《A Cue For Love》 A Cue For Love Chapter 1 A Cue For Love Chapter 1 A Cue for Love Chapter 1 Vehement Hatred ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The moment Natalie Nichols woke up, she felt her body hurting as though it was falling apart. She was stark naked beneath the covers, her pale skin littered with hickeys. There were so many that she could not bear to even look at them. What¡¯s this? Suddenly, a memory of a steamy scene from the previous night shed in front of her eyes. She had entered the room in a semi-conscious state and was ravished by a stranger for the entire night. The man had paid no heed to her cries and pleas as he imed her as his own. Natalie put on her clothes and got out of the bed with wobbly legs, determined to find the b*stard that took away her virginity. However, the man was nowhere in sight. The only thing she found was a silver cross earring on the bed. Was it left by that man? Natalie pocketed the earring and was preparing to leave the suite when the door was kicked open from the outside. Thomas Nichols, who was nearly fifty, stormed in, followed by Natalie¡¯s twin sister, Yara. ¡°Dad, Yara¡­¡± Natalie paled instantaneously. ¡°You didn¡¯t return all night, and we thought that something happened to you. Who knew that you would be fooling around with a man in a hotel!¡± Thomas pointed his finger at his daughter as he berated loudly. Yara, on the other hand, whined, ¡°You really went too far this time, Natalie! Dad, Aunt Yvonne, and I almost went crazy looking for you!¡± Natalie shook her head vigorously. ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Have you no shame? See those marks on your neck and limbs? And you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I-I was set up by someone, Dad. I also have no idea how this happened.¡± Seeing that Natalie was still defending herself, Thomas grabbed the ashtray beside him and threw it toward her. Thud! Before she could react, she had another wound on her forehead. Blood began seeping out of it continuously, trickling down her face. ¡°I have just agreed to your marriage with Mr. Quinn, Natalie, and now look what you¡¯ve done! Now that you¡¯re unchaste, how am I supposed to exin this to him?¡± Natalie widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Jacob Quinn is nearly sixty, and all three of his previous wives are dead. And yet, you still want me to marry him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You should be honored to be able to marry him.¡± Thomas held onto Yara¡¯s arm with a look of disappointment. ¡°Fortunately, you and Yara are only simr in looks and not in terms of moral conduct. Your behavior has brought shame to our entire family!¡± Yara side-eyed her sister contemptuously. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she grew up in the countryside, Dad!¡± Faced with Thomas¡¯ cold re and Yara¡¯s indifference, Natalie could not help but exim internally. Look! This is the attitude of my own father and sister! Not only was Natalie¡¯s forehead bleeding, but so was her heart. Ten monthster, alongside the cries of infants, Natalie sessfully gave birth to two children in her apartment on the outskirts of the city. As Yara scooped up the babies, who were still covered in blood, she red viciously at her sister lying in bed, weakened by childbirth. ¡°G-Give them back¡­ to me¡­¡± Despite the deathlike pallor of her face, Natalie still tried her best to get up. ¡°Give them back? Can you provide for them?¡± Yara taunted. ¡°I-I am your sister¡­ Your biological sister!¡± Natalie stared intensely at the girl who looked exactly like her. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°That woman is your mother, not mine! Back then, she chose you and left me to fend for myself in that house full of wolves. Where were you during those years of sufferings?¡± Yara¡¯s smile sent shivers down Natalie¡¯s spine. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°The world only needs one person with this face, and that person is me!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll burn you to death!¡± Yara poured the gasoline she had prepared beforehand all around the room. She then lit the lighter and threw it on the ground before leaving with the twins. Within seconds, the fire began to spread rapidly throughout the apartment. Walking out of the building, Yara looked back at the sea of mes and then nced at the newborns in her arms. Ten months ago, she had bumped into Samuel Bowers¡¯ subordinate when she went back to the hotel to destroy all evidence of framing her sister. Only then did she realize that the man that Natalie slept with that night was not the ruffian she had hired but Samuel himself, a prominent figure in Dellmoor. Surprised, Yara quickly came to a decision. She was going to trick Samuel into thinking that she was the girl from that night. After all, she and Natalie were identical twins. As long as her sister disappeared from the face of the earth, no one would know her secret. As for the twins, they¡¯ll be beneficial in enabling me to get close to Samuel in the future. ¡°Why are you crying? If you two weren¡¯t Samuel¡¯s children, I would¡¯ve left you there too.¡± After a short pause, she continued, ¡°However, with your support, it won¡¯t be long before I marry into the Bowers family.¡± Unbeknownst to Yara, who was still deeply immersed in her imaginary world, Natalie had used all her strength in escaping through the window before the room was set aze. As she trudged away from the building, she suddenly felt a familiar sharp paining from the lower part of her body, followed by soft cries. So I didn¡¯t just give birth to twins¡­ With trembling hands, Natalie lifted her third and fourth child. For them, I¡¯ll endure all hardships. She gritted her teeth as her eyes glinted with vehement hatred. ¡°I will take back everything that you¡¯ve stolen someday¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 2 A Cue For Love Chapter 2 A Cue for Love Chapter 2 Encountering A Cutie At The Airport Five yearster, a little boy d in blue overalls and a id shirt was attracting a lot of attention at the main terminal of Dellmoor International Airport. His wavy hair, exquisite features, and longshes curled upward like a doll gave everyone the impression that he would be the dream guy of many girls when he grew up. Just as everyone was curious about his mother¡¯s beauty, a woman with a t nose, thick lips, and freckles dotted all over her face shouted out to him, ¡°Have you bought the Coke, Sweetheart?¡± ¡°Yes, I have, Mommy.¡± Hearing this, all thedies among the crowd dropped their jaws in disbelief. Is it possible for a handsome young boy to have such an unattractive woman as his mother? Ever since his mother started wearing that hideous hyper-realistic mask, such scenes would happen all the time, so Xavian Nichols was already used to it. He walked over to Natalie and handed her the fizzy drink before drinking some water obediently. ¡°Mommy, how long are you nning to wear such an ugly thing?¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m ugly, Sweetheart?¡± ¡°Of course not, Mommy. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll feel stuffy wearing it for such a long time.¡± I don¡¯t have the right toment on Mommy¡¯s appearance! Xavian was the least attractive whenpared to his older brother, yton, and Natalie. Hence, he felt that he did not have the right, nor the courage, toment on her ethereal beauty. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of yourck of attractiveness, Sweetheart.¡± The passersby were utterly dumbfounded. Is there someone wrong with my beauty standards? The mother is way uglier than her kid! The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips raised slightly as she observed the familiar yet foreign city through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the airport. It¡¯s been five whole years. Time to return and settle the score! Just as Natalie was lost in her thoughts, an adorable little girl bumped into her and stumbled before falling to the ground. Seeing this, she quickly crouched down and helped the girl up. ¡°Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?¡± Sophia Bowers¡¯ eyes flickered as she stared intently at Natalie. She did not make a fuss, but merely uttered, ¡°M-Mommy¡­¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You can¡¯t just casually call anyone your mom. She¡¯s my mommy, not yours!¡± Xavian eximed, looking extremely jealous. Sophia ignored his words and wrapped her arms around Natalie. Natalie could feel the tightness of her grip, as though she was afraid of losing her. Xavian¡¯s face was scrunched up with jealousy, but with a pointed look from Natalie, he begrudgingly stood where he was and chugged his water. ¡°Were you separated from your mommy? Where is she? I¡¯ll take you to her, okay?¡± Sophia shook her head vigorously, looking slightly anxious. Assuming that the girl was feeling insecure, Natalie stroked her cheek. ¡°Trust me, okay? I¡¯ll help you find your mommy.¡± The five-year-old girl had never spoken nor made a sound before. However, she took an immediate liking to Natalie from the moment they met and even managed to utter that word. For some reason, Sophia felt a strong desire to depend on her. Hence, she stubbornly continued murmuring to Natalie, ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Unlike Natalie, who was merely caught off guard by the girl¡¯s actions, Xavian felt a surge of intense jealousy. Meanwhile, the second son of the Bowers family, Steven, was utterly relieved when he spotted Sophia. If I didn¡¯t manage to find her, Sam would have my head! Noticing that the girl was with a stranger, he was about to carry her away when he heard her voice for the first time as she babbled, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Steven could not believe his ears. Crouching down, he ced a hand on Sophia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What did you just say? Can you repeat that?¡± Seeing that he was here for her, the girl pointed at Natalie. ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Steven followed the direction of her finger and saw an ordinary-looking face filled with freckles. What the hell? She¡¯s calling this woman Mommy? Snapping out of his trance, he inquired, ¡°What did you do to Sophia?¡± ¡°You must be her father. Where did you get the nerve to question me?¡± Still thinking that the girl was feeling insecure, she could not help but remark, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you cherishing such a sweet girl? She must¡¯ve had a hard life for her to address me as her mother.¡± Steven was once again dumbfounded. ¡°She addressed you as her mother?¡± Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°Who else would she address that to? You?¡± Steven was rendered speechless by her remark. It took several confirmations for him to finally dispel his disbelief. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Sophia¡¯s uncle, Steven Bowers. I was so surprised just now because she has suffered from aphasia since childhood and has never spoken to anyone.¡± As soon as Natalie heard that, she felt terrible for the girl. ¡°Can he be trusted, Sophia?¡± The little girl nodded. ¡°Is it true that you have aphasia, Sophia?¡± She received another nod in response. ¡°Since he was looking for you, you should go home with him,¡± Natalie said as she caressed the little girl¡¯s head. Without making a fuss, Sophia watched as Natalie walked away with Xavian. Just as Steven was about to ask the little girl how she was suddenly able to speak, he subconsciously nced at her and was surprised by what he saw. Sophia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she sobbed silently. A Cue For Love Chapter 3 A Cue For Love Chapter 3 A Cue for Love Chapter 3 Calling Mommy Steven took Sophia home. Ever since they had parted with the unfamiliar woman, the little girl had been sulking. She was obviously in a bad mood as she even rejected her favorite ice cream, running back to her room with reddened eyes as soon as they reached the house. Seeing her pitiful expression, Steven had a feeling that his brother was going to beat him to a pulp. He quietly turned around and looked at the man sitting on the couch. Samuel was wearing a ck shirt and straight-fit pants. His attire perfectly entuated his broad shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs. Despite his chiseled facial features, the frosty look he gave his brother was chilling to the core. ¡°Tell me. What did you do to Sophia?¡± ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, Sam. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her! I¡¯ll praise the heavens for her to spare me instead!¡± Even though Steven was the second son of the Bowers family, he felt as if he had been demoted to a nanny ever since Samuel returned with Franklin and Sophia five years ago. As long as one of them got into trouble, he would be the one taking all the me in the end, no matter whatever reason was behind it. However, Steven thought it wise to get straight to the point before shouldering the me. ¡°Something astonishing happened, Sam. Sophia can speak now.¡± Upon hearing this, Samuel¡¯s gaze softened as the corner of his mouth lifted slightly. ¡°Is it because the treatment method was effective when you took Sophia to see Professor James in Ferropene this time?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of that.¡± Steven shook his head before continuing, ¡°I was there during the psychological intervention. Professor James merely applied a conventional treatment this time, which was no different from the previous ones.¡± ¡°What was the cause of it then?¡± ¡°Sophia met a woman around her twenties at the airport today, Sam. She liked her so much that she called her Mommy several times. You should¡¯ve seen her sulky face when they were about to part. Her eyes were flooded with tears that kept dripping down her face!¡± Thinking back to the earlier events, Steven still felt that it was all very bizarre. Although the Bowers family had never publicly announced the twins¡¯ birth mother when Samuel came back with them back then, they were well aware that she was the daughter of the Nichols family, Yara. Sophia had never uttered a word to her mother, so why was she addressing a total stranger as her mommy? Like his brother, Samuel was also puzzled. ¡°Tell me about that woman,¡± he said as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that she¡¯s ugly. But she had freckles all over her face and was ordinary-looking,¡± Steven replied as he tried his best to recall her appearance. ¡°Her facial features were very in. There wasn¡¯t anything distinctive about them.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about her looks, Steven.¡± Steven was rendered speechless. Samuel then added solemnly, ¡°Since you know the woman is special to Sophia, Steven, why didn¡¯t you send someone to look into her background?¡± He had a gut feeling that this ordinary-looking woman would be the key to curing Sophia¡¯s aphasia. Steven pped his thigh as soon as he heard his brother¡¯s words. ¡°Dang it. How could I forget such an important matter? I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± In a bedroom on the second floor, Franklin Bowers was sharpening some colored pencils for Sophia. Due to his status as the eldest grandchild of the Bowers family, he was ced on a higher pedestal compared to his sister. However, this was just an act for outsiders, as he was the perfect embodiment of an overprotective brother. Taking the colored pencil from Franklin, Sophia drew a woman on the drawing paper. The woman was slim, with a t nose bridge, thick lips, and a face dotted with freckles. Oddly enough, the little girl was grinning the entire time she was drawing. That was not all. She even drew yellow lines around the woman to signify light. Sophia finished the drawing with a word scribbled on top of the woman¡¯s head that said: Mommy. ¡°Mommy?¡± Franklin¡¯s eyes were clouded with confusion. His sister beamed as she nodded. ¡°Are you drawing the woman Daddy told us about?¡± Despite his question, he was still skeptical as she did not look anything like their mother. Although the twins disliked Yara, they could not deny that she had a pretty face without any blemishes. Sophia¡¯s smile vanished at the mention of Yara. She shook her head frantically in response. How could Yara everpare to the mommy in my drawing? ¡°If it isn¡¯t her, who else can it be?¡± queried Franklin. Sophia longed to tell her brother of her feelings when she met Mommy but found that she could not utter a word. Robbed once again of her ability tomunicate, she felt slightly discouraged. Nevertheless, she still rolled up the drawing and held it to her chest, treating it like her most prized possession. Franklin was extremely curious about his sister¡¯s infatuation with the freckled-faced woman. What kind of special charm does this woman have to make Sophia so obsessed with her? At the same time, Natalie let out a loud sneeze as soon as she tore off the hyper-realistic mask on her face. ¡°Someone must be thinking of me again.¡± At that moment, Xavian, who was scripting codes in front of theputer, nced at the contents of a mail as he said, ¡°Someone is definitely looking for you, Mommy. He is offering to pay you one hundred million to help him!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 4 A Cue For Love Chapter 4 A Cue for Love Chapter 4 Coroner Instead Of Genius Doctor In the past three years, a genius female doctor had be world-famous through her usage of her traditional medical knowledge that was passed down for five thousand years in Chanaea to cure countless people withplicated and incurable diseases. Originally, everyone thought that they could uncover her identity through her appearance. Oddly enough, she donned a different face every time she practiced medicine. Because of that, countless people who wanted to find out her identity could not identify who she was. Even the most influential persons had to send her a mail and wait for an appointment obediently if they wanted her treatment. Ultimately, it still depended on whether the female genius doctor was willing to save them. The woman was none other than Natalie, who was wearing the hyper-realistic mask. ¡°Sweetheart, one hundred million is a lot of money. Who¡¯s the one in need of my help? What incurable disease does he want me to cure?¡± ¡°Mommy, the person who asked for your help is Julian Todd, the chairman of Prime Real Estate. He had a cerebral hemorrhage suddenly three months ago. Ever since the disease onset, his lower body has been paralyzed, and he also has difficulty speaking because of his damaged nervous system.¡± Natalie snorted in response upon hearing Julian¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m not going to help him.¡± ¡°Mommy, how can you reply without hesitating when he offered a hundred million?¡± ¡°He wants to buy my conscience with just a hundred million? He¡¯s willing to lose his conscience for money over the years, though! A b*stard like him is the one who is afraid of death the most!¡± A contempt-filled glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes as she threw the hyper-realistic mask on the table. ¡°Mommy, is that the reason you decided toe back and act as a coroner instead of a genius doctor?¡± ¡°Humans are always greedy. Even though doctors are never omnipotent, some people think that they can ask the doctors for the impossible as long as they have money. I¡¯d rather speak for the dead than cure those people.¡± Natalie did not deny it. ¡°Mommy, I love your sense of justice!¡± Xavian¡¯s face was full of admiration for Natalie. Upon hearing that, Natalie smiled and replied, ¡°Of course. Who doesn¡¯t like me?¡± When Xavian looked at Natalie¡¯s face without the hyper-realistic mask, he subconsciously thought about the clingy little girl they met at the airport. ¡°Mommy, the little girl who clung to you today looks kind of like you¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Inevitably, Natalie recalled her own daughter upon hearing that. Five years ago, after she gave birth to a pair of twins, the twins were taken away by Yara immediately. With Yara¡¯s hatred for her, the odds that the babies survived were slim. Her heart pounded when she thought of it. Is my daughter around the same age as the cutie I met at the airport today if she is still alive? The next day at around five in the morning, Natalie was awakened by a phone call. She answered the phone in a daze, and an older man¡¯s voice could be heard from her phone. ¡°Natalie, sorry to send you on an errand before you¡¯re officially on duty. A few stic bags full of body parts of corpses were salvaged from Lucent River this morning. They were there for quite some time, and time is of utmost importance for autopsy. I need you to report for duty immediately.¡± ¡°Mr. Jones, send me the location and address. I¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes.¡± Shortly afterward, she rubbed her drowsy eyes and got up from the bed after she tucked Xavian into bed. Then, she wore the hyper-realistic mask that was full of freckles after a quick wash. The beautiful face reflected in the mirror changed into a in woman¡¯s instantly, with the exception of her glittering eyes. In less than fifteen minutes, she arrived at the scene. The scene was blocked by the cordon, and a police officer in his uniform stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Lady, the road is blocked. No outsider is allowed to enter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, the specially-appointed coroner by the Major Crimes Unit of Dellmoor.¡± Natalie took out an identification card and passed it to the police officer. After he took a nce at the identification card, his expression immediately changed when he looked at her. The specially-appointed coroner was not under any of the Major Crimes Unit system or department and only took orders directly from the chief of police. Furthermore, she would not receive any orders from them. Instead, she was the one who would give them orders. She frowned at him when she realized that he had not returned to his sense. ¡°Excuse me, can I enter now?¡± ¡°Of course. This way, please.¡± He saluted at Natalie and let her enter. When she reached the riverbank, she saw a few stic bags on the ground, and one of them was opened. The stic bag was full of body parts, and the surrounding was covered in blood splotches. At that moment, two other coroners in white coats were taking pictures of the stic bags and were getting ready to return. The visual impact, coupled with the pungent smell, caused the two coroners to act sluggish. The female coroner even attempted to stop halfway quite a few times. After further assessment, she understood why Gerald asked for her help urgently. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She rolled up her sleeves and squatted down before she opened the autopsy instrument kit on the ground. ¡°You guys are taking way too long.¡± Brandon Hughes and Effie Jones looked at each other. Effie, terrified by the scene and felt churning in her stomach, got upset when she was lectured by the ugly woman talking to herself in front of her. ¡°Who do you think you are? Who are you to lecture us on what to do?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 5 A Cue For Love Chapter 5 A Cue for Love Chapter 5 Hold Herself Back Natalie changed into a white coat and wore a pair of medical rubber gloves, unperturbed by the questions. ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, the specially-appointed coroner, and I¡¯m here to report for duty.¡± With that, she immediately picked up a foul-smelling piece of remains and sized it up without frowning at it. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I do have the authority to tell you what to do. If you don¡¯t like it, hold it in.¡± Effie and Brandon were aware that the headquarters had sent an important person, but they never guessed that the important person would be the woman in her twenties in front of them. They just stared at Natalie incredulously, frozen in ce. Seeing that the two stopped working, Natalie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there a clue to solving the case written on my face?¡± Although the hyper-realistic mask on Natalie¡¯s face greatly reduced her charisma, her sharp eyes remained intimidating. Subconsciously, the other two did not dare to raise any objections when they felt the calm aura emitted by her. Within a split second, Effie and Brandon did not get distracted anymore and assisted Natalie in marking the corpses as they took pictures. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After taking the pictures, they loaded the body bags into the car and followed the vehicle back to the police station. Then, Natalie got out of the car when the car stopped in front of the police station. She was about to go into the autopsy room with the body bag when she was halted in her tracks by a stranger. ¡°Ms. Nichols, my employer has been waiting for you for quite some time. Could you please step over to that Bentley for a few words?¡± Natalie nced at the Bentley not far away and sneered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself before you offer an invitation to people?¡± Upon hearing that, Billy Morin was stunned. As Samuel¡¯s subordinate, he had dealt with many kinds of people before, but he had never met an outright discourteous woman like this one. ¡°Ms. Nichols, my superior is the CEO of Centurion Corporation, Samuel Bowers, and he would like to have a few words with you.¡± Samuel Bowers? Even though Natalie had not worked in Dellmoor for five years, she had heard about Samuel Bowers. The Bowers family was prominent in Dellmoor and even Chanaea, involved in various industries, including real estate, finance, development of chips, sports, entertainment, and other industries. The Bowers family may seem low profile, but their involvement in various industries was like the roots of a tree that had long since seeped and spread to all walks of life of Chanaea. I¡¯ve never crossed paths with Samuel. Why is he suddenly approaching me? She could not figure out the reason, so she decided not to trouble herself by overthinking. ¡°Pass a message to your boss that I¡¯m busy with an autopsy. I don¡¯t have time to meet him.¡± Billy and the two people watching, Brandon and Effie, were stunned upon hearing what she said. ¡°What? The person who invited you is Samuel Bowers?¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s fine if you ignore others looking for you, but how can you ignore Samuel?¡± Natalie nced at the two followers behind her as she frowned. ¡°Are those three bags of corpses fully examined? Finish the examination first before you talk about meeting with Samuel!¡± Her face was in under the sunlight, but her eyes exuded an assertive aura. Brandon and Effie fullyprehended that the autopsy work at that moment was the most urgent matter, so they did not dare to say anything and followed Natalie upstairs to the autopsy room. Knowing that he had failed his task, Billy went back to the Bentley¡¯s driver seat with a sullen face after looking at Natalie¡¯s determined back. Inside the Bentley, Samuel¡¯s gaze lifted from the documents in his hands to Billy and asked, ¡°Billy, where¡¯s that woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told Natalie that you¡¯ve invited her over for a conversation, but she refused the invitation without any hesitation¡­¡± Billy replied without confidence as his voice trailed off. Without any hesitation? I¡¯m doing it out of sincerity for Sophia, yet I didn¡¯t even get to see her face. ¡°Did she mention her reason for rejecting my invitation?¡± ¡°She said that she was too busy with an autopsy at the moment to meet you.¡± After saying that, Billy carefully sized up Samuel through the rearview mirror. Samuel¡¯s gaze turned dark upon hearing that as he pressed his finger lightly against his lips. Then, he looked at the Major Crimes Unit building and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s busy with the autopsy and does not have time to meet me, I¡¯ll see her after she¡¯s done with the autopsy.¡± In all these years, Samuel seemed to be busy with work all day long, leaving his children to Steven¡¯s care, but he had never been negligent toward Franklin and Sophia. As long as there was a sliver of a chance to cure Sophia¡¯s aphasia, he would never give up. ¡°Billy, has Natalie¡¯s information been sent over yet?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s just the basic information.¡± Billy continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rted to her career, but her past experiences are all confidential.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t our hacker just hack the system?¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Billy closed his eyes and exined honestly, ¡°It can¡¯t be hacked. Not only that, but our system was counter hacked by them, and we lost millions of codes because of it.¡± Upon hearing that, a hint of surprise shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes. The corner of his lips raised in amusement. ¡°Interesting! It seems like I must meet Natalie as soon as possible. A Cue For Love Chapter 6 A Cue For Love Chapter 6 A Cue for Love Chapter 6 Natalie and the other two went to the eighth floor of the Major Crimes Unit building. The eighth floor was shared by coroners and the forensic department. Under the bright ceiling lights, it was colder than other floors, probably because it was closer to the morgue. Natalie did not spare any time to appreciate the new office. Instead, she swiftly disinfected herself and was ready to bring the two coroners into the autopsy room. The moment she turned around, she noticed that Effie was standing in front of the window with her eyes fixated on the Bentley that was still there. ¡°Are you still thinking about Samuel?¡± Although Natalie saw through Effie, thetter denied, ¡°N-No. Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Only you would know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not.¡± Natalie looked at her with cold eyes and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with the private lives of my subordinates, but if your emotions affect your duties, I¡¯ll have you pack up your things and leave immediately. I¡¯ll do so even if your grandfather is the chief of the Major Crimes Unit.¡± Unwillingly, Effie bit her lips, but she did not retort back. Before Natalie officially took over her new post, Gerald had already advised Effie to control her temper and learn from the new coroner diligently. If Natalie gave her a D rating at the end of the year, Gerald would never cover up for her and dismiss her as required. Besides that, she was also afraid that Natalie wouldin about her to Gerald. Thinking about that, she gave up on Samuel and concentrated on her work. In the autopsy room, the bright red-colored blood was neutralized by the green surgical light on top of the dissecting tform. Natalie began to arrange the corpse¡¯s body parts on the dissecting tform. Then, she stitched the body parts together. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Skillfully, her movements were very professional and sophisticated. Brandon and Effie were shocked by how the surgical suture in her hand moved wlessly. While they knew that Natalie must be exceptional for her to be a coroner that was specially appointed, they did not expect that she was that professional. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Can¡¯t she smell the foul stench of the corpse? Once the corpse was stitched together, they started to examine the damaged tissue, which took them a lot of time. At night, Yara hurried to the Bowers residence after finishing her shooting sessions for that day. In name, Yara visited the Bowers residence to see the twins. In reality, her true intention was not to visit the twins but Samuel. Five years ago, she thought that she could take advantage of the twins and be Samuel¡¯s wife. However, Samuel only recognized the twins as his children and not Yara as their biological mother. None of the outsiders knew that she was the mother of Franklin and Sophia. Even within the Bowers family, everyone only thought of her as the mother of the twins, but none of them treated her as the mistress of the Bowers family. In all those years, Yara treated the twins well with an ulterior motive, hoping that as long she was the mother of the twins, she would be epted by Samuel eventually. Nheless, five years passed, and she still had not be the mistress of the Bowers family. ¡°You¡¯re here, Ms. Nichols.¡± Gavin Ford guided Yara through the entrance. ¡°Gavin, is Samuel home?¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel has yet to return, but Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia are at home.¡± Gavin treated Yara respectfully as the biological mother of the twins. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen them for a long time now, right?¡± When Yara heard that Samuel was not at home and the twins were at home, she immediately grimaced. After all, the twins were not her biological children, yet they kept getting her into trouble. It was fine when Samuel was around, but when he was not around, the twins would leave her aside without talking to her. Even though she wanted to teach them a lesson, she could not do it because they were the apples of Samuel¡¯s eyes. She was terrified that if she were to punish them, Samuel would not let her into the Bowers family anymore. ¡°Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Yara returned to her senses and replied with a smile, ¡°Gavin, I was ming myself just now for being their mother and not being able to be by their side all the time as they grew up. Even though I miss them a lot, I don¡¯t have the right to be here often.¡± Ultimately, Yara was a skillful actress who could y the victim easily. Thinking that Yara really was ming herself, Gavinforted her, ¡°Ms. Nichols, please don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll bring you to meet them now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, Yara followed Gavin up to the second floor. Then, Gavin knocked on the door of Franklin and Sophia¡¯s room. ¡°Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia, please open the door. Your mommy is here to see you.¡± She believed they would ignore her as usual, but a voice could be hearding from inside the room. ¡°Mr. Gavin, let here in alone. Sophia and I want to be alone with her.¡± Upon hearing that, Gavin was relieved and said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, there¡¯s always a connection between a mother and her children after all. Your children also miss you a lot.¡± Yara forced a smile in reply, but she had a foreboding feeling about it. A Cue For Love Chapter 7 A Cue For Love Chapter 7 A Cue for Love Chapter 7 Scared Out Of Her Wits Yara pushed the door open and stepped inside. She wasn¡¯t fond of the twins. However, she put on a smile in an attempt to get on their good side as she said, ¡°Hello, my dear children. I¡¯m here to see you.¡± The twins, who were sitting on a wool rug, felt a chill run down their spine when they heard Yara say that. Even though Samuel had personally admitted that Yara was their mother, they simply didn¡¯t like her. In fact, it could be said that they hated her. Franklin rolled his eyes, and a cheeky look shed in them. ¡°Can youe over here?¡± he asked. Yara had no idea what Franklin had up his sleeve but walked over anyway. ¡°I have something really important to show you,¡± he dered. He tried his best to hide his sly expression, and instead made the most innocent look he could muster. Seeing that Franklin had lowered his guard toward her, Yara wanted to take the chance to get closer to him. In a gentle tone, she said, ¡°Sure. Let me see what it is.¡± Franklin pulled his hand out from behind his back, where there was a small, snow-white snake twined around it. ¡°This is my pet, Moony,¡± he exined. It was as if the snake had understood that Franklin was introducing it. Its amber eyes were fixed on Yara, and it began to flick its tongue excitedly. The sight of it gave Yara the shock of her life, and she backed up immediately. ¡°Get it away from me! Hurry up! Don¡¯te close!¡± she shrieked. Franklin gave Moony a few pets, then purposely made his way over to Yara. ¡°Sophia and I really like this snake. If you¡¯re scared of it, then leave,¡± he stated. Sophia couldn¡¯t speak, but she nodded from the side. Yara stared at the scheming twins, and she was so frustrated she could explode. She seriously wanted to p them both in the face but held back after considering the consequences. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! You guys are crossing the line right now,¡± she warned. Then, she left their room in a fit of rage. Franklin had a look of exasperation on his face. ¡°She¡¯s useless, really. I can¡¯t believe she was that scared just because of Moony. Daddy must have been blind to take a liking to someone like her.¡± Sophia nodded in agreement as she once again thought about the woman she had bumped into in the airport. She really wished that woman was her mother instead of Yara. Meanwhile, the clock struck eleven at night. Samuel had just gotten home, and Gavin informed him that Yara had visited Franklin and Sophia. ¡°How long did she stay this time?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°A bit longer than usual. Around fifteen minutes, I think,¡± Gavin replied. ¡°I see. You may go now.¡± Samuel unbuttoned his shirt and took it off, revealing his picture-perfect jawline and corbone. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Six years ago, he had been drugged. Just when it felt like he was about tobust from the heat guing his body, he had gone to Yara for an antidote. Unexpectedly, he ended up with Franklin and Sophia. Back then, he had been entranced by that youthful, seductive body. No matter how she whimpered and begged, he continued to dominate her. However, over the past five years, he hadn¡¯t felt a thing toward Yara despite her being the same person. He only thought of her as the mother of his children. Samuel didn¡¯t really care about her right now as he was more concerned about Natalie, who had given him the cold shoulder that morning. As he thought about it, he gave Billy a call. ¡°How¡¯s Natalie doing, Billy?¡± he inquired. ¡°She hasn¡¯t gotten off work yet. Apparently, she¡¯s examining a dismembered corpse. It seems that she¡¯s got a heavy workload,¡± he reported. Samuel nced at the clock hanging on the wall. With a mysterious look in his eyes, he said, ¡°Send her some supper in my name.¡± His words left Billy dumbstruck. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s an ungrateful person. Why are you¡ª¡± Samuel interrupted him coldly, ¡°Since when did you have the right to lecture me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. My apologies,¡± Billy hurriedly responded. Samuel hung up, and Billy proceeded to arrange supper for Natalie. He got up and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to take a look at the blooming white roses in the courtyard. He didn¡¯t care how difficult Natalie was to deal with or the price he had to pay. All that mattered to him was persuading her to help in treating Sophia¡¯s aphasia. He didn¡¯t want his precious daughter to go her whole life without speaking. At the very least, he wanted to hear her call him ¡°Daddy.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 8 A Cue For Love Chapter 8 A Cue for Love Chapter 8 Picking Her Up Personally N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Natalie switched off the green light in the autopsy room then took off her mask and goggles before making her way to the office area. When she was about to sit down and sign the autopsy report, she noticed containers of food stacked up on her desk. ¡°Acape¡± was printed on all of the stic bags. ¡°What is this, Brandon?¡± she asked with her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Someone ordered delivery for you, Boss.¡± He eyed the containers in envy as he continued, ¡°Acape is the most gourmet restaurant in Dellmoor. Apparently, it¡¯s membership-only, and getting one costs a million. I wonder what kind of person would be powerful enough to get Acape to deliver food thiste at night.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Natalie was even more confused. ¡°Who ordered it?¡± Brandon picked up a small card beside the boxes and read it aloud. ¡°It must be hard working sote at night, Ms. Nichols. Regards, Samuel Bowers.¡± After reading it, he waspletely stunned, and Effie couldn¡¯t make sense of it either. They couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Natalie was incredibly skilled as a coroner. However, in terms of appearance, she didn¡¯t stand out at all. Her face was the definition of forgettable. They just couldn¡¯t believe that Samuel would have bad enough taste to go after someone like Natalie. However, the boxes of delivery from Acape forced them to ept that there was some kind of special connection between the two of them. Brandon summoned up the courage to ask, ¡°Boss, what kind of rtionship do you have with Samuel?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know each other,¡± she insisted. ¡°You must be kidding, Boss.¡± ¡°Believe whatever you want.¡± She snatched the card from Brandon¡¯s grip and threw it into the trash. Then, she swept her gaze over the containers in front of her and icily ordered, ¡°Give these to the people working overtime in the forensic department, Brandon. If there¡¯s too much even for them, then give some to the guards too.¡± She then took out some crackers from her bag and began munching on them. Brandon couldn¡¯tprehend what was going on. ¡°Are you not going to eat this food from Acape, Boss? Why are you eating crackers instead?¡± Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± He shook his head frantically. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ll go distribute these right away.¡± Natalie continued to chew the crackers. She didn¡¯t even spare the containers a single nce. It didn¡¯t matter how luxurious Acape was. She refused to ept something that she didn¡¯t deserve. However, considering how hard it was to get one¡¯s hands on food like that, she decided it would still be best to share it with others. Effie didn¡¯t touch the food at all. Instead, she stared at Natalie unblinkingly. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something about Natalie. Not only was she good at her job, but she also treated bigshots like Gerald and Samuelpletely neutrally. She knew where to draw the line. Despite not standing out much, she still managed to get others¡¯ attention without doing anything. ¡°Can you give me a cracker, Boss?¡± Effie asked. Natalie met her gaze and grinned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat the food Samuel bought?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I know him. I was just curious about the rtionship between you two. Since you said that you don¡¯t know each other, then I obviously have to take your side, Boss.¡± As someone who had witnessed Natalie¡¯s professionalism and attitude personally, she had already epted Natalie as her superior. Natalie found Effie rather interesting and handed her a cracker. ¡°Here you go.¡± While eating the tasteless crackers, they couldn¡¯t help but smile as they looked at each other. Effie abruptly realized that her eyes were simply gorgeous despite her average looks. It was particrly so when she smiled. The aura of her gaze and the cunning look in her eyes became hard to forget. The following morning, Samuel faced a ss window inside a huge office building, looking down at the flow of cars around the city. The ck shirt he was wearing outlined his broad shoulders and narrow waist even more boldly, while his icy, handsome face gave him the aura of a leader. ¡°I think she might be using the 2Gwork, Sir,¡± Billy reported grimly. ¡°Natalie doesn¡¯t know the weight that the Bowers family carries in Dellmoor, and I don¡¯t think she knows how luxurious of a restaurant Acape is, either. Last night, I witnessed her distributing the food to the guards where she works.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± Billy gritted his teeth, then voiced his bold opinion. ¡°If it¡¯s true that Natalie¡¯s aware, then there¡¯s a good chance that she¡¯s just ying hard to get. She¡¯s doing this to get you hooked and make you curious. If she¡¯s that cunning, then she might even use Sophia for her own benefits.¡± Samuel nced around before knocking on the table rhythmically. ¡°I see you have a very active imagination, Billy.¡± ¡°Sir¡ª¡± ¡°Even our own people can¡¯t get any information about her. Do you still think she¡¯s an ordinary person?¡± Samuel cut him off. He sat in his office chair with a dark gaze as a barely noticeable grin surfaced on his face. ¡°Her job as a coroner is nothing more than the tip of the iceberg.¡± Billy finally came to a realization after hearing those words. ¡°I underestimated her, Sir. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Samuel crossed his arms. ¡°Postpone my schedule for tonight. I¡¯m going to pick her up personally.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 9 A Cue For Love Chapter 9 A Cue for Love Chapter 9 Pulled Into A Hummer The following afternoon, there wasplete silence in the conference room. Everyone was at a loss. John Williams, the police officer in charge of the case, began collecting the documents scattered on the table. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else to add, then the meeting is over. For tonight, follow up on the name list of girls that have gone missing recently. We have to confirm her identity.¡± Right when everyone was yawning and getting ready to get on with their work, someone in the corner slowly stood up. ¡°I have a question.¡± Natalie had one hand in the pocket of her white coat, and there was an aura of total tranquility around her. Her colleagues all turned to look at her in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but begin to gossip. ¡°That¡¯s a new face. I¡¯ve never seen her before. Is she a new coroner?¡± ¡°Are all fresh graduates this bold nowadays? Even the older, experienced people here have nothing to add. What could this brat have to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to know what exactly she¡¯s got on her mind.¡± Effie and Brandon looked at each other andmunicated through their expressions. They thought it was absurd that they were treating Natalie as some newbie. They were eager to witness Natalie give them a p in the face. Meanwhile, Natalie did not mind what anyone was saying at all. She walked over to John and bent over to pick up some scratch paper from the ground, which had a footprint on it. ¡°Besides the autopsy report, I also wrote some information down by hand. However, it seems that it¡¯s been treated like trash,¡± shemented. Her voice was not overwhelming, but every word she spoke was firm. Furthermore, her gaze was sharp enough to slice through one¡¯s heart. John felt rather awkward, but he replied, ¡°Hand it over to me. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± ¡°Considering you treated it as nothing more than scrap, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll do the same thing again.¡± Natalie dusted off the dirt on the paper. ¡°An autopsy report doesn¡¯t just contain the victim¡¯s time of death and DNA information. I¡¯ve already stitched the corpses of the two female victims back together. Even though their faces are distorted beyond recognition, telltale signs on their body tell me they were married with a good financial situation. They regrly received beauty treatments,¡± Natalie exined. ¡°Considering all of this, there are only three people on the name list who are possible candidates. When you take into ount the victim¡¯s age, that narrows it down to two¡ªLisa Moore and Jean Gray. You can get the family members of those two women toe in for a DNA test. The investigation department needs to work harder and find the third missing woman before something bad happens to her,¡± she continued to stress. ¡°Whoever this criminal is, they make clean cuts. They don¡¯t have a drop of sympathy in them, and they¡¯re a serial killer as well¡ªa typical sociopath. If we don¡¯t hurry and take the chance to get them behind bars, then even more women will be put in danger.¡± Natalie steadily ced the document in front of John, who quickly skimmed through it. He realized that everything she had said was the truth, and it was impressive how she had narrowed down a list of hundreds of people to just two women. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to introduce myself to everyone because of this case, so I¡¯ll do it now. I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, specially-appointed coroner of the Major Crimes Unit. I¡¯m looking forward to working with all of you,¡± she greeted with a tranquil gaze. The people in the conference room burst into an uproar. ¡°I thought the coroner would be some forty-year-olddy, not someone this young.¡± ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean we don¡¯t have to search for every single person on the name list?¡± ¡°She¡¯s our saving grace!¡± Natalie didn¡¯t pay their praise any mind. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. I hope all of you will continue putting in your best effort so that I don¡¯t have to work overtime often.¡± An imperceptible smile crept up on her face. All of her colleagues watched in awe as she left. She had stunned them to their core. The fact that she was only in her twenties didn¡¯t matter. There was nobody in the Major Crimes Unit who could match her level of observance. She had saved everyone many nights of intense investigation. Meanwhile, in the changing room, Natalie had just taken off her white coat when she received a call from Xavian. ¡°Are you so busy that you forgot about me, Mommy?¡± Xavian asked. Despite his grumbling, there was no trace of me in his tone. Instead, it was just heartwarming. ¡°Nevermind. You can forget me, but don¡¯t forget to get some proper food and rest. I made mushroom soup for you. You can have some when you get back.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but blow her phone a kiss as she pictured Xavian cooking for her. ¡°I love you so much, Sweetheart.¡± ¡°I love you too, Mommy.¡± After telling Natalie a few more things, Xavian hung up the phone reluctantly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Boss, I heard you calling someone ¡®Sweetheart¡¯ over the phone just now. Was that your boyfriend?¡± Effie couldn¡¯t hold her curiosity back. Boyfriend? Natalie let out a giggle and gave Effie a pat on the shoulder. ¡°You know, Effie, there are quite a number of people who I call ¡®Sweetheart.¡¯¡° Her words left Effie dumbstruck. She was under the impression that Natalie had a few boy toys aside from Samuel, who had ordered delivery for her. In the meantime, Natalie made her way downstairs and left the building of the Major Crimes Unit. However, she had only taken a few steps out when a polished Hummer came to a stop beside her. The door swung open. Before Natalie could even see who had stepped out, she was pulled into the backseat. A Cue For Love Chapter 10 A Cue For Love Chapter 10 A Cue for Love Chapter 10 Check For Yourself Natalie was forced into the car. Amidst her shock, she was about to swing back in retaliation, but the other party moved faster. Her arm was firmly locked in ce by the man. His searing hot breath grazed right past her ear, and she could feel his lips making brief contact with it. ¡°Let go of me! What kind of pathetic man are you, having to resort to kidnapping?¡± Natalie taunted. The more she tried to escape, the tighter his grip grew. The gap between her back and his chest was slowly closing. His voice was maic, and his deepughter brushed past her ear. ¡°Are you questioning my manhood? Would you like to check for yourself?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to do that when you¡¯ve restrained my hands?¡± Natalie rolled her eyes. He couldn¡¯t deny that, and let go of her arms. Within the next second, she spun around and swung her fist toward him. However, he caught it easily. While grabbing onto her fist, he pulled her to his side, and the distance between them once again grew smaller. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the attitude,¡± hemented. She looked up at him with a fierce gaze. His features were profound and unsurpassed. They were simply perfect, without any ws to pick at. His gaze was icy and unfathomable, with eyes deep like an ocean. The mole below his right eye only added to his elegant demeanor. There was a cheeky smile on his face. Both good and evil intentions were revealed on his cold face. Everything about him was just so mysterious. Over the past twenty-five years of her life, Natalie had met many attractive men. Despite that, the man in front of her was the pinnacle of perfection. His gaze flickered as he stared at the dazed Natalie. ¡°I¡¯ve been intending to invite you out for a meal for a long time, Ms. Nichols. However, you kept rejecting me, so I had no choice but to do this in order for us to meet,¡± Samuel exined as he let go of her pale fist. ¡°My name is Samuel Bowers.¡± The moment Natalie heard that name, she finally came back to her senses. ¡°So you¡¯re Samuel Bowers?¡± Natalie backed up and pressed herself as closely as possible to the car door. She clearly had her guard up against him. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you. Are you seriously telling me that you kidnapped me just to have a meal together?¡± Samuel had witnessed all kinds of women throughout his life¡ªdistinguished ones, flirtatious ones, gentle ones, and even fragile ones. What they all had inmon was the fact that they wanted to get with him. However, the woman in front of him was the only one whose clear eyes were full of caution against him. She was far from a stunner, but he found interest in her clear and logical reasoning. He wanted to get a better look at her, so he bent over and slowly inched his way over. On the other hand, Natalie was frantically backing up until there was nowhere else to run. There was a needle hidden in her hand, which she had behind her back. If he were to get any closer, she would stab him right in the neck. Right when Natalie was about to make her move, he suddenly stopped. His hand made its way over to her back and snatched the needle away from her. ¡°Hey!¡± she protested. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so observant. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this, Ms. Nichols. I¡¯m Sophia Bowers¡¯ father. I¡¯m only inviting you out for a meal as thanks for taking care of my daughter at the airport,¡± he rified. Sophia Bowers? Natalie remembered the cute little girl with aphasia from the airport the moment she heard that name. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Sophia is a cute girl. Anyone would help her out.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but smile as she thought about Sophia, and her expression softened. ¡°I wonder how she¡¯s been doing. She¡¯s so obedient that I can¡¯t help but dote on her.¡± Samuel stared at her. She had a in face, but her shimmering gaze fascinated him. She liked Sophia more than he had initially expected. It wasn¡¯t out of ttery or because she had ulterior motives. Instead, it came from the bottom of her heart. It made Samuel feel a bit delusional. Natalie seems to like Sophia even more than Yara does. At that point in time, the car suddenly made a sharp right turn. The woman instantly lost her bnce and crashed into him. Unfortunately, this led to Natalie¡¯s face being buried right in Samuel¡¯s crotch. Billy, who was driving the car, said something through the car¡¯s speaker system. ¡°Apologies, Sir. A truck suddenly switchednes just now, and I couldn¡¯t hit the brakes in time.¡± The car¡¯s partition did not lower, and the Hummer continued speeding on the road. However, in the backseat, Natalie and Samuel were in an incredibly ambiguous position.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A Cue For Love Chapter 11 A Cue For Love Chapter 11 A Cue for Love Chapter 11 Caught On His Zipper Natalie¡¯s face waspletely flushed red, and she wanted to bury herself alive. She grabbed onto the car seat with the intention of getting herself up. However, the moment she looked up, she felt a sharp pain in her head and fell back down. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Samuel¡¯s breathing grew heavier, and his voice was distinctly hoarse. D*mn it! He clearly knew she wasn¡¯t trying to seduce him, but she was just too close. ¡°D-Don¡¯t move. My hair¡¯s caught onto your zipper,¡± Natalie stuttered. The blush on her face reached all the way to her ears, and her eyes were half-open. It was unbelievably melodramatic. Her hair just had to get caught in Samuel¡¯s zipper of all ces. Even though she was already far from his crotch, she still had to get her hair free somehow. For the first time, she regretted having such long hair. The more she struggled, the more it hurt, but it wasn¡¯t like she could just do nothing. Natalie repeatedly told herself to calm down. She was in the medical field, after all, and she had seen so many naked male corpses in the past. She hadn¡¯t just seen a man¡¯s private parts; she had even cut them open. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Just as she managed to steady herself, she suddenly sensed a subtle change. She realized that all the ones she had seen before were a part of corpses. There was no way it would be the same looking at one attached to a living person. She choked out, ¡°I¡¯m already trying to get it free. Can you just stop moving for a while?¡± Samuel muttered, ¡°Your hands have been iling around for what feels like years. What am I supposed to do? If you want me to stop, then hurry up and get us out of this situation.¡± Natalie bit her lip tightly. She was on the verge of losing it. ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll hurry up, so stop rushing me.¡± Even though she grumbled, she knew there was no easy way out. She moved closer to the zipper and pulled it down slowly, then carefully got her hair out. However, there was no way she could avoid coming into contact with his crotch. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re touching?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s on purpose? Stopining. I¡¯m almost done.¡± When it was fully unzipped, Natalie¡¯s hair was finally free. She sat up hurriedly. Samuel had quite the unpleasant look on his face as well. He pulled his zipper back up. He had always kept himself under strict control. It was his first time having such an intense reaction, aside from what had happened six years ago. Fortunately, Natalie managed to cut him off just in time. Otherwise, he might have actually lost control because of her. They did not speak for the rest of the ride, though the ambiguous aura in the car mysteriously lingered. Finally, the car came to a stop in front of a mansion. It was then Natalie realized that she had forgotten to respond to Samuel¡¯s invitation amidst all the chaos earlier. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he announced indifferently. However, the aura emitting from his body was unsettling. Natalie knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of Samuel that easily. Besides that, she also wanted to know how Sophia was doing, so she pushed the door open and got out of the Hummer. When she turned to look at the luxurious mansion past the rose garden, she couldn¡¯t help but mumble inwardly. This has to be the Bowers residence. It¡¯s even more extravagant than I thought. Billy parked the Hummer in the designated spot within the courtyard. Natalie followed Samuel into the mansion, where Gavin was waiting at the entrance. When he saw Natalie, he was greatly shocked. Aside from Yara, this was the only girl Samuel had ever brought home. Gavin had no intention of offending her. It was just that Yara¡¯s beauty was uncontested, while Natalie wasn¡¯t anything special. There were freckles all over her face, and the only thing that really stood out was her lively eyes. Despite his doubts, he still maintained his respect toward the two of them. They walked into the mansion side-by-side. The interior was low-key yet elegant, with ck and white as the main design focus. The colossal window wall in the living room showcased the white roses in the courtyard. Natalie stood in front of it and stared at Samuel¡¯s back with her eyes narrowed. She absolutely refused to believe that someone like him would be so kind just because she helped out Sophia at the airport. There were definitely ulterior motives behind him inviting her for a meal. Could he have already uncovered my true identity and wants me to treat someone¡¯s illness? Is it Sophia¡¯s mother or someone Samuel incredibly treasures? ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, Samuel. What do you want from me?¡± she asked. A Cue For Love Chapter 12 A Cue For Love Chapter 12 A Cue for Love Chapter 12 Stay By My Side Samuel nced at Natalie briefly with a meaningful look in his eyes. With his lips slightly raised, he said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, your vignce is truly over-the-top. However, what are you afraid of? Are you worried that I¡¯d want something from you?¡± Natalie was feeling extremely ufortable under his gaze. The man¡¯s eyes were focused on her face as if he was trying to stare right through her soul. Finally, she understood why he was rumored to be an immensely dominant and difficult-to-deal-with man. None of the people who were once targeted by Samuel was able to escape from his clutches. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t take him seriously before this, but she simply didn¡¯t want to be associated with such a dangerous person in any way. At that moment, Gavin came in and reported, ¡°Sir, the meal is ready.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips were slightly curved upward when he said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, let¡¯s dine together. Have a taste of my chef¡¯s work.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t try to reject, merely following Samuel into the dining hall to have their meal. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The dining table wasden with all sorts of delicacies. Right after she took her seat, she began digging in. Although she was pleasantly surprised by the chef¡¯s cooking, she still managed to control herself while she ate. Thus, she survived the session without any incident. Right as she was almost done with her food, Samuel¡¯s phone began vibrating. ¡°Please excuse me,¡± he said. ¡°Go ahead.¡± When Samuel left, Natalie was finally able to rx for a bit. I can¡¯t believe I managed to finish the meal without Samuel making things unnecessarily difficult for me. Could it be possible that I was the one who was being too paranoid? Did I really think of him too badly? She was just about to finish her food when she felt something cool and soft on her calf all of a sudden. What the hell? Natalie looked downward, only to see a snow-white snake twirling itself around her calf, slowly inching its way up her leg. Its eyes were clear and amber-colored, and it kept flicking its tongue from time to time. Natalie was unlike Yara, who grew up in the city. Before she turned neen, Natalie had been living in the countryside. There would always be snakes in the fields and rivers, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of the snake. She had even caught snakes for fun with her childhood friends back then. However, when she came to the city, she rarely had the chance to see snakes anymore. She put down her fork and pried the little fellow that was wrapped around her leg off herself before lifting it right in front of her face. Then, she caressed the snake¡¯s head gently while saying, ¡°Hello, little guy. You look special. Are you an albino?¡± She was nning to take the snake home with her if it didn¡¯t have an owner. Xavian would love to keep it as a pet. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of Moony?¡± A childish voice could be heard. ¡°M-Moony?¡± Natalie¡¯s sight shifted from Moony to a little boy, who was standing at the door of the dining hall. The little boy had pretty looks, and his dark eyes were fixed intently on her. His good looks were even comparable with that of Xavian and yton¡¯s. Upon closer observation, she noticed that the little boy looked somewhat simr to Xavian and yton. Maybe it was because of this simrity that made her smile slightly. She took Moony in her hand and walked toward Franklin before squatting down in front of him. ¡°Is this snake yours? It¡¯s cute!¡± Natalie was smiling when she looked into the little boy¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Is its name Moony?¡± The little boy pursed his lips and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re unattractive, but you¡¯re rather brave. At least you¡¯re better than those women who screamed when they saw Moony.¡± ¡°Here. I¡¯ll return it back to you.¡± Natalie ced Moony on Franklin¡¯s small palms. Franklin snorted again, never once averting his eyes from her face. ¡°I called you unattractive just now. Why are you not mad at me?¡± As Natalie had a hyper-realistic mask on her face to make her appear ugly, she wasn¡¯t the slightest bit bothered by the little boy¡¯s harsh words. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m unattractive. Therefore, there¡¯s no reason for me to be mad about it.¡± She rubbed Franklin¡¯s head, which was bristly because of his short hair, while she spoke. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m already ugly. Won¡¯t it just make me uglier if I still get angry about it?¡± Franklin was already five years old. Still, his head had never been touched by anyone other than his grandfather. His father had never touched him, whereas others wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Even the woman who gave birth to him would be frightened by a few words from him. Thus, she would never approach him. An indescribable warmth surged in the boy¡¯s chest when Natalie caressed his head. It was a feeling he had never experienced before. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± He clenched his little fists. ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Natalie paused her action before lifting her head to look at the boy, who seemed to be struggling with something. ¡°Woman, you touched my head! You¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡± Franklin stared straight into her eyes as he spoke. ¡°Be my woman from now on. I swear that I¡¯ll take care of you to the best of my abilities for the rest of my life. No one will dare to bully you!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t stop herself from letting out a snort. This little fellow is only about the same age as yton and Xavian, yet he confessed his feelings to me just like that? What was funny was that the little boy was so adorable, yet he said something so domineering like he was the president of apany. The contrast was so jarring that she couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Franklin puffed up his cheeks and stared at her in all seriousness. ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of women who can meet my standards. You¡¯re the first. Since both Moony and I find you eptable, you should stay by my side from today onward.¡± Natalie could just imagine how enraged this child¡¯s father would be if he were to hear this. While she was in the middle of her thoughts, a tall and lean figure came in from the living room. The man¡¯s eyes were stern and frosty as he called out, ¡°Franklin Bowers.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 13 A Cue For Love Chapter 13 A Cue for Love Chapter 13 My Daddy Is Senile Franklin froze when he heard that. Then, he turned around to look at Samuel, who was entering the dining hall. Samuel still had his phone in his hand, and the top two buttons of his ck shirt were undone. He looked extremely intimidating as his dark eyes filled with anger. The little boy pursed his lips before puffing up his cheeks, calling out reluctantly, ¡°Daddy.¡± Natalie shuddered internally when she met those dark and bottomless eyes of that man. This little snake boy is actually Samuel¡¯s son? So that means he has a pair of twins? Sophia isn¡¯t his only child? Samuel red at Franklin coldly before saying, ¡°What in the world are you thinking with that underdeveloped brain of yours? You, taking her as your woman? What makes you think you can do that?¡± Franklin was visibly afraid of Samuel. However, when he remembered that he had so boldly dered that he would protect Natalie earlier, he realized that he couldn¡¯t act too cowardly in front of his father. Hence, he plucked up his courage and replied, ¡°Daddy, I like her. I want her to stay.¡± Samuel frowned even harder. ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Franklin touched his earlobes, his cheeks flushing. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t be so prejudiced. I¡¯m already all grown up, so I know that I have to be proactive in pursuing the woman I like.¡± ¡°Who taught you this?¡± Samuel asked coldly. ¡°Um¡­¡± Franklin felt slightly guilty under his father¡¯s gaze. ¡°Franklin Bowers. Who. Taught. You. That?¡± The boy looked around frantically before eventually deciding to sell Steven out. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Steven. I heard him saying this to anotherdy. Thatdy was really happy when she heard it. I thought that she will be happy too if I say this to her. Then, she¡¯ll stay by my side and keep mepany.¡± Hearing that, Samuel made a mental note to make things clear with Steven. ¡°Go back to your room. I have something to discuss with Ms. Nichols.¡± He nced at Franklin nonchntly as he spoke. Thetter still wanted to spend some time with Natalie, but since his father was adamant about sending him away, he was getting suspicious that his father liked this woman as well. Is he brushing me off because he wants to keep her for himself? I¡¯m his biological son! He pouted before mumbling almost inaudibly, ¡°You want her for yourself, so you¡¯re abusing your status as my daddy to do this. We¡¯ll see about this¡­¡± ¡°Franklin, what are you mumbling about?¡± Instead of answering back, Franklin merely shook his head meekly. ¡°I-I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Before he left, he still reminded Natalie in all seriousness, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t let me stay, so I¡¯ll have to say goodbye to you for now.¡± Even though that was what he said, the expression in his eyes seemed to be saying ¡°Daddy is old and senile. Please understand.¡± Natalie squatted down and patted the little boy¡¯s head once more. ¡°Bye!¡± When she turned around after watching Franklin leave, she found Samuel staring at her silently. The look in his eyes was unfathomable, sending a chill down her spine. ¡°Ms. Nichols, you seem like you¡¯re adept at taking care of children?¡± ¡°Perhaps?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t consider herself an expert in childcare. She once thought of taking good care of those two kids back at home, but now that Xavian and yton had gotten a bit older, they were the ones who had been taking of her instead. After they were done with dinner, she followed Samuel to the study on the second floor. Inside, aside from typical office furniture, there was an entire row of tall bookshelves that was nearly five meters tall. At that height, it would only be possible to retrieve the books via adder. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by the incredible sight. The look in Samuel¡¯s eyes was cold yet focused. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I do have a deal that I need to discuss with you. I need you to treat a person for me.¡± Natalie pinched the space between her brows. I¡¯ve been keeping my identity as a skilled doctor pretty well all along. How did this man here get to know about this identity of mine? And how much does he know about it? Could it be that he already knows my true appearance under my mask? She decided to go along with him. ¡°Mr. Bowers, you¡¯ve looked into my background, so you should know that I¡¯m a coroner, not a doctor. What I do ispletely different.¡± Samuel stepped closer to her, his nted eyes fixing on her the whole time.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. For some reason, Natalie felt like she was a newborn baby, naked as day, under his intense stare. He studied her so seriously that she was even feeling somewhat guilty. ¡°Sophia has had aphasia ever since young. I¡¯ve brought her to see countless doctors, and they all told me that her condition isn¡¯t physical but psychological.¡± After a pause, Samuel continued, ¡°You¡¯re the first person to make her speak, saying the word ¡®Mommy¡¯.¡± ¡°I made her speak?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see the need for me to lie to you about this.¡± He nced at Natalie before saying frostily, ¡°I only want you to let Sophia open up.¡± Upon hearing that, she breathed a sigh of relief internally. Luckily, this isn¡¯t about my cover getting blown. ¡°As long as you can heal Sophia¡¯s condition, I will fulfill any wishes that you have.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Natalie shook her head and smiled. ¡°Humans¡¯ greed is immeasurable. I know that.¡± Samuel raised his eyebrows while he spoke, his voice filled with restraint and apathy. ¡°What wish do you have that even the Bowers family is unable to give you?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the greedy one here.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I meant what I said. I don¡¯t need the Bowers family to satisfy any of my needs.¡± Natalie sounded resolute when she answered Samuel, her eyes filled with a cial look. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I am willing to treat Sophia¡¯s condition for nothing in return.¡± ¡°For nothing in return?¡± Natalie¡¯s clever eyes were gleaming when she replied, ¡°I like Sophia, and I don¡¯t mind getting more chances to see her. That is all. I¡¯m not interested in anything that has to do with you or the Bowers family.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 14 A Cue For Love Chapter 14 A Cue for Love Chapter 14 Teaching My Son How To Flirt After Samuel finished talking with Natalie, he ordered Gavin to find a chauffeur to bring her home. He nced at the sticky note he was holding in his hand that had a string of phone numbers written on it. She turned out to be a greater surprise than I expected. Not only does Sophia like her, but Franklin does too! Those two brats listen to no one but me, out of fear. Even our rtives, Gavin, and the servants can never handle them. Moreover, I don¡¯t dislike her either. Dammit! A knock sounded on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Samuel had a photographic memory, so he had already memorized the numbers on the sticky note the moment she wrote it down. However, he did not throw the note away and kept it in his drawer instead. Steven walked in and sat down on the couch, crossing his legszily. ¡°Sam, I¡¯ve closed the deal regarding thend in the east of the city,¡± he announced with an eager expression on his face as if waiting for Samuel¡¯s approval. Thetter merely nced at him coldly. ¡°Did you teach Franklin how to flirt with girls when you were with him?¡± His mouth twitching, Steven immediately rebutted, ¡°Goodness gracious, no! He¡¯s the precious child of the Bowers family. No matter how daring I am, I will never dare to teach him this!¡± ¡°From now on, when you are with Sophia and Franklin, you are not allowed to flirt with women.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± asked Steven, baffled. ¡°Even if you did not teach them, they can also learn from observing you.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Samuel continued, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch Franklin learning those indecent words from you.¡± ¡°Indecent? My nephew?¡± Steven looked at Samuel and asked curiously, ¡°That brat¡¯s personality is the same as yours. Aloof. He usually listens to no one but you, so to whom will he say those words?¡± ¡°You know her. Natalie Nichols.¡± Steven was dumbfounded. ¡°Her? What¡¯s her background? Sophia is crazy about her, and now, even Franklin, that naughty brat, likes her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s not important. I¡¯m only concerned about whether or not she can treat Sophia.¡± ¡°Sam, this woman¡¯s looks are too in. If not, with her ability to handle those two, plus some seduction, she can probably be your wife!¡±mented Steven, shrugging his shoulders. The moment Steven finished speaking, two figures appeared at the ajar doorway. ¡°Uncle Steven, is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± asked Franklin with a frown, his face reflecting his displeasure toward Steven. ¡°M-My eyes¡­¡± ¡°How is she ugly? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Sophia.¡± The boy swept a gaze at his sister as if waiting for her affirmation. A serious expression appeared on Sophia¡¯s typically adorable face as she hugged her teddy bear. She shook her head with all her might. Steven had seen Natalie in real life. Her face is covered with freckles, and all her features are average, except her pair of almond-shaped eyes. How is she pretty? However, upon meeting the siblings¡¯ displeased gazes, he turned to look at Samuel in desperation. ¡°Sam,e on, say something.¡± Subconsciously, Samuel remembered that pair of sparkling eyes and murmured, ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty.¡± Steven was at a loss for words. What did you say? This conversation is over! Not only are the three of them siding with an outsider, but they are also blind! That night, Yara could not help but call the Bowers residence from her hotel room. It had been five years, yet she still did not have Samuel¡¯s private phone number. Whenever she needed to contact him, she could only call the Bowers residence¡¯sndline. Ring¡­ The phone was finally answered a long timeter. ¡°Hello, you have reached the Bowers residence.¡± ¡°Gavin, it¡¯s me.¡± Yara smiled. ¡°Is Samuel there? I want to discuss the kids with him.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, Mr. Samuel and Mr. Steven are discussing work in the study right now. He isn¡¯t able to come to the phone,¡± replied Gavin matter-of-factly. ¡°I see¡­¡± A sense of disappointment washed over Yara, and she gripped the corner of her dress in her hands.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, she had to continue pretending to be a loving mother, so she asked with fake concern, ¡°Have Franklin and Sophia been obedient these few days?¡± I had to leave early due tost-minute work previously and didn¡¯t get to spend much time with them. They wouldn¡¯tin to Samuel, right? Gavin did not know what transpired between Yara, Franklin, and Sophia. He assumed that they did not get along well because Yara wasn¡¯t living with the children. Thus, his reply was heartfelt. ¡°Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia are doing well, especially when Mr. Samuel brought back a guest today. I rarely see Mr. Franklin being so amiable to an outsider.¡± ¡°Amiable?¡± Yara was their biological aunt and stood in as their mother, yet Franklin had never treated her nicely. Before he could speak, he would bite her. When he grew up, he either ignored her or thought of ways to make her life hard. ¡°Gavin, who was the guest?¡± Yara pretended to ask in a casual manner. ¡°It was ady, and it seems like herst name is Nichols.¡± Yara furrowed her brows. Nichols? Isn¡¯t that the same as mine? In addition, Franklin is particrly close to her and treats her amicably? Afraid that the secret buried deep in her heart woulde to light, she felt a sense of uneasiness enveloping her. ¡°Gavin, do you know thedy¡¯s full name?¡± Recalling for a moment, Gavin replied, ¡°Something like Nat? Oh, right, Natalie Nichols.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 15 A Cue For Love Chapter 15 A Cue for Love Chapter 15 Leaving Without The Mask ¡°Natalie Nichols?¡± Yara was utterly shocked upon hearing Gavin¡¯s reply, and her facial features twisted hideously. Wasn¡¯t she already dead five years ago, killed by the fire I nned? How can she be alive? Fear swept over her like a wave, so much so that she felt like she was drowning. No, this is impossible! Impossible! Right as she was about to suffocate, she did her best to recover her voice. However, it was no longer as sweet-sounding as it was before. ¡°Gavin¡­ I¡¯m curious what kind of person Franklin and Sophia will like. Can you describe what that woman looks like?¡± Gavin thought for a moment before answering, ¡°That Ms. Nichols looks pretty average. She seems to be around twenty-four or twenty-five years old, approximately one hundred and sixty-five centimeters tall. Her features, aside from her eyes, are all very in. I think she spends a lot of time under the sun as there are a lot of freckles on her face.¡± Hearing that, Yara heaved a sigh a relief andughed. Natalie and I are identical twins. Although our features are almost the same, she¡¯s still prettier than me by a bit. However, ording to Gavin, this Natalie has freckles all over her face. Therefore, she¡¯s definitely not my sister. After hanging up the phone, she swirled the ss of wine in her hands, a vicious gleam appearing in her eyes. I was the one who burned her to death years ago. How would it be possible for her to make a return now? It¡¯s purely a coincidence that that ugly woman has Natalie¡¯s name. The Bowers family¡¯s chauffeur had sent Natalie home. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She nced around her rented, one hundred and twenty square meters apartment. My new home is so shabbypared to the extravagant Bowers residence. Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s footsteps, Xavian walked out of his room. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll heat up the soup for you.¡± After a short while, he ced a bowl of mushroom soup before her. ¡°Mommy, have some mushroom soup. I added extra cheese and some chicken as you like it.¡± Both Natalie¡¯s body and heart warmed as she sipped the soup. Although Xavian did not cook as well as the Bowers family¡¯s private chefs, she would much rather have the soup that her son made. In no time, she gulped everything down her throat, leaving not even a single drop in the bowl. However, Xavian did not hurry to clear the table and handed Natalie his phone instead. ¡°Mommy, yton has joined a film crew recently. This time, he¡¯ll be acting as the son of a queen. When he saw the actress who would be ying the queen, he was practically stupefied. She looks almost the same as you, although you carry yourself better than her. yton did not tell the actress that you look like her, but he asked me to ask you if you¡¯re rted to the actress.¡± Following his words, Xavian zoomed in on a picture of the whole cast, freezing it on a woman¡¯s face. Natalie recognized the woman immediately with a single nce. It was Yara. All these years, she had buried her resentment deep in her heart and tried to live happily, but no one could understand her pain and misery. Every night, the scenes of Yara snatching her children and setting the house on fire kept on reying in her mind. Upon recalling such events, Natalie grasped the tablecloth so tightly that it was on the verge of ripping. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Xavian, she is my younger sister, but she¡¯s also the one who hurt me the most.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes lost focus as she stared off into the distance. ¡°Tell yton not to reveal my identity, and do not let Yara know that I am his mother.¡± Xavian nodded obediently, noticing the pained expression on her face. ¡°Mommy, I got it.¡± Natalie could not say much in her exnation to her sons. Although they are both highly clever and emotionally intelligent, there is no way for me to tell them that their aunt tried to burn me to death and even murdered their brother and sister. Someday, I will get my revenge. In the blink of an eye, it was Jennie¡¯s death anniversary. As she had been overseas for the past five years, Natalie never had the chance to go to her mother¡¯s grave. Hence, this time, she woke up extra early. She donned an all-ck attire, and instead of wearing the ugly hyper-realistic mask, she put on a lightyer of make-up. Lying on the floor outside the bathroom, Xavian stared at his mother¡¯s back and pouted. ¡°Mommy, are you really not going to bring me to see Granny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Your Granny¡¯s grave is in the mountains. It¡¯ll be inconvenient to bring you along. You¡¯ll stay at home obediently, all right?¡± Despite being the legal wife of my father, she¡¯s buried in an unknown mountaintop on the outskirts of the city. After all these years, her grave is likely dirtied and covered by weeds. ¡°Then, you must bring yton and me along the next time.¡± Xavian packed up a box of macarons he made and handed it to Natalie. ¡°Mommy, this is the macarons I made for Granny. Please bring it to Granny on my behalf.¡± Patting his head, Natalie grinned and agreed. She then hailed a taxi and went to Tellmoore Mountain. As expected, it was difficult to climb the mountain when it was raining, and she had to expend a lot of energy to reach the mountaintop. She wiped off the mud on the gravestone before cing a bouquet of lilies and the box of macarons before the grave. Slowly, tears brimmed in her eyes as she stared at the image of her gentle and beautiful mother on the gravestone. The rain pattered down endlessly, but she stood unmovingly for a long time before eventually turning to leave. Afterward, she made her way back downtown. Having been drenched from the rain, she entered a cafe at the roadside to keep herself warm. Yara had made a name for herself in the entertainment industry these few years, so to avoid any unnecessary trouble, Natalie wore a pair of sunsses and arge face mask that covered most of her face. ¡°One ck coffee.¡± ¡°One ck coffee.¡± A voice rang out behind her after she made her order. Natalie turned in the direction of the voice and nced behind her. Her heart skipped a beat when she recognized the man¡¯s deep and dark eyes. What a small world! Of all ces, Samuel Bowers has to be here! A Cue For Love Chapter 16 A Cue For Love Chapter 16 A Cue for Love Chapter 16 Samuel¡¯s facial features were wless as if they were carved out by God himself. Combined with his strong and imposing aura, he was a person that most people would find hard to ignore. Natalie pursed her lips. When I met Samuel, I was wearing that hyper-realistic mask and lookedpletely different from now. Besides, I¡¯m already shielded by my sunsses, mask, and cap. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll recognize me, right? When Samuel¡¯s gaze swept over her, she continued tapping her fingers rhythmically and kept her gaze under the sunsses steady. As soon as she retrieved her coffee, she turned to leave the establishment. s, the rain had only gotten heavier by the time she got to the door. With the intention of waiting for the rain to subside, she found an inconspicuous seat in the corner of the cafe and sat down. It was then her phone began vibrating inside her bag. Franklin¡¯s haughty yet adorable voice rang out the moment she picked up the call. ¡°Woman, the other time, my daddy got between our time together. He wasn¡¯t really picking on you. In truth, he¡¯s a misogynist. When a woman gets close to him, he bes very temperamental.¡± Natalie was rendered speechless. This kid is so bad at choosing a time toin about his father. Why did he choose a time when his father is in the same cafe as me? If I put him on speaker right now, Samuel will definitely punish him badly at home. ¡°Why are you not speaking? Have you forgotten who I am?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You¡¯re Franklin.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me Mr. Franklin?¡± the boy questioned. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you wish for me to call you Mr. Franklin?¡± ¡°Everyone else has to call me Mr. Franklin, but you don¡¯t have to. I will only give you this privilege. Other women can only dream about it,¡± Franklin stated fiercely. Natalie almost burst outughing. Tsk tsk. Indeed, he is Samuel¡¯s son. He totally inherited his father¡¯s domineering personality. ¡°The reason why I called you today is not just to apologize on behalf of my difficult daddy. It¡¯s mainly because Sophia misses you. Can you speak with her? She¡¯s right here.¡± Natalie could not stop smiling when she thought of the adorable Sophia. However, she still did not know what to say after racking her brains, so she could only say what she usually told Xavian and yton. ¡°Do not use electronic devices for too long as it harms your eyes. Remember to take breaks in between when you use them. Drink lots of milk and eat lots of eggs. You can¡¯t only eat meat because you dislike vegetables. Brush your teeth well. Don¡¯t eat too many sweets before bed, or your teeth will rot.¡± She paused for a moment to think before adding, ¡°If you miss me, you can call me yourself. You don¡¯t have to call me through your brother. If you tap the phone thrice, I will know that it¡¯s you who called me.¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t a very sympathetic person, but it was a different case when it came to Franklin and Sophia. Her adoration for them wasparable to what she felt for yton and Xavian, so much so that even she was surprised. A warm and fuzzy feeling swept over her after speaking to them on the phone. However, just when she was about to take a sip of her coffee, arge and rough hand grabbed her wrist, pulling her right out of her seat. Her heart skipped a beat upon meeting the man¡¯s sullen gaze. Samuel? She could feel his icy and emotionless gaze on her even through her sunsses. ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± he asked, staring down at her. There¡®s no way he could have heard my conversation with Franklin and Sophia. ¡°I was talking to my children. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Startled and confused by Samuel¡¯s question, Natalie did not even notice that he had removed her cap. and her luscious long hair had cascaded down in waves. Subconsciously, she tried to cover her head, but he used this opportunity to remove her sunsses and mask. Immediately, a stunning face with ayer of light makeup appeared before him. A Cue For Love Chapter 17 A Cue For Love Chapter 17 A Cue for Love Chapter 17 Natalie¡¯s eyshes fluttered in shock. Oh no! Samuel has seen my face! I can¡¯t hide it anymore! Furrowing his brows, Samuel asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you filming in Xenhall?¡± ¡°Xenhall¡­ Filming¡­¡± Isn¡¯t yton filming his drama there? Does this mean that he mistook me for that woman? Her question was immediately answered the next second. ¡°Yara Nichols, are you following me?¡± Samuel asked coldly with a dangerous undertone. Natalie calmed herself down and gathered her thoughts. He mistook me for Yara, and he knows that she¡¯s currently filming in Xenhall. This means that he¡¯s close with her. If he realizes that I¡¯m not Yara, Yara will know that I¡¯m still alive. I mustn¡¯t reveal my identity now! Since he has already mistaken me, I¡¯ll have to y along with it. She twisted her wrist around to release herself from Samuel¡¯s grip, but to no avail. She sighed resignedly. ¡°Samuel, can you let go of my wrist? It hurts.¡± She had failed to realize how mellow her voice was and how her eyes were filled with grievance. She was like a hurt kitten, so soft and docile that he could stare at her forever. Samuel¡¯s gaze was still locked on her, but his grip had loosened. I¡¯ve never seen Yara so lively. In my memory, she has always been spoilt and weak. She carries herself in a sophisticated manner. Although her gazes and her smiles are all practiced and refined, they don¡¯t stir my interest. Natalie let out a hiss of pain as she checked her bruised wrist. Raising his brows, Samuel asked frostily again, ¡°You have yet to answer my question. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Because I miss you.¡± She gazed at him innocently with clear, sparkling eyes. ¡°I had some free time in my filming schedule, so I sneaked back to see you. But I didn¡¯t want you to find out.¡± These words should sound cheesy and straightforward enough, right? Just now, Franklin told me over the phone that Samuel is a misogynist. If I say such disgusting words to him, he will definitely be disgusted by me and tell me to get out of his sight, right? Natalie squeezed her eyes shut in preparation for the man¡¯s anger, but it never came. She slowly opened her eyes a momentter and found herself staring straight into his mesmerizing, deep-set eyes. ¡°You missed me so much, huh, Yara?¡± As she was still pretending to be Yara, Natalie decided to continue messing around. ¡°Of course! I want you by my side every night! I can¡¯t sleep well without you beside me.¡± She was so disgusted by her own words that ayer of goosebumps rose on her skin. Just then, a waiter carrying a steaming cup of coffee was walking past behind her when she took a step back unknowingly. However, right before they collided, Samuel pulled her out of harm¡¯s way and into his arms. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He lowered his gaze and stared at the woman in his embrace. A refreshing and alluring scent hung in the air, tugging at his heartstrings. Has Yara always been this enticing? So enticing that I¡¯m no longer able to form any rational thoughts? Following such close contact with Natalie, a stream of desire coursed through him. All it took for him to make his heart race was to lower his head and gaze at her. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he stared down at her soft and inviting lips. They looked as if they were luring him in for a taste. Natalie tried to push him away to stand on her own, but before she could react, he had wrapped her in his arms, swooped down, and captured her lips. ¡°Mmph!¡± Her eyes bulged in shock as she stared at Samuel in disbelief. How the hell is he a misogynist? Samuel grasped her waist so tightly that she could not escape his embrace. It was as if he was going to mold her into his flesh. In no time, her pitiful lips had turned red and swollen after being ravished by him. A Cue For Love Chapter 18 A Cue For Love Chapter 18 A Cue for Love Chapter 18 Natalie felt as if all of her energy had been sucked out of her body. She could not escape from his clutches and could only tremble in anger in his arms. Although he had kissed her roughly, he did not do anything else. When he released his hold on her, her mind was still dizzy from theck of oxygen, and her eyes were unfocused. Except for that night six years ago¡­ I¡®ve never kissed a man before. I was so drunk that night that I don¡¯t even remember what that man looked like. Yet, this man here simply forced my mouth open and drove his tongue in roughly to take what he wants. He¡¯s driving me utterly crazy! Natalie only managed to regain her bearings after a long while. A sense of frustration and rage rushed over her upon recalling the kiss. She raised her hand to p Samuel, but he caught her wrist effortlessly ¡°Aren¡¯t you a misogynist?¡± she asked huffily. ¡°Should I remind you that you were the one who said that you missed me,¡± he whispered beside her ear as he leaned in abruptly. His hot breath fanned against her neck, and her eyes immediately met his prating gaze upon turning her head. Sh*t! I¡¯m going crazy! I thought that I can escape this mess by pretending to be Yara, but all I got in return is this forceful kiss. Is he a dog? His kiss even tore the skin off my lips! The rain had already subsided by the time Natalie and Samuel left the cafe. When Billy drove a Hummer to pick up Samuel, he noticed Samuel sharing an umbre with a woman wearing a long ck dress. Upon seeing her face clearly, he was utterly stunned. Isn¡¯t that Yara? Why is Sir standing beside her? Noticing that Billy had arrived, Natalie raised her chin and said, ¡°My assistant will be here soon. Since Mr. Morin is already here, you should leave first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Right as Natalie heaved a sigh of relief internally, the man pulled her into his arms once more. Her body immediately tensed up, and she pounded him with her fists. Gritting her teeth, she reminded, ¡°Mr. Morin is here¡­¡± She was about to call him a pervert, but her voice trailed off when she remembered that she was supposed to be pretending to be Yara. She instantly fluttered her eyshes and crooned, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± Samuel smirked and leaned in even closer to sniff her neck. Her clean and refreshing scent enveloped him. All of a sudden, he bit her round earlobe. ¡°That hurts! Are you a vampire?¡± Natalieined as she rubbed her earlobe. Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving a mark. I¡¯ll check it next time.¡± Her heart dropped upon hearing his words. He pursed his lips and looked at her indifferently. However, a dark gleam shed in his eyes, just like how a hungry wolf would look at its prey. ¡°Mr. Morin is still here!¡± she stated in embarrassment as her face flushed. ¡°You can treat him like he¡¯s invisible. He wouldn¡¯t look, nor would he dare to.¡± Indeed, Billy did not dare to look at them. He was standing with his back facing them and gazing at the sky, wondering if he was dreaming. Samuel took one final look at the bite mark on her earlobe in satisfaction before leaving on the Hummer. Meanwhile, a cunning smirk graced Natalie¡¯s lips as she stared at the car as it drove away. If not for fear of revealing my identity, how can I do nothing while that jerk takes advantage of me? Since the Nichols family and Yara hate me so much, they will never allow Samuel to get hold of any information in rtion to me. After putting on her sunsses and mask, she took a taxi home. The minute she reached home, Xavian ran out on his short stubby legs to wee her back. However, upon seeing her face without the mask, he knitted his brows. ¡°Mommy, what happened to your mouth? Is it an allergic reaction?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 19 A Cue For Love Chapter 19 A Cue for Love Chapter 19 Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie lowered her head upon hearing that. Guilt crawled over her as she met Xavian¡¯s clear, innocent eyes. A-Allergic reaction?This clearly isn¡¯t. However, I can¡¯t possibly tell a five¨Cyear-old child what a kiss is. Besides, how do I exin the kiss with Samuel? As she could not find a better exnation, she decided to go with the flow. ¡°Yes! I-It¡¯s an allergic reaction¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Blinking his big eyes, Xavian asked in an anxious yet serious tone, ¡°Mommy, what about your ear? Why is it bleeding?¡± His eyes were pure and innocent, with worry written all in them. Natalie choked on her own saliva upon hearing that. She cleared her throat before replying, ¡°Sweetheart, thank goodness that you didn¡¯t visit Granny¡¯s grave on the mountain with me today. There were so many insects! My lips and ears were all bitten by them.¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll get you some ointment.¡± Despite his high intelligence, Xavian was still merely five years old. Hence, he did not find Natalie¡¯s words suspicious. Natalie felt relieved upon seeing the boy take her words for it. She then cursed at Samuel ferociously on the inside. Tsk tsk! It seems like Yara failed to satisfy Samuel¡¯s desire. I was dragged to this, thanks to her! Xavian soon returned with an anti-inmmation ointment and hisptop. After Natalie took the ointment from him, he ced theptop in front of her and rubbed his tiny hands eagerly. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve found a man who¡¯s identical to yton and me. yton agrees that we do look alike after viewing the photo | sent.¡± Natalie rested her head on one hand and revealed Xavian¡¯s true thoughts with a single sentence. ¡°Are you guys still searching for your ideal dad because you don¡¯t believe that man is your father?¡± After leaving Chanaea, she had asked someone to investigate the man who had slept with her six years ago. The intel showed that Yara had hired an ouw named Jim Zarate. He had vanished after receiving Yara¡¯s money, and there was no trace of him at all. The odds were that Yara had taken his life so that she could conceal her crime. Hence, Natalie could not find any other evidence. Not nning to hide the truth about the children¡¯s father¡¯s identity, she had shown them the only photo she had. To her surprise, her children denied her belief about Jim being their biological father and firmly stated that it had got to be someone else. Owing to that, the two fellows walked their own paths, seeking their real father. yton was scouted as a child actor. He had epted the offer, hoping that his real father could see him on the TV. Meanwhile, Xavian learned to code and hack by himself so that he could search for his real father on the inte. ¡°That man looks hideous and doesn¡¯t resemble us at all! He can¡¯t possibly be our dad! On the contrary, the man I found today looks more like our daddy!¡± Xavian pouted grumpily. Fine. Xavian is persistent when ites to this. It seems like I have no choice but to take a look at what he found. ¡°All right. Why don¡¯t you show me the man? Let me see if you and he look alike.¡± Xavian fiddled with theptop upon hearing that. Soon enough, a photo appeared on the screen. In it, the man had a refined silhouette, a pair of eyes that looked like the dark abyss, and exquisite facial features. Even though he wasn¡¯t the only one in the photograph, he looked outstanding among the crowd. Everyone would instantly lock their gazes on him at first nce. ¡°Mommy, what do you think? He¡¯s handsome, right?¡± Samuel Bowers?Natalie sucked in a breath when she recognized the man in the photo. It was none other than Samuel, who had pressed her against the bookshelves in the cafe and kissed her forcefully earlier. A Cue For Love Chapter 20 A Cue For Love Chapter 20 A Cue for Love Chapter 20 Staring at Samuel¡¯s face, Natalie was dumbfounded, unable to utter a single word. Right then, Xavian switched theputer screen to another interface. He then pointed at it. ¡°Samuel Bowers, the head of the wealthiest family in Chanaea. He¡¯s thirty years old and has tens of billions of worth. Doesn¡¯t he look identical to yton and me? yton doesn¡¯t look exactly the same as this man. But, Mommy, take a good look at me. Don¡¯t Samuel and I look alike?¡± Natalie cupped Xavian¡¯s face and took a good look at him. Oh my goodness! He does look identical to Samuel! The thought ofparing their looks never crossed my mind, for Samuel¡¯s facial features are sharp, while Xavian has a chubby face. Now that Xavian mentioned it, he does look like he¡®s a replica of Samuel. ¡°You guys do look a tiny bit alike, but he isn¡¯t your and yton¡¯s father.¡± With his cheeks pinched by his mother, Xavian exined with a muffled voice, ¡°Mommy, I look totally the same as him. H-He must be Daddy!¡± ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t waste your time on him. Anyone can be your father but him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± he asked in astonishment. ¡°There¡¯s no why.¡± Having closed her eyes for a brief moment, Natalie turned around and closed theptop. She then carried the boy to the bedroom. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± It was evident to the child that she was deliberately changing the subject. Afraid of upsetting her, Xavian stopped probing any further. Quieted down, he wrapped his arms around Natalie¡¯s neck and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± After closing Xavian¡¯s bedroom door, Natalie slumped against the wooden door, feeling a tight squeeze in her heart. Over these five years, even though I¡¯ve been doing my best as their mother, I could never substitute their yearning for a father¡¯s love. yton and Xavian do indeed look identical to Samuel. However, it¡¯s impossible that Samuel is their biological father. Yara would never have let him be involved with me. On top of that, Samuel isn¡¯t someone who allows people to manipte him either. He¡¯d never fall for Yara¡¯s scheme. It¡¯s better to get the pain over with than to prolong the agony. She knew that her words could break Xavian¡¯s heart. However, all she wished for was to stop thetter from having false hopes. In the meantime, Xavian was clutching onto his nket in his bedroom. It seemed like Natalie¡¯s words had no effect on him at all. I must continue to look into more information about Samuel Bowers. Even if he isn¡¯t our biological daddy, we¡¯ll think of ways to make him our stepfather! yton and Xavian had reached a consensus that only a man like Samuel was worthy of their intelligent, enchanting mother. The next day, Samuel was having a meeting at Bowers Corporation. Billy went to the waiting room to greet Steven, who had arrived at the office early. He then told thetter regarding the incident between Samuel and ¡°Yara¡± the day before. Steven spat out the coffee he just sipped upon hearing that. Billy handed a piece of tissue over to him without revealing his disgust. ¡°Mr. Steven, please use this.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No way! It can¡¯t be happening!¡± Steven was in denial. Billy shook his head in response. ¡°Mr. Steven, initially, I didn¡¯t understand why Sir and Ms. Nichols would have Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia together either. However, I get it now. Yesterday, I saw with my own eyes that Sir was watching Ms. Nichols passionately.¡± Steven could not hold himself back and spat out the coffee once again. How could it be possible? Sam, who has never had any sex drive, stared at a woman with burning passion in his eyes? However,after knowing Billy for so many years, I can tell that anhonest man like him will never exaggerate. Nheless, Steven still found something amiss about the incident. Wait a minute! Isn¡¯t Yara filming in Xenhall now? Did shee back secretly in the middle of filming? A Cue For Love Chapter 21 A Cue For Love Chapter 21 A Cue for Love Chapter 21 At the Forensic Department under the Major Crimes Unit, Effie delivered the final autopsy report of the murder case at Lucent River to Natalie, requesting her signature. ¡°Boss, the people from the Criminal Investigation Division are amazed by you for identifying the previous two victims¡¯ identities so quickly. Thanks to that, they managed to save the third victim. The third victim was unconscious by the time they found her. The murderer was about to inject potassium cyanide into her and dismember her.¡± Thanks to Natalie¡¯s help, we¡¯ve arrested the murderer and saved a person¡¯s life. Effie leaned her cheek on her palm while staring at Natalie with admiration sparkling in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s great that we saved her.¡± Thetter let out a sigh of relief. After flipping through the report, she signed it. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll be having a celebratory dinner tonight. Officer Williams specifically asked for you to attend it.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I won¡¯t be going.¡± Natalie returned the document to Effie and continued in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯ve gained permission from Mr. Jones to just focus on the cases and not join other irrelevant events.¡± Effie was at a loss of words for a moment. She then nodded in agreement as she thought of her impression of Natalie. She has never given in just to please others. Her professionalism and skills are the ones that do the talking. Natalie looked in in her disguise. Despite that, awe appeared on Effie¡¯s face as she stared at the woman. Thetter felt nervous upon feeling the intense stare. She then touched her hyper-realistic mask, making sure that it was firmly attached. ¡°Effie, if there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll get going then.¡± After getting changed, Natalie shouldered her backpack and left in a cab. Her destination was Dream Pharmaceutical. Right after she got into the cab, a call came in. It was from Yandel Moss, the CEO of Dream Pharmaceutical. As soon as she answered the call, Yandel¡¯s grumbling voice sounded over the phone. ¡°Boss, when will you be arriving?¡± Natalie looked at the traffic and answered, ¡°I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll be there in about half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. That man is weird. He isn¡¯t intrigued by my generous offer to work as our company¡¯s R&D director at all,¡± Yandel said guiltily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade him to take on your offer. Just stall him for me.¡± ¡°Boss, you shoulde over here quickly¡­¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Natalie pursed her lips after hanging up the phone. Dream Pharmaceutical was a pharmaceuticalpany established by her three years ago. As she wished to keep a low profile and hide her identity, she had appointed Yandel as the CEO of the company, while she took on the role of the chairman. In all these years, I¡¯ve never given up on making myself stronger. Besides, I¡¯ll never forget Granddad and Mother¡¯s dying wishes. Just when Natalie was deep in thought, the driver reminded, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She then paid the fare and got out of the vehicle. The view of Dream Pharmaceutical was astounding. Through the ss doors, crowds consisting of employees and visitors were seen everywhere within the building. Right as Natalie was about to make her way in, a couple left the building¡¯s lobby and walked right in her direction. All it took was one nce for her to recognize them. They were Yonah Hermann and Natasha Larson. Seven years ago, after her mother¡¯s passing, Natalie had carried her mother¡¯s urn to Dellmoor. Yonah, who gave her unyielding warmth, was like a brother to her back then. Nevertheless, a yearter, she found out that Natasha was his fianc¨¦e. Yonah had toyed with Natalie¡¯s feelings out of Yara and Natasha¡¯s request. It has been six years¡­ I never thought that I¡¯ll be meeting them here. Holding hands, Yonah and Natasha walked past Natalie while chatting jovially. They had failed to recognize Natalie, for thetter was wearing her hyper-realistic mask. Meanwhile, Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. A trace of malice shed across her enticing eyes. It seems that the Hermann family is one of Dream Pharmaceutical¡¯s clients. They¡¯re digging their own graves. But there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll deal with them for everything they did to me when the timees. Natalie entered the building and used her fingerprints to unlock the first ess control gate. Unlike the crowd who were queuing to get into the elevators, she walked straight toward the VIP elevator that could lead one to the top floor. The two receptionists were shocked upon seeing her action. ¡°Is she trying to use the VIP elevator?¡± ¡°Is she new? Doesn¡¯t she know that only the people with the highest-ranking position can unlock it with their fingerprints?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯ll behave and queue just like everyone else once she fails to unlock it.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 22 A Cue For Love Chapter 22 A Cue for Love Chapter 22 The Girlfriend Of Mister Moss Right as the two receptionists were ready to witness Natalie humiliating herself, thetter sessfully unlocked the VIP elevator with her fingerprint and walked into it. Instantly, the two were stupefied. That woman looks to be about twenty-five and is far from being attractive. How could she possibly use the VIP elevator? ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s our dream guy, Mr. Moss¡¯ girlfriend?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be! Didn¡¯t you see the freckles on that woman¡¯s face? Mr. Moss will never like such an ugly woman like her.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°If she isn¡¯t Mr. Moss¡¯ girlfriend, could it be that she¡¯s our chairman?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s even more impossible.¡± The discussion continued for a long while. Yet, they still could not figure out Natalie¡¯s identity. Meanwhile, the elevator reached the thirty-sixth floor, where the CEO¡¯s office was located. As Yandel was still stalling Ross Trevor in the CEO¡¯s office, he had sent his assistant, Jonty Jernigan, to greet Natalie. ¡°Mr. Moss instructed me to wait for your arrival.¡± Natalie nodded in response. ¡°Is he still here? Has he left?¡± Jonty shook his head. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet. Mr. Moss managed to deceive Ross toe over here. However, Ross wants to leave after realizing that he has fallen for Mr. Moss¡¯ trap. Mr. Moss has no choice but to stall him by force.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head over there now.¡± Natalie knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door before unlocking the door using her fingerprint. The sight she saw once she pushed open the door was Yandel sitting on the floor while clinging to Ross¡¯ leg with all his strength to stop thetter from stepping out of the office. Yandel¡¯s face turned pale upon seeing the woman. The next instant, he loosened his grip on Ross¡¯ leg and rose to his feet, brushing the dust off him. Good heavens! Boss, you¡¯re finally here! His shamelessness a while ago vanishedpletely as Yandel exuded a distinguished aura that a CEO should possess. He then raised his eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Trevor, please forgive me for my recklessness just now. The real boss of thispany is here to see you.¡± Natalie closed the door. She froze upon seeing Ross. Six years ago, they had an encounter when Ross was twenty-eight years old. Back then, he was an outstanding and dashing man. However, now, he looked decadent and lifeless. The stubble under his chin had turned into a fuzzy beard. She sized Ross up. In the meantime, thetter also scrutinized the woman, who had barged into the office all of a sudden. ¡°Mr. Moss, are you calling a little girl to persuade me after failing to do so yourself?¡± Yandel was furious upon hearing Ross¡¯ description of his boss. ¡°Please have some respect. Who are you calling a little girl?¡± ¡°Who else could it be aside from her? You?¡± ¡°I dare you to say it again. I¡¯ll throw you off from here!¡± Not only had Ross¡¯ elegance diminished, but he was also filled with pricks and wariness now. Natalie red at Yandel. ¡°Yandel, don¡¯t be rude to Dr. Trevor.¡± Ross scoffed, ¡°Dr. Trevor? It¡¯s been years since someone called me that.¡± Natalie walked toward Ross and said slowly, ¡°One will only realize how wicked the people around him are once he falls into the abyss. It¡¯s true that you were once betrayed by Belle Green. However, do you wish to stay like this forever and let her watch you sumb to despair? Don¡¯t you want to rise from the fall and fight back?¡± Ross pursed his lips and stared at the sharp woman in front of him with shock and bewilderment in his eyes. ¡°How do you know about my past?¡± he asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I knew about it. What¡¯s more important is your intention. Do you wish to crawl out of the abyss and get back to the top?¡± Natalie clenched her fists as she spoke. Her persuading words reminded her of herself. Hatred grew in her eyes as she thought of the dead twins, her sister¡¯s betrayal, and the bunch of wicked people having control over thepany managed by her mother and grandfather. Ross could sense anguish and betrayal in Natalie after their eyes met. ¡°Even if you and this man want to hire me, will the chairman approve?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± answered Natalie. ¡°I¡¯m the one who founded thispany. Nobody will dare to go against my decision.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 23 A Cue For Love Chapter 23 A Cue for Love Chapter 23 The Chairman N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ross was stunned as he could not believe what he had just heard. ¡°You are the chairman of Dream Company?¡± Dream Pharmaceutical was quite a newpany. Though it was only established three years ago, it quickly became one of the biggest pharmaceuticalpanies in Chanaea due to its effective anti- inmmatory drugs. Everyone knew that Yandel only held fifteen percent of Dream Company¡¯s shares. The other seventy percent was in the hands of the chairman. However, the chairman¡¯s identity remained a mystery. Many spected that the chairman might be an old man who could not show himself in public. Never in his dreams did Ross imagine that the founder and chairman of Dream Company was none other than the beautiful young woman in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my boss and the chairman of Dream Company, Natalie Nichols.¡± Yandel made the introduction with a straight face as he brushed his hair away from his eyes. Natalie disregarded Yandel¡¯s brown-nosing and looked at Ross. ¡°You can continue hiding in rock bottom or climb back to the top. It all depends on you.¡± In the setting sun, Natalie was covered in ayer of soft light. However, her almond eyes showed a firm look. She was gorgeous, but it did not matter in that moment. The power she exuded was enough to make anyone be a loyal follower. ¡°I want to get up. I want revenge.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled up in a smile when she got the answer she was hoping for. ¡°The first step to getting back on top is to dress the part.¡± She nced at Yandel and said, ¡°Take him and dress him up. Lend him your clothes for now.¡± With that, Yandel led Ross to the lounge in the chairman¡¯s office. After a while, the men reappeared. Seeing Ross with his new look, Natalie nodded with satisfaction. Indeed, clothes make the man. Even though he was only wearing a simple white cored shirt and ck pants, Natalie could see a glimpse of his former handsome self as he stood there with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Not bad at all, Dr. Trevor.¡± Ross was no longer resistant as he was before. ¡°Thank you.¡± Noticing how Natalie had all eyes on Ross, Yandel felt left out. ¡°Boss, how about me?¡± ¡°You? Good enough.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and continued, ¡°You¡¯ll start flying if I praise you more.¡± They looked at each other and smiled. Afterward, Natalie began discussing theirtest strategies and their research and development direction with Yandel and Ross. Yandel had long been used to Natalie¡¯s thought process. As Ross listened and pondered quietly, he could not help but feel newfound respect for her. As they were about to finish, Natalie¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. Natalie got up and went to a quiet corner to pick up the phone while Ross and Yandel discussed quietly. ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Nichols?¡± ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Bowers¡¯ butler, Gavin.¡± Natalie was not expecting that phone call. Even though she had agreed to help with Sophia¡¯s aphasia, the appointments were supposed to be held once a month. The call came fifteen days too early. ¡°Gavin, what is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, I know that I¡¯m calling at a bad time, but Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia are on a hunger strike.¡± ¡°Why are they on a hunger strike?¡± Natalie was confused, especially since Sophia was so obedient. ¡°Because¡­ they want to see you. However, Mr. Samuel said he would not arrange a meeting since it¡¯s still too early. That¡¯s why they¡¯re throwing a tantrum. Mr. Samuel got angry and confiscated their phones. The kids couldn¡¯t do anything else, so they decided to go on a hunger strike.¡± Natalie was stunned. Those little cuties went on a hunger strike because of me? A Cue For Love Chapter 24 A Cue For Love Chapter 24 A Cue for Love Chapter 24 Hunger Strike Natalie was surprised and worried at the same time. ¡°Gavin, how long has it been since they went on the hunger strike?¡± ¡°They started yesterday afternoon and didn¡¯t have dinner. It¡¯s almost been a whole day now. They haven¡¯t had a bite to eat. They didn¡¯t even drink much water¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was filled with worry. How could they go a whole day without eating? Natalie furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°How about Samuel? How did he react to his children refusing to eat?¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel is aware, but he¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gavin said helplessly, ¡°He said they have a standing appointment to see you once a month, so they have to follow that agreement. Since he doesn¡¯t want to spoil the children, he¡¯s letting them go on hunger strike. He thinks that they will eat when they get too hungry. If they faint from hunger, he will get a doctor to give them some nutritional shots.¡± Natalie was dumbfounded. All she could think of was how cold-blooded Samuel was. Franklin and Sophia are still so young. How could they go a whole day without eating? He even ns to give them shots only after they¡¯ve fainted? I have no words. How can a father like him exist in this world? ¡°Gavin, I¡¯ming over now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie turned around and looked at Yandel and Ross. ¡°Something came up. I have to go. Yandel, Ross just joined Dream Company. Give him the support he needs to begin his research.¡± Without waiting for Yandel¡¯s reply, Natalie rushed off and left the office building. She hailed a taxi and headed straight toward the Bowers residence. After arriving, Natalie paid for the fare and got out of the car. She had barely got to the ornamental gate when she saw Gavin pacing back and forth with an anxious expression. When he saw that Natalie was finally there, his face lit up. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯te after a phone call from a butler like me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Bring me to the children and ask the kitchen to prepare some oatmeal porridge that is easy to digest.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± In a bedroom on the second floor, Franklin¡¯s stomach was growling with hunger. Sophia was not doing any better. Her little belly was now hard and tight with hunger. Even her expression had be sullen. ¡°Sophia, hang in there. We are Daddy¡¯s children. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t let us starve to death.¡± Sophia nodded in agreement. ¡°We need to let Daddy know how determined we are to see that woman. If we give up now, our efforts will go to waste.¡± Sophia nodded once more. ¡°But, Sophia¡­ I¡¯m starving¡­¡± Sophia could not talk, but she rubbed her stomach with her little hands as tears welled up in her eyes. The two children were having a hard time, but as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, none of them wanted to be the first to give up on the hunger strike. In each other¡¯s eyes, they found the strength and determination to keep it going. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Just when the two children were about to faint from hunger, there was a knock on the door. Franklin knew it was Gavin trying to get them to eat again, so he began whining, ¡°We¡¯re not going to eat. Don¡¯t you dare bring food in here to sway me and Sophia. We won¡¯t eat a bite! We¡¯ll only eat when you let us see that woman!¡± At first, Natalie was still doubtful of what Gavin had told her on the phone. After hearing how determined Franklin sounded, she knew that Gavin was not exaggerating earlier. At that moment, she felt a knot in her heart. She did not know why those kids were so attached to her, but she felt the exact same way about them. After hearing about their hunger strike, she dropped everything and left Yandel and Ross toe here. Perhaps, she had started to think of them as the pair of twins she had lost long ago. After gathering her thoughts, she knocked on the door again. ¡°Are you really not going to open it? I¡¯ll leave then.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 25 A Cue For Love Chapter 25 A Cue for Love Chapter 25 Closer Than A Biological Mother Franklin nced at Sophia and said weakly, ¡°Sophia, am I hallucinating from missing her too much?¡± Sophia shook her head. Her eyes were filled with joy as she got up and ran toward the door. She stood on her toes and unlocked the door. As the door clicked open, Natalie saw Sophia wearing a yellow tutu skirt. She was holding a teddy bear in her arms. It had a pair of dark eyes that glistened as beautifully as Sophia¡¯s. ¡°Sophia¡­¡± As Natalie uttered those words, the tears in Sophia¡¯s eyes rolled down her little cheeks. Not only that, the little girl hugged Natalie¡¯s leg as tightly as she could. With that, she let everything out and cried. Natalie¡¯s heart melted immediately, and her mind was in a mess. She immediately knelt down and held Sophia in her arms tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here now.¡± There was no stopping Sophia. Even though Natalie wasforting her, she kept on weeping. Natalie felt a sting in her heart as she held the sobbing little girl. Meanwhile, Franklin put up a tough act before walking over to Natalie. ¡°What took you so long? Don¡¯t you know how hard it was for me to wait for you? Why must I be the one to call you all the time? Can¡¯t you call or visit us voluntarily?¡± Natalie was at a loss for words. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time! Don¡¯t let me do this again. It¡¯s a struggle to starve.¡± Natalie looked at Sophia and then at Franklin. She could feel her heart swell with love and sadness. These two kids¡­ They¡¯re so silly. How could they starve themselves like this just to see me? Natalie said softly, ¡°All right, I understand. You two must be so hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat now, okay?¡± The children were having a hard time sticking to the hunger strike. Now that they got what they wanted, they went downstairs with Natalie obediently. In the dining room, Gavin already had the housekeeper prepare all sorts of delicacies for the children. Gavin might just be a member of the staff, but he genuinely loved Franklin and Sophia. Tears welled up in his eyes as he watched them walk into the dining room. He also found himself getting more and impressed by Natalie. Even though Natalie and Yara have the samest name, it seems like the children are closer to Natalie than they are to their mother. The three of them then took their seats at the dining table. Feeling famished, the children immediately began devouring all the food. Natalie kept reminding them to slow down while peeling shrimps for them. She paid attention to distributing them evenly. This was a habit she had gotten from taking care of Xavian and yton. The brothers got along well usually, but they would fight if one of them felt that she was spoiling the other a little more. After Franklin and Sophia finished eating, their bellies were round and full of food. However, Sophia still had room for dessert. She made a gesture at Gavin, who brought over a chocte mousse cake right away. With that, Sophia tugged on Natalie¡¯s sleeve. Natalie turned her head and saw Sophia¡¯s sweet little smile. She was holding a spoonful of cake to Natalie¡¯s mouth. Chocte mousse cake was also one of Natalie¡¯s favorites. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Besides, who could say no to such a little cutie? Natalie did not give it much thought and took a bite. At that moment, a man¡¯s low and maic voice came from the entrance. ¡°Are Franklin and Sophia still on their hunger strike?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 26 A Cue For Love Chapter 26 A Cue for Love Chapter 26 Worried About The Bully ¡°Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia have already eaten¡­¡± Gavin¡¯s voice was racked with worry as he had acted on his own ord to invite Natalie over. ¡°Where are they?¡± Unable to lie, Gavin answered, ¡°In the dining room. They have just finished eating.¡± The man¡¯s footsteps got closer. As Samuel walked into the dining room, his gaze fell upon Natalie. Samuel was wearing an all-ck outfit. It was quitemon for men to dress like that in the corporate world, but he looked like he just walked out of an international fashion magazine. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. His sleeves were rolled up, showing off his muscled forearm. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Samuel questioned Gavin, a cold glint shing through his eyes. Gavin lowered his head with guilt as his face turned green. No matter how long he had served the Bowers, he was still just an employee after all. This idea of his had obviously displeased Samuel. As Gavin was about to admit his fault, Natalie spoke up. ¡°I was missing the children, so I came over to visit. Gavin saw me and couldn¡¯t help but divulge their hunger strike. I begged him to let me coax them to eat something. He couldn¡¯t say no to me, and at the same time, he wanted the children to eat. That¡¯s why he let me in.¡± With that, she helped Gavin out of the mess and took all the responsibility upon her own shoulders. Samuel¡¯s gaze went from Natalie to Gavin. It only took him a moment to figure out that she was lying. He looked into her eyes, but she did not back down. She stared right back at him, her eyes full of stubbornness. For some reason, Samuel could not stop thinking about his encounter with the woman at the cafe as he stared at her eyes. Am I going crazy? How could I associate this wed woman with the beautiful and perfect Yara? A scorching dark light shed across his eyes. ¡°Daddy, you are not to be mean to Natalie. You¡¯d have to go through me first if you¡¯re going to do so.¡± As Franklin said those words, even Sophia came and stood in front of Natalie. She held onto his leg as if she was afraid Samuel was going to do something. Samuel lowered his head and looked at the two children hanging onto him. He frowned and said, ¡°They¡¯re really pulling out all the stops for you.¡± Hearing that, Natalie felt a bit awkward. After all, the children were going against their own father in order to protect her. If Samuel really put hands on her, there was no doubt the children would not let him get off that easily. Samuel easily brushed the children off and sat down at the dining table. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her and had some food. Now, it¡¯s time for you two to head upstairs. I have something to discuss with her in private.¡± Franklin and Sophia refused to leave. Samuel knew what they were worried about. He sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bully her.¡± After hearing the promise from Samuel, the children left the dining room reluctantly and went back to their room. At that moment, Samuel and Natalie were the only people left in the dining room. ¡°Why did you lie for Gavin?¡± ¡°You knew, but you didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Natalie retorted. ¡°Gavin did it for the children, so don¡¯t be too hard on him. Even if he¡¯s willing to be punished, your staff would be dejected to see that happen.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at reading people.¡± ¡°Same as you.¡± Samuel ced his hand under his chin and asked, ¡°So you came because Gavin asked you to?¡± At the mention of that, Natalie could not help but feel angry. ¡°Children aren¡¯t the same as adults. We can skip a meal or two, but they can¡¯t.¡± As she recalled what had happened at the cafe the other day, she felt her chest tighten. She blurted, ¡°Besides, Sophia and Franklin are your children. Can you spend more time with them? It¡¯s one thing to be busy with work, but isn¡¯t it too much to be entangled with a woman on top of that?¡± Samuel looked at Natalie meaningfully and asked, ¡°Woman?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 27 A Cue For Love Chapter 27 A Cue for Love Chapter 27 You Seem Dissatisfied Who else? Yara, of course! However, Natalie could not bring herself to utter that name. She could only bury it deep in her heart. ¡°Mr. Bowers, you know who I¡¯m talking about. There¡¯s no need to ask me.¡± Samuel lifted his gazezily and looked at Natalie. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Nichols, it seems like you are very dissatisfied with me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± lied Natalie. Her face turned red as she thought of the time he had kissed her until she was dizzy. Even her heart started beating quickly. Samuel could tell that she was frustrated, yet he still spoke indifferently. ¡°Franklin and Sophia went on a hunger strike just because they wanted to see you. Now that you¡¯re here, they¡¯re obedient again. What if they break the rules or their agreement with someone one day? Should I just let them act out like how they did today? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about them. I just don¡¯t want to encourage their irresponsible behavior.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Samuel finished his sentence that Natalie realized that the concern he had for Franklin and Sophia was more than what she saw. As the children¡¯s father, he was trying to teach them to abide by agreements and avoid solving problems using extreme ways that were harmful to their own bodies. After a while. Natalie finally spoke. ¡°They are still kids. You can try to educate them in a more gentle way¡­¡± ¡°The only gentle way was to have youe over while they were on hunger strike.¡± Samuel pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Would youe over anytime I asked you to?¡± He furrowed his brows as his dark eyes gazed deep into Natalie¡¯s soul. Although Natalie was wearing a hyper-realistic mask, she somehow felt as if he could see through her mask and her real face. ¡°If Franklin and Sophia need me, I¡¯de.¡± ¡°I will hold you to that since you¡¯re the one who made the promise.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Samuel picked up Sophia¡¯s little spoon and took a piece of chocte mousse cake. He then proceeded to eat it. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curled up as he looked calmly at Natalie. Her eyes flickered. What should I say? That I also used that spoon just moments ago? Her face heated up, and she avoided his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± As Natalie turned around to leave, Samuel leaned against the back of the chair casually. His lips were slightly curled up in an arc. That night, Sophia and Franklin asked Natalie to tell them a bedtime story. Even though Natalie had experiences in putting Xavian and yton to sleep, she only knew of the story of the three little pigs. Upon starting the story, she saw the uninterested gaze of the two children. What do I do now? Natalie cleared her throat and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any good stories. How about I sing you a song?¡± Franklin and Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up as they nodded enthusiastically. With that, Natalie began singing a folk song from Loang. Her voice was not as beautiful as the sounds of nature, but it was light and soft. After a short while, the children shut their eyes and fell asleep. Natalie did not get up right away. She stayed and watched the children. If my babies didn¡¯t die because of Yara, they would be as adorable as these two, wouldn¡¯t they? As she thought of how she had carried her babies to full term but failed to protect them in the end, tears welled up in her eyes. After a while, she tucked the children in and turned to leave. However, she noticed a figure standing by the door. Before Natalie could wipe away her tears, she felt Samuel¡¯s gaze upon her. A Cue For Love Chapter 28 A Cue For Love Chapter 28 A Cue for Love Chapter 28 Suspecting Her Real Identity Natalie was stunned to see the man looking at her. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curled up, and he replied in a deep voice, ¡°Since you started the story about the three little pigs.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Feeling like a prey under his gaze, Natalie turned her face away. He¡¯s been here since I started telling the story. That means it¡¯s been at least half an hour. Is he really that worried about me hanging out with Franklin and Sophia? ¡°Mr. Bowers, I came to apany Franklin and Sophia only because I like them.¡± Natalie nced at him calmly, a mist of tears still visible in her clear eyes. ¡°Since you asked me to help treat Sophia¡¯s aphasia before, you don¡¯t need to keep an eye on me. This is your home. I wouldn¡¯t be so dumb as to do something bad here.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were already red, but she continued to wipe away her tears heavily with the back of her hand. Five years ago, the pain of losing her children was an unprecedented blow. It was a secret that she kept deep within her heart. Even yton and Xavian had no idea about losing their brother and sister. At that moment, she did not want Samuel to see her tears, let alone her weakness and embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t rub it like that. You¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡± Samuel frowned as he watched her rubbing her eyes. He grabbed onto her wrist and said, ¡°Your eyes are the most beautiful part of your face.¡± Natalie held her breath as she stared nkly at Samuel. ¡°I would have asked Gavin to keep an eye on you if I had any suspicions.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± He caressed the corner of her eye with his slender fingers and gently wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not good with children,¡± Samuel admitted softly. ¡°I wanted to see how you interact with them and understand why they are so attached to you.¡± Natalie wanted to avoid his touch, but as she took a step back, he kept a hand on her waist to prevent her from moving back further. She tried struggling. However, he just held onto her more tightly. Natalie bit her lip. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a grown-up, but you¡¯re even worse than Franklin and Sophia. Don¡¯t you know how to wipe away your tears properly?¡± As his warm and deep voice rang over her head, she stopped struggling and stayed put. The distance between them was so close. All Samuel could smell was the faint fragrance of herbs from her. It was such a familiar scent. He pushed her hair behind her ear as his gaze fell slowly upon her earlobe. It¡¯s not there. The bite mark he had anticipated was not there. Could it be that I have the wrong person? A trace of confusion shed in Samuel¡¯s eyes. He gradually loosened his grip on Natalie¡¯s waist before turning to leave. Looking at his back, Natalie heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. Samuel is indeed fit to be the head of the Bowers family. He¡¯s savvier than I thought. Is he beginning to suspect me even when I¡¯m wearing a hyper-realistic mask? Fortunately, she had used the anti-inmmatory medicine she made. Otherwise, he would have seen the bite mark he had left and taken off her mask. After checking on the children onest time, Natalie got ready to leave the Bowers residence. As she was on her way downstairs, she heard the sound of pouring rain outside the house. The rain hit the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking like a curtain of water. A Cue For Love Chapter 29 A Cue For Love Chapter 29 A Cue for Love Chapter 29 Suspecting Her Real Identity Natalie was stunned to see the man looking at her. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curled up, and he replied in a deep voice, ¡°Since you started the story about the three little pigs.¡± Feeling like a prey under his gaze, Natalie turned her face away. He¡¯s been here since I started telling the story. That means it¡¯s been at least half an hour. Is he really that worried about me hanging out with Franklin and Sophia? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I came to apany Franklin and Sophia only because I like them.¡± Natalie nced at him calmly, a mist of tears still visible in her clear eyes. ¡°Since you asked me to help treat Sophia¡¯s aphasia before, you don¡¯t need to keep an eye on me. This is your home. I wouldn¡¯t be so dumb as to do something bad here.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were already red, but she continued to wipe away her tears heavily with the back of her hand. Five years ago, the pain of losing her children was an unprecedented blow. It was a secret that she kept deep within her heart. Even yton and Xavian had no idea about losing their brother and sister. At that moment, she did not want Samuel to see her tears, let alone her weakness and embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t rub it like that. You¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡± Samuel frowned as he watched her rubbing her eyes. He grabbed onto her wrist and said, ¡°Your eyes are the most beautiful part of your face.¡± Natalie held her breath as she stared nkly at Samuel. ¡°I would have asked Gavin to keep an eye on you if I had any suspicions.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± He caressed the corner of her eye with his slender fingers and gently wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not good with children,¡± Samuel admitted softly. ¡°I wanted to see how you interact with them and understand why they are so attached to you.¡± Natalie wanted to avoid his touch, but as she took a step back, he kept a hand on her waist to prevent her from moving back further. She tried struggling. However, he just held onto her more tightly. Natalie bit her lip. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a grown-up, but you¡¯re even worse than Franklin and Sophia. Don¡¯t you know how to wipe away your tears properly?¡± As his warm and deep voice rang over her head, she stopped struggling and stayed put. The distance between them was so close. All Samuel could smell was the faint fragrance of herbs from her. It was such a familiar scent. He pushed her hair behind her ear as his gaze fell slowly upon her earlobe. It¡¯s not there. The bite mark he had anticipated was not there. Could it be that I have the wrong person? A trace of confusion shed in Samuel¡¯s eyes. He gradually loosened his grip on Natalie¡¯s waist before turning to leave. Looking at his back, Natalie heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. Samuel is indeed fit to be the head of the Bowers family. He¡¯s savvier than I thought. Is he beginning to suspect me even when I¡¯m wearing a hyper-realistic mask? Fortunately, she had used the anti-inmmatory medicine she made. Otherwise, he would have seen the bite mark he had left and taken off her mask. After checking on the children onest time, Natalie got ready to leave the Bowers residence. As she was on her way downstairs, she heard the sound of pouring rain outside the house. The rain hit the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking like a curtain of water. A Cue For Love Chapter 30 A Cue For Love Chapter 30 A Cue for Love Chapter 30 The Nickname Is Cheesy Samuel lowered his head and stared at her. ¡°My throat doesn¡¯t feel too good,¡± he replied in a cold and calm tone. ¡°Why can¡¯t you bear with it? You knew that I was on the phone.¡± His gaze turned cold all of a sudden upon hearing her words. ¡°Why should I?¡± he asked in return. ¡°You¡­ Are you trying to cause a misunderstanding? What if he thinks that I¡¯m spending the night with a man?¡± Wearing a grim look, Samuel approached her slowly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that you¡¯re staying over at a man¡¯s ce? Moreover, that¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie usually possessed the upper hand in fights as she was a good speaker. Yet, she could not find a word to refute him at the moment. ¡°Your standards in naming are truly questionable. The nickname youe up with for your boyfriend is cheesy enough.¡± She bit her bottom lip tightly as Samuel¡¯s words sparked a sh of irritation in her instantly. Deep down, she could not help cursing him a million times. Boyfriend? That¡¯s my lovely son! What¡¯s wrong with calling him ¡°Sweetheart¡±? Looking at his back, she was about to exin who Sweetheart was. However, a thought came to her all of a sudden. He was no one to her, and it was not necessary to exin herself at all. It¡¯s my freedom to call anyone Sweetheart! After taking Natalie to the guest room, Samuel returned to his bedroom and went through some documents before going to bed as usual. However, half an hourter, all he managed to read was a single page. After the incident earlier, it was impossible to work efficiently anymore. In the end, he gave up. After throwing the documents on the bedside table, he massaged his temples gently. This woman¡­ Is it really not her? Although she looked different from what he remembered, he was sure that she was the woman, judging by the scent of herbs and her cheeky gaze. Reminiscing about her tender lips, he felt a gush of warmth flowing through his veins at once. Though he had taken a bath, he still went into the bathroom to take another cold shower. With the help of the cold water, it extinguished the fire in him gradually. Turning off the tap, Samuel twitched his lips. ¡°Sweetheart?¡± The image of the woman¡¯s excitement while on the phone shed in his mind. At once, his face turned immensely frosty. Meanwhile, Natalie fell asleep while listening to the sound of raindrops. In the middle of the night, a bolt of lightning shed across the dark clouds, followed by a p of rumbling thunder. ¡°N-No!¡± She stared at the storm anxiously after being woken up by the sound of thunder. Feeling short of breath, she ced her hand on her chest while breathing heavily. The thunder brought back those unpleasant memories, for her mother had passed away on a stormy night. Before her passing, she had asked Natalie to go to the Nichols residence to find Yara, wanting to see Yara for the veryst time. s, despite standing at the door in the storm, Natalie did not get to see Yara at all. In the end, her mother¡¯sst wish remained unfulfilled. Moreover, Natalie had missed the chance to say her final words to her mother because she was waiting blindly outside the Nichols residence at that time. When she finally rushed to the hospital, it was toote¡ªher mother had taken herst breath. From then on, an insurmountable amount of pain would strike her on every stormy night. It was so painful that it hurt every time she breathed. Curling up into a ball, she hid in the corner of the bed and trembled with fear. All this while, she would hug her sons when she was afraid of thunder. However, both yton and Xavian were not by her side that day. S-Should I go to the two kids of the Bowers family? Perhaps they are afraid of thunder as well! Then, we can cuddle together for the night! At the thought of it, she rushed to the kids¡¯ room without any hesitation. To her disappointment, Franklin and Sophia were sleeping like a log,pletely undisturbed by the storm. Am I the only one who¡¯s afraid of thunder? Left with no choice, she closed the door and headed back to her room. All of a sudden, a bang of thunder broke the silence. Panic-stricken, she quickly squatted down and covered her ears. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In a sh, the searing pain flooded her heart once again, filling her eyes with emptiness and despair. Suddenly, a pair of slender legs appeared in front of her. Startled, she moved her gaze from the pair of slippers to the legs, waist, chest, and finally, her gaze landed on the man¡¯s stunning face. ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Nichols?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 31 A Cue For Love Chapter 31 A Cue for Love Chapter 31 Grabbed His Leg Samuel stood firmly in front of her. The ck bathrobe he was wearing made him look graceful and wild. As someone with prominent status, the man¡¯s eyes were always austere and chilly. Shocked by his abrupt appearance, Natalie looked at him with her mouth agape. Meeting his intense stare, she could not construct a sentence to exin why she was sneaking around in the corridor at midnight. Instead of getting up, she hugged her knees tightly like a wary kitten. ¡°N-None of your business,¡± she replied. As soon as she finished her sentence, another deafening thunder sounded, causing her to tremble once more. The next second, her mind went nk. Out of terror, she grabbed his leg tightly and pressed her face against him. ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he nced at the woman. She looked at me with such disdain just now, yet she¡¯s clinging to me tighter than ever at this moment. Natalie was only wearing a bathrobe she got from the guest room. There was no underwear underneath as she had just woken up from her sleep. With her warm body clinging tightly onto his thigh, he could feel her perfect curves. Within a split second, the volcano in him erupted. ¡°Let go,¡± he ordered. Natalie lifted her head and looked at him. It was evident that she had embarrassed herself in front of him. Just when she was about to let go of her grip, another booming thunder sounded again. At that moment, she no longer cared about her pride. Instead of letting go of his leg, she held on to it tighter than before, as if she was desperate to merge her body with his. The thunder roared on incessantly. Samuel could feel that she was scared stiff, just like a frightened kitten. ¡°Let go,¡± he demanded again. ¡°Never.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself for the third time.¡± He was starting to lose patience. ¡°I won¡¯t let go even if you repeat the fourth time.¡± As those painful memories shed across her mind, she began to babble incoherently, ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t leave me alone. Mom, don¡¯t go¡­¡± At that instant, a glint of darkness shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes upon hearing her words. He knew at once that she had no intentions of flirting with him at all. She was merely treating him like a lifeboat in the dark that saved her from the darkness. However, he was experiencing the opposite. Although she was not interested in him, she still sparked the fire in him, bringing it back to life. Though his body stiffened, he did not push her away. Veins popped up on his hand as he clenched his fist. Sometimeter, the storm was finally over. After pulling herself up and calming down, Natalie finally realized how shameless her action was. Slowly, she let go of his leg. However, the awkward atmosphere was still lingering in the air. Standing up slowly while adjusting her robe, she did not have the guts to look at the man¡¯s cold eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Deep down, she knew how shameless it was of her to cling to him despite being told to let go. Strictly speaking, it looked as if she was taking advantage of him. Despite hoping to remain silent, she still had to give him an exnation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m afraid of thunder, and I only grabbed your leg out of anxiety.¡± ¡°Do you think I need your apology?¡± One could feel the coldness in Samuel¡¯s eyes as he wore a seething expression. ¡°Samuel, I¡­ I know that you¡¯re upset. However, I still have to apologize.¡± Deep down, Natalie could not figure out the reason behind his rage. She wanted to flee the scene as fast as she could since she had apologized. However, he did not intend to let the matter rest. Before Natalie could make her move, he pulled her by her shoulder to stop her from leaving. A Cue For Love Chapter 32 A Cue For Love Chapter 32 A Cue for Love Chapter 32 Strong Desire This man is insane! Natalie bumped into the man¡¯s firm chest due to the impact. Instantly, she felt a sharp pain in her nose, as if she had bumped into a wall. ¡°I¡¯ve apologized, Samuel. What do you want?¡± She red at him. ¡°Are you going to abandon me after taking advantage of me?¡± he asked coldly. Taking advantage of him? His words woke her anger immediately. With an annoyed tone, she snapped, ¡°Who¡¯s taking advantage of you? I¡¯ve exined everything. There¡¯s no need to be so aggressive, is there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have your sweetheart?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes! What does that have to do with you?¡± Domineeringly, he lifted her chin and said in a chilly tone, ¡°Get away from me since you are not avable.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She frowned. Sweetheart is my son! Since when did he be my man? Just when Natalie was about to exin, Samuel let go of his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t let me discover your secret, Ms. Nichols. I won¡¯t let you go once I find your ws,¡± he snarled. At that moment, their eyes met in a close distance. The cold and frightening aura in his eyes gave her the shivers. She could not read his mind at all. When she faced him, she felt like a naked newborn. There was no way to hide from his gaze at all. Samuel had be the head of the Bowers family at a young age and had control over the elderly of his family. He was certainly not an average Joe. There was no way she could hide everything from him. His smoldering gaze made her anxious at once. However, it did not take long for her to pull herself together. Why do I have to expose myself? Perhaps he¡¯s just testing me with his arrogance! After all, he needs some proof to catch a slip-up of mine, and I¡¯m not that stupid to tell him what he needs. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At the thought of it, she quirked her lips into a smile as her eyshes batted. ¡°Do the wealthy all have such an odd taste in women? You have so many beautiful women around you, yet you¡¯re interested in an ugly one like me?¡± Her tone was casual and filled with sarcasm. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that.¡± After saying those words, Samuel vanished from her sight, leaving her frozen on the spot. After returning to the guest room, Natalie fell into a daze while figuring out what he meant. Deep down, she did not know if she had done anything that sparked his suspicion. Still, nothing came into her mind, no matter how hard she tried to recall. In the end, she fell into a deep slumber unknowingly. That night, she had a long-lost dream, and it was even an erotic one. In her dream, the man pressed his tender lips on hers as he set his desire free. It¡¯s so warm. His kiss is so deep. Unwilling to be led along by him, she bit his lips as an indescribable desire rose in her like a tide. The man let out a groan as he felt the pain. Undoubtedly, her action lit up the scorching fire in both of them again. The touch on her lips was so surreal that it did not feel like a dream. When she woke up, she realized that she was the only one in the room. All of a sudden, she felt a weird stinging pain on her lips. To her surprise, there was moisture on her fingertips when she raised her hand to feel her lips. Moreover, they were droplets of blood. Could it be that I was too into the dream that I bit my lip too hard? ¡°Tsk tsk! Look at you, Natalie Nichols!¡± Speechless, she rubbed her hair and sighed. ¡°How strong is your desire for you to bite your lip to this extent?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 33 A Cue For Love Chapter 33 A Cue for Love Chapter 33 He Valued Her It was a long night. Natalie did not sleep well at all. After washing up, she opened the door and was surprised to see a box at the doorway. There was a brand new set of clothes and lingerie in it. Thece trims on the white lingerie made it look pure and sexy. Judging by the taste in clothes, she believed that Gavin, who was almost sixty, was not the one who picked the clothes. Could it be¡­ Samuel? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, she got rid of the thought at once. He¡¯s thinking of exposing me all the time! How would he buy me lingerie? After going back into her room, she put on the set of clothes. To her surprise, the cutting and size of the clothes suited her well, especially for the lingerie, which fitted her cup size perfectly. How can it be that urate? After going downstairs, she realized that Samuel and the kids were already in the dining room. The housekeepers had prepared a sumptuous breakfast that included bagels, doughnuts, hot chocte, paninis, muffins, and coffee. Natalie¡¯s mood brightened up the moment she saw the two kids. She greeted them merrily, ¡°Good morning, Sophia and Franklin.¡± Sophia smiled and nodded with all her might. ¡°You are so slow! Sophia and I have waited for you for fifteen minutes!¡± Although Franklin sounded displeased on the surface, he had gotten the cutleries ready for her. ¡°My bad. I¡¯ve kept Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia waiting,¡± Natalie said cheekily. She picked up a bagel and added some cream cheese to it. Just when she was about to take a bite of it, she exchanged gazes with Samuel, who was taking a sip of coffee, unintentionally. Startled by his gloomy gaze, she almost dropped the bagel on the table. Her eyes narrowed as she wondered if she had offended him early in the morning. ¡°Do you want a bagel too, Mr. Bowers?¡± She put the bagel onto his te and smiled. ¡°Since you want my bagel so much, I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± She thought that there was nothing wrong with giving him the bagel. However, the kids exchanged gazes uneasily as they began to feel anxious. Meanwhile, Billy cursed in his heart after seeing what Natalie had done. Giving her a stern look, he rushed to Samuel¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take the te away at once.¡± Natalie was astounded by Billy¡¯s reaction. Is this man¡¯s germaphobe that severe? I didn¡¯t touch the bagel at all! What¡¯s more, he¡¯s the one who stared at my bagel! ¡°Did I ask you to take it away?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Samuel poked the bagel with a fork and had a bite of it. ¡°I want to eat this bagel.¡± The kids froze immediately after he spoke. Billy was bbergasted. Samuel¡¯s germaphobe was so severe that he could not share any food with others. Yet, he was so tolerant to this ordinary woman, who had freckles all over. No way! Billy could not believe that his boss was interested in Natalie as well, following the steps of Franklin and Sophia. This left him with many questions in his mind. After finishing their breakfast, Franklin and Sophia had to go to kindergarten, while Natalie had to go home. After bidding farewell to Natalie, the kids were sent to school by the chauffeur of the Bowerses. Then, a Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped in front of Natalie. Without thinking twice, she headed to the backseat of the car and noticed that she could not open the door at all. Feeling annoyed, she knocked on the window of the driver¡¯s seat to question the chauffeur. Is he fooling with me? However, as the window wound down, Natalie froze at the sight of the man¡¯s stunning face. The chauffeur is¡­ Samuel? A Cue For Love Chapter 34 A Cue For Love Chapter 34 A Cue for Love Chapter 34 His tone was sharp and cold as he looked at her with his profound, unfathomable eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. You have a busy schedule.¡± With a smile, Natalie blinked and continued, ¡°Do the Bowerses not have any other chauffeurs? Perhaps¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel replied in a low voice, ¡°No.¡± ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, judging by your question, do you think that I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Deep down, she knew that the atmosphere would be even more awkward if she rejected his offer. Reluctant to argue with him, she turned around and headed to the front passenger seat. After closing the door, she could not control herself from specting Samuel¡¯s thoughts. He¡¯s either blind or filled with evil intentions to have a close rtionship with Yara! Just when she got lost in thoughts, she felt his muscr body getting closer to her, shortening the distance between them to approximately three centimeters. He fixed his lustrous gaze on her as he continued to approach her. The scene reminded her of the dream she had the previous night. Simmering with anger, she blurted out, ¡°What are you doing, Samuel?¡± Instead of exining himself, the man narrowed his eyes and buckled the seat belt for her. At that instant, a vortex of hatred swirled inside Natalie. She grabbed the seat belt in her hand tightly as if she was going to crush it into pieces. Meanwhile, Samuel was satisfied with her reaction when he saw that he had roused her anger. Their car was stuck in a jam as it was rush hour. Resting her head on her hand, she nced out of the window as she seldom yed with her phone in the car. All of a sudden, Samuel¡¯s phone rang and broke the silence. When he picked up the call, the voice of a man could be heard on the other end. Initially, she thought that the call was from Yara. After realizing that the caller was a man, she lost the mood to be nosy. Still, she eavesdropped on them patiently. To her disappointment, all they were talking about was work. Up to this point, she had no more interest in them. The call was from the general manager of a branch office responsible for their entertainment business. Although she did not enjoy any drama, she overheard many of their trade secrets. If she were to expose any of them, Samuel would experience a loss of at least a hundred million. This is such an important phone call! He¡¯s someone with brains. However, why didn¡¯t he have his guards up against me? Is he assuming that a coroner like me wouldn¡¯t understand their conversation? Dream Pharmaceutical had started to get on track, whereas Dream Entertainment was still in its developing phase. Therefore, the phone call just now had provided her with some inside information. Pursing her red lips, she swiveled her eyes around as she memorized those pieces of information secretly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Not long after, they arrived at the entrance of her residence. Samuel took a glimpse of her and asked casually, ¡°Aren¡¯t you inviting me upstairs?¡± Taken aback by the sudden question, she felt her heart skip a beat. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. My sweetheart is waiting for me at home.¡± Though it was not her intention to say the word ¡°sweetheart¡± in a cheesy tone, it turned out to be quite cheesy due to her maternal love. Moreover, her eyes sparkled upon the thought of her son. Samuel questioned with an arrogant tone, ¡°Why isn¡¯t he working at this hour? Is he a stay-at-home boyfriend?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth, Samuel Bowers.¡± Natalie snorted. ¡°My sweetheart isn¡¯t dependent on me. He¡¯s a talented hacker. In the future, he¡¯s sure to be the top hacker in the world. A Cue For Love Chapter 35 A Cue For Love Chapter 35 A Cue for Love Chapter 35 On Par With Samuel Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened, and she could see the faint outline of his veins under his shirt. ¡°It looks like he has an important ce in your heart.¡± ¡°Obviously. I call him Sweetheart,¡± Natalie sighed. Xavian and yton were the two most important people in her life. She was willing to give up anything for them. Samuel¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°If you have an opportunity to meet someone next time, what kind of man would sweep you off your feet, Ms. Nichols?¡± She remained silent. Natalie sensed that he was unhappy, but she wasn¡¯t sure of the reason. She was still wearing the hyper-realistic mask that was ugly enough to make people cry. How jealous did Samuel have to be to still feel that way? The first thing Natalie did when she returned home was to take off the mask. Although it was made to look indistinguishable from a real face, ultimately, it was still a mask. Wearing it day and night made her feel stifled. She reced it with a hydrating sheet mask and slumped on the couch. Xavian brought an iced coke and sat down beside her. He watched her with wide eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy, could you tell us what our stepdad is like?¡± With her sheet mask on, Natalie couldn¡¯t speak properly. She replied awkwardly, ¡°What¡­ What stepdad?¡± ¡°I heard his voice on the phonest night! Don¡¯t treat me like a dumb three-year-old!¡± Five-year-old Xavian looked as if he understood everything. ¡°yton and I have always been very supportive of your rtionship, but¡­ I have a small request. Stepdad has to at least be on the same level as Samuel!¡± Natalie was caughtpletely off guard. She choked on her drink and started coughing aggressively. ¡°What does this have to do with Samuel?¡± ¡°If our stepdad is worse than Samuel, then you might as well choose Samuel.¡± He continued, ¡°Sure, you don¡¯t really know him yet. But with your real appearance and help from yton and me, I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t get him!¡± Natalie felt a shiver down her spine. Could she tell him that she actually knew Samuel? And that she actually stayed at the Bowers residencest night? ncing at the little boy¡¯s cute, ted expression, Natalie decided against it for the time being. It was a rare day off for her. She decided to take Xavian to the supermarket. Natalie picked up whatever she was craving. Wanting to eat Tom Yum soup, she picked out the soup base. They then wandered the rest of the aisles. There was a chubby salesman organizing the products, and Natalie didn¡¯t want to get in his way. She pushed her shopping cart back by a few steps. Just then, she identally stepped on another woman¡¯s white shoe. ¡°Ah!¡± A cry of surprise was followed quickly by the woman¡¯s shrill voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you see where you¡¯re going?¡± Natalie was at fault, being the one who suddenly moved backward. She didn¡¯t even see the other party¡¯s face before she started apologizing profusely. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t mean to! Are you hurt?¡± Although she apologized, the woman didn¡¯t calm down at all. Instead, sheshed out even more. ¡°You don¡¯t seem blind, despite how hideous you look! What do you mean you didn¡¯t mean it? I bet it was intentional!¡± She continued, ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing anyway? Do you have any idea how much this pair of shoes cost? They¡¯re more valuable than your life!¡± The more the woman spoke, the more familiar the sound of her voice was. Natalie looked up carefully. I can¡¯t get any unluckier than this. A Cue For Love Chapter 36 A Cue For Love Chapter 36 A Cue for Love Chapter 36 Old Hag Isn¡¯t that Natasha? There was no one worse than Natasha and Yonah. Seven years ago, Yonah deliberately got close to her so that she would rely on him like he was family. Subsequently, he lied to her, saying that he had kidney failure and needed an organ donor. Believing his story, she ran to the hospital to undergo a checkup to see if she could donate one of her kidneys to him. She rushed to his house with the test results. However, seeing him in person, he looked far from ill. Natasha was present then, wearing a smug expression on her face. She said sarcastically, ¡°Natlie, did you really believe that Yonah needed you to donate a kidney?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Yonah¡¯s cousin?¡± ¡°Have you seen cousins kiss?¡± ¡°What?¡± The two kissed loudly,pletely unrestrained, in front of Natalie. Yonah no longer looked like the gentle big brother that he was to Natalie in the past. He leaned in toward Natasha. ¡°I told you. If you¡¯re nice to her, she¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± Only then did Natalie find out that Natasha was Yonah¡¯s real fianc¨¦e. Yonah¡¯s affection for her was all part of a bet. He had lost, so he had to get close to her as a penalty. Natasha was jealous, but she went along with the act just to see Natalie make a fool of herself. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie slowly connected the dots. Natasha narrowed her eyes and sized Natalie up. Her mood dampened. ¡°Tsk¡­ Did you even wash your face before going out this morning? What¡¯s all that dirt on your face?¡± She was referring to Natalie¡¯s freckles. Of course, the freckles were only part of her mask. Natalie didn¡¯t have a single speck on her real skin. She simply looked at Natasha coldly. Although Natalie didn¡¯t take it to heart, Xavian was angry. ¡°Maybe my Mommy didn¡¯t wash her face, but it seems like you didn¡¯t brush your teeth, you old hag! What¡¯s that smell? It stinks!¡± ¡°Hag? Who are you calling an old hag?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me if you know who I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Natasha was around the same age as Natalie. They were both twenty-five years old. Her face turned red at the sound of that little brat calling her an old hag. She had no intention of letting Natalie go, especially since her son had insulted her. ¡°Let¡¯s sort out the shoes first.¡± Natasha crossed her arms and puffed out her chest arrogantly. ¡°These shoes are a limited edition pair from the designer Ada. Since you stepped on them and damaged the toe, you¡¯re not leaving until youpensate me!¡± These shoes were worth six figures, being a limited-edition designer pair. Did one step change its entire shape? Is itpletely unwearable? Natasha had not changed much. She was still demure and as meek as amb in front of men, but ruthless and calcting toward women. She hadn¡¯t changed at all over the past six years. However, Natalie wasn¡¯t the same naive girl who would only believe in the good in others. ¡°Compensate? I¡¯m not paying.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t budge, Natasha really called the police. It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive. Instantly, Natasha started acting like the victim and used Natalie of being aggressive. Seeing that it was only a civil dispute, the officers grew frustrated. ¡°How much are those shoes? Why are you so adamant onpensation?¡± When she heard the police ask about the shoes¡¯ value, Natasha piped up, eager to show off her wealth. ¡°These are limited edition heels given to me by my fianc¨¦. One pair is worth a few hundred thousand!¡± She continued, ¡°If she had just apologized, I would have let it go! But she insisted that it wasn¡¯t her fault! She didn¡¯t even flinch when I said I¡¯d call the police. She doesn¡¯t respect your authority at all! The more she shows this terrible attitude of hers, the more I want her to pay for her mistakes!¡± This is the definition of disorder. The officers frowned. ¡°Miss, you should have apologized. Since she demands such arge amount, you should pay some to at least show that you¡¯re remorseful.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just asking me to pay for my alleged mistake?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were dark and cold, but she wore a slight smile. ¡°Then, with the police here, I¡¯ll pay for her shoes at market price, lest she denies it.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 37 A Cue For Love Chapter 37 A Cue for Love Chapter 37 ying the Victim Natasha scoffed like she had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke. ¡°Market price? What a big mouth you have! You know how much these shoes cost, and you think you can pay me back?¡± Natalie sized her up quietly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to pay, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want you to pay? This is a limited edition pair by Ada. It¡¯s worth three hundred thousand.¡± Natasha raised her chin proudly. She said sympathetically, ¡°It isn¡¯t a small amount. Don¡¯t hold out if you can¡¯t actually pay.¡± Three hundred thousand for a pair of shoes? The police disliked such economic disputes. They were at a loss for words. ¡°Give me your bank card.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°Fine. Here.¡± Natasha took out her bank card and showed it to Natalie for just a few moments, before putting it back inside her designer bag. Natalie remained silent. She tapped her pale fingers on her phone screen. Ding! Natalie looked upzily. ¡°Please check your messages. You should have received the money.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natasha¡¯s voice raised an octave higher. She stared back in disbelief. ¡°What the¡­ Are you being pretentious? T-this isn¡¯t possible!¡± Natalie didn¡¯t take Natasha¡¯s mockery seriously. Xavian spoke curtly. ¡°What¡¯s not possible? Instead of bbering so much, just check your phone to see if my Mommy transferred the money.¡± Onlookers gradually gathered around. ¡°She already said she transferred the money. Just check it!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one putting up an act now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be so embarrassing if she really transferred the money!¡± Natasha was the daughter of a wealthy family and wanted to be seen as above the average person. Although three hundred thousand wasn¡¯t a huge sum to her, she didn¡¯t believe the ugly girl in front of her had the ability to pay up. Huffing in anger, she took out her phone. ¡°Let me check then! How long you can keep up with your lies?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She opened up her notifications. Natasha felt like her head was about to explode. The text message notified her that she had received a total of three hundred thousand, not a penny more or less. Everything happened too fast. Herplexion paled, and her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°H-How? W-Where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already beenpensated. Who the heck asks where the money came from?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie was ruthless. She swept a nce at the high heels. ¡°Since I paid you every penny, you can take off your shoes now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natasha stared at Natalie with wide eyes. ¡°Come now, is that really that hard to understand?¡± Xavian tilted his head. His eyes were dark. ¡°Mommy already paid for the shoes. So now she¡¯s the owner! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be wearing someone else¡¯s shoes?¡± When Xavian spoke such ruthless words in his sickly sweet voice, Natasha waspletely stunned. It took a long time for Natasha to find her voice again. ¡°How can you do this? If you take away my shoes, what am I going to wear?¡± ¡°What are you going to wear?¡± Natalie responded casually but coldly, ¡°What does that matter to me?¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°I¡¯m shameless? Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. She nced at the police officer beside her. ¡°Officer, am I wrong for doing this?¡± The officers thought about the context and replied carefully. ¡°Not at all.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 38 A Cue For Love Chapter 38 A Cue for Love Chapter 38 Do As You Wish Natalie narrowed her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Miss, even the officers here agree with me. Take them off. I¡¯m waiting for this exquisite pair of shoes.¡± Even the onlookers started snickering at Natasha. ¡°She paid for them already. Why isn¡¯t this woman taking off her shoes?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what to do now that she knows the other woman has money!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Shame on you! Is there anything going on in that head of yours?¡± Natasha¡¯s face burned red in embarrassment. Her eyes grew bloodshot. However, there was nothing she could do about her situation. All her life, she was used to getting what she wanted. Even Yonah acted carefully around her. It was the first time she had been humiliated like this. She took off her shoes slowly. When she finally took them off and stood on the marble floor with her bare feet, she felt like she was stripped naked. ¡°Here you go.¡± She forced the words out of her mouth, her voice gritty. Natasha¡¯s eyes were about to burst into mes from how hard she was staring at Natalie. If not for the crowd, she would have pped her face silly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie then took the pair of limited edition heels from Natasha¡¯s hands and threw them into the trash without even sparing a nce at them. ¡°Hey!¡± Natasha¡¯s nerves were on the verge of snapping. ¡°Why did you throw my shoes in the trash?¡± ¡°Your shoes?¡± Natalie turned to look back at Natasha. ¡°These are the shoes that I bought for three hundred thousand. I can do whatever I want with them. They¡¯ve been contaminated by your nasty feet, so they aren¡¯t suitable for wearing anymore. Why should I have to report to you if I¡¯m throwing away my shoes?¡± ¡°You bully!¡± Natasha¡¯s pride was shattered. She stomped furiously on the ground with her bare feet. ¡°I¡¯m a bully? Then ask the police to arrest me.¡± Natalie blinked calmly. ¡°The officers are right here, you know.¡± Xavian added scathingly, ¡°But these officers are busy. Their job is to catch bad guys to keep the city safe, not to help you solve such petty problems!¡± He continued, ¡°When you call them just because you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re just preventing them from doing their real jobs!¡± When the officers heard this, they were moved. That little kid is absolutely right! Natasha did not know what else she could do. She broke down, crying and screaming. Natalie was satisfied. Finally, she could stand her ground against the woman that had once towered over her. ¡°Going barefoot must be ufortable.¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze drifted toward the direction of the trash can. ¡°If you really want them back, you could always pick them up to wear.¡± Natasha burned with even more rage. She opened her mouth to retaliate but soon got cut off. ¡°I spent my money on those shoes. I can do what I want with them.¡± This was payback for everything she endured those years ago. Just after Natalie dealt with Natasha, she bumped into Ross. ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Ross greeted her instinctively. Natalie rushed forward to cover his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t need to address me that way when we¡¯re not in the office.¡± The act of covering his mouth was intimate. It so happened that Natasha, who was still ring at Natalie, saw it happen. She recognized Ross with a single nce. Wasn¡¯t that the man her cousin was toying with? Did his standards drop to the ground after Belle dumped him? How could he fall for this greasy, freckle- faced freak? I¡¯ll remember this day. Just you wait, I¡¯ll get my revenge on you! A Cue For Love Chapter 39 A Cue For Love Chapter 39 A Cue for Love Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Mommy Is Too Stubborn Natalie let Ross go,pletely unaware that Natasha had seen the entire scene unfold. ¡°How should I address you?¡± Ross asked with his brows furrowed, as though he found it hard to even ask that question. ¡°Since we¡¯re out of the office, I¡¯ll address you as Ross, and you can call me Natalie.¡± Natalie was used to her carefree lifestyle, which she had adopted since she was young. She was definitely not used to bing the center of everyone¡¯s attention, more so to be addressed as the Chairman. ¡°N-Natalie?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Observing the awkward expression Ross put on as he tried to force her name out of his lips, Xavian burst intoughter. ¡°My Mommy doesn¡¯t bite! You don¡¯t need to be afraid of her!¡± ¡°You are¡­?¡± Natalie bent down and ruffled the young child¡¯s head and said, ¡°This is my youngest son, Xavian Nichols.¡± ¡°Youngest son?¡± ¡°Yes. He has an older brother. Ross carefully observed Natalie and Xavian. He was once again startled by this young woman. She was only in her mid-twenties and had already given birth to a set of twins. Furthermore, she had single-handedly built the Dream Company. There was so much more to Natalie than what met the eye. ¡°What about their father?¡± ¡°Their biological father had gotten himself into trouble with thew and disappeared. I¡¯m guessing that he found his final resting ce in the countryside somewhere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Ross instantly apologized. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Xavian smiled up at Ross and tugged the end of his shirt. ¡°My brother and I are working really hard to find a new partner for my Mommy. We¡¯ve already found someone, but my Mommy is too stubborn to say yes.¡± ¡°Please help my brother and me to convince her so that we can finally have a step-dad!¡± Xavian said with a firm expression. However, what came after his request was a strong flick to the forehead by his mother. ¡°Ouch! Mommy, aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting me?¡± ¡°Are you still going to speak nonsense?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t anymore.¡± Xavian shook his head and frowned. The three of them then left the market and headed to a nearby restaurant. Ross, who was clean-shaven and d in a suit, led the way toward their destination with Xavian walking next to him. The two of them looked like a father bringing his adorable son out for a trip. As the duo caught the attention of the people around them, the passersby craned their necks to look for the mother. They were expecting to see a beautiful woman that could fit into the picture of the perfect family. However, their expectations were shattered the moment they saw Natalie, who had freckles all over her face. She was¡­ too ugly! Once the three of them entered the restaurant and found their seats, Ross and Xavian immediately opened the menus. Both of them were very considerate of Natalie and were the epitome of gentlemen. The heartwarming scene caused every waitress in the restaurant to be filled with jealousy. ¡°How is it possible that an uglydy like her managed to snag a handsome man and give birth to an equally good-looking child?¡± ¡°She must have done something amazing in her past life to deserve this!¡± ¡°Exactly! Have you seen how well her husband is treating her?¡± Steven was walking out of a private room with the intention of smoking when he overheard the waitresses¡¯ gossip. Unable to suppress his curiosity, Steven nced over to the table and instantly found Natalie having a lovely dinner with another man. Unbelievable! Steven was already well aware that Natalie¡¯s capabilities were well above average, but he did not know that this freckled woman was this capable. Not only did she manage to tame the two children from the Bowers family, but she was also able to snag such a handsome young man for herself. One really could not judge a book by its cover. It really did not matter if a woman was pretty or not, as long as she was capable. Steven soon lost his earlier desire to have a smoke. He turned around and returned to the room. There were two other people in the said room. One of them was Samuel, and the other was Yohan Kennedy, a close friend of the two brothers. Noticing how Steven had entered the room not even a few minutes after he left for a smoke, Yohan couldn¡¯t help but tease him. ¡°Are you that fast?¡± Steven paid no attention to Yohan and instead sat down next to Samuel. ¡°Sam, guess who I saw just now?¡± Samuel pursed his lips into a thin line and said nothing. Even after getting ignored by his brother, Steven did not let it get to him, for he continued describing vividly what he saw. ¡°Sam, I saw Natalie and her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Her boyfriend is pretty good-looking, I¡¯ll admit, but not as handsome as we are. He¡¯s probably as good- looking as Yohan.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 40 A Cue For Love Chapter 40 A Cue for Love Chapter 40 Is That Your Sweetheart Yohan choked on his drink when he heard his name. ¡°Excuse me, Steven Bowers. I¡¯m ten times more handsome than you are.¡± Steven was blissfully unaware of the tension in the air thickening and continued, ¡°This is witchcraft! Is that woman a witch?¡± Bang! A ss of wine hit the table with arge force, its contents identally spilling out due to the sudden movement. Steven and Yohan were startled at the sound. When they came back to their senses, they noticed that Samuel¡¯s expression had turned serious. Yohan nced at Steven and widened his eyes, a sign of asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Steven was also in a state of confusion. He had no idea that he had identally offended his brother with his words. Samuel got up and headed toward the door. Steven blurted out, ¡°Where are you going, Sam?¡± ¡°Going to see if that man is really as handsome as you say he is,¡± Samuel said faintly as his long, slender fingers rolled up his long sleeves, showing off his muscr arms. He looked like a soldier who was ready to engage inbat. The door mmed shut. All who were left in the room were Steven and Yohan, who both had equally dumbstruck looks on their faces. ¡°Since when did your brother be this vain?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he had started caring about his looks?¡± ¡°Yeah, he did. But not to that extent!¡± Back in the restaurant, Natalie suddenly had the urge to use the restroom in the middle of her meal. She then left the table. The walk to the restroom was pretty long, considering it was at the end of a long corridor. However, she had only taken a few steps into it when a man rushed out. Just as Natalie was about to collide with the man, a hand reached out and grabbed her waist, pulling her out of the way. As her back was to the unknown person, she had no idea who it was. The man who nearly collided with her apologized hurriedly and quickly walked away, but the person who was behind her refused to let her go. Natalie¡¯s first instinct was to raise her elbow to hit the person behind her. Before she could even move, however, her elbow was stopped. Both of their bodies were flush against each other. It was clearly a man as his wide chest was gently pressing against Natalie¡¯s back. She could literally feel the warmth radiating off him. ¡°Let me go.¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and warned. ¡°Do it before I hurt you.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The arm that was on her waist pulled her closer to him, and the distance between them was closed. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± A metallic voice rang from behind her. At that moment, Natalie recognized the voice, and an image of its owner popped into her mind. She stiffened. ¡°Samuel?¡± Just as her question left her lips, Samuel slowly spun Natalie around to face him. Their position was now reversed, with Natalie backed against the wall and Samuel hovering over her. Their eyes met. Samuel¡¯s eyes bore holes into hers with the intensity of his gaze. Natalie, on the other hand, stared back at him without a hint of fear. Her eyes were filled with rage, indicating that she was wary of Samuel. ¡°What are you trying to do, Samuel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping,¡± Samuel replied faintly as he ced his hands on both sides of her head. He continued to stare at her as he spoke. ¡°Ms. Nichols, aren¡¯t you supposed to thank me?¡± ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡± But even after Natalie had uttered her thanks, Samuel was still unwilling to let her go. His eyes glinted with an unknown expression. ¡°The sweetheart you¡¯ve been going on about is him?¡± Had Samuel seen Xavian? Natalie nodded her head without thinking much of it. But to her dismay, Samuel had obviously misunderstood. His hands curled into a fist when he heard her reply. Thump! He hit the wall just a few inches away from Natalie¡¯s ear with his fists. Natalie widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at the fuming Samuel in front of her in shock. Is he drunk? Or has he gone crazy? What is he thinking? Does he even know that if that punch was directed at my face, the sheer force would likely shatter my bones to bits? A Cue For Love Chapter 41 A Cue For Love Chapter 41 A Cue for Love Chapter 41 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The Inexplicable Jealousy Samuel¡¯s calm breath started to turn heavy, and he withdrew his arm. Then, he turned to leave. Looking at his back, Natalie was baffled by his weird attitude. Didn¡¯t he want to punch me in the face? Why hasn¡¯t he said anything and just walked away? She racked her brain for a long time but still could not figure it out. What did I do to anger him again? After she had used the restroom, Natalie walked back to the restaurant. She noticed that Ross was the only one sitting at the table, and Xavian was nowhere to be found. ¡°Where is Xavian?¡± ¡°He said he wanted to use the restroom urgently.¡± ¡°But, I didn¡¯t see him on my way back here.¡± Afraid that she would be worried, Ross offered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the men¡¯s restroom and look for him? After all, he is still a small kid.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Natalie then took a gulp of her drink and smiled wryly. ¡°You won¡¯t find him in there. He must have wanted to go somewhere else but was afraid that you would be worried and decided to lie to you. Don¡¯t treat him as a mere five-year-old kid; he¡¯s more cunning than most adults.¡± Upon mentioning Xavian, the corner of her lips lifted into a smile. He could feel that there was a sense of prideing from her. She knew that if the enticing night and the events that followed thereafter six years ago were a nightmare, then yton and Xavian were the light that chased away the darkness that the heavens had given her. If it were not for them, she would not use all her final strength to jump down her window and run away. Narrowing his eyes, Ross said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what you have been through. Why do you say things that feel as if whatever that happened to me had happened to you as well?¡± ¡°It must be something very simr.¡± Natalie¡¯s smile disappeared, and then, her eyes turned cold. ¡°It so happens that I had been treated highly by my closest and beloved family and then thrown into the deepest, never-ending abyss in an instant.¡± It was easy for Ross to guess it correctly, but hearing it personally from her was a different story. Looking at her from the side, he thought that even though she was talking about it casually, there was a possibility that what she had gone through was more challenging and a thousand times more painful than what he had experienced. Meanwhile, Samuel was standing outside of the restaurant. His gaze was fixed on the table near the window at the man staring at Natalie, seemingly lost in thought. He could not hear what they were discussing. However, Samuel could clearly feel that she was letting her guard down in front of the man and allowed him to see her in her most fragile state. Who is this man? How could he make Natalie look like this? With his deep eyes turning dark and grim, his face became rigid, and the aura exuded from him turned the surrounding temperature down a few notches. Samuel was frustrated, and his perfectly long fingers took out a stick of cigarette from its box. Suddenly, a crisp tiny voice sounded next to him. ¡°I look so much like you, sir!¡± Narrowing his eyes, Samuel turned to look at the young kid standing in front of him. The young kid was very adorable. Furthermore, his cherubic face was red, and his eyes glinted energetically. As the kid was still very young, he did not have sharp features on his face. One look at them would not let anyone think that the two looked simr. However, once he looked at the young kid closely, Samuel could definitely say that he could find some simrities between them. Surprisingly, the simrities between them exceeded the simrities between him and Franklin. ¡°Yeah.¡± Even though he did not deny it, Samuel¡¯s face remained expressionless. So what if we look simr? I don¡¯t think this young kid is my son. He knew that he had only been tricked once. Moreover, he had only slept with a woman once, and it resulted in Yara bringing Franklin and Sophia into the Bowers residence. If there were more children, I don¡¯t think Yara would pass on the excellent opportunity. As he lighted his cigarette up, the blue me flickered around Samuel¡¯s fingers. The young kid furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Sir, Mommy doesn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes. Can you stop smoking for the sake of Mommy?¡± Samuel¡¯s lips twitched. He nced at the young kid and asked, ¡°Why would I do that?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 42 A Cue For Love Chapter 42 A Cue for Love Chapter 42 Wanting To See Her ¡°Are you single, sir?¡± Samuel was rendered speechless. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I will assume that it is true.¡± The young kid blinked his clear eyes once and tilted up his chubby face. ¡°Mommy is also single. You arepatible with each other.¡± Looking at the young kid, he thought the boy looked as old as Franklin and Sophia and that would mean he was either four or five years old. However, the tone of his voice was mature. Samuel stubbed out his cigarette and asked lightly, ¡°Did your mother teach you to say that?¡± ¡°I did not tell her that I¡¯m here to see you.¡± ¡°You lied to her?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t think that you can be my stepfather and keeps telling me to give it up.¡± Upon saying that, Xavian shook his head dramatically. It¡¯s really tough for me as a son to keep track of Mommy¡¯s personal affairs. She really worries me. ¡°Really?¡± With disdainful eyes, Samuel snorted in disbelief. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve investigated your background. As the head of the Bowers family, you are an excellent man. But Mommy is pretty good too. She is a woman who has the looks and the brain. If you don¡¯t want to pursue Mommy, there are many others who want to pursue her. I can find someone else for her.¡± Xavian spoke with a serious note. However, Samuel merely leaned down and ruffled his hair unhurriedly. ¡°You can find another person for your mommy.¡± Xavian did not think that Samuel would reject his proposal. Therefore, when he heard the reply, he was stunned and looked at Samuel in disbelief. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a woman that I want.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m not interested in other women.¡± It was Xavian¡¯s turn to be speechless. Stunned once again, he clenched his fingers into tiny fists. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like Mommy, you will regret it sooner orter.¡± Samuel withdrew his hand and did not respond. Then, the corner of his mouth lifted into an ambiguous smirk. He did not like children except Franklin and Sophia. Moreover, he did not like a self-righteous kid. However, even though the young kid had said things that he did not like to hear, there were no feelings of hatred toward him. It could very well be because Xavian looked very simr to him. Regardless, that was all. Samuel then turned to leave the ce. Meanwhile, Xavian¡¯s chubby face was getting rounder as frustration grew in him, and there was a frustrating look in his eyes. ¡°You will regret it sooner orter for liking another woman and not Mommy. If youe running to me crying, I will not help you. We¡¯ll just wait and see!¡± After paying for their meal, Natalie and Ross came out from the restaurant and saw Xavian looking angry. ¡°Sweetheart, did somebody bully you?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I¡¯ve met a self-righteous man.¡± Then, Xavian looked at Natalie and smiled sweetly. ¡°The man had made a bold statement to me, but he will regret it soon.¡± ¡°Man? What man?¡± ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve only met him just now.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Meanwhile, after taking his car out of the parking lot, Ross gave them a ride home. Xavian sat at the back seat, and Natalie upied the passenger seat. After they had settled down, Ross started the car. At that moment, three men came out of the restaurant. Steven and Yohan did not notice the car, but Samuel¡¯s gaze was fixed on Natalie and Ross sitting inside it. The car passed the three of them quickly, and Samuel continued to stare at it. As he was giving them his full attention, he did not notice the small head at the back seat leaning on the window. On the way to the Bowers residence, Samuel did not say a word and was feeling down. Upon reaching home, he looked at Gavin and asked, ¡°Where are Franklin and Sophia?¡± ¡°Inside their room. They aren¡¯t asleep yet.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± After getting the reply, Samuel walked upstairs and knocked on their bedroom door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Once they heard Samuel¡¯s voice, Franklin rushed to open the door. In the Bowers residence, Franklin was not afraid of anyone except for Samuel. He was well-known for being a mischievous little brat by other people. However, he did not dare to do the same when Samuel was around. Standing in front of him, Franklin crossed his barefooted legs with confusion and restlessness on his face. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯ste. Is there a reason why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Does he know about my fight with the rotund kid and the fact that I¡¯ve made him cry? When he thought about it, Franklin turned intimidated at once. He was afraid that Samuel would start scolding him. While Franklin was waiting for the interrogation to start, Samuel¡¯s low voice was heard above his head. ¡°Franklin, do you want to see Natalie now?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 43 A Cue For Love Chapter 43 A Cue for Love Chapter 43 This Is Considered Lying Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s name being mentioned, Sophia walked up to Samuel and nodded vigorously. Although we have been contacting Natalie on the inte, a meeting in person will be so much better. Franklin nced at his sister briefly and nodded his head as well. ¡°Of course, we want to!¡± Even though he wanted to see Natalie as well, his tiny eyebrows were furrowed by the thought of it. Then, his clear eyes looked at Samuel warily. ¡°But, it¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t you disapprove of me being with Natalie, Daddy?¡± His eyebrows knitted more tightly as he continued to recall more things. ¡°Are you trying to trick her intoing so you can bully her because I like Natalie very much?¡± ¡°Can you stop calling her that affectionately?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Why can¡¯t I call her that way? She agreed to it.¡± ¡°Even if she had agreed to it, I don¡¯t agree to it.¡± ¡°Daddy, you¡­¡± Franklin was pissed off as he would never have thought that Samuel would stop him from pursuing a girl he really liked. Meanwhile, Samuel was in no better situation than Franklin was. If he did not confirm that Franklin was his son, he would have thrown the young kid out of the Bowers residence. ¡°Do the two of you want to see her or not?¡± Franklin and Sophia exchanged looks and nodded in unison. ¡°Franklin, you have to do this. I will give her a callter¡­¡± After listening to Samuel¡¯s n, doubt appeared on Franklin¡¯s chubby face. ¡°Daddy, t-this is lying to Natalie, isn¡¯t it? If she finds out, won¡¯t she think that I¡¯m not innocent anymore?¡± ¡°Then should we not?¡± Narrowing his eyes, there was a glint of subtle softness in Samuel¡¯s eyes. For a while, Franklin had an internal conflict within himself. Finally, he could not refuse the temptation of meeting Natalie and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s lie.¡± Meanwhile, Ross had sent Natalie and Xavian home safely. After cleaning himself up, Xavian went back to his bedroom to y on theputer. Natalie, on the other hand, went back to her bedroom and looked at the financial reports that Yandel had sent to her. It was rare for her to show up in Dream, but she was still the one who decided on the management strategy from afar. After she had finished reading the reports, Natalie took off her hyper-realistic mask and was nning to take a bath to release her stress. At that time, her phone suddenly rang. ncing at the number, it was from the Bowers residence. Could it be Franklin? ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Samuel.¡± The deep, maic male voice came out from the other end of the phone. Natalie was stunned. ¡°You?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m currently¡­¡± Natalie nced at her mask and continued subconsciously, ¡°Getting ready to take a bath.¡± ¡°With your sweetheart?¡± ¡°He has finished showering. We are going to call it a night soon.¡± After answering his question, Natalie finally realized that she did not have to answer him. This has nothing to do with him, right? However, her answer made him more frustrated. With a grim look, he said, ¡°I need you toe to the Bowers residence now.¡± ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s nearly ten o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°Franklin has an upset stomach, but he doesn¡¯t want to see the doctor. He wants to see you.¡± He added in a heavy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s real or not. But, I remember someone telling me previously to treat the children more gently.¡± As long as it has something to do with the two children, she will be willing to help me. She bit her lip and could not retort back. Even though she was suspicious about Franklin having an upset stomach, she knew that it could also be true. As such, won¡¯t Franklin be waiting for me? ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go.¡± Samuel¡¯s cold eyes turned warm, and his lip curled up into a smile. ¡°I will reach your house in fifteen minutes.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 44 A Cue For Love Chapter 44 A Cue for Love Chapter 44 Used To Sleep Alone Natalie came out of her house and spotted the car parked under a streetmp. The yellow light under the streetmp stretched a man¡¯s already long silhouette even longer. Just his back alone was enough to make people assume that he could be a handsome gentleman, and Natalie was no exception. She looked at the figure while lost in thought. When he heard the sounds of footstepsing down the stairs, Samuel slowly turned around and fixed her with a stare. As Natalie was worried about Franklin¡¯s health, the first question that came out of her mouth when she approached Samuel was about him. ¡°How is Franklin?¡± ¡°Not so good.¡± Biting her lips, Natalie could not hide the look of concern in her eyes. Samuel opened the passenger door for her, and Natalie entered the car worriedly. On their way to the house, Samuel started to speak. ¡°You may not be able to go back home tonight,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t your sweetheart be bothered about it?¡± Upon hearing the question, Natalie was dumbstruck. She cast a look at the man driving next to her. ¡°I went to check on him before I left the house. He is already asleep. He won¡¯t be bothered by it.¡± Samuel caught on to her words quickly. ¡°You and him¡­ Aren¡¯t you sleeping together in the same room?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m used to sleeping alone.¡± Her answer made his gaze turn gentle. Then, he smiled. She had noticed his smile and furrowed. ¡°Samuel, it seems like you are very concerned about my sweetheart.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel snorted and nced at her briefly. ¡°If there is an opportunity, I would like to meet him.¡± She could not find any fault in his statement. However, Natalie gave it a deep thought, and she could feel the presence of jealousy in it. Is this¡­ jealousy toward a love rival? But, it can¡¯t be. My face is full of freckles, and even I¡¯m not too fond of it. Could it be that Samuel can see through it and has noticed my inner beauty? With both of them lost in their thoughts, they did not speak anymore. Upon reaching the Bowers residence, Natalie followed Samuel in. Gavin saw her and waved. ¡°Ms. Nichols, it is fortunate that you are here. Why don¡¯t you hurry upstairs and check on Mr. Franklin? He has an upset stomach and doesn¡¯t want to see a doctor. He only wants to see you.¡± Natalie and Samuel exchanged a brief look, and her heart tightened. She quickly put on indoor slippers but did not realize she had worn them incorrectly. Then, she went straight to the bedroom on the second floor. Gavin wanted to see the situation as well but was stopped by Samuel. ¡°Gavin, it¡¯ste. Get some rest.¡± ¡°But, what about Mr. Franklin?¡± Samuel answered lightly, ¡°I¡¯m here with her; Franklin will be all right.¡± Gavin was still worried about other matters, but he knew that his concerns were too much when he looked into Samuel¡¯s determined eyes. ¡°Gavin, we¡¯ve made you worry too much tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Watching Samuel walking up the stairs, a sudden thought formed in his mind. Evidently, Ms. Nichols looks more like a mother to Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia than Yara. The concerned look on her face for her own children¡­ I¡¯ve never seen a simr expression on Yara¡¯s face. Anyhow, I do understand why the picky Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia like Ms. Nichols so much even though she is not beautiful now. Meanwhile, in the children¡¯s room, Franklin could hear the sounds of urgent footsteps. He started to think hard and act quickly. ¡°Sophia, Natalie is here. I¡¯m going to my bed.¡± Sophia knew that Franklin needed to act sick. Hence, she nodded obediently to inform him not to worry. Upon reaching the room, Natalie saw Franklin lying on the bed and covering his stomach. She could hear him groaning softly. ¡°It hurts¡­ Am I dying? I want to see Natalie¡­ Before I die from pain, I wish that I could see Natalie once.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The others did not say anything. At first, Franklin wanted to act dramatically and yell in pain. However, during their rehearsal for the situation, Samuel had stopped him from doing it. In the end, Samuel had to demonstrate and instruct him to follow how it should be done exactly. As such, what Natalie would see was Franklin curling up into a ball on the bed. She did not concern herself about other matters and approached him quickly. ¡°Franklin, how long have you been in pain? What are the symptoms? Did you eat anything weird?¡± His only intention was to see her, and when she had appeared in front of him, Franklin was satisfied. However, when he saw that Natalie had believed his acting, Franklin could not do anything other than continuing the act. ¡°Natalie, I-I¡­ I don¡¯t know how long it has been. But, it hurts a lot.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 45 A Cue For Love Chapter 45 A Cue for Love Chapter 45 That Woman Is Not Our Mommy Natalie was so concerned and anxious that she failed to catch the guilt that shed through Franklin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lift your shirt,¡± she ordered. Franklin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He was hesitant as he was unsure why Natalie wanted him to do that. Moreover, he did not know whether he should obey or not. The boy nced toward Samuel, silently pleading him to give an order. Samuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Ms. Nichols said, Franklin?¡± Without further hesitation, Franklin gritted his teeth and did as he was told. After feeling around his stomach, Natalie realized that the child in front of her was faking his stomachache She looked into his eyes and maintained eye contact for a few seconds until he lowered his head and averted his gaze. How could he fake his sickness just to see me? He would get used of crying wolf if he repeatedly does this. What will happen if he actually falls sick, and the Bowers family ignores him? Franklin was not sure what to do. The sight of Natalie remaining silent made him even more anxious than he was before. ¡°Natalie, I¡­ I think I¡¯m fine now,¡± he stuttered. ¡°You¡¯re really my medicine! Just the sight of you made my stomachache go away.¡± Natalie could see through the boy easily, yet she chose not to expose him. ¡°It might be a mental stomachache. Drinking more water should help soothe it.¡± Both Franklin and Sophia released breaths of relief after hearing what Natalie said. Natalie caressed Franklin¡¯s cheek before turning around to Samuel. ¡°Mr. Bowers, could you kindly get Franklin a ss of warm water?¡± Samuel, who was leaning on the doorframe, nodded slightly and went downstairs to get the water. At that moment, the only people remaining in the children¡¯s bedroom were Natalie and the siblings. Natalie furrowed her brows. ¡°Franklin, lying is not the right thing to do.¡± Her words made Franklin nervous all over again. ¡°Natalie, I-¡± She cut him off before he could even finish his sentence. ¡°I¡¯m d that you wanted to see me, but this isn¡¯t the right way,¡± she said, her tone serious. ¡°I¡¯m not mad, but I¡¯m definitely disappointed. I care a lot about you, which was why I came in such a hurry. But knowing that you lied to me made me feel as if my worries earlier were useless and ridiculous.¡± After hearing that, Franklin¡¯s expression immediately fell. He could not even think of anything to refute her. Sophia, too, with her head hung low, stood obediently and listened to Natalie¡¯s scolding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalie,¡± Franklin apologized. Natalie was d. ¡°Learning from your mistakes is what I admire from a boy.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Franklin hesitated. After mustering up all his courage, he continued, ¡°Sophia and I would like to see you every day. Could you move in with us?¡± Though Sophia was unable to speak, her lively eyes were filled with anticipation. Natalie, on the receiving end, was shocked by Franklin¡¯s words. Move in? With what justification? She already had her two sweethearts, Xavian and yton. No matter how much she liked Franklin and Sophia, they were ultimately not biologically rted to her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Even if there were various reasons behind the separation of Samuel and their mom, they still had their own mom. It was not her duty to move in and take care of them. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± she refused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to that,¡± Natalie stated with a smile. ¡°You and Sophia have your daddy. Naturally, you also have your mommy. If I move in with you guys, your mommy will be very sad,¡± she exined patiently. Upon the mention of their mom, Franklin and Sophia¡¯s expressions darkened. There was a hint of fear on Sophia¡¯s face as she started rubbing her hands together. ¡°That woman who only tries to butter us up?¡± Franklin questioned, his expression livid. ¡°She¡¯s not our mommy!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 46 A Cue For Love Chapter 46 A Cue for Love Chapter 46 He Wants To See Her The siblings¡¯ reactions were out of Natalie¡¯s expectations. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. What if your mommy has her reasons?¡± Natalie tried. ¡°There¡¯s no mother in this world who does not love her child. She would feel extremely hurt if she heard what you just said.¡± Franklin and Sophia liked Natalie a lot, but they had to disagree with her. Franklin turned his head to the side and sneered. ¡°That woman does not love us at all! She just wants to fulfill her celebrity dream. She¡¯s using me and Sophia to gain favor with Daddy!¡± Even Sophia, being the soft girl she was, disliked Yara. Soon, Natalie figured out what was going on. The mother of the children treated them as bargaining chips to marry into the Bowers family. No wonder they resented her so much. ¡°I could stay in contact with you guys. I can even promise to visit as frequently as I can.¡± This was Natalie¡¯s first time appearing so determined in front of the children. ¡°But I can¡¯t promise the rest,¡± she concluded. Although she adored the twins from the Bowers family, she could not just take care of them because of her liking toward them. Not only would their mother oppose, but their father, Samuel, would do the same as well. The atmosphere in the room immediately took a turn. The originally cheerful children looked like deted balloons. Just then, Samuel returned with a ss of warm water in his hands. Natalie asked Franklin to drink a few sips. After that, she put the two children to bed with the reasoning that Franklin needed more rest. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Despite her decision not to move in, the children still adored Natalie. Natalie¡¯s words were likew to them. They obediently went to bed, apanied by the luby sung by Natalie. Soon, it was midnight. Feeling tired, Natalie massaged her stiff neck as she exited the children¡¯s bedroom. Samuel had stayed with her the entire time while she was pacifying the children. ¡°Thanks,¡± he stated as soon as they were face to face. Without the presence of the two children, Natalie¡¯s attitude changed. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it¡¯s unlike you to call for me even when you knew that the children were faking it.¡± ¡°How did you know that I¡¯ve known all along?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always putting up a front in front of Franklin. You actually care for him a lot. Yet, you appeared to be unusually calm when he was supposedly sick today,¡± Natalie exined. She lifted her gaze to meet his eyes. ¡°I told you that Franklin only needed to drink warm water to soothe his stomachache, and you didn¡¯t question it at all.¡± Samuel hummed in response. Natalie thought that he would at least try to exin himself. She did not expect him to admit it so easily. A thought shed through her mind. She bit her lips and asked, ¡°You did it on purpose?¡± ¡°The children wanted to see you, and I wanted to see you, too,¡± Samuel answered. His eyes were unreadable. ¡°If you think that I did it on purpose, then I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. Why do these words sound so misleading? Deep inside, she kept telling herself that she was just imagining things. Since when did he start speaking like this to me? I must be imagining things! ¡°You sure are a jokester, Mr. Bowers,¡± Natalie remarked with a sneer on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bushes. I understand Franklin and Sophia wanting to see me, but what do you mean when you said you wanted to see me?¡± As their eyes met, Samuel strode toward Natalie with his long legs. He was much taller than her. Their height difference made her feel small. Natalie did not want to move, but as he got closer to her, she could not help but back up. In no time, she was backed into a corner. ¡°Tell me,¡± Samuel huskily prompted. ¡°What do you think a man desires when he wants to meet a woman?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 47 A Cue For Love Chapter 47 A Cue for Love Chapter 47 This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I Have Children The distance between them was too close. Moreover, Samuel¡¯s exquisite facial features were very alluring. Natalie had to tell herself repeatedly to keep it together. Yet, she could feel her face burning up as the blood rushed to her cheeks. I don¡¯t like him. I definitely do not like him. No matter what the twins¡¯ mother was like, Samuel had children with her. That meant they had a special rtionship. Furthermore, Samuel was close to Yara. It was possible that they had an unspeakable rtionship. Aside from that, no man would find Natalie¡¯s freckled face charming. She ced her hand against Samuel¡¯s chest. ¡°Your jokes are getting out of hand. You could easily get any woman you want. Don¡¯t tell me you like women like me? My freckles are hereditary. They will get worse as I age. Are you sure you won¡¯t get disgusted by them?¡± She was not trying to mock herself. Instead, she was trying to annoy Samuel. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he deadpanned. Natalie¡¯s eyes widened as she raged, ¡°Are you blind?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Samuel retorted, his gaze locked on her face. ¡°Beauties get hit on by too many people. It¡¯s better to be slightly ugly. That way, no one would hit on you.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie could not even finish her sentence. She was utterly defeated by his logic. Did he damage his head or something? Or is it because he has seen too many beauties that he finds my hyper-realistic mask fresh and unique? ¡°But do you know¡­¡± Natalie paused halfway through her sentence. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m a mother?¡± Natalie asked. She moistened her lips and red at him provokingly. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know. Well, I have not only one, but two sons.¡± A glint of anger shed through Samuel¡¯s eyes when he heard her words. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me well, and you know nothing about my past,¡± she stated, taking the chance to push him away. ¡°So don¡¯t try to use the children¡¯s liking toward me to make me their new mommy and give them aplete family. Blood is irreceable. I¡¯m not their mom. Moreover, I have my own children that need my care.¡± Samuel was irritated. Natalie, on the other hand, was nonchnt. Sure, he could bear with ugliness. However, she did not believe that he could bear with the fact that she was the mother of two children. ¡°When did this happen?¡± he questioned. ¡°Does that matter?¡± Natalie questioned back. ¡°What matters is that I did not lie. I have, in fact, given birth to children.¡± ¡°Natalie.¡± She poked him on the chest. ¡°Samuel, I advise that you get rid of the thought of building a family with me. If you want to let Franklin and Sophia grow up in aplete family, you should go and reconcile with their mother. I have to borrow your guest room again tonight. Good night.¡± With that, she turned away without even looking at him. Samuel could still smell the faint scent of herbs even after she left. Maybe she had a reason to behave like this. Even if she changed her looks, I would never misidentify her. Scents do not change. Especially her sweet scent that made me fall so hard. Samuel¡¯s eyes burned. He clenched his fists so hard that his veins were visible on his forearms. He did not expect Natalie to have two children. Well¡­ So what? Even if there were forty of them, I can afford to take care of them. Natalie took a hot bath the moment she got back to the guest room. Wearing the hyper-realistic mask was stifling and suffocating. After throwing it in the basin, she then entered the bathtub. She never imagined that Samuel would be willing to use his good looks to charm an ugly woman just for the sake of his children. She once thought that Samuel¡¯s love for Franklin and Sophia was too rigid. Now that she thought about it again, she felt that she had misunderstood him. However, the incident earlier made her even more curious. Who is Franklin and Sophia¡¯s mother? A Cue For Love Chapter 48 A Cue For Love Chapter 48 A Cue for Love Chapter 48 Cry If It Hurts The next day, Natalie was woken up by the sound of knocking on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she called out. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s me and Sophia.¡± The owner of the voice was Franklin. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Can wee in?¡± he asked. ¡°Sure!¡± Just as Franklin was twisting the doorknob, Natalie suddenly remembered the hyper-realistic mask that she had left in the bathroom. Hurriedly, she went to collect it and put it on. She was greeted by the twins just as soon as she exited the bathroom. Franklin lifted his head and greeted Natalie energetically. ¡°Good morning, Natalie.¡± Sophia, on the other hand, showed her a piece of paper. The words good morning was written on the paper using crayons. There were even pink petals drawn on the sides. The twins were really something. Franklin was domineering yet endearing. He was the embodiment of a young master. Sophia, on the other hand, was adorable and smart. Her cuteness made everyone¡¯s hearts melt. Although Natalie had rejected their suggestion for her to move in, she could not deny her desire to get closer to them. ¡°Good morning, Franklin and Sophia.¡± She bent down and stroked each of their heads. However, she soon realized that the action was too natural. It was as if her lost pair of twins were right before her. The pain she felt in her heart was excruciating. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She realized that this was why she wanted to give Franklin and Sophia the best love and care she could. She wanted to make up for her past regrets. As Natalie brought the two to the dining room for breakfast, she bumped into Samuel. She sat down and smiled at Samuel. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Bowers.¡± Memories from the night before shed through her mind. She did not care whether Samuel was doing it for his children or whether he was trying to flirt with her out of boredom. She had made herself clear. She was convinced that Samuel could forego her ugliness, but she would not believe that he could also endure the fact that she had given birth. Samuel took a sip of his coffee as his gaze met Natalie¡¯s. ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted indifferently. After seeing his attitude toward her, Natalie felt relieved. She came back after five years to get back at the Nichols family. Getting into any unwanted business was not part of her n. Halfway through their breakfast, Gavin came to report to Samuel after receiving a phone call. ¡°Mr. Samuel, Ms. Yara called to inform that her film crew has let her off for half a day. She said that she¡¯ll arrive half an hourter.¡± Natalie, who was cutting a slice of cake for Sophia, identally exerted too much force and broke the te into two. The sharp end of the te grazed the back of Natalie¡¯s hand as it rebounded. Immediately, blood seeped out from the fresh wound and started flowing down her hand. Natalie was still dumbfounded as everything happened too suddenly. She did not feel the pain from her wound. Instead, she was contemting whether her clumsiness seemed too out of the norm. She bit her lip as she proceeded to force a slight smile. ¡°I¡­ My hand slipped.¡± Seeing the blood from Natalie¡¯s wound, the twins sat frozen in shock. Samuel, on the other hand, took Natalie¡¯s hand in his and turned to Gavin. ¡°Bring the first aid kit right now.¡± Gavin hurriedly obeyed and went to look for the kit. Samuel nced at Natalie coldly. His voice was unusually hostile as he said, ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that painful,¡± Natalie retorted. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not painful?¡± Samuel asked, his eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°I feel pained just by looking at it.¡± Samuel¡¯s words sessfully made Natalie¡¯s heart skip a beat. She stared at the man before her in a daze. Why do his words sound as if they have an alternate meaning? Is he worried for me? That can¡¯t be, right? I look hideous. On top of that, I have two sons. Why is he still so sweet to me? At that moment, Gavin brought the first aid kit and handed a bandage to Samuel. Samuel took it and pressed it onto Natalie¡¯s wound. ¡°Is it so painful that you¡¯re spacing out now? You can cry if it hurts,¡± he said with his gaze fixed on her. Pain? To be honest, Natalie wasn¡¯t so sensitive to pain. She grew up in the countryside, and since she didn¡¯t have a father, she was often bullied by others. Soon, she grew numb to it. She used to have a mother who was worried for her. However, after her mother¡¯s death, no one cared for her anymore. Yet, at the moment, she could see the adoration that Samuel had for her. She almost allowed herself to be drowned in the affection. However, the thought of Yara¡¯s rtionship with him pulled her back to reality. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am, Mr. Bowers.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 49 A Cue For Love Chapter 49 A Cue for Love Chapter 49 The First Meeting After Five Years With that, Natalie pulled her hand away from Samuel. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± she said as she took the bandage and pressed it onto her wound. ¡°I¡¯m still equipped with medical knowledge despite being a coroner. I know the state of my injury very well.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes as he could sense that Natalie was trying to draw a line between them. As soon as he approached her, she would distance herself from him. His concern for her irritated her. Just how much does this woman dislike me? If it were not for the presence of Franklin and Sophia, he would like to ask Natalie what was going on in her mind. The two children did not understand what was happening between the adults. They misinterpreted it as Samuel hurting Natalie while cleaning her wound earlier. Thus, they proceeded to surrounded Natalie. ¡°Are you okay, Natalie?¡± Franklin asked, shooting a resentful look toward Samuel. ¡°He¡¯s a thirty-year- old man, so he acts too presumptuous at times. Don¡¯t let it bother you.¡± Sophia could not say anything. However, her eyes were visibly red. She looked like a vulnerable and pitiful bunny. Natalie was touched by the actions of the children. Slowly, she shook off the mixed emotions she had because of Yara and Samuel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Franklin and Sophia. I¡¯m fine,¡± she reassured. Witnessing the change in Natalie¡¯s attitude toward the children, Samuel felt baffled. She could be as gentle as amb when she was with the children. Yet, she always acted like a puffed- up pufferfish in front of him. The bleeding finally stopped. Skillfully, Natalie applied some antibiotic cream to her wound. Soon enough, a feminine voice was heard from the porch. ¡°Gavin, is Samuel at home?¡± the voice asked. ¡°Yes, Mr. Samuel is having his breakfast in the dining room now.¡± ¡°I finally got a half-day off, so I rushed here from the filming set. I haven¡¯t had my breakfast yet.¡± ¡°Would you like to have it with Mr. Samuel?¡± ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Natalie knew the voice very well. It was basically ingrained into her brain. In the past five years, whenever she had a nightmare about the fire, she would hear every word that Yara had told her before burning her to death. They were twin sisters. Yet, Yara only wanted Natalie to disappear from this world. Yara hated her to the core. Nevertheless, Natalie felt the same toward Yara. This would be her first time seeing Yara after escaping from the fire. She bit her lip so hard that it started to bleed. The footsteps were getting closer. Expectantly, Yara walked into the dining room She immediately noticed that there was another person there other than her beloved Samuel and the two little devils. It¡¯s a woman! She¡¯s even sitting on Samuel¡¯s left. Yara could not see the woman¡¯s face as thetter wasn¡¯t facing her. Who is she? I¡¯ve never met her before! Why is she having breakfast with Samuel? The rm in Yara went off. Yet, she still managed to put on an elegant smile. ¡°Samuel, who¡¯s this?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols,¡± Natalie introduced with a cold voice. Natalie? Yara felt as if she just got struck by lightning. This voice¡­ This name¡­ It¡¯s her! Five years ago, that woman had been burnt to crisps in the ident she had plotted. Yara knew that the dead could not be resurrected, so there was no way the woman before her was the same Natalie. However, hearing the name and that simr voice still shook her to the core. Her smile froze. Unknowingly, her breathing, too, turned rapid. On the other hand, Natalie, whose back was facing Yara, had a mocking smile on her face. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She turned around slowly, her eyes filled with sinister delight as she looked at Yara. A Cue For Love Chapter 50 A Cue For Love Chapter 50 A Cue for Love Chapter 50 The Dead Cannot Be Resurrected Natalie did not want to reveal her identity to Yara so soon. There was no fun in doing so. After all, Yara was still in the process of climbing to the top. Natalie wanted to bring her to the peak first before pushing her down. With her freckled hyper-realistic mask, Natalie faced Yara. The tension that was building up within Yara finally eased upon seeing the woman¡¯s wed face. As a matter of fact, her deceased twin sister was prettier than herself. The ugly woman before her was nothing like her sister. A dead person remains dead. The only simrity between them is the name. Yara then proceeded to put on a thousand-watt smile as she held her hand out to Natalie. ¡°Hello, Ms. Nichols. I¡¯m Yara Nichols. It¡¯s such a coincidence that we share the samest name.¡± Truthfully, Yara could not care less about Natalie. She just wanted to leave a good impression on Samuel, so she tried to act nice. Yet, Natalie ignored Yara¡¯s extended hand. ¡°Ms. Nichols, what are you-¡± Franklin interjected impatiently before Natalie could reply. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Natalie¡¯s hand is wounded?¡± ¡°Franklin, you-¡± ¡°What?¡± Franklin retorted with a roll of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a five-year-old, and even I could see the bandage on her hand. How bad is your eyesight?¡± Yara knew that Franklin was difficult to deal with. Although he was rude to her, she didn¡¯t dare to scold him. Instead, she turned expectantly to Samuel. In the past, Samuel would say something to defend her whenever Franklin was acting up. While Franklin and Sophia did not care about her, they still respected Samuel. Yara waited for Samuel to tell off Franklin just like before. Yet, this time, things were different. ¡°If your eyesight is bad, I can refer a doctor to you.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Samuel¡¯s tone was nonchnt, but Yara¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Samuel.¡± She continued to put up an act. ¡°I have something to tell you in private. Do you have time now?¡± Natalie was uninterested in the conversation between Yara and Samuel. She interrupted, ¡°I still have to get back to the Major Crimes Unit for an autopsy. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Yara nodded slightly in response, but deep down, she was utterly disgusted. She has a face full of freckles. And now, she¡¯s telling me she performs autopsies? I guess what Gavin said was true ¨C only Franklin and Sophia like her. Not even a beauty like me can sway Samuel¡¯s heart, so there is no way he woulde to like an ugly woman like her. After Natalie¡¯s departure, Franklin and Sophia, too, left the dining room. Now, Samuel and Yara were the only ones left in the dining room. Samuel took a sip of his unfinished coffee, not even bothering to nce at Yara. Yara sat on the seat that was originally Natalie¡¯s and inched closer to him. ¡°Samuel, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± Samuel remained indifferent. Since there was no reply, she continued, ¡°My dad is having his sixtieth birthday in a week. Can you bring the twins along and apany me back to the Nichols residence?¡± ¡°You want me to publicize that you¡¯re Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Yara said. She bit her lip before continuing, ¡°My dad hasn¡¯t seen the children ever since they were brought here. He really wants to see them on his sixtieth birthday.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 51 A Cue For Love Chapter 51 A Cue for Love Chapter 51 Touched By A Stranger It had been five whole years. Yara was still waiting for the day she would marry into the Bowers family and became Samuel¡¯s woman. Initially, she thought she could get her status elevated because of Franklin and Sophia, and that it would just be a matter of time before Samuel married her. However, five years had passed, and yet, Samuel seemed as though he did not intend to marry her at all. Even the public had no idea that she was the biological mother of the eldest grandson of the Bowers family. She was tired after the long wait and did not want to waste more time. Yara was deep in love with Samuel. Instead of waiting for him toe to her, she decided to take the first move and capture the heart of her beloved one. ¡°Samuel, I haven¡¯t asked you for anything in the past five years, but I hope you can agree to this,¡± she said. Samuel nced at her. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s something I can agree to.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Delighted, she swore she would perform well at her father¡¯s 60th birthday banquet and won Samuel over. She became excited and wanted to hold Samuel¡¯s hand with that thought in mind. However, the man avoided her coldly before she could touch him. Giving her an icy look, he said, ¡°I told you before. I don¡¯t like to be touched by a stranger.¡± The smile on Yara¡¯s face faded as she awkwardly put her hand away. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Samuel asked in a cold tone. ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°If so, you may leave now.¡± He put down the coffee cup in his hand indifferently. His words were clear. He wanted Yara to stop bugging him and leave. At first, Yara was thinking of spending some time alone with Samuel, even if it was only watching him from the side quietly. However, seeing the stern look on his face, she had no choice but to leave. As she was leaving, she saw the two munchkins of the Bowers family were sending Natalie off. Franklin frowned as he reminded, ¡°Natalie, you must remember to change the dressing on your wound. Don¡¯t bezy. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really tough. How could you not even shed a single tear after bleeding so much?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m already ugly. I¡¯ll look uglier if I cry.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not ugly at all.¡± Looking at Natalie¡¯s freckled face, Franklin continued earnestly, ¡°In my heart, you and Sophia are always the prettiest girl in this world.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natalie was lost for words upon hearing that. On the other hand, Yara got so furious that she could not even say a word. Sophia, who could not verbalize her thoughts, looked at Natalie and nodded her head repeatedly, indicating that she agreed with her brother. Knowing the two little ones genuinely liked her, Natalie was as happy as ark. Even though she was wearing an ugly hyper-realistic mask, they never despised her for her appearance. ¡°Thank you for the concern. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± She caressed the heads of the two children. ¡°Give me a call whenever you miss me.¡± When Natalie rose to her feet, she naturally spotted Yara staring at her with a meaningful gaze. Without Samuel around, Yara¡¯s fa?ade faded. Her eyes turned vicious as she looked at Natalie. Five years had passed in the blink of an eye, and Yara¡¯s delicate facial features were more exquisite than before. However, she was still the same vicious, ruthless woman. Meanwhile, over those five years, Natalie was no longer the country bumpkin who had juste from the countryside and foolishly believed that Yara was the person closest to her in the world. ¡°You looked surprised when you heard my name just now. Are you all right?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°What? You must be overthinking. I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡± Yara tucked the stray hair behind her ear, her gaze filled with contempt and mockery. ¡°Really? I thought you knew someone who had the same name as mine.¡± Slightly stunned by Natalie¡¯s words, Yara acted cool. ¡°So what? You are not her anyway.¡± Natalie raised the corner of her lips. At that moment, she felt the urge to take off the hyper-realistic mask from her face so that Yara could see clearly who she was. However, it was not a good time yet. After saying goodbye to the two children, Natalie boarded the car and left the Bowers residence. Yara felt agitated for no reason when she saw the twins staring at the ugly woman with a longing gaze. For the past five years, she had tried so hard to please the twins, but they always went against her, causing her to lose her patience. However, they were well-behaved and liked a woman who had a face full of freckles. ¡°That woman is so ugly. How can you say that she¡¯s pretty?¡± Yara questioned angrily. ¡°I am your biological mommy, the one who brought both of you into this world. I¡¯m much prettier than her. Okay?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 52 A Cue For Love Chapter 52 A Cue for Love Chapter 52 Marry Into The Bowers Family ¡°Hey. Stop dreaming. Who gave you such confidence to think that you looked much prettier than Natalie?¡± Franklin gave Yara the side-eye. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong?¡± He knitted his brows and looked at Yara in disdain. ¡°I wonder why an adult like you still doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness.¡± ¡°Did you just say I don¡¯t have any self-awareness?¡± She squatted down and held his shoulders. ¡°Listen. I am the biological mother of you and Sophia. No matter how much you hate me, this is a fact that will never change. Sooner orter, I will move into the Bowers residence and officially be your mommy.¡± If the twins were not Samuel¡¯s children, she would have sent them to hell with Natalie. After all, they were her bargaining chip to marry into the Bowers family. To avoid being questioned, everything must be under her control. ¡°Well, you say that yourself. We¡¯ve never admitted to that.¡± Franklin raised his eyebrow and spoke indifferently. Yara shouted, ¡°Franklin Bower, you-¡± ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± Franklin suddenly hollered as he looked at the person standing behind Yara. Startled by his words, she quickly let go of Franklin and stood up. As she turned around, she put on her gentle smile, but there was no one behind. Realizing Franklin had tricked her, she yelled, ¡°You!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Someone like you want to marry my daddy?¡± Franklin scrunched up his face and stuck his tongue out at her. ¡°Dream on!¡± He was toozy to bother with Yara and turned to hold Sophia¡¯s handter. ¡°Sophia, let¡¯s go!¡± Sophia did not have a good impression of Yara either. Hence, she obediently followed Franklin to the foyer, leaving Yara behind. Watching the twins leave, Yara trembled with anger. ¡°B*tch!¡± In truth, the twins¡¯ biological mother was Natalie. However, they were so well-behaved and obedient to another woman named Natalie as well. Damn it! Why does someone with the name of Natalie keep showing up around me? It¡¯s so annoying! She muttered to herself, ¡°Another Natalie, huh? I¡¯m going to make you regret using this name!¡± At Centurion Corporation, Samuel stood in front of arge window overlooking the scenery beneath. Watching the bustling streets in Dellmoor, he was deep in thought. Knock! Knock! After a few knocks on the door, he finally came back to his senses. ¡°Come in.¡± Billy entered the office and ced a few documents that needed to be signed onto Samuel¡¯s desk before reporting about work progression clearly and concisely. A dark expression loomed over Samuel¡¯s face as he listened to the details without paying full attention. After Billy finished reporting, Samuel asked nothing about work. Instead, he ordered, ¡°Billy, help me to investigate Yara and the Nichols family.¡± ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t we investigate them before?¡± ¡°That information is too general. What I want to know is something more than that.¡± Resting his chin on his palm, Samuel cast a meaningful nce at Billy. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what had happened to Yara in the past. What I¡¯m concerned about are the Nichols family¡¯s secrets. For example, Thomas has another daughter of simr age to Yara.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although Billy did not know Samuel¡¯s intention of requesting him to investigate the Nichols family, he knew there must be a reason behind this. Billy nodded. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A momentter, something crossed Samuel¡¯s mind, and he reminded, ¡°Remember to keep a low profile throughout the investigation. Make sure not to alert anyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Billy left, Samuel strummed his fingers on the desk and went into deep thought. He was referring to Natalie when he reminded Billy not to alert anyone. This woman is good at hiding her true self. She disguises herself by wearing a mask to cover her face, protecting her real identity all the time. She must have been hurt by someone deeply before. That¡¯s why she disguises herself so that no one can ever hurt her again. The more Natalie acted that way, the more Samuel¡¯s heart ached for her. He did not want to force her to reveal her true identity or admit anything. He would rather patiently wait for the day she told him everything herself. Meanwhile, Natalie went to work at the Major Crimes Unit. While performing an autopsy, she briefed, ¡°The cause of death is not the trauma caused to the victim¡¯s abdomen but the wound on his head. Three steel nails were nailed into his head. We will send the nails to the forensic department for analysis after this.¡± Brandon handed the tools to Natalie while Effie took pictures and recorded all the observations during the autopsy. After performing aplete autopsy, Natalie left the autopsy room and bumped into an old man in uniform at the coroner¡¯s office. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Effie was the first to speak. The old man was the top police officer of the Major Crimes Unit, Gerald Jones. Effie was surprised to see her grandfather in the office, whereas Brandon was lost in thought, not knowing what to do because he had never met the higher-ups before. On the other hand, Natalie reacted as if she had met an old friend. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Hey, Mr. Jones. What brought you here today?¡± ¡°Natalie? Oh, my goodness! What happened to your face?¡± Gerald was shocked when he saw her. A Cue For Love Chapter 53 A Cue For Love Chapter 53 A Cue for Love Chapter 53 Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Scaring Suitors Away Just as Gerald finished his sentence, Brandon and Effie looked toward Natalie. Natalie quickly shot a nce at Gerald and said, ¡°Mr. Jones, it¡¯s not proper for us to talk in the office. Why not we move to the meeting room and continue there?¡± Gerald caught on and nodded. After that, both of them walked to the meeting room, leaving Brandon and Effie looking at each other in puzzlement. Before Gerald could ask anything, Natalie took off the hyper-realistic mask the moment she closed the door, revealing her bare face. Seeing that, Gerald shook his head and let out a sigh. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re such a beautifuldy. Why are you disguising yourself?¡± ¡°Well, one should always keep a low profile.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He was worried about the woman in front of her. ¡°You¡¯ll scare the suitors away by doing so.¡± ¡°Stop it, Mr. Jones. I¡¯ve heard about you rushing the juniors to get married, but please quit rushing me. Okay?¡± Natalie rested her head on one hand. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been busy taking care of the two little ones at home and have no time to get into a rtionship.¡± Knowing that she was not someone who could be easily convinced, he dropped the topic and went straight to the point. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m here to see you today because I need your help to save someone.¡± ¡°Who do you want me to save?¡± she asked. ¡°The head of the Watsons family, Max Watsons.¡± The mention of Max put a solemn look on Gerald¡¯s face. ¡°He is an old friend of mine and has always been kind to me. All of a sudden, he bes ill and bedridden. None of the doctors can cure him. During this period, the wind of change begins to blow in the Watsons family. Max¡¯s children and grandchildren are fighting against each other. All of them hope to see Max die. The famous doctor treating him may be well-versed in medicine, but I¡¯m not sure of the identity of the person who invites that doctor to take care of Max. As I know, you¡¯ve inherited great medical skills from your granddad. I trust you and want you to give it a try.¡± Hearing that, Natalie knew there was something suspicious about Max¡¯s illness. Like the Bowers family, the Watsons family was one of the influential families in Chanaea. If Max remained unconscious and passed away without stating his will, there would be a dispute in the Watsons family. If that happened, the Watsons family which had been existing for over centuries would be wiped out. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try, Mr. Jones.¡± Gerald nodded. ¡°In terms of payment, I¡¯m going to give you-¡± Five years ago, after Natalie gave birth to Xavian and yton, Gerald helped her by giving her a legitimate identity and sending her abroad when she was destitute. He was her savior, the one who gave her a new life. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about reward. I don¡¯t want that.¡± Natalie cut him off and looked at Gerald with her bright eyes. ¡°Mr. Jones, three of us survived five years ago because of you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to cure Max.¡± ¡°Thank you, Natalie.¡± He smiled. That afternoon, Natalie brought her medical kit and went to the Watsons manor with Yandel. Before they arrived at the main door, Natalie reminded, ¡°Just tell them you are an excellent doctor and carry on bluffing to attract their attention, Yandel. They may be uncertain about your identity, but they will definitely be afraid of your ability to cure Max and try to stop you. Stall them no matter what, and I¡¯ll sneak in amidst the chaos.¡± With a bitter expression, Yandel said, ¡°Boss, can you stop asking me to do such a thing? Have you forgotten I¡¯m the CEO of Dream Company?¡± ¡°So what? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to do.¡± ¡°Go on then, Yandel!¡± In the next second, Natalie kicked him in the butt, sending him stumbling toward the door. Left with no choice, he put on a smile and walked toward the butler at the entrance. ¡°Good afternoon. I¡¯m invited by Mr. Watsons to treat Old Mr. Watsons.¡± Hearing that, the butler became wary. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not receive such an order from Mr. Watsons. You shall not enter.¡± The butler¡¯s reaction was within Yandel¡¯s expectation. He had known that none in the Watsons family was a good person, as all of them wanted Max to die. However, Natalie was waiting for him to sneak into the manor. Wasting no time, he swung his arm and threw a punch on the butler¡¯s nose. The butler wailed in pain. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Do you not understand my words? I¡¯m here to treat Old Mr. Watsons. If anyone tries to block my way, I¡¯ll eliminate each and every one of them.¡± Although Yandel had a baby face, he had goodbat skills. The butler quickly called for support after Yandel hit him. Instantly, amotion immediately broke out in the Watsons manor. Noticing Yandel had seeded at diverting everyone¡¯s attention, Natalie detoured to the rear of the manor and sneaked in through a window. She had gathered the necessary information beforehand, so she knew that Max¡¯s room was located on the east wing on the second floor. With some sleeping drug in her hand, she headed straight for the room. However, the moment she opened the door, there was no one else in the room except for Max, who was lying on the bed. She hurried to him and ced her fingers on his wrist to check his pulse. Even though Natalie had prepared herself mentally, she was still shocked by her findings. This is so strange! A Cue For Love Chapter 54 A Cue For Love Chapter 54 A Cue for Love Chapter 54 Putting His Life In Danger His pulse was irregr, indicating that Max had been poisoned. Currently, there was more than a type of toxin in his body. The toxins gathered in the old man¡¯s body were invading his internal organs, causing him to slip into a coma. The more Natalie dwelled on it, the more terrified she felt. The presence of different toxins means that more than one person has poisoned Old Mr. Watsons. How could they do that to the head of their family? The Watsons family is full of wolves! That¡¯s why there are different toxins in Old Mr. Watson¡¯s body. If Mr. Jones had not asked me toe over and check on Old Mr. Watsons, I¡¯m afraid he would have only another two weeks to live. Natalie quickly took out a set of acupuncture needles from her bag. She lifted the shirt on Max and inserted the needles at different acupuncture points on his body. At that moment, her priority was to flush out the toxins in Max¡¯s body. He could only recoverpletely after the detoxification process. Just when Natalie was about to insert thest needle at the acupuncture point between Max¡¯s eyes, someone forcefully gripped her arm and stopped her. The person was holding onto her arm so firmly that she could not move her hand at all. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing to my grandpa?¡± Natalie nced at her arm that was being clutched before shifting her gaze to the person who stopped her. The man was wearing a white shirt and a pair of gold-rimmed sses. Although he was not as mesmerizing as Samuel, his facial features were exquisite as well. The man in front of her was undoubtedly handsome and attractive. However, Natalie was not distracted by his good looks. The most important task for her to do at the moment was to save Max. She spoke. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m here to save him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Shawn said coldly, having no intention of loosening his grip. ¡°Not necessarily true?¡± She narrowed her eyes and red at him. ¡°Listen. Your grandfather is terminally ill. If I don¡¯t do something now, he will die for sure.¡± ¡°Why should I trust you? I¡¯ll tear you into pieces if anything happens to Grandpa.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking to you. Let go of me!¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie tried to break free of his grip, but there was no way she could do so. Knowing that her efforts were going to go down the drain at thest minute, she became increasingly frustrated. She red at him as she exined, ¡°Do you know how many types of toxins are there in your grandfather¡¯s body? Four! That means at least four people poisoned him. Can you guarantee that the doctor who¡¯s treating your grandfather now is not working for the people who poisoned him? If I were here to take Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ life, I wouldn¡¯t have performed acupuncture. I can save my time by just stabbing him with a knife.¡± Shawn was at a loss for words upon hearing that. His gaze fell upon the woman who appeared in his grandfather¡¯s room all of a sudden. She had a low nose bridge and thick lips, and her face was full of freckles. However, her eyes were bright and captivating. With her determined gaze, she seemed as steady as a rock. The rtionship among the members of the Watsons family had always beenplicated. Growing up in such a family, Shawn was used to seeing people ying tricks on somebody else, so he did not trust other people easily. However, the moment he looked into the eyes of the mysterious woman in front of him, strangely, he wanted to believe her. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Can I trust you?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have a better way?¡± Natalie gritted her teeth. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s life is at stake. I am not joking.¡± Shawn loosened his grip slowly and let go of her hand. With that, she quickly picked up the crystal needle and inserted it at the acupuncture point between Max¡¯s eyes. Natalie felt relieved after inserting thest needle. She then put her fingers on Max¡¯s wrist, feeling the changes in his pulse. Just then, a series of footsteps sounded outside the bedroom. Once the bedroom door was opened, a group of well-dressed people forced their way in. With a cigar in his mouth, a man with slicked-back hair red at Natalie coldly. ¡°Who is this woman? Why is she here?¡± he questioned. A Cue For Love Chapter 55 A Cue For Love Chapter 55 A Cue for Love Chapter 55 Regret Believing In You Natalie stood up straight and frowned at the man. In response, the well-dressed, middle-aged man stroked his chin and shed a sinister smile. While she was thinking about how to get out of the situation unscathed, Shawn took a few steps forward and stood in front of her. ¡°Uncle Charlie,¡± he greeted. Charlie Watsons nodded and scoffed, ¡°Are you the one who brought this ugly woman here and give her the permission to put so many needles on your grandpa? What are you up to?¡± As soon as he finished his words, Chris Watsons chimed in from behind, ¡°As the eldest grandson of the Watsons family, you hope your grandpa dies so that you can take over everything. Am I right? How could you do this, Shawn? How could you be so heartless?¡± The wives of Charlie and Chris were not easy to deal with as well. They started to voice their criticism too. ¡°Eldest grandson? Says who? Don¡¯t you remember who his mother is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who does he think he is? It was Old Mr. Watsons who took him seriously when he was still in good health.¡± Although Shawn heard all of that, he did not give any response. Standing behind him, Natalie could see nothing other than his back. Even though she could not see the facial expressions of those people, she could imagine their disgusting faces as they said those words. Old Mr. Watsons is still alive, but these people are already getting impatient and want to get a share of the family assets. What a bunch of a*sholes! Facing the elders who were giving him a hard time, Shawn remainedposed. ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. I hire this doctor to treat Grandpa.¡± Slightly stunned, Natalie knew the man was actually not dumb. At least he knew she was on his side. ¡°She¡¯s here to treat him? This woman?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? How old is she? She¡¯s way too young andcks experience.¡± ¡°Shawn, thisdy is obviously full of nonsense. How can you be so foolish and listen to her?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°What if your grandpa¡¯s health condition takes a turn for the worse after you let her treat him?¡± Shawn pushed his gold-rimmed sses up and uttered coldly, ¡°There are several types of toxins in Grandpa¡¯s body. I wonder who are the ones who poisoned him?¡± Several types of toxins? The two couples¡¯ expressions immediately turned pale upon hearing that. Four of them nced at one another nervously for fear that their malicious intentions might be exposed. At that moment, no one in Max¡¯s bedroom dared to speak. Barf! Lying on the rosewood bed, Max suddenly opened his mouth and spat outrge mouthfuls of ck blood, staining the silk bedsheet. Everyone in the room was caught off guard, including Shawn. He turned around to look at Natalie with his face darkened. ¡°What is happening? Why did my grandpa vomit blood? Didn¡¯t you say that everything is going to be okay?¡± Disregarding the filth, he carefully wiped the corner of Max¡¯s lips. However, the old man was still vomiting blood. Meanwhile, the rest of Watsons family snickered inwardly. ¡°See? I told you this woman is a quack. Do you still not believe me?¡± ¡°This is not treatment but murder!¡± ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re the one who hired this female doctor. Look at what happens to your grandpa now. You have to take responsibility for that.¡± ¡°The Watsons family doesn¡¯t have an unfilial descendant like you. You don¡¯t deserve to have the right of session!¡± Shawn did not listen to what those people said. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Natalie. I trusted her wholeheartedly. However, she set me up. He shot Natalie a deadly stare as if he wanted to skin her alive. Natalie, who became the target of the Watsons family, looked at Shawn and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s normal for your grandfather to vomit blood. As I said, I can cure him.¡± Right after she said that, the rest of the Watsons familyughed mockingly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s normal? He¡¯s vomiting blood!¡± ¡°Call the cops! This woman needs to be arrested!¡± ¡°He is dying. I¡¯m going to contact the funeral parlor and make the necessary arrangement.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll contact thewyer to make some rifications about the will. A murderer like Shawn who¡¯s killed his grandfather shall not be given the right of session.¡± Meanwhile, themotion caused by Yandel also caused the police to arrive at the entrance of the Watsons manor. One of the police officers pointed his gun at Yandel. Thetter knew being reckless was not the best option, so he decided to surrender. The police then arrested him and escorted him to the second floor of the manor. Not knowing what had happened, Yandel was shocked to see Max lying in a pool of blood. What is this? It¡¯s so scary! Stunned, he hesitated before querying, ¡°Boss, you failed to save him?¡± Shawn nced at Yandel and finally came to a realization. It turns out this man and the woman who treated Grandpa are actually partners in crime! He purposely distracted us away by causing the commotion downstairs. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted her just now. Rage and hatred filled Shawn¡¯s mind instantly. He turned to Natalie and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 56 A Cue For Love Chapter 56 A Cue for Love Chapter 56 I Will Remember Your Kindness Natalie remained expressionless. The Watsons family knew nothing about acupuncture. Therefore, it was merely a waste of time for her to exin the situation to them. After taking a nce at the crowd, she strutted toward Max and took the needles on his body. The crystal needles were her family heirloom, given by her maternal grandfather. They were extremely precious and priceless, as each of them was made of rare, mysterious metal. ¡°Sir, please arrest this woman. She¡¯s the one who killed my father!¡± ¡°Look at those needles. She used them to murder my father. All of us here are witnesses. She killed my father, and I want her to pay for it!¡± Charlie and Chris had always fought to be the head of the family. However, this time, they were united against Natalie. Right after Natalie removed thest crystal needle, she gave the two siblings the side-eye. ¡°Who said Old Mr. Watsons has passed away?¡± Hearing that, Charlie took a few steps forward and pointed at her. ¡°Judging from the amount of blood my father vomited, how can he be still alive? You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. When the police were about to arrest her, a cough interrupted them. It was Max, who had been vomiting blood endlessly a while ago. Cough! Cough! The sound of him coughing was soft, but it shocked everyone in the room. Shawn turned to Max in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, a-are you okay?¡± Sitting up with difficulty, Max wiped the blood from the corner of his lips. In a weak but firm voice, he said, ¡°Who would dare to a-arrest my savior?¡± Savior? The two couples were stunned, but they immediatelyposed themselves. Chris quickly exined, ¡°Dad, since you were unconscious just now, you may not understand the situation. Let me exin it to you. This woman put needles in your skin, causing you to vomit blood. You can see for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me. Look. This bedsheet is stained with your blood.¡± Natalie could not help but roll her eyes. His sons are still trying to mislead him by ndering me. Do they think Max and I are stupid? Max nced at Shawn and slowly said, ¡°Get me a ss of water.¡± Shawn quickly did as he was told and said, ¡°Grandpa, here.¡± However, Max did not take a sip of water after taking the ss. Instead, he threw it toward Chris. Although he was still weak and could only exert little force, the ss somehownded on Chris¡¯ forehead. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Why are you throwing the ss at me?¡± Chris questioned angrily. Max was fuming. ¡°I¡¯m unconscious, not dead. I know how I wake up from aa. Just keep your mouth shut and stop spewing nonsense.¡± A thick silence immediately fell upon the room. Everyone thought Max would die after vomiting so much blood. Seeing his condition miraculously improved, they were disappointed that things did not go as they wished. After all, Max was the head of the Watsons family. As long as he was alive, everyone had to respect him. Even though they were all thinking something else in their hearts, none of them dared to challenge him. Now that Max was awake, his sons and daughters-inw had to take care of him insincerely again. Max clutched his nket and instructed, ¡°All of you, get out of this room right now. Let Shawn and my savior stay.¡± With that, the farce finally came to an end, and no one dared to say anything or disobey the order. After everyone made their exit, Shawn and Natalie were the ones left in the bedroom with Max. Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, I¡¯d be arrested if you had woken up a littleter.¡± ¡°Luckily, I was in time.¡± Max sighed. ¡°You saved my life. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Natalie Nichols.¡± She smiled politely.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Natalie. It¡¯s a good name.¡± Max nodded slightly with tears of gratitude welled up in his eyes. ¡°You saved my life. The Watsons family and I will always remember your kindness.¡± Thinking of the bunch of strange people just now, Natalie shifted her gaze onto Shawn before looking back at Max. She waved her hand dismissively and said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to help you, Old Mr. Watsons. As for other people, I don¡¯t think they think the same.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 57 A Cue For Love Chapter 57 A Cue for Love Chapter 57 Curing Freckles With Leftover Tea Shawn¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and his cheeks were rosy red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve misunderstood you just now, Ms. Nichols.¡± His ardent gaze was fixated on her. ¡°You saved my grandpa. I¡¯ll remember your kindness forever.¡± Natalie said coolly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to remember it for so long.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, are you still ming me for what I just said?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Natalie nodded politely at Max. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, I was entrusted by Mr. Jones to come and treat you. I hope that the Watsons family can keep this matter a secret, as I don¡¯t do public consultations.¡± Max nodded in response to her request. Natalie then put her crystal needles away and ced them in her shoulder bag. She reminded, ¡°I¡¯ll have to administer acupuncture two more times on you to cleanse the remaining poisons in your body. I¡¯ll need your grandson to apany me to get your medicine. They should be taken after meals. The poisons in your body are slow-acting. It was probably added to your diet in very small doses by someone around you. Although it¡¯s not easy to detect, it would be rampant with time. There are four kinds of poisons in your body. I hope you can use this opportunity to reevaluate the people around you.¡± She exined everything she had to as a doctor. As for the Watsons family¡¯s matters, she was not interested in being involved in them. Max closed his eyes and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°How can I not know what the people around me have in mind? What I really didn¡¯t expect is that they wouldy their hands on me for their desires. Although I¡¯m rumored to be ruthless and merciless, I¡¯m much more mercifulpared to them.¡± It was already enough of a headache for him to have such messy family affairs. Tactfully, Natalie refrained from making anyments. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, I¡¯ll need Mr. Watsons to go with me to pick up the medicine. I¡¯lle by three days later for the next acupuncture.¡± Max forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, Natalie.¡± Shawn arranged for some trusted subordinates to stay at Max¡¯s side before going downstairs with Natalie. As they walked side by side, his gaze fell on Natalie. ¡°You really don¡¯t hate me for what I said?¡± Natalie halted her steps and teased, ¡°I do.¡± Shawn was dumbfounded, as he clearly did not expect her to say that. It was probably his first time being teased like that. Natalie chuckled uncontrobly as she watched him stand there with a helpless look on his face. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not that petty.¡± She said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know medicine, so it¡¯s normal for you to be worried when you see the person dearest to you vomit out so much dark blood. If I were to see that happen to my grandpa while I had a knife in my hand, I would stab your heart.¡± Shawn froze and looked at Natalie. She always manages to catch me by surprise every time. Moreover, she exudes a kind of calm aura that makes her stand out despite her unassuming looks. This girl is far more interesting than a lot of nobledies! Just as they descended the stairs, something sshed in Natalie¡¯s direction. Shawn quickly pulled her back, but Natalie¡¯s face still got doused with tea. The culprit was none other than Chris¡¯ wife, Mandy. However, she was not the least bit sorry for her actions. She swayed her waist and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My hands slipped and I identally sshed this leftover tea on your face.¡± She covered her mouth and snickered, adding, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? I heard that leftover tea is effective in treating freckles. I wonder if my tea can help wash away the dirty freckles on your face?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 58 A Cue For Love Chapter 58 A Cue for Love Chapter 58 Hyper-realistic Mask The atmosphere in the living room of the Watsons manor felt heavy. After helping Natalie stand straight, Shawn looked sternly at Mandy. ¡°What are you doing, Aunt Mandy?¡± Before Mandy could say anything, Chris took her by the shoulders and said unconcernedly, ¡°Shawn, didn¡¯t she make it clear? Her hand slipped.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°She already apologized. What more do you want from her?¡± Chris continued, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ son and a member of this family. You can¡¯t just side with this ugly girl!¡± In fact, Chris and Mandy were upset at Natalie for ruining their ns, so they were trying to take it out on her. Although they knew that Shawn was not a person to mess with, they did not believe that he would really stand against them over such a trivial matter as spilling tea. Shawn clenched his fists. Just as he was about to step forward, Natalie gripped his hands. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one they¡¯re bullying.¡± Natalie raised her face slightly, her eyes cold. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± ¡°What?¡± The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips tugged up into a curve under Shawn¡¯s skeptical gaze. She walked over to the table and picked up a cup. Then, she smashed it and picked up a piece of porcin before walking toward Mandy. Mandy was from an affluent background, so she had never encountered such a situation before. She took a few steps back and asked, ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± Although Natalie¡¯s fighting skills were average, she could still handle someone like Mandy easily. The next second, the sharp porcin piece was pressed against Mandy¡¯s neck. Mandy was scared out of her wits. She stammered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ going to kill me? Y-You¡¯re crazy!¡± Chris was also afraid, but he did not dare to speak. Natalie responded, ¡°Depends on my mood.¡± Though Shawn was also surprised by the turn of events, he did not interfere. He observed from the sidelines, feeling startled by the coldness and ruthlessness in Natalie¡¯s eyes. As Natalie¡¯s grip tightened slightly, Mandy quivered with fear. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you if my hand slips now?¡± As soon as Mandy heard her words, she began trembling more violently. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ I-I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have sshed tea at you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally speaking like a human?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Natalie exerted more force, causing a trickle of blood to seep out from Mandy¡¯s neck. Mandy was scared witless. Soon after, tears rolled down her face like beads. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have sshed tea and mocked you. Please don¡¯t do this.¡± When Natalie heard the words she wanted from Mandy, she let go and threw the piece of porcin on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not from the Watsons family, so I won¡¯t go easy on you guys.¡± Mandy was so frightened that all her strength left her body. She crumpled to the ground, unable to let out another harsh word. After that, Natalie stepped over the broken porcin pieces and turned to leave. Shawn followed quickly. Without uttering a word, he walked by her side. ¡°There are indeed lots of weirdos in the Watsons family,¡± Nataliemented and pursed her lips. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Max is an old friend of Gerald, who treated me with kindness, I wouldn¡¯t have involved myself in this matter. As Shawn looked into Natalie¡¯s soulful eyes, he froze for a moment. He wondered if he was among the weirdos she mentioned. He opened the passenger door of the Lamborghini for Natalie. After she got into the car, he went over to the driver¡¯s seat. It was then that he realized there were still tea stains on her face. He took some tissue and handed them to her. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Natalie flipped open the mirror in the car. However, she did not use the tissue to wipe off the tea on her face. Instead, she lifted the edge of her freckle-covered hyper-realistic mask by her temples and tore it off her face slowly. A Cue For Love Chapter 59 A Cue For Love Chapter 59 A Cue for Love Chapter 59 Not Surprising Her action was totally out of Shawn¡¯s expectations. He truly believed that Natalie had a face full of freckles. Thus, he was amazed when she revealed her real face after removing the hyper-realistic mask. Her face beneath the mask was wless. It was so fair and smooth that no pores could be seen. Contrary to the t nose and shapeless lips on her mask, she had a tall nose and cherry-colored lips that were exquisite-looking. Even withoutparison to the hyper-realistic mask, her face could be described as perfect on its own. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie turned and nced at himzily after hearing him gasp. ¡°You must be surprised.¡± Natalie yed with the hyper-realistic mask in her hand. ¡°My expression was simr to yours when I first obtained this mask. However, this mask still has its drawbacks. Although it¡¯s waterproof, it will wrinkle when met with slightly warm water, making it ufortable to wear.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were firmly drawn to her face. In fact, he found it hard to look away. ¡°Why do you wear such an ugly mask when you¡¯re this good-looking?¡± ¡°There are countless people who want me dead.¡± Natalie wiped her face with the tissue and stated nonchntly, ¡°I would be a living target if I walked around with my real face.¡± This woman is only in her twenties, yet she speaks and behaves in an old-fashioned manner. A girl of her age should be living a carefree life, but she is being so cautious about everything. Shawn did not know what he should say to her. However, his heart skipped a beat and began pounding involuntarily when he nced at her beautiful face. Soon after, he drove Natalie to one of the researchboratories under Dream Pharmaceutical. Natalie scanned her fingerprint to open the door and took out two bottles of medicine from her special compartment. ¡°Here. Let him take one red pill and three white pills at a time. Make sure he avoids spicy food, seafood, and alcohol.¡± Shawn took the bottles and looked at Natalie, who had worn her hyper-realistic mask again. After seeing her real appearance, he no longer found her freckled-face ugly. On the contrary, he found it inexplicably adorable. Unexpectedly, Shawn liked the fact that no one else had seen Natalie¡¯s real face. It felt as if her beautiful face belonged to him solely. Natalie waved her hand in front of his face. ¡°Shawn, do you understand what I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As she rarely stayed in the researchboratory, she left along with Shawn. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I know that Dream Pharmaceutical is growing rapidly nowadays. What¡¯s your rtionship with this group?¡± Shawn inquired hesitantly. ¡°The CEO is my friend. He knows that I like to tinker with medicine, so he gave me special permission to use the researchboratories under Dream Pharmaceutical.¡± Natalie only considered Shawn as a client, so she chose to hold back on some information. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They soon arrived downstairs. Natalie smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ll visit the Watsons manor in three days. If there¡¯s nothing else, I think it¡¯s time for us to say goodbye.¡± Shawn felt a little reluctant to leave, so he continued to find a topic. ¡°It¡¯s already evening. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone making dinner at home. He¡¯ll be angry if I don¡¯te home for dinner.¡± ¡°Next time, then.¡± Shawn had no reason to make her stay any longer, so he could only watch as Natalie faded from his sight. Meanwhile, a Hummer was parked by the researchboratory. Samuel was sitting in the back, looking at the lone Shawn. His eyes flickered, and his lips curled up into a smirk. Billy recognized him and remarked, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that Shawn Watsons, the precious grandson of Old Mr. Watsons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was emotionless. ¡°Do they know each other? He¡¯s staring at Ms. Nichols¡¯ back. Did Ms. Nichols perhaps leave him behind?¡± As Billy pondered, he could not help but say it out loud. Although Billy knew that Natalie was not ordinary, he felt more impressed after witnessing her behavior with his own eyes again. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising,¡± Samuel said slowly as he rested a finger under his lips. ¡°That woman dares to reject even me, let alone Shawn, who hasn¡¯t fully matured.¡± Seeing how she rejected other men bluntly, Samuel felt that the woman he had his eye on was indeed exceptional. Billy, on the other hand, was confused as to why the woman with freckles all over her face was courted by many. Although rich men have various preferences for women, they should at least be pretty, right? ¡°Sir, where do we go next?¡± ¡°To keep watch.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 60 A Cue For Love Chapter 60 A Cue for Love Chapter 60 Close Enough When Natalie returned home, she saw a group of middle-aged women surrounding the entrance of the t and swooning. ¡°Isn¡¯t this young man so handsome?¡± ¡°He must be waiting for his girlfriend here!¡± ¡°I wonder which girl is so lucky to be this young man¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Natalie was dubious as to how handsome the man could be. No matter who he is, I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t be more handsome than those two guys from the Bowers family. She nced nonchntly at the man surrounded by the older women. When she saw his face, her eyes widened immediately. Samuel? Why is he here? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Samuel was wearing in gray trousers and a white and ck shirt, but he looked as if he had just walked out of a fashion magazine. Two of his shirt buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his sexy corbone. He seemed fatally tempting. He stood under the setting sun with one hand in his pocket, looking indescribably handsome. Sensing that someone was looking at him, Samuel turned to look at Natalie. Did hee here to meet me? Could it be that something happened to Franklin and Sophia again? Just as Natalie¡¯s thoughts were rapidly turning, he took his hand out of his pocket and walked up to her slowly. ¡°Which floor is your house on?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samuel frowned slightly, and he repeated the question patiently. ¡°Which floor is your house on?¡± Natalie was a little confused. She mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ on the eighth floor.¡± Without saying anything, Samuel grabbed her hand and headed toward the elevator. Natalie took a few steps beforeing back to her senses. She stopped and asked, ¡°Samuel, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to invite me to your house? Are you sure you want to talk to me here while being surrounded by these women?¡± ¡°You-¡± Just as she was about to re at him, she noticed that the older women around them were staring at her very intensely. At that moment, Natalie felt as if she had be the target of their jealously. She then pulled Samuel into the elevator stiffly. As the elevator doors closed, shielding her from the jealous gazes of the women, Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. Ugly men are a source of trouble, but it¡¯s even worse when they¡¯re good-looking! Ding! After the elevator reached the eighth floor, Samuel followed Natalie to the entrance of her house. ¡°Samuel.¡± Natalie turned around and raised her eyes slightly. ¡°Why did youe here? Does it have anything to do with Sophia and Franklin?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie looking for you for matters not rted to them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but you should at least¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his lips curling up into a smile. ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you.¡± Natalie waspletely taken aback by his words. ¡°Samuel, are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with your taste?¡± Natalie pointed at her own face. ¡°How could you say those cheesy words to this face?¡± Although she did not allow others to dislike her hyper-realistic mask, she herself despised the freckle- covered mask to no end. Samuel took Natalie¡¯s hand, and he looked into her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to say that about yourself.¡± ¡°Samuel, do you need me to refer an optometrist to you?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with my eyes?¡± He leaned down abruptly, closing the distance between them. The tip of his nose was touching hers. ¡°Didn¡¯t you study medicine? Why don¡¯t you take a look first? Is this close enough?¡± They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s warm breath. Their lips were almost touching. For the first time, Natalie was at a disadvantage in front of a man. Just then, the door creaked open, and a tiny face poked out. ¡°Mommy, are you back?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 61 A Cue For Love Chapter 61 A Cue for Love Chapter 61 The Son Of Natalie When Natalie heard Xavian¡¯s voice, panic rushed through her heart. Her big round eyes widened in shock. Then, she red fiercely at Samuel, who still had confusion in his eyes, and pushed him away as hard as she could. However, it was toote. The little kid had seen everything. Xavian froze in shock when he took a clear look at Samuel¡¯s face. The next second, his eyes glistened slyly. ¡°Mister, have we met somewhere before?¡± he asked. Samuel turned to see a boy wearing a red shirt and blue overalls. Although the boy¡¯s attire was different from the one he wore in front of the restaurantst time, Samuel could recognize his adorable chubby face at once. It¡¯s him? Xavian looked the same age as Sophia and Franklin. Plus, he was calling Natalie ¡°Mommy.¡± On top of that, when Samuel saw Xavian¡¯s face which resembled him even more than Franklin did, he had a slight hunch. Natalie had no idea that Samuel and Xavian had seen each other before. She thought that Xavian was only striking up a conversation with Samuel in this silly way because he had the intention of making the latter his stepfather. To stop things from getting out of hand, Natalie bent over and covered Xavian¡¯s mouth with her hand. She whispered into his ear with a voice that no one other than the two of them could hear, ¡°Sweetheart, watch your mouth.¡± Xavian nodded his head to show that he understood. Natalie released her son slowly, and as she got up, she nced at Samuel. ¡°This is my son, Xavian,¡± she introduced. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± greeted Xavian with a nod. As Samuel gradually recovered from the surprise, he narrowed his eyes as he stared at Xavian. The corners of his lips curled up into an attractive smile. ¡°Xavian?¡± ¡°Yes, it means ¡®bright.¡¯¡° ¡°Such a pretty name.¡± ¡°Of course. Mommy gave the name to me, so it is the best name in the world.¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze went back and forth between the man and the boy in front of her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She understood why Xavian was behaving this way, but she did not have the slightest idea about Samuel¡¯s attitude. To Natalie, the fact that Samuel could tolerate her ¡°ugliness¡± was confusing enough. Now that he knew she had two children, he should have looked displeased, but he did not show the slightest bit of disdain. Does Samuel know my true identity and need me to treat some incurable disease of his? Or does he want to take over Dream? Is that why he forced himself to approach a woman like me? Natalie could not figure out the reason behind it, so she decided to get Samuel to leave her house. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it is almost time for dinner. You see, although Xavian has prepared some food, he is still a five-year-old kid. Both his cooking skills and the ingredients he used are in no wayparable to the professional chefs of the Bowers family. Don¡¯t you think you should¡­¡± Natalie paused. She did not finish her sentence as she thought that someone as smart as Samuel should understand her meaning in a second without her having to spell it out. However, Samuel did not leave as she expected. Instead, he undid the button on his shirt cor and fixed his gaze at Natalie. ¡°Then I think we shall have dinner together. I want to try Xavian¡¯s cooking too.¡± ¡°All right. I will get dinner ready now.¡± Xavian nodded, turned around, and left to prepare the meal. Natalie, who was left behind, stared at Samuel with a dumbfounded look. Why is he staying for dinner in my apartment when he could have a luxurious meal back in his own house? Natalie was sure that Samuel was not too blunt to have missed her hint just now. He was obviously pretending to not get it. ¡°What do you want exactly?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°I want to have dinner because I am hungry. Or are you worried that I will eat you instead of the food?¡± asked Samuel with a faint glow in his eyes. Natalie almost choked on her own saliva upon hearing him. She coughed and said, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will only eat the food. I won¡¯t eat anything else,¡± Samuel promised. Natalie coughed harder than she already did. This man! He will literally do anything to get closer to me! Fine! Since you want to see what I am hiding, I will y along with you! As Natalie made up her mind, she stepped into the apartment unit with Samuel. There were three bedrooms, a living room, and a dining room in the apartment. The three bedrooms each belonged to Natalie, Xavian, and yton. Xavian prepared steak for dinner. He was busy walking in and out of the kitchen to bring the food to the dining room. Natalie went straight to wash her hands as soon as she stepped into the apartment, but just as she applied some soap to her hands, she noticed someone standing beside her. A Cue For Love Chapter 62 A Cue For Love Chapter 62 A Cue for Love Chapter 62 I Think It Is Worth It Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie lifted her eyes to look at the man beside her who was much tallerpared to herself. With his height of almost one hundred and ny centimeters, his overly-handsome face like it was specially sculptured, and the extravagant watch on his wrist which was glittering a cold light, Samuel looked stunningly seductive. Everything about him was gorgeous yet not in an exaggerating way. ¡°Why do you want to eat here with us? Don¡¯t the chefs of the Bowers family cook better than my sweetheart?¡± asked Natalie, her eyshes fluttering. When she was talking, there was an adorable tone in her voice without herself knowing. ¡°Sweetheart¡­ Is that how you call Xavian?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Yeah, why can¡¯t I?¡± Natalie red at Samuel and continued, ¡°He is my son. So what is the problem if I call him ¡®Sweetheart?¡¯¡° ¡°There¡¯s no problem with it. I think it¡¯s nice,¡± Samuel said with a smile. There was tenderness in his eyes, and his gentle smile made Natalie¡¯s heart flutter. He is definitely good-looking¡­ Samuel already looked amazing when he was wearing a nd expression, not to mention when he smiled. Even a calm andposed woman like Natalie could not help falling for him for a moment. cing his palm on Natalie¡¯s head, Samuel caressed her hair in a gentle and loving manner, as if he was petting a puppy or a kitten. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Natalie began. She grabbed his arm with her hands, which were still covered in foam, and went on, ¡°I know your taste is a bit¡­ unique, but don¡¯t waste your time on me. You won¡¯t get anything from me. I am different from all the other women you have met.¡± After all, she had children, and she was going for revenge. Other than that, she needed to snatch her grandfather¡¯s properties back and build a business empire under her name. She would never be like Yara, who would do anything just to be Samuel¡¯s wife, as she knew she deserved so much better. Samuel met Natalie¡¯s eyes, which were as clear as water. He could see the determination and stubbornness that was shimmering in her eyes. They lit up her face and made her look so hopeful and ambitious. ¡°I will decide whether or not it is a waste of time.¡± Samuel took her hand and held it tight. A beam of light shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°As long as I think it¡¯s worth it, then not a second is wasted.¡± Natalie had no idea what to say. She could sense the persistence in Samuel¡¯s tone. He has lost his mind! I have children, and I have ugly freckles all over my face! Why are these not enough to drive him away? I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s up to at all! Just as Natalie and Samuel were in a stalemate, a small figure appeared beside them. ¡°Mommy, dinner is ready-¡± Before Xavian could finish his sentence, he quickly covered his eyes with his chubby hands. ¡°Ahem¡­ Mommy, I didn¡¯t see anything! Please continue!¡± Continue? Natalie sighed speechlessly and exined, ¡°Stop saying nonsense, Xavian! It¡¯s not like what you think it is!¡± Nheless, Xavian had already escaped from the bathroom, so he did not hear Natalie¡¯s exnation. ¡°You made Xavian misunderstand us!¡± eximed Natalie. ¡°Oh. I will exin to himter,¡± answered Samuel nonchntly as he let go of Natalie¡¯s hand. He looked so unconcerned as if he was not bothered by the fact that Xavian had misunderstood them. Natalie was not persuaded that he could find a way to exin to Xavian. They both took their seats in the dining room after they were done washing their hands and began enjoying the meal that Xavian had prepared. Natalie favored the spicy sauce, while Samuel and Xavian ate the steak without sauce. At first, Natalie did not notice anything, but as they continued with their meal, she found out that not only did they both prefer eating steak without sauce, but even the side dishes they favored were the same. She bit her fork and stared at the man and the boy who were sitting side by side. They were eating at the same slow pace, and even the way they were holding their forks along with the coolness in their eyes looked simr. At that moment, Natalie had a hunch that Samuel was indeed Xavian¡¯s father. However, the thought onlysted for a few seconds in her mind before she told herself it was impossible. Both Xavian and yton¡¯s father was the missing criminal, who no one knew where he was. She had seen the chat history and the messages about the transaction between Yara and the man. Everything that happened that night was recorded clearly in the messages. ¡°Mommy, why are you staring at him the whole time? Is there anything on his face?¡± asked Xavian curiously when he saw his mother staring at Samuel¡¯s face. A Cue For Love Chapter 63 A Cue For Love Chapter 63 A Cue for Love Chapter 63 . Daddy Was Dead Natalie was indeed staring at Samuel without blinking, but it was still embarrassing to be pointed out by Xavian. She felt so awkward that she hoped the ground would swallow her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Xavian!¡± Natalie cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m not being silly! Mommy, you are adding the steak sauce into the sd! The sd is ruined!¡± Xavian pouted. Natalie lowered her gaze at the sd in her bowl. Just like what Xavian had said, she was adding the spicy sauce she added to the steak just now into the sd bowl. She knew that Xavian was telling the truth, but there was no way she could bring herself to admit that she was indeed staring at Samuel. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I like eating this way.¡± Trying to pretend nothing had happened, Natalie stuffed a mouthful of sd topped with the spicy steak sauce into her mouth without hesitation. The steak sauce was never a goodbination with the sd. However, she had to maintain her image in front of her son, so she kept a straight face despite the weird taste in her mouth. Hang in there! You can¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of your son! Natalie forced herself to swallow the sd, and Xavian did not notice anything wrong with his mother. Samuel, on the other hand, was filling Natalie¡¯s ss with soft drinks. He looked amused and was wearing a charming grin. She is so cute when she¡¯s acting stubborn. After dinner, Natalie took a nce at the greasy dishes and cutleries and rolled up her sleeves. She then piled the dishes up and carried them into the kitchen to wash them. Meanwhile, Xavian dragged Samuel into his room. Xavian sat cross-legged on his bed while Samuel sat on the floor mat. They stared at each other wordlessly for some time. ¡°I remember you said you weren¡¯t interested in Mommy when we metst time!¡± said Xavian as he rested his chin on his hand and lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that my mommy is excellent. She has both talent and beauty. Now you know I am not lying to you, don¡¯t you? So, do you regret saying that? Are you nning to change your mind?¡± Xavian said proudly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not changing my mind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xavian was enraged as soon as he heard Samuel¡¯s response. Thinking that Samuel was only ying with his mother¡¯s feelings, he eximed, ¡°How dare you flirt with my mommy when you have another woman in your mind?¡± ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t know Natalie is your mommy. In fact, from the very beginning, your mommy is the only woman in my heart,¡± Samuel answered. ¡°Do you mean you¡¯ve fallen for my mommy since a long time ago?¡± Samuel nodded after a few moments of silence. ¡°Yes.¡± Xavian nodded in satisfaction. Samuel was brave enough to admit his feelings toward Natalie, not to mention he was not disgusted at all even when Natalie was wearing the hyper-realistic mask. This showed that Samuel was not a shallow-minded person. He loved Natalie not for her looks, but for her soul and talent. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy if you want to win my mommy¡¯s heart. She is probably hurt too deeply by Daddy.¡± ¡°You mean your biological father?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a smuggler and a robber. I have only seen his photo. He suddenly went missing five years ago and is probably already dead. Perhaps he died years ago,¡± Xavian answered calmly. ¡°Did your mommy tell you these?¡± asked Samuel. ¡°Mommy only told me half of the story. yton and I found out the rest ourselves.¡± Samuel frowned deeply upon hearing Xavian¡¯s words, and a grim expression appeared on his face. Why did she assume I was a smuggler and a robber? Why did she leave Sophia and Franklin behind, without even knowing about their existence? Why did she forget everything about me? After Natalie had finished doing the dishes, she opened the door to Xavian¡¯s room to see the two of them sitting cross-legged together in front of thergeputer screen. They were both holding their phones and were ying games together as a team. Neither one of them noticed Natalie standing at the door, as they were too immersed in the game. ¡°The assassin ising from the middlene. Come here and assist me quickly!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie had yed games with Xavian before this. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, she had never seen such a bright and happy smile on Xavian¡¯s face when she yed with him. When Samuel and Xavian were ying games together, they looked like father and son. A Cue For Love Chapter 64 A Cue For Love Chapter 64 A Cue for Love Chapter 64 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What Happened To Her In The Past Father and son? How ridiculous! I must be imagining things! Natalie bit her lip and shook her head, trying to get rid of the absurd idea that popped up in her mind. However, at the same time, a sense of indescribable sorrow and disappointment rushed through her heart. As she watched Samuel and Xavian interacting, she realized that no matter how much maternal love she tried to give to her two children, she could never make up for the absence of their father¡¯spany in their growth process. The reason that both her children were trying intently to find themselves a stepfather was not only that they hoped their mother could fall in love again, but also that they longed for love andpanionship from a fatherly figure. With Samuel hanging around tonight, Xavian was more energetic than he usually was. He was talking to Samuel all the time, smiling from ear to ear. When it was nine o¡¯clock, Natalie turned toward Xavian. ¡°It¡¯ste now. Time for you to sleep.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mommy. I know.¡± The little boy nodded obediently but winked at Samuel at the same time. ¡°I have to go to bed now. You shoulde to visit more often.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel agreed. Natalie frowned when she saw Samuel promise Xavian. After Xavian brushed his teeth and went to sleep, Natalie sat on the couch and turned to meet Samuel¡¯s dark and imprable eyes. She tucked her hair behind her ear and asked, ¡°Now there are only the two of us here, so you can tell the truth. Why do youe to my ce tonight? What do you want from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I need to. I only want to see you. That¡¯s all.¡± Samuel pulled lightly at his cor. ¡°Both of us are grown-ups, and I don¡¯t think we need to beat around the bush. Why don¡¯t you just tell me what do you want to know about me? Or is there anything you¡¯re trying to gain from me?¡± Natalie was clear that Samuel was not just an ordinary person. If he wanted to investigate her, he could find out everything about her easily. She preferred they talked about it in a straightforward way rather than pretending she did not know anything. If Samuel was trying to win her trust by being nice to her, Natalie did not mind ying along, but she could not tolerate seeing him do the same to Xavian. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are trying to fool me and gain my trust, Mr. Bowers. But I don¡¯t want you to use my son as a tool to get what you want.¡± Samuel had his own children, so Natalie was sure he could understand. As a parent, she would do anything to protect her children. ¡°Natalie, is that what you think of me?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re fond of me or Xavian. I won¡¯t believe in any of your nonsense,¡± replied Natalie with a cold and grave tone. Samuel fixed his gaze on Natalie and observed her intently. She was only in her early twenties, yet she was so wary of people. What happened to her that made her so distrustful toward people? ¡°What did the Nichols family do to you?¡± asked Samuel. The Nichols family? So is he doing all these for Yara¡¯s sake? ¡°I see. You know quite a lot, don¡¯t you? But I will not let you interfere with this matter regarding the Nichols family.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes. Although it would be more difficult than it already was for Natalie to carry out her revenge n if Samuel was on Yara¡¯s side, she would never give up. There was no way she was going to forgive the people who had hurt her in the past. Natalie approached Samuel and pointed at the door. ¡°It is toote for you to stay here. You should leave now.¡± However, to her surprise, Samuel grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. Natalie did not see thating. She was already sitting on Samuel¡¯sp when she recovered from the shock. ¡°What are you-¡± ¡°You are still so young, yet so protective of yourself.¡± Samuel locked Natalie tightly in his arms as he sighed beside her ear. ¡°What happened to you in the past?¡± His voice sounded gentle and pampering, but most of all, it was filled with love. He was aching for her. A Cue For Love Chapter 65 A Cue For Love Chapter 65 A Cue for Love Chapter 65 You Can Trust Me ¡°Samuel, I hate it when others try to test me,¡± said Natalie as she became increasingly cautious and alert. ¡°Stop wasting your energy on me. Why don¡¯t you spend it on Yara instead?¡± To Natalie, anyone who helped Yara was her enemy, including Samuel. Natalie tried to pull herself away from Samuel¡¯s embrace and away from the shameful position they were in. She was so close to him, with only ayer of clothing in between them. It was difficult for her to ignore the feeling of Samuel¡¯s hot temperature on her skin. Samuel whispered when Natalie moved, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His tone made Natalie feel like she had just touched somewhere she should not have, and she stopped moving right away. She was not afraid of Samuel. Instead, she was just not used to being so intimate with someone else. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m on Yara¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Natalie pursed her lips and continued, ¡°She marched into the Bowers residence in such an imposing manner and you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re not on her side?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you march into the Bowers residence in the same imposing manner?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then I¡¯ll not allow her to set foot in the Bowers residence anymore in the future,¡± Samuel promised. There was iprehensible emotion in his deep eyes, but the way he was looking at Natalie made her feel his seriousness when he made that promise. As she looked into his eyes, she could no longer bring herself to question him. ¡°Natalie, you can doubt the entire world if you want. I just wish you would try to trust me,¡± said Samuel. Natalie was once a fool who did not know how to protect herself. As a result, she was deeply hurt by the people closest to her. She was abused, exploited, and even lost her virginity because of her foolishness. Trust? It was such a simple word, but it was the most difficult thing for Natalie to do. ¡°Samuel.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I don¡¯t trust anyone but myself.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at Natalie. Her pain and sadness were written all over her face. She did not reveal anything about her past, but Samuel was still able to see how vulnerable she was under all the stubbornness and determination. She did not shed a tear, but Samuel knew that she was in pain and that her heart was bleeding profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Samuel let go of Natalie and stood up from the couch. I was too rash. I only wanted to have her by my side, but I did not consider how much she suffered in the past. I need to take it slow. Samuel turned and left. Natalie clenched her fists as she watched Samuel leave. She knew she should not trust Samuel, but her heart throbbed when she heard his apology. Natalie arrived at the Watsons residence to help treat Max¡¯s poison as promised. When she stepped into therge bedroom, she realized that only Max and Shawn were present. Max was still in bed, but his condition seemed to have improvedpared to before. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons.¡± ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re my lifesaver. I have an unreasonable favor to ask. Since Shawn is only a few years older than you, you don¡¯t have to address me as ¡®Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ or ¡®Sir.¡¯ Why don¡¯t you just call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯ like how Shawn does?¡± said Max with a smile. I think that¡¯s a reasonable demand. Natalie nodded as she had no reason to decline Max¡¯s wishes. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Max smiled delightfully. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Natalie greeted Shawn with a light nod and began attending to Max. Throughout the process, Shawn kept his gaze locked on Natalie, his eyes glimmering behind his sses. Natalie focused on the treatment and paid no attention toward Shawn. Max, on the other hand, watched the two of them quietly. The old man admired Natalie¡¯s medical skills and personality, but when it came to her appearance, he was worried that even Shawn would not be able to ept it. However, judging by the way Shawn was staring at Natalie, Max knew that this grandson of his was completely in love. After all, there was a saying that goes ¨C beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. Shawn¡¯s happiness is all that matters. After Natalie finished doing her job, she kept away the equipment and said, ¡°Grandpa, the toxins in your body are almost cleared, but you¡¯ll still have to take the medicines I prescribed you. They will help you in the recovery process.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Max cleared his throat and looked at Shawn before saying, ¡°Shawn, what are you waiting for? Treat Natalie to a meal on my behalf.¡± Natalie opened her mouth and was about to reject the offer. However, before she could say anything, Shawn said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, please allow us to repay your kindness.¡± Natalie nced at the both of them and knew that it would be too ignorant of her if she were to insist on rejecting the offer. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°All right then. Thank you.¡± Instead of having dinner in the Watsons residence, Shawn took Natalie to a high-end restaurant owned by the Watsons family. The restaurant manager was quite shocked when he saw Natalie¡¯s face as she and Shawn entered the restaurant. Although Shawn was not very influential in the Watsons family, he was still considered a prominent person. But this woman¡¯s appearance is too¡­ ugly. The restaurant manager stared nkly at Natalie¡¯s freckled face and was too shocked to say anything. Natalie, on the other hand, was not bothered by it. She was used to the way people looked at her by now, but Shawn was not able to keep his cool. He stood in front of Natalie and red at the manager, as though he was silently giving him a warning. Get lost. A Cue For Love Chapter 66 A Cue For Love Chapter 66 A Cue for Love Chapter 66 Dirty Tricks Shawn¡¯s re was so threatening that the manager felt a shiver down his spine and quickly shifted his gaze away from Natalie. This woman¡­ is not just here to dine with Mr. Watsons. By the looks of it, she might even be Mr. Watsons¡¯ future wife! After they took their seats, Natalie drank some water and said, ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have to stand up for me just now. I¡¯m used to being judged for my appearance.¡± ¡°How could I not? You¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s lifesaver. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let anyone hurt you,¡± said Shawn as he stared intently at Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. If I ever need help from the Watsons family in the future, I¡¯ll make sure I go to you and Grandpa,¡± said Natalie with a smile. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As one of the aristocratic families, the Watsons family was not as influential as the Bowers family. However, the family¡¯s century-old foundation in every industry was so well established that one should never look down on them. Although Dream was only beginning to take shape, there was still a long way to go for Natalie to reach her target of creating an empire. It¡¯s a waste if I don¡¯t take advantage of the Watsons family¡¯s connections. Shawn was stunned to hear Natalie¡¯s reply, but the corners of his lips raised almost immediately. ¡°Ms. Nichols, no matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, please do not hesitate toe to me. I¡¯m more than happy to help.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°I promise.¡± The duo made a little toast and exchanged a smile. Since the restaurant was underwater, fishes and corals could be seen dancing in the clear blue water. Not only was the ambiance amazing, but every dish was also quite delicious too. However, Shawn barely touched his food as he was busy staring at Natalie as she ate. Natalie was unaware of it at first, but she soon realized that Shawn¡¯s gaze was glued onto her face. Unconsciously, she thought that there was something wrong with her hyper-realistic mask. ¡°Is there something wrong with my face?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯ve got something on your lips.¡± Having said that, Shawn leaned forward slightly and was about to wipe the stain off of Natalie¡¯s lips, but Natalie was quicker than him. She leaned back and quickly wiped the corner of her lips with the back of her hand when Shawn closed in. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie looked up at Shawn and asked, ¡°Is it gone now?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s gone.¡± Shawn did not realize that Natalie intentionally avoided him. Although he felt disappointed, he was not discouraged. He was fond of everything about her, including her medical skills, her easygoing attitude, and her calm andposed nature. It was the first time in his life that he felt this way toward a woman. Despite Natalie¡¯s appearance, he could not hold back the urge of wanting to be with her. Meanwhile, Belle and Natasha were hiding behind a marble column not too far away. They stared at Shawn and Natalie who were having their meal with a look of disgust on their faces. Natasha gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Belle, that¡¯s the ugly woman I was telling you about! She was the one who humiliated me in public.¡± ¡°What did you say? D-Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s Ross¡¯ new lover? Why is she with Shawn now?¡± asked Belle in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. She¡¯s the one.¡± Belle¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she continued to re at Shawn and Natalie. Why is Shawn staring at her with such gentleness in his eyes? She¡¯s hideous! I¡¯m a thousand times prettier than that woman, but Shawn had never been interested whenever I tried to talk to him. If it weren¡¯t for the friendship between Old Mr. Watsons and Grandpa, I¡¯d probably be invisible to Shawn even if I were to stand right in front of him. Belle could not ept the fact that she and Natalie were treated differently. ¡°Why? Why is that woman sitting with Shawn?¡± Although Natasha was not interested in Shawn, she was still green with jealousy when she saw the two dining together. ¡°I¡¯ve fallen into her trap once. She¡¯s not a simple woman. I bet she used some dirty tricks to make Mr. Watsons hang out with her,¡± said Natasha. A Cue For Love Chapter 67 A Cue For Love Chapter 67 A Cue for Love Chapter 67 Your Taste Is Not That Bad ¡°Natasha, no matter what tricks that woman is trying to use, I¡¯ll always get what I want,¡± sneered Belle as she narrowed her eyes. Natasha met Belle¡¯s determined eyes and nodded in reply. Although Belle looked gentle and kind, her determination and ruthlessness were exceptional. She was not the only child in the family, as she had an older and younger brother. However, she was still deeply loved by Keh, and there were even signs that she might be the next heir of the Green family. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll seed.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and greet them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie was eating her dessert when she saw Belle and Natasha approach them. These two¡­ Natalie recognized them and immediately knew that they were Natasha and Belle. What are these flirtatious b*tches doing here? Natalie did not even bother to nce at them and continued enjoying her dessert. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Shawn! What a coincidence to see you here,¡± said Belle with a smile as she pretended to sound gentle. Shawn lifted his head and merely nodded in response when he saw that it was Belle. Unhappy to be ignored by Shawn, Belle tucked her hair behind her ears and continued, ¡°She looks unfamiliar. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her before. Who is she?¡± Natalie took a sip of water and nced at Belle. Trying to make your presence known by using me? What a mistake. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Why don¡¯t you eat more?¡± asked Shawn. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite,¡± uttered Natalie coldly as she fixed her eyes on Belle. ¡°You¡­¡± Belle¡¯s face turned pale. For some reason, Natalie secretly felt satisfied when she saw how angry Belle was. Although Belle had never hurt Natalie, the former had manipted Ross back in the days and even stole the patent of the special medicine he developed. It was thanks to the patent that Belle had been able to make a name for herself within the Green family. Ross, on the other hand, had been robbed of everything and had lived a terrible life. Ross was now the Research and Development Director at Dream Pharmaceutical, which meant that he was now working for Natalie. There was no way Natalie would let Belle off the hook easily because of what she did to Ross. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stuttering?¡± Natalie looked at Belle in a condescending manner. Without waiting for a reply, Natalie nced at Shawn and said, ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡± Shawn¡¯s attention waspletely focused on Natalie. When she stood up, he hurriedly chased after her. Belle and Natasha were left alone in the restaurant. Natasha stole a careful nce at Belle, whose mood waspletely ruined, and felt nervous. ¡°This is nonsense! That woman didn¡¯t even pay any attention to me!¡± Belle folded her arms and said with anger, ¡°Does she think that I won¡¯t be able to do anything to her just because she has Shawn on her side? Ross¡¯ new lover? Shawn¡¯s beloved? I¡¯ll have Shawn take a good look at this woman! I¡¯ll reveal her true colors! I¡¯ll show him that she¡¯s not just ugly, but she¡¯s also a skank!¡± ¡°Belle, how should we expose her for what she is to Shawn?¡± Natasha asked. Belle lifted her head and said proudly, ¡°Ross was my servant a few years ago, and now, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll still listen to me. I¡¯ll have him cooperate with me, and together, we¡¯ll have her make a fool of herself in public. We¡¯ll see how Shawn takes it then!¡± ¡°Belle, your ideas are amazing!¡± eximed Natasha. As they left the restaurant, Shawn caught up with Natalie and quickly exined, ¡°Ms. Nichols, there¡¯s nothing going on between Belle and me.¡± Looking at Shawn¡¯s serious face, Natalie could not help but let out a chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Natalie as she tried to contain herughter. ¡°I know you have better taste in women.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 68 A Cue For Love Chapter 68 A Cue for Love Chapter 68 He Fell Harder Shawn looked at the smile on Natalie¡¯s face with tenderness in his eyes. Yes, she¡¯s right. My beauty standards are high, and the woman I¡¯m in love with is special. Shawn said carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand the rtionship between me and her.¡± Natalie cracked her neck and rubbed her shoulders in exhaustion. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just disgusted with her. I¡¯m toozy to entertain her antics.¡± I¡¯ve been pretending all day long. She might not be tired, but I am! Shawn pursed his lips and kept quiet. He found himself falling harder for Natalie as he looked at her. All of a sudden, the outstandingdies of prominent families were boring to Shawnpared to Natalie. How great would it be if I could spend the rest of my life with her? As the sun sank, Natalie had no idea that Shawn had already promised himself to look after her forever. Shawn sent Natalie home after they left the restaurant. These days, Xavian was away from home. He attended the summer camp organized by the kindergarten which wouldst five days and four nights. Initially, the boy refused to go because he thought it was too childish and boring, but Natalie persuaded him. She wanted him to have a normal childhood just like any other five-year-old boy despite his intelligence. Due to his mother¡¯s insistence, Xavian had no choice but to pack his bags obediently and leave. The elevator door slid open when it reached the floor where Natalie was staying. Just as she was fishing for the keys in her pocket, she saw two familiar young children squatting beside the door. The two kids looked up at her in unison when they heard footsteps. As soon as they saw her, their huge eyes lit up with joy. Natalie waspletely shocked, as she did not expect them to be here. ¡°Franklin, Sophia¡­ Why are you two here?¡± Sophia could not speak, so Franklin spoke on their behalf. ¡°We were just walking around, and we ended up here. You came back right after we arrived.¡± Franklin tried to sound as casual as possible. He did not want Natalie to know that he and his sister had gone through a lot of trouble just to find her address. They had sneaked out after school, came all the way to Natalie¡¯s ce, and waited for her for more than two hours. Trying to keep all these a secret, Franklin acted cool. Sophia, on the other hand, did not bother at all. She hugged Natalie and said with a soft voice, ¡°I miss¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s heart melted when she heard Sophia¡¯s adorable voice. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Sophia blinked and nodded profusely. ¡°Well, since you guys are already here, why don¡¯t you guyse in and rest?¡± Natalie opened the door and let them in. She filled two mugs with water and gave them to Franklin and Sophia. Probably tired from all the waiting, the two of them gulped down the water in one go. Natalie propped her chin in her palm and looked at the two adorable children. They must really like me a lot. Or else, why are they willing to wait outside my door for such a long time without anyints? Although Natalie was quite taken aback by Sophia and Franklin¡¯s devotion, she liked them a lot as well. The mutual feeling of affection was warm and sweet. ¡°Take it easy. We have a lot of water.¡± Franklin and Sophia slowed down after Natalie spoke. Natalie already had dinner with Shawn at the restaurant, but she could tell that the two kids were starving at that point. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Knowing that her cooking skills were not the best, she simply took out her phone to order some burgers and fried chicken. While waiting for the food to arrive, Natalie asked Franklin, ¡°Now can you tell me if Gavin and the others know you¡¯re here?¡± Franklin avoided Natalie¡¯s eyes and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°They know.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°All right. Give me your phone for a moment.¡± ¡°Natalie, a nice woman should never check a man¡¯s phone,¡± said Franklin matter-of-factly. ¡°Nice men shouldn¡¯t keep secrets in their phone either.¡± Natalie smiled faintly and reached out her hand. ¡°Be a good boy and show it to me.¡± Initially, Franklin wanted to resist. However, his strong will disappeared easily in the face of Natalie. In the end, he took his phone out and handed it to Natalie. ¡°There you go.¡± Natalie took the phone and noticed it was switched off. Once she turned it back on, countless text messages popped up instantly. The phone began vibrating non-stop. She tapped the screen to read the messages. Where are you? Answer my calls! Stop messing around! I¡¯m old, and my heart can¡¯t take this! If you guys don¡¯t show up, your father is going to kill me! As Natalie was swiping through the desperate messages from Steven, a phone call suddenly came in. The caller was Steven. Franklin nced at Steven¡¯s name on the screen and muttered, ¡°Can you not answer it? Once he knows we¡¯re here, he¡¯ll definitely take us home.¡± ¡°We can discuss thatter.¡± Natalie stroked Franklin¡¯s hair. ¡°However, it¡¯s your fault for not letting them know where you are. He¡¯s really worried. Have you ever thought about that? Have you guys ever considered his feelings?¡± Franklin and Sophia exchanged nces and lowered their heads guiltily. Natalie answered the phone. As soon as she answered the call, she heard Steven¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Kid! You finally answered my call!¡± Ignoring Steven¡¯s agitation, Natalie said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie. Franklin and Sophia are right beside me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 69 A Cue For Love Chapter 69 A Cue for Love Chapter 69 Betraying Steven ¡°Natalie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Steven, who was in the car, pped himself on the forehead. How could I forget about Natalie, of all people? I should¡¯ve known from the beginning that they went to see Natalie! ¡°Ms. Nichols, could you please send me your address? I wille immediately and pick them up.¡± Natalie nced at the two kids¡¯ chubby faces. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send you the location. Sophia and Franklin are safe with me, so you cer.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye.¡± Although Steven was not the head of the family, he was still the second young master of the Bowers family. However, he was no match for Natalie. This woman is not only able to handle the two little ones, but Sam treats her differently, too. She¡¯s not just anyone. Steven gave Samuel a call right after knowing that Sophia and Franklin were safe. ¡°Sam, they¡¯re at Natalie¡¯s house. I¡¯ll go overter to pick them up,¡± said Steven. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick them up myself.¡± The corners of Samuel¡¯s lips curled up as he spoke. ¡°But don¡¯t you have a video conference with Epea?¡± ¡°Yes, so you¡¯ll do it.¡± Steven was rendered speechless. Does Sam no longer trust me with taking care of the children? Fine, I¡¯ll take care of the meeting. Having a meeting with the senior executives from Epea is so much easier than taking care of those two naughty children. It did not take long for the food to arrive. Natalie ced the fried chicken, fries, and drinks on the table. The two children stared at the delicious fried chicken but did not reach out to take it. ¡°Why are you guys not eating?¡± ¡°Is this good? We haven¡¯t eaten it before.¡± Franklin pointed at the crispy fried chicken and asked. Sophia was also looking at the strange food in front of her with a confused face. Natalie was speechless when she saw the clueless expression on the kids¡¯ faces. Why is the Bowers family so strict? The two of them are already five years old. How could they have never had any fried food? ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious!¡± said Natalie. Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words, the two children each picked up a piece of fried chicken and took a bite. They were immediately amazed when they tasted the juicy chicken meat beneath the deep-fried, crispy skin. Despite being picky eaters, they fell in love with the fried chicken right away. The joy of being able to enjoy fast food was always marvelous. Halfway through, someone knocked on the door. Munching on a drumstick, Franklin said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you ask Uncle Steven toeter?¡± Sophia was also displeased. Natalie got up to open the door, and was surprised to see Samuel. He was wearing a ck shirt and was leaningzily against the door frame. His eyes were deep and dark as he stood there elegantly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samuel looked amused. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°But I was on the phone with¡­¡± Samuel said with his deep voice, ¡°Steven is in a meeting, so I¡¯m here to pick Franklin and Sophia up.¡± Natalie felt that there was something wrong with what he said, but she could not pinpoint it. Thus, she could only step back and let Samuel in. As soon as Samuel entered the dining room, he saw Franklin and Sophia eating drumsticks. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The whole table was filled with unhealthy fast foods. ¡°Daddy.¡± Shocked, Franklin dropped the drumstick he was holding when he saw Samuel. Sophia hung her head guiltily, too. Samuel frowned slightly and asked unhappily, ¡°This is what you¡¯re feeding them?¡± Natalie did not think there was anything wrong with eating some fast food once in a while. She took a fry, dipped it in some ketchup, and attempted to feed Samuel. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s good.¡± When Samuel refused to eat it, she did not mind and was about to eat it herself. However, before she could do so, Samuel grabbed her wrist forcefully and ate the fry from her hand. At the same time, his lips and the tip of his tongue touched her fingertips. A Cue For Love Chapter 70 A Cue For Love Chapter 70 A Cue for Love Chapter 70 Hallucination Not sure how to react, Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. She could feel her temperature rising when Samuel¡¯s tongue touched her fingertips. Her mouth turned dry, and it was as if a tiny flow of electric current streaked across her veins. What exactly is Samuel trying to do? Confused and upset, Natalie red angrily at the man before her. Samuel, on the other hand, nced back at her silently. His demeanor was cold and indifferent. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was as if what he had just done to her was nothing more than an ident. Natalie bit her lip. Am I overthinking things? Samuel stared directly at Natalie as he said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± It was difficult to decipher the meaning of his words. She could not tell if he was referring to the fry or her. ¡°Well, if you like it so much, you can have more.¡± Natalie pushed the box of fries toward Samuel and avoided his gaze. At the same time, she told herself to stop imagining things. The way she was avoiding Samuel made her look like an angry kitten to him. She was so feisty and adorable. If Sophia and Franklin were not there, he would be all over her just to see the panic in her eyes. Too bad. Nevertheless, Samuel¡¯s lips still curled up to form a smile. After dinner, Natalie thought Samuel would take Franklin and Sophia home. However, the three of them continued sticking around with no intention of leaving. Sophia and Franklin were still kids, so it was understandable if they were immature. However, Samuel was already a grown man who was in his thirties. He should know that it was time for them to leave. Natalie clenched her fist and cleared her throat, hinting at Samuel that he should leave. The man lifted his eyes and nced at her with a smirk. Then, he ignored herpletely. After a few moments of silence, Samuel still did not respond. Annoyed, Natalie went into the kitchen to pour herself a ss of ice water to cool down. I¡¯ve already told him to stay away from me. Does he not understand? Or is he still trying to test me for Yara¡¯s sake? Samuel stepped into the kitchen when Natalie was about to pour herself another ss of water. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want to see you. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to prove to you that I¡¯m not as annoying as you think. You should give me a chance to do so, don¡¯t you think?¡± Samuel folded his sleeves to reveal his muscr forearms. Natalie began to waver as she stared at Samuel¡¯s deep eyes. He was so firm and determined that she had no idea how to handle him. Anxious, she finished the whole ss of water, wiped her lips, and fled from the kitchen. Franklin and Sophia, who were unaware of what was going on in the kitchen, were still thinking of ways to invite Natalie to the parents¡¯ visit day at the kindergarten tomorrow. They were not expecting Samuel to be there. On one hand, it was annoying because whenever Samuel went to their kindergarten, the teachers would always surround him with smiles on their faces. On the other hand, the two of them really hoped Natalie could go. They wanted to show Natalie around. More importantly, they longed to have a mother by their side just like the other kids. Natalie¡¯s mind was still in aplete mess when Franklin and Sophia handed the invitation to her with nervous expressions. ¡°Do you think you can attend?¡± Franklin asked carefully. That was the first time Natalie saw them act nervous. She looked down at the invitation. An invitation for a parents¡¯ visit day? I thought it was something really serious when I saw the look on their faces! Natalie reckoned that Samuel might have been too busy with work, so he did not have the time to attend. That was why the kids hoped she could go on his behalf. It was not a hard decision to make. She smiled and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go.¡± Samuel drove Franklin and Sophia home when night fell. Franklin cupped his chubby cheeks in his hands and said in excitement, ¡°Do you think I should wear white tomorrow? Do you think Natalie will like it?¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°What about the blue tracksuit?¡± Sophia shook her head again. ¡°The beige t-shirt?¡± Sophia finally nodded. The two siblings discussed happily. Samuel lifted the corners of his lips as he listened on. This is going well. They¡¯re sometimes naughty, but recently, they¡¯ve been really good at pleasing me. The next day, when Natalie went downstairs d in a ck dress, she saw a man in a ck shirt standing in front of a Hummer. The two children were right by his side. Samuel?! A Cue For Love Chapter 71 A Cue For Love Chapter 71 A Cue for Love Chapter 71 Distance Wow. This man is amazingly attractive. He was wearing a simple ck shirt, but with his wide shoulder and narrow waist, he looked elegant and breathtaking. Moreover, he had a tall figure and exquisite facial features. His attractiveness was out of this world. ¡°Good morning,¡± said Samuel with a faint, happy glow in his eyes. ¡°Good morning.¡± Natalie nodded lightly. However, her heart churned slightly at the thought of Samuel coming along. ¡°I thought you¡¯re busy?¡± she asked, lifting her eyebrows. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°I am busy. However, I still have time to spare for Franklin and Sophia.¡± Samuel was in a good mood. Sophia and Franklin looked at each other, surprised. Daddy¡¯s definitely lying. He obviously doesn¡¯t have time! He stayed up all night and finished his work in order to attend the parents¡¯ visit today. The two kids remembered seeing Billying to take a thick pile of documents from their father¡¯s study when they got up in the morning. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t have to attend today. Last night, he didn¡¯t¡­¡± Franklin was just about to reveal that Samuel had pulled an all-nighter but he stopped abruptly when he saw his father¡¯s stern eyes. ¡°Hmm? What happenedst night?¡± Natalie asked. Franklin dared not say anything and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s get going, or we¡¯re going to bete for school.¡± Despite her curiosity, Natalie stopped asking as she did not want them to bete for today¡¯s event. After a thirty-minute drive, the car stopped in front of the kindergarten. Franklin and Sophia, as members of the Bowers family, went to an elite kindergarten. Countless luxurious cars were parked at the entrance of the kindergarten due to the special asion. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Franklin and Sophia hopped off the car with their school bags and stepped into the gate. Natalie and Samuel, on the other hand, walked in with the other parents. Once they arrived at the registration desk, several female teachers who were wearing makeup smiled at them. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°Hello. I am the dean of Starlight Kindergarten.¡± ¡°I am Starlight Kindergarten¡¯s Leader of Academic Affairs.¡± Not to mention Samuel¡¯s good looks, his status alone as the young master of the Bowers family was already enough to make the teachers try to get on his good side. These teachers pampered Franklin and Sophia, and now that their father was here, they had to give their best effort to butter him up. Natalie, who was standing next to Samuel, realized that she had underestimated his charm. The female teachers swarmed toward Samuel like bees surrounding honey. Natalie, however, was too inconspicuouspared to Samuel. Moreover, she was getting in the way. The teachers ignored her and pushed her around as they focused their attention on Samuel. In the middle of themotion, somebody ran into Natalie, causing her to stagger. As a result, she twisted her right ankle. Enduring the pain, she iled her arms around to find something she could hold onto as her legs gave way, but to no avail. Just as she thought she was going to fall, someone supported her slender waist in the nick of time and pulled her back up. The next thing she knew, her lips touched Samuel¡¯s due to the force of inertia. ¡°Mmph!¡± Surprised, Natalie opened her mouth, and her teeth grazed Samuel¡¯s lips, instantly drawing blood. Everything was so unreal, but the blood on Samuel¡¯s lips was too obvious to ignore. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Worried, Natalie lifted her hand to examine Samuel¡¯s wound, but as soon as her fingertips touched his lips, she pulled her hand back as if she was just electrocuted. I¡¯m the one who caused him to bleed, but it would be too weird if I touched his lips just like that. Samuel squinted his eyes in disappointment when Natalie withdrew her hand. This woman obviously cares about me, but at the same time, she is distancing herself away from me. Samuel wiped the blood with his fingers and said, ¡°Would you take full responsibility if I¡¯m not okay?¡± ¡°Take full responsibility for what?¡± Upon seeing Natalie¡¯s wary face, Samuel lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Forget it. From now on, just stay by my side.¡± Natalie nodded. Then, Samuel took her hand and marched forward. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s safer this way. You¡¯re mine, so I will look after you wherever I go.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he stared at Natalie. Natalie was stunned. Since when did I be his? Subconsciously, she tried to pull her hand away from his grasp. However, he tightened his grip on her hand, like he was afraid she would run away from him. A Cue For Love Chapter 72 A Cue For Love Chapter 72 A Cue for Love Chapter 72 Natalie Cried Natalie continued to struggle but to no avail. Samuel¡¯srge palm clutched her hand tightly without the intention of letting go. For some reason, Natalie felt loved when Samuel¡¯s palm was pressed against the back of her hand. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It had been a long time since someone held her hand so tightly and dearly after her mother¡¯s death. At that moment, she nced at Samuel¡¯s face and felt a strange warmth fill her heart. Samuel¡¯s loving and gentle attitude toward Natalie was witnessed by the female teachers. ¡°Did you guys see what happened just now?¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers is treating that ugly woman so nicely! He didn¡¯t even get angry when that woman¡¯s lips touched his. When he looked at her, there was love in his eyes!¡± ¡°Exactly! Do you think she is his girlfriend? Would she be Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia¡¯s mother in the future?¡± As the female teachers discussed, they found the whole situation somewhat absurd and unbelievable. However, what happened just now was undeniably true. Just then, the art teacher, Molly Larkins, said with a firm voice, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Why do you say so? Didn¡¯t you see what happened just now?¡± another female teacher questioned Molly. ¡°Yes, I saw what happened, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m sure it¡¯s impossible! It was an ident when the woman¡¯s lips touched Mr. Bowers¡¯. Judging by Mr. Bowers¡¯ status and standards, do you guys really think he would be interested in a woman like her?¡± Molly lifted her chin and said disdainfully. If that woman was a stunning beauty, then it¡¯s reasonable to say that Mr. Bowers is in love with her. However, that woman is not pretty at all. Instead, she is quite ugly. In terms of appearance, every single female teacher who was present was prettier than Natalie. Immediately, the women changed their opinions. ¡°I think Mr. Bowers has better taste.¡± ¡°That woman¡¯s face is full of freckles! It would take a lot of courage to kiss her.¡± ¡°I bet that woman is cunning! Maybe it was not a coincidence that their lips touched. She is clearly taking advantage of Mr. Bowers¡¯ kindness!¡± ¡°What happened to this world? Ugly women nowadays are ying dirty to be recognized, huh?¡± Molly listened to them speak and gritted her teeth. Her eyes were full of resentment. Am I not prettier than that woman? I guess I¡¯m too shy and reserved. That¡¯s why I missed out on countless opportunities to befriend Mr. Bowers. Disgusted by the thought of a woman like Natalie kissing Samuel¡¯s lips, Molly clenched her fists and bit her lip in anger. All this time, she had low self-esteem and thought that she was not good enough for Samuel. And now, her chance was snatched by Natalie. I don¡¯t care who she is! I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson. Natalie and Samuel stood outside Franklin and Sophia¡¯s ssroom and watched them study. The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips curved to form a smile as she watched them listen attentively in the ssroom. All of a sudden, she was reminded of the pair of twins she had lost. It was as if a sharp dagger had pierced the scab on her heart and made it bleed again. The throbbing pain was difficult to ignore. If the twins were still alive, they would be around the same age as Sophia and Franklin. They would be able to sit in a ssroom like Franklin and Sophia. She had given birth to them but failed to protect them. I¡¯m so sorry, my babies. Pain spread through Natalie¡¯s chest like zing fire and took her breath away. The more she looked at Franklin and Sophia, the more she thought about her twins. Tears began to well in her eyes and in the end, they streamed down her cheeks. Just as Natalie was struggling to endure the immense pain, Samuel grabbed her wrist and forced her to face him. His eyes darkened as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you crying, Natalie?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 73 A Cue For Love Chapter 73 A Cue for Love Chapter 73 This Woman Dared Hit Me Natalie looked at Samuel with her tear-stained eyes. She didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to wipe her tears away before they started rolling down from her cheeks, and one thing Natalie disliked was for others to see the weak side of her, especially if that person was Samuel. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± she said, giving him a cold nce in the process before she flung his hand away. Natalie basically ran out from the kindergarten. In all these years, she had tried her best to forget and let go of all the pain that antagonized her, but she couldn¡¯t help but relive those painful memories when she saw Sophia, who was the same age as her twins. ¡°Are you all right?¡± A woman in white, Molly Larkins, walked to Natalie¡¯s side and gave her tissues, causing Natalie to turn her head. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Sophia and Franklin¡¯s art teacher, Molly. I meant no harm. You just looked so sad, so I thought of giving you tissues.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie then took the tissues from her and wiped her tears with them. ¡°You¡¯re Sophia and Franklin¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Friend,¡± Natalie replied slowly, looking into Molly¡¯s eyes when she answered. For one, she was not rted to Sophia and Franklin by blood. Hence she considered herself as more of a friend than an elder to them. Molly then brushed her bangs and continued, ¡°And, you and Mr. Bowers¡­?¡± Natalie immediately caught the hint when Molly asked, seeing through her antics. ¡°You¡¯ve got the hots for Samuel?¡± Molly, on the other hand, never thought that Natalie could be so straightforward. Her face immediately flushed red as she stuttered, ¡°Y-you-¡± ¡°I see, so you fancy him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that, anyway? Do I need your permission to like him?¡± Molly got irritated. Natalie could only sigh when she looked at Molly now. Does she think love can bring anyone together? Does she really think any woman can handle someone like Samuel? ¡°What are you sighing for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just sighing at your futile adoration. There¡¯s no way anything will happen between you two,¡± Natalie replied without a hint of hesitation. She then continued, ¡°Ms. Larkins, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t waste your time.¡± ¡°Huh? So what if I don¡¯t stand a chance? You think you can?¡± Molly then stopped her pretentious act and started to spout vile words, furrowing her brows. ¡°Have you taken a good look in the mirror before saying that? With a face like yours? Freckles everywhere, I¡¯m disgusted just by looking at you,¡± Molly said while pointing at Natalie¡¯s face. Natalie never thought that Molly would change her personality all of a sudden, and her eyes slowly turned cold. ¡°Molly. How can you spout something like that as a teacher?¡± ¡°What? Did I say anything wrong?¡± She looked at Natalie with arrogance and continued, ¡°Not happy that I¡¯m actually prettier than you? Not happy that I like Samuel? I don¡¯t know what dirty tricks you used to reel him in, but for someone as ugly as you to even have the guts to do that really disgusts me!¡± Did she just call me ugly? What does that have to do with her? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the fairest of them all if I take off my hyper-realistic mask! Just thinking of that, Natalie was close to losing her cool. ¡°You had better stay away from Samuel.¡± Molly walked over and was nning on pushing her. However, Natalie one-upped her first by grabbing Molly¡¯s arm and twisting it. ¡°I know I said that you guys are unsuited for each other, but I take that back. You¡¯re not even worth his time.¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Tears were seen in Molly¡¯s eyes as she yelped in pain. Just then, Molly spotted Samuel¡¯s silhouette. As if she found her saving grace, tears started forming as they rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Mr. Bowers, please save me! This woman is nning to hit me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 74 A Cue For Love Chapter 74 A Cue for Love Chapter 74 You Are More Beautiful A cold smile shed across Natalie¡¯s face. She never thought Samuel would appear in the nick of time, just when all this was happening. Natalie was not afraid of Molly¡¯s tattling, anyway. She just felt annoyed that Molly was trying her best to exacerbate the situation with her crocodile tears. ¡°Shut up.¡± Hearing that, Molly¡¯s acting skills came into full bloom as she continued crying. ¡°Mr. Bowers, my hands are about to break. Please, save me.¡± Samuel just knitted his brows as he walked toward them, pursing his thin lips into a straight line. Molly was actually happy seeing Samuel walking toward her, but her tears just kept falling. She learned how to dance ever since she was young, so she had a beautiful body. To top it off, she had beautiful facial features as well. Molly felt that Samuel would protect a beautiful girl like her, as opposed to Natalie, whose face was full of freckles. Of this, she was certain. I have the looks to back it up, and Natalie does not. I also look meek, nimble, and gentle. Natalie is repulsive byparison! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There¡¯s no way a man like Samuel will prefer her over me. Molly thought. ¡°Mr. Bowers, my hands hurt so much¡­¡± Natalie then turned her face and looked at Samuel¡¯s beautifully chiseled face. Her heart skipped a beat just by looking at him. However, her gaze immediately turned cold again when she remembered what Molly had done. All of this fuss was over Samuel. Time slowly ticked by as they looked into the eyes of each other. Natalie just stared into his jet-ck eyes, in hopes to understand what he currently had on his mind. She still had Molly¡¯s arm in a bind, twisting it as if she was some kind of criminal. By the looks of it, it did seem like she was bullying Molly. ¡°What? Here to criticize me for my sins, Samuel?¡± Samuel just raised a brow and replied with his low voice, ¡°What sins?¡± This reply stunned Natalie. Molly was shocked as well hearing that. She almost forgot that she was in pain as she continued sobbing. ¡°Mr. Bowers, did you not see? She tried to hit me!¡± Samuel shifted his gaze toward the tear-stained face and just looked at Molly coldly without sympathy. ¡°So what if I noticed it?¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers, you-¡± Samuel cut her short and continued, ¡°You should reflect on why she even decided to hit you in the first ce.¡± After Samuel said that, Natalie nced at Samuel and let go of Molly. Molly¡¯s face was now pale white. ¡°Mr. Bowers, how can you say that to me? Shouldn¡¯t you help me instead of her?¡± ¡°You? What confidence lead you to think that?¡± Hearing that, Samuel scoffed and sized Molly up. ¡°Mr. Bowers, are you saying that I¡¯m no match for her?¡± Molly¡¯s pupil dted in an instant when she heard that. She didn¡¯t even realize she raised her voice. ¡°Am I not prettier than her?¡± Natalie, on the other hand, nodded in agreement from the sidelines. If Natalie were to take off the hyper-realistic mask, she would have easily been the victor in this competition, so much more than Molly. However, with the mask on, Natalie had a t nose, thick lips, and a face full of freckles. She was nothingpared to a beautiful girl like Molly. Even so, Samuel did not even hesitate as he replied, ¡°On what basis do you think you¡¯re prettier than Natalie when you¡¯re so ugly?¡± Ugly? Did he just say I¡¯m ugly? Molly froze on the spot. Molly could not refute him if her looks were not up to his standards. However, tantly saying that Natalie looked more beautiful than she did had quickly destroyed her pride and confidence. ¡°How dare you judge someone just by their looks? You are unfit to teach my children,¡± Samuel said coldly and gave her an icy gaze before pulling on Natalie¡¯s hand, leading her away. When Natalie came to, Samuel had already led her away by a distance before the both of them stopped at the corner of a corridor. By now, Natalie was just confused. There was no way Samuel knew she was wearing a mask, nor what she looked like underneath it. ¡°The woman just now, she indeed harbors distasteful thoughts, but she is prettier than me¡­¡± All of a sudden, she was suddenly aware of his scent, like a strong cologne engulfing her, and warm breaths closed in on her face. In the next moment, both of their noses were close to touching each other. Natalie was just shocked to encounter this, and the gaze in Samuel¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Natalie, when I said you¡¯re prettier than her, I mean that you are, indeed, prettier than her.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 75 A Cue For Love Chapter 75 A Cue for Love Chapter 75 Could Not Help It Samuel could smell a waft of medicine when he got close to her. He had seen his fair share of women, but none like her. It was as if he was addicted to her. Even with a face like hers, he still thought that she was beautiful, and the fonder he grew of her. ¡°What a load of crap.¡± Natalie huffed and started degrading herself out of frustration. ¡°You really think I¡¯m pretty? Look at me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡± Natalie just put her hands on his chest and started to push him away. ¡°Yeah, right¡­¡± However, in the next second, Samuel quickly and forcefully nted a kiss on her lips. Natalie was dumbstruck and tried to retreat, but her back was then nted against the cold wall. She had nowhere to retreat now. Their lips collided, and the atmosphere was starting to get pretty steamy. Natalie was trying her best to breathe through all this. After a while, Samuel finally removed his lips from her, but what awaited him was a p on the face as Natalie swung her hand. p! A clear pping sound was heard, which made Natalie stunned. Knowing Samuel¡¯s skills, he could easily stop Natalie¡¯s hand or even avoid it if he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t. With heavy breathing and slightly plumped lips, Natalie said frustratingly, ¡°Samuel, this is the kindergarten! How shameless of you!¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t control myself.¡± Samuel slightly lifted his gaze as it deepened further while speaking in a husky voice, ¡°I never thought you could be this addictive. You¡¯re far more attractivepared to any women I¡¯ve met.¡± Why does this sound like bullshit? However, when she saw the passionate emotions in his eyes, she realized that he was speaking the truth. Natalie wore the hyper-realistic mask to conceal her identity, so she got used to people hating on her, showing their disgust just because of the mask she was wearing. Samuel, however, never once thought of her as ugly. Natalie could then feel her heart trembling. She also felt a certain type of warmth, and that soothing feeling felt reassuring. It was the first time she ever felt that way. She truly yearned for warmth like this, but she was afraid to be indulgent. Natalie felt like Icarus, flying too close to the sun. She knew that her feelings would be the end of her. She was hesitant as she struggled. Natalie didn¡¯t know how to face Samuel, so she could only panic as she turned and left in a hurry. It took a long time for her to finally calm herself before walking back to the kindergarten to look for Sophia and Franklin. When she passed by the teacher¡¯s room, she saw Molly carrying a box in her hand as she walked out of the room. It looked like Molly was being pressured to leave her post by Samuel. Molly¡¯s eyes were already red from crying too much, so seeing Natalie now only further increased her rage as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Why! Why did Samuel prioritize you instead of me?¡± Hearing that, Natalie suddenly thought of the kiss that Samuel nted on her and started to mumble, ¡°Yeah, why? Is he blind?¡± ¡°You-¡± Molly stomped her feet and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself! Both Sophia and Franklin¡¯s mother must have been top-notch beauties, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get a chance with Samuel, as well!¡± ¡°You think too much. I never thought of anything like that.¡± ¡°You-!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a teacher if you n to hook up with someone so shamelessly. Instead ofshing out at me, you should take a long, hard look at yourself. I think the world is somewhat fair, so efforts will be given their due rpense. Ask yourself this. What have you done for Samuel? So what if you like him?¡± Molly was oozing with jealousy just now, but hearing that stunned her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She then looked at Natalie¡¯s eyes and noticed that her eyes were beautiful as they instantly captivated her, whereas Natalie ignored her and walked in the direction of the ssroom. The previous ss had ended. What came next was the family sports activities. Both Sophia and Franklin went to the changing room excitedly to change into their sportswear, and even Samuel and Natalie had to change as well. Natalie furrowed her brows and looked at Samuel as he passed her a white tracksuit. ¡°I have to change too?¡± ¡°Sophia and Franklin never had the chance to attend these activities with their mother, and I don¡¯t want to see them sad. Do you?¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened as he said that. Samuel really knew what her weak spots were. That was right. She couldn¡¯t bear to see them sad. She was very fond of both Sophia and Franklin, and she didn¡¯t have an inkling why. She didn¡¯t even need to care for them so much since they were not rted to her in any way, but her heart always melted when someone brought them up. Natalie then pursed her lips and went to the changing room to get dressed. Samuel just looked at her retreating figure with a devious look shing across his eyes. The corners of his lips raised, forming a smirk. Natalie could reject him all she wanted, but he knew she could never reject him for the sake of Sophia and Franklin. A Cue For Love Chapter 76 A Cue For Love Chapter 76 A Cue for Love Chapter 76 Complicated Natalie stepped out of the changing room after she finished changing. Once she got out, she immediately saw Samuel and the kids d in matching outfits a well. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°As I thought, it looks great on you. I expected nothing less from thedy I¡¯ve set my eyes on.¡± Franklin shed her a bright smile before continuing in a bossy tone, ¡°Daddy, take a picture of me and Natalie. I want to set it as my wallpaper.¡± Hearing that, Sophia wanted a picture with Natalie as well. ¡°Me too¡­¡± Natalie was still furious about the kiss just now, but she really couldn¡¯t resist both Sophia and Franklin¡¯s charms. As such, she would try to fulfill their wishes when asked. Franklin and Sophia stood beside Natalie, one on the left and the other on the right, and they all struck a pose before the shutter went off. Samuel rarely took pictures. It did not matter if they were pictures of him or pictures of other people. A slight smile was seen on his face when the camera lens faced the three of them. The hyper-realistic mask might have changed and distorted Natalie¡¯s facial structure, but her eyes were still never changing, still so full of warmth, and were as clear as the bright blue skies. The scene that he saw was so warm that he forgot to shift his gaze, as he just stood there in awe. Natalie was like an attractive and addictive mystery. He could not pull himself away from her, and he could only move closer. After the photography session, the four of them then walked towards the field in their matching outfits, looking every bit like a real family. All the teachers in the kindergarten knew how important Natalie was to Samuel, seeing how Molly was fired just like that. As such, nobody dared tease or insult Natalie over her looks again. However, there were still some parents that were looking at Natalie with odd expressions. Natalie just stared back at them without hesitation, causing the ones who looked at her to back away in guilt. Franklin and Sophia signed up for the ry race, and coincidentally, there were four of them in the team to participate. Bang! With the signaling sound, Franklin started to run with the baton in hand. He was the first in the race as he passed the baton to the second runner, Sophia. When Sophia was running, however, she identally tripped, and the baton fell out of her hand. When she picked it up, she realized that she was already thest in her team. Her eyes were suddenly filled with tears, but she hung on when she remembered that she was still in the race. She then ran as she cried. After that, when the baton was passed to Natalie, she didn¡¯t run ahead just yet. Instead, she consoled Sophia with a gentle voice. ¡°Trust me and your daddy, okay?¡± Sophia could only nod in reply. ¡°All right, then stop crying, okay? Watch us as we get that first ce trophy for you.¡± After saying that, Natalie took the baton and ran as fast as she could towards Samuel. Her speed was amazing, and in just an instant, she was already in second ce. Even Samuel was shocked when he received the baton from her. This woman runs faster than any normal man. Natural talents aside, one had to wonder exactly how much effort she put into her own physical training. This was not the body of a person who remained idle. Samuel was lost in thought for one second, but that did not affect anything. He took the baton from Natalie and made a sprint straight for the finishing line. He had a masculine and toned physique, like a leopard, and he ran past the first runner in no time. In the end, no doubt, Samuel was the one who ran to the goal first. ¡°We won!¡± Natalie smiled while she engulfed Sophia¡¯s squishy face in her hands before continuing, ¡°See, I told you, your daddy and I can make it!¡± Hearing that, Sophia¡¯s face lit up as she smiled. She really loved Natalie. After the race, Samuel walked toward where Natalie stood. His face was quite flushed since he ran, which was quite a rare sight. Natalie could then feel his hot breath breathing near her neck as he got closer, speeding up her already pacing heartbeat. Things will get out of control if this continues. She bit her lip slightly and tried to change her stance, but her actions were stopped when Samuel grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Yeah. I just want to go somewhere where you¡¯re not. ¡°You have nothing to say to me?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°Well, but I do.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you want to say?¡± Natalie widened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve understood you more today.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°You did great today, and I¡¯m very proud.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 77 A Cue For Love Chapter 77 A Cue for Love Chapter 77 How Dare You Touch Her The rays of the sun shone brightly on Samuel, and after he held back his cold demeanor, all that was left was his appealing looks. He was the first andst man that Natalie deemed good-looking. Even though he was always in hot pursuit, Natalie¡¯s heart fluttered from time to time when she thought about his relentlessness. ¡°Daddy, what are you talking to Natalie about?¡± Franklin scrunched up his brows while asking. It sounded as if he was jealous since he deemed Natalie his chosen one. Why are they leaning so close together? Don¡¯t tell me Daddy wants to take her away from me? Is he not aware that he¡¯s almost thirty? What? Does he think he canpete with someone as young as me? Samuel just looked at Franklin, and the corner of his lips curled before he replied, ¡°You can ask her.¡± Natalie was stunned to hear that, and she was now trying her very best to construct a sentence to reply to Franklin. Just then, a frantic voice was heard shouting from the side. ¡°Yana! Yana! Are you all right?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Following the shouts of the man was the wailing of a child, who was already sobbing like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Mommy, w-what happened¡­ Mommy¡­¡± They were both surrounding a young woman, Yana Weiss, who was donned in a pink tracksuit. Her ponytail had alreadye undone as she writhed on the ground. Her face was as pale as a white sheet, and even her breathing had be distorted. This sudden event had thrown the people in the kindergarten into a panic. The female teachers there werepletely unprepared, and by the time they came through, one of the teachers had already gone to the infirmary to seek help from the doctor there. Natalie nced at the condition of the woman. The woman¡¯s lips were already purple, and she was trying her best to breathe. Not only that, but she was also clenching her chest quite tightly, indicating that the source of her pain might be from her heart. Natalie didn¡¯t n on meddling if it were just some normal ailment, but the disease was rted to the heart. This could be serious because if the situation was dragged on for longer than a minute, then the patient¡¯s life could be in danger. As a doctor herself, Natalie could never stand by and watch something like this happen. She quickly went to Yana¡¯s side and kneeled, cing her hands on Yana¡¯s wrist. Yana¡¯s pulse was getting weaker and weaker, and not only that, her pulses were irregr, too. Natalie then ced her head on Yana¡¯s chest so she could hear her heartbeat and breathing better. Just like that, she heard the inconsistency of Yana¡¯s heartbeat through this. Yana¡¯s condition could likely be worse than anticipated. If she didn¡¯t receive immediate treatment now, the doctors still wouldn¡¯t be able to save her life even if she was rushed to the hospital. Natalie then rolled up her track bottoms and took a small pouch attached to her leg. Inside the pouch were needles. She took out one of the needles and started applying it to Yana¡¯s acupuncture points. Hans Becker knew that his wife¡¯s heart was acting up now, and even though he was panicking, he still kept some of his cool during the situation. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m a coroner.¡± Natalie looked at Hans when she replied. Hearing that, Hans¡¯ facial expression changed. ¡°A coroner¡¯s job is to perform an autopsy on the dead, so how can you perform what you¡¯re doing on Yana? Get off her! I don¡¯t trust you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Hans¡¯ eyes turned red as he went on, ¡°You just said so yourself that you¡¯re a coroner! I won¡¯t ever forgive you if Yana is to die by your hand!¡± At times like this, exining the situation to Hans was merely a waste of time. Based on her abilities now, she was also unable to just keep Hans quiet. A storm of thoughts was now swirling in her head. She then scanned through the crowd and stopped her gaze on Samuel. ¡°If you trust me,¡± Natalie paused before she continued, ¡°If you trust me, then hold him down for me while I do my job. If you don¡¯t trust me¡­¡± Before Natalie even got to finish her sentence, Samuel looked at her with determination, saying, ¡°I trust you.¡± Hearing that, Natalie nodded slightly and continued on what she was doing on Yana. Surely enough, Hans started to panic since Natalie was a coroner, not a doctor. His face immediately turned sour. ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch Yana! She¡¯s not your test subject! Stop! Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Hans was like a beast that was let loose from its cage as he screamed at Natalie. He was about to drag Natalie off the ground away from Yana until his shoulders were locked in ce by someone. It was Samuel as he squinted his eyes, looking at Hans. ¡°You dare touch her without my permission?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 78 A Cue For Love Chapter 78 A Cue for Love Chapter 78 Never Been This Comfortable Samuel was in a white tracksuit, and it was as if his body was glowing in golden light when the sun rays shone on him. However, even if the rays were warm, the aura that he was exuding immediately canceled that out. Now, he was like a king that towered above everyone. ¡°So what if you¡¯re Samuel Bowers? Unhand me! I will not let Yana be in danger!¡± Red varicose veins appeared around the corners of Hans¡¯ eyes as he lost himself to panic and rage. He immediately swung his fist, aiming it at Samuel. Hans really put in his all with each punch, but it never had any effect on Samuel. Samuel just stood where he was, preventing Hans from getting close to Natalie. At the same time, Natalie unzipped Yana¡¯s tracksuit and took out her arm from the sleeves. Once Yana¡¯s arm was out, Natalie quickly inserted the needles into her acupuncture points to promote blood cirction. Every needle she inserted, she inserted with precision and uracy. Just then, the doctor from the infirmary came running over in hopes of switching ces with Natalie, but she just red at the doctor, not letting the doctore an inch closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The doctor was shocked by her gaze and just stood there, frozen, afraid that she would affect what Natalie was doing. When it came to saving lives, Natalie could not possibly debate the various ethics and methods involved. All she could do now was to try her best to save the person before her. However, what took her by surprise was that Samuel actually believed in her without any hesitation. A part of her heart softened by the thought of that as she continued focusing on healing Yana. After ten minutes, Hans was already in a ragged state, but he still never gave up on trying to break free from Samuel¡¯s hold. Cough! Cough! After a few moments, a cough was heard. It was Yana, as she coughed again and slowly opened her eyes. Seeing that, Natalie finally stopped what she was doing and ced her materials back into her pouch before tying them back to her leg. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Natalie said. Hans was just stunned to see this. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s said that men wouldn¡¯t usually let their tears show, but tears were already welling up in Hans¡¯ eyes as he quickly walked toward Yana. ¡°Yana, how do you feel? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Hans, I thought I almost died¡­¡± Yana looked at Hans with a scared expression as she trembled. ¡°However, just when my chest pain is getting worse, I feel like something happened, relieving me of my pain. I have never felt thisfortable before in my life.¡± After hearing what Yana had to say, Hans¡¯ eyes were wide in disbelief. Yana always had a heart condition since she was young. Not only that, her condition got even worse after she gave birth. For countless nights, she would often rely on pain killers behind her husband¡¯s back to stop her pain, allowing her to sleep again. She even got her will written out in her twenties just in case something unexpected happened to her. Hans was utterly grateful for what Natalie had done for Yana as he bowed his head deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I have said. Thank you so much for saving Yana.¡± Natalie immediately stopped him. ¡°I just know my priorities. Your wife was in a critical state, which was why I did not take the time to exin the situation to you beforehand. You love and adore her, so that¡¯s why you doubt my abilities to save her, which is understandable. However, she still needs to head to the hospital to undergo a more thorough checkup, and I suggest that she refrains from participating in events such as this before she¡¯s fully recovered.¡± ¡°Yana is my everything, and since you saved her life, that means you have saved mine as well. I will forever remember what you have done for us.¡± Hans and Yana had a deep bond, and he was also a grateful person. He would surely return this kindness a hundred times over. Natalie just smiled as she heard that. She felt that it was fate that brought them together here. As Natalie left, Samuel and both his children followed suit behind her. ¡°Natalie! You were awesome just now!¡± Franklin looked at her in admiration. ¡°You know how to heal people as well? Can you teach me? I want to learn!¡± Sophia was starstruck as well as she looked at Sophia. ¡°Me too!¡± Natalie looked at the both of them and started to giggle when she saw their faces, which reminded her of Xavian and yton. One lovedputers, and the other loved acting. Neither one of them had an interest in being a doctor. Natalie never thought that both Franklin and Sophia would be interested in what she was doing. However, the rule that was set by Natalie¡¯s grandfather was that only the descendants of the Bayer family could inherit these medicinal skills. So, even though Natalie was fond of both Sophia and Franklin, she still couldn¡¯t teach them the secret arts because they were not rted to her by blood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophia, Franklin.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 79 A Cue For Love Chapter 79 A Cue for Love Chapter 79 Why Would He Like Her Franklin¡¯s glimmering eyes suddenly dimmed. ¡°Forget it. I didn¡¯t want to learn, anyway.¡± Although he tried to look nonchnt about it, his disappointment was written all over his face. However, Sophia was persistent and tugged on Natalie¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sophia, I can teach you guys anything but medical skills,¡± Natalie uttered, shaking her head. Although Sophia was eager to learn, she did not want to put Natalie in a tough spot. She quietly nodded as her eyes reddened. Natalie noticed the tears in Sophia¡¯s eyes and felt bad for her. Even though she¡¯s not my daughter, watching her eyes brimming with tears makes me want to protect her. Samuel carried Sophia into his arms andforted the kids. ¡°I know you both adore Natalie, and she really adores you guys, too. There¡¯s no need for you to learn medicine to have her stay by your side. If you guys miss her, I believe she¡¯ll hang out with you guys.¡± The kids instantly looked at Natalie after hearing what Samuel said. Natalie, on the other hand, was surprised by Samuel¡¯s words, and she did not know how to react. How does this man know me so well? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Is that right, Natalie?¡± Samuel asked, raising his eyebrows. Natalie regained her senses and gently pinched Sophia¡¯s cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s right. I really, really adore Sophia and Franklin.¡± As the sun set, the image of the four of them together in matching white tracksuits was as beautiful as a painting. Due to Yana¡¯s unexpected heart attack, the kindergarten ended the parents¡¯ visit day earlier that day. When Yara arrived in a minivan and walked to the school¡¯s entrance, she was informed by a security guard that all the children and their parents had already left. After Yara heard that information, her face darkened. In fact, she knew it was parents¡¯ visit day at school that day, which was why she decided to rush over. She wanted to impress Samuel and the twins. Ugh. I¡¯ve dyed my filming for nothing! She took a nce at the Ultraman and Barbie figurines in her hand, wanting to m them onto the ground. As expected, the twins are exactly like their mom! Everything about them just brings me the worst luck! They¡¯re like my nemesis! Deep down, Yara was furious, but she was not going to lose her temper in broad daylight. She called her assistant on the phone and asked him to hurry back and pick her up. While she waited for her minivan to arrive, she overheard a few female teachers gossiping. ¡°What kind of rtionship do you think that woman has with Mr. Bowers? She even took part in the family ry race with Franklin and Sophia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a family ry race, right? Isn¡¯t it obvious? She¡¯s definitely Samuel¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°How did a woman with a full face of freckles win Mr. Bowers¡¯ heart? I¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°I know, right? There would be no point in getting courted by a bunch of men when you have a man like Mr. Bowers who adores you so much!¡± While the few female teachers continued to chat away happily, Yara walked toward them with a steely face. ¡°Did you guys mention a woman with a face full of freckles?¡± The teachers were taken aback. ¡°Um¡­ Yeah.¡± ¡°Samuel fancies her?¡± Yara snorted, pushing the sunsses up the bridge of her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you guys have been watching too many television shows? Why would he like her at all? As teachers, you guys shouldn¡¯t be gossiping so much. Just because Samuel never revealed the twins¡¯ biological mother doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Natalie died five years ago, and I was the one who brought Franklin and Sophia into the Bowers family. Hence, I am the ¡°biological mother¡± of the kids! A Cue For Love Chapter 80 A Cue For Love Chapter 80 A Cue for Love Chapter 80 Calm Down Soon, the minivan arrived, and Yara immediately hopped into the vehicle, leaving the teachers at that. She took off her sunsses, and her eyes were full of anger. Yara¡¯s assistant, Jeanne, initially wanted to ask the former why the event ended so quickly. After seeing Yara¡¯s darkened face, she decided to keep quiet. Yara bit on the temple tip of her sunsses anxiously. That woman with freckles must be Natalie. The fact that those evil twins even like that unsightly woman in the first ce is already puzzling to me. But now, even Samuel¡¯s attracted to her? Prior to this, Yara was not bothered by Natalie because she thought someone as unattractive as Natalie could not possibly catch Samuel¡¯s eyes. Now, things had far exceeded Yara¡¯s expectations. The news she had overheard earlier came as a p in the face. I can¡¯t allow this Natalie to be an obstacle in my life like how the other dead woman did. ¡°Jeanne, get Lewis to look into someone for me.¡± ¡°Who do you want to look into, Ms. Yara?¡± ¡°Natalie Nichols,¡± Yara replied coldly. ¡°Do it as soon as possible. I want to know what her deal is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, after leaving the school, the four went to have dinner at Acape like a typical family. Once they were done with their meal, Samuel drove Natalie home, while his two children sat in the back seat of the car. When the car came to a halt in front of Natalie¡¯s ce, she turned around to say farewell to the kids, only to find them sound asleep in their seats. With their chubby cheeks, doll-like eyshes, and parted cherry lips, they looked extremely adorable. They¡¯re so cute that I just want to pinch their cheeks! Children might be hyperactive, but their energy is definitely limited. They must¡¯ve been so tired today that they even dozed off in a moving car. Natalie could not bear waking them up and only said her goodbye quietly as she smiled. When she turned back around, Samuel¡¯s face was right next to hers. Apparently, he was also looking back at the twins. In an instant, their lips identally brushed against each other, causing a faint panic to sh across their eyes. Natalie was flustered because of Samuel, while Samuel was flustered because the unintentional contact had ignited a burning fire of desire in him. While the kiss they had shared earlier that afternoon in the corridor overwhelmed Natalie, it was too short-lived for him. Her lips were too sweet. At that point, Samuel could no longer control himself. He did not want to do so either. All he wanted was to kiss those lips of hers.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Natalie could not stand his burning gaze on her anymore. She blurted, ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± She quickly unfastened her seatbelt, determined to leave before things got out of control. However, Samuel had already predicted her next move. He held her by the chin, so she could look nowhere but into his eyes. There¡¯s no way I can exin myself if the twins wake up right now and see the two of us like this. ¡°Samuel¡­ Can y-you calm down?¡± Natalie was almost whispering as she did not want to wake the twins. She thought Samuel would at least be considerate in the presence of his kids. s, she had underestimated his audacity. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t do that,¡± Samuel uttered in a deep voice. A Cue For Love Chapter 81 A Cue For Love Chapter 81 A Cue for Love Chapter 81 A Beast ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was shocked because she never expected Samuel to say something like that. ¡°Sophia and Franklin are here, Samuel. Don¡¯t you-¡± Before Natalie could even finish her sentence, Samuel¡¯s lips were already on hers. The kiss happened so promptly that it barely gave her a chance to react. As much as she wanted to pull away from him, he was holding onto her face, stopping her from moving away. Their breaths became heavier as he kissed her deeply. Natalie was afraid that the inappropriate noises they were making would wake the twins up. Just because he¡¯s shameless doesn¡¯t mean I am! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She tried pinching his arms to get away from him, but he did not even flinch. It was as if he could not feel pain at all. On the contrary, he kissed her even more passionately to punish her. Although he might look cold and aloof, frankly, he was just a wolf deep inside. As they parted for a moment, she stuttered, ¡°S-Samuel¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to risk waking Sophia and Franklin?¡± Samuel asked, grinning. ¡°Hm?¡± He clearly thinks that I¡¯ll let him do whatever he wants in this situation! Natalie gritted her teeth angrily without making too much noise, in fear of waking the twins. Samuel could not help but smirk as he stared at the woman that was flustered because of him. It made him want to mess her up even more. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Franklin¡¯s sudden mumbling made Natalie tense up. Franklin¡¯s awake? At that moment, Samuel¡¯s lips were still brushing against hers subtly. Does it mean he can see us doing this? Natalie fell pale as she slowly looked toward the back seat. Franklin¡¯s eyes were still closed. There was drool at the corner of his mouth as he muttered in his sleep. ¡°Daddy¡­ I¡¯m going to marry Natalie¡­ and make her my wife! You better treat her well¡­ She¡¯s going to be your daughter-inw in the future¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Franklin was smiling from ear to ear as if he was having the sweetest dream. Natalie felt relieved after seeing that the boy was still asleep. Thank goodness. He was just sleep talking! On the other hand, Samuel was triggered by his son¡¯s words. ¡°A child is trying topete with me for you?¡± Samuel snorted in disbelief. He rested his hand on Natalie¡¯s chin as his eyes lingered on her. ¡°I wanted nothing all my life, but now, I have one.¡± And I always make sure to get what I want. I will make you mine ¨C mine and mine only. Natalie escaped from the car with a stumble. Feeling embarrassed, she was in such a rush that she forgot to bid her farewell to the kids. She left feeling like a mess, but the chilly wind of the night soon calmed her down a little. Samuel Bowers¡­ As the head of the Bowers family, he¡¯s supposed to be full of schemes, right? But why was there so much love and affection in his eyes when he stared at me earlier on? Once Natalie got home, she took off her hyper-realistic mask and inspected her lips in the mirror, only to find that they had been ravaged by Samuel. Thankfully, yton and Xavian weren¡¯t there. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it to them. Ugh, is this man some type of beast? While she was still in a daze, her phone suddenly rang. A Cue For Love Chapter 82 A Cue For Love Chapter 82 A Cue for Love Chapter 82 Hoping For Her First Initiative Natalie collected her thoughts and answered the phone with her back facing the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s me, Boss.¡± ¡°Hey, Yandel. What¡¯s up?¡± Natalie answered while gently massaging her swollen lips. Yandel, who was always carefree, sounded unusually serious. ¡°For the past week, Nichols family¡¯s Dexmed Pharmaceutical has been poaching the researchers of Dream Pharmaceutical. Just today, three of them submitted their resignation letters to me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s performance has declined so much after I left. And now, they¡¯re even using dirty tricks, too.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she tapped her fingers on the marble countertop. ¡°Boss, should we¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to take action. Thomas¡¯ petty tricks pose no threat to me,¡± she sneered. ¡°Dexmed Pharmaceutical is Granddad¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears. Now that it¡¯s been messed up, it¡¯s going to need support. I can¡¯t let Thomas and Yvonne bankrupt Granddad¡¯s hard work before I take it back.¡± As a matter of fact, the Nichols family was the reason Yandel was unsure of what to do. He knew he had to ask Natalie for her opinion. Although he was not aware of what had exactly happened to Natalie five years ago, he doubted it was anything good. Aside from Thomas, there was also another member of the Nichols family he had to mention. ¡°By the way, Yara is investigating you. She¡¯s trying to dig something up to bring you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only met her once¡­¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Does that mean-¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie interrupted Yandel. ¡°For her, I¡¯ve died long ago in that fire. Even if she finds me familiar, she would never expect me to show up like this before her eyes.¡± ¡°But if she¡¯s already investigating you, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s suspecting you?¡± After hearing Yandel¡¯s words, Natalie doubted herself for a split second. ¡°Mr. Jones and Xavian can vouch for my identity, so it¡¯s impossible for her to find out the truth.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes glinted as her voice turned cold. ¡°But so what if she finds out? At most, the revenge would feel less exhrating. That¡¯s all.¡± What a savage! Yandel did not think Natalie was arrogant for saying that. He knew better than anyone that she had the right to behave the way she did. After Natalie hung up the call, she poured herself a ss of wine and sat by the window in her room. The Nichols family was not only her enemy but also a scar in her heart. Amidst her revenge taking, she also had to tear open her scars that had healed after all these years. Good. Just when I thought I¡¯d give them some more time to live, they came to me first. Meanwhile, Samuel arrived back at the Bowers residence with Sophia and Franklin. He was in a good mood after that kiss with Natalie. Even his indifferent eyes seemed unusually gentle. That kiss¡­ The only imperfection was that she didn¡¯t kiss me back. What if one day, she bes willing and even sits on myp on her own? How great would that feel? That thought alone made Samuel tug at his cor, his lips feeling dry. Once he got off his car, he saw a woman wearing a whitece dress, standing in front of the gate. When Yara saw Samuel, her impatience dissipated in an instant, and her eyes glimmered with joy. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re finally home.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°Sophia and Franklin are asleep, and I don¡¯t want to wake them up.¡± Yara only nodded in response. ¡°Tell me. What are you doing here?¡± Samuel looked at Yara coldly with one hand in his pocket. A Cue For Love Chapter 83 A Cue For Love Chapter 83 A Cue for Love Chapter 83 Not Her ¡°I know it was parents¡¯ visit day at Sophia and Franklin¡¯s school today, so I asked the film crew for a day off to join you guys. Sadly, it seemed like the event already ended when I got there,¡± Yara exined patiently. Samuel only hummed in response, making her upset by the way he was behaving. I stood by him all these years, but why can¡¯t he even spare a few more words to me? ¡°Samuel, can you not treat me this way?¡± Yara was on the verge of tears. ¡°I fell pregnant with Sophia and Franklin before getting married. I am their mom, yet I can¡¯t be by their side every day.¡± She slowly made her way to him as tears rolled down her face. ¡°They don¡¯t even like me or want to spend time with me. Even you¡­ You¡¯re so cold to me. Samuel, we were so intimate before. Can¡¯t you treat me better?¡± In front of Yara¡¯s slender figure and tear-stained face, any other man would have pulled her into his embrace out of heartache. However, Samuel remained indifferent. He did not even budge. ¡°When you brought Sophia and Franklin back then, I¡¯ve already made it very clear to you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I never promised you anything,¡± Samuel blurted with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Not then, and definitely not now.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still Sophia and Franklin¡¯s mom!¡± Yara shouted, feeling upset and indignant. That was her trump card. Samuel could disregard her, but the twins could not. Even without his promise or a title as his wife, she was still the mother to the heir of the Bowers family. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Samuel asked casually. Yara did not catch on to the change of his expression and continued toin. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not asking for much. All I want is to stay by your side and watch Sophia and Franklin grow up healthily.¡± Samuel pursed his lips and kept quiet. His gaze was on her for the longest time. It was as if he was about to see through her. It was the first time he looked at her for so long. Even Yara began to feel ufortable under his gaze. She¡¯s just the same as her¡­ They have the same eyes. If I were to onlypare the shape and color of their eyes, there would be no difference at all. It¡¯s a pity that these eyes aren¡¯t as bright and clear as the ones I like. What¡¯s the point of being simr when it¡¯s not the one I want? ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Gavin arrange a driver to send you home.¡± With that, Samuel did not spare another look at Yara and made his way to the back seat of the car. He carried the kids and brought them upstairs. Yara watched as Samuel walked away. Her reluctance and indignance were through the roof. I only had my eyes on him for the past six years and even killed my sister for him! I¡¯m not going to just let him go like this. After getting off work, Natalie went shopping with Effie. Although thetter was a lot younger than her, they were still girls, after all. The first ce they headed to once they arrived at the mall was the makeup counters. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Effie loved to do her own makeup, so she made several purchases. Seeing how Natalie only stayed by her side without buying anything, Effie felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you getting anything?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really use them,¡± Natalie said, shaking her head. Her hyper-realistic mask was fake, anyway. Furthermore, her real skin never broke out, so she didn¡¯t need any makeup. ¡°Here, Miss.¡± A counterdy came up, promoting her products enthusiastically. ¡°This is our newest concealer, and it¡¯s going to help cover those freckles of yours really well. You can try it.¡± ¡°Yeah, try it, Boss!¡± Effie chimed in. Suddenly, a shrill voice interrupted their conversation. ¡°With that amount of freckles, I¡¯m afraid that even an entire bottle of concealer won¡¯t be enough to cover them!¡± It was Natasha. A Cue For Love Chapter 84 A Cue For Love Chapter 84 A Cue for Love Chapter 84 Watch Out Or I Will Ruin Everything As Natasha scanned over the freckles on Natalie¡¯s face, she just couldn¡¯t control the anger boiling up within her. Shawn was someone with a reputation so much better than Natasha¡¯s own boyfriend, Yonah. Why is this ugly girl tarnishing his reputation? However, Effie seemed angrier than Natalie. She was naturally hot-tempered, and the situation had sparked that anger in her. ¡°Is that how you¡¯re supposed to speak to others?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Natasha taunted. ¡°People use concealer in small amounts to cover imperfections, but this girl caked her entire face in it! Also, I was talking about her, not you. Why are you even yelling at me?¡± Effie came from a reputable family, and she had her ways to deal with people who used dirty tricks. However, she was far from being an expert when faced with someone so openly rude. ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll p you!¡± Natasha smirked. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Ugly people these days just can¡¯t handle others calling them ugly!¡± Natalie proceeded to take the concealer from the counterdy and raised her eyebrows challengingly. She grabbed a brush from the makeup brush holder. After dipping the brush into the concealer, she swiped it across Natasha¡¯s lips. Natasha was just reveling in the satisfaction of her bullying when she suddenly felt the wet brush against her lips. Completely taken aback, she flipped out immediately. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± ¡°Your mouth has such a huge imperfection. Why aren¡¯t you covering it up?¡± The corner of Natalie¡¯s lips quirked up slightly, but her round eyes stared at Natasha with an innocent gaze. ¡°This bottle of concealer is on me! Consider it as a gift.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natasha had wanted to p her since theirst encounter. It was just unfortunate that she was not wearing any shoes back then and that the police were there as well. She felt that Natalie was overly stubborn, and she wanted nothing more than to personally teach her a lesson. Wiping away the concealer on her lips, Natasha raised her arm, ready to p Natalie across the face. However, as soon as her arm rose, Natalie grabbed onto her wrist. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Natasha did not expect that Natalie would be so strong and involuntarily sucked in a quick breath. In contrast to Natasha¡¯s pained expression, Natalie was looking down at her through half-lidded eyes, and the corners of her lips were quirked upwards higher than before. Her hand looked small and powerless, but it clenched tightly around Natasha¡¯s wrist. She wasn¡¯t able to move at all. ¡°Is it fun bullying other people?¡± Natalie asked coldly. ¡°You think you¡¯re so powerful just because you¡¯re from the Larson family and you¡¯re Yonah¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°How¡­ How did you know that?¡± ¡°I know way more than you can imagine. If you still want to stay by Yonah¡¯s side, then you should know what¡¯s good for yourself. You wouldn¡¯t want me to ruin your rtionships, do you?¡± ¡°You-¡± Natasha was in so much shock that she was rendered speechless. As soon as Natalie was done speaking, she released Natasha¡¯s wrist from her grip. Natasha did not expect Natalie to let go and stumbled from the force she exerted earlier on, sending herself sprawling onto the ground. ¡°If you dare tell Yonah about this, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°It will have to depend on my mood.¡± Natalie bent over slightly. With a murderous look in her eyes, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to mess with me. If you do try again, I¡¯ll make sure Yonah will know about it.¡± Natalie initially nned to focus all her efforts on the Nichols family. However, if Natasha wanted to send herself into the lion¡¯s den too, Natalie wouldn¡¯t stop her. As expected, Natasha¡¯s expression soured. All of a sudden, Natasha felt like she had seen Natalie before. Her eyes looked extremely familiar. That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve definitely seen her somewhere before. Nheless, no matter how hard Natasha tried to recall, she was not able to remember if she had ever met ady with freckles all over her face. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Natasha sat on the floor as she looked up at Natalie. ¡°How did you know that myst name is Larson? And how did you know about Yonah being my boyfriend? How do you know all of this? Do you know me?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 85 A Cue For Love Chapter 85 A Cue for Love Chapter 85 The Jerk And The Malicious Woman Know you? Oh. You bet I do. Natalie was never truly in love with Yonah back then. However, the act that Natasha and Yonah pulled off together had fooled herpletely. She had gone to the hospital to do a spinal cord analysis in order to check if she was able to donate to Yonah. However, when she took the test results to Yonah, Natalie finally realized that she had been pranked by Natasha and Yonah. She respected Yonah as a school senior. Yet, all Natasha and he wanted to do was to humiliate her. What made them think that just because they were from distinguished families, they had the right to trample all over her? Natalie snapped out of her reverie of unpleasant memories and smirked. ¡°Yup.¡± Her slightly nasal voice paired with a simple word caused Natasha to break down slowly. She said that she knows me. So why don¡¯t I have any recollection of her? Besides, if she¡¯s lying, how does she know about me cheating on Yonah? If her ¡°adventures¡± were revealed to Yonah, he would not let Natasha off the hook so easily. Her face paled at the thought, her eyes wide with fear and panic. On the other hand, Natalie was calmly handing her credit card over to the counterdy. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the concealer. After you¡¯re done packing, please hand it over to Ms. Larson here.¡± The counterdy, who had watched how Natalie tore Natasha apart with just her words, looked up at Natalie with admiration shining in her eyes. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After the transaction, Natalie and Effie left the store. Just as Natalie was about to discuss the details of the case with Effie, she realized that Effie was not next to her. She looked back and noticed Effie tailing behind her like an obsessed fan. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cool, Boss!¡± Effie gave Natalie a thumbs-up. ¡°Your words worked like a bucket of ice-cold water. Her attitude sizzled out with just a few words from you!¡± ¡°Bullies are usually scared of being the target of bullying.¡± Natalie shook her head and chuckled. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect her to have gotten much worse after so many years of not seeing her.¡± ¡°Boss, do you really know her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t sound right¡­ She didn¡¯t seem to recognize you.¡± Effie suddenly came close to Natalie, scanning Natalie¡¯s hyper-realistic mask carefully. Something¡¯s not right here. Natalie was not pretty but, she had recognizable features. Her facial features would¡¯ve left asting impression. However, with the way thedy was staring earlier on, it was obvious that she did not have any recollection of Natalie. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Natalie pushed Effie away, saying, ¡°We weren¡¯t close back then. It¡¯s not a surprise that she doesn¡¯t remember me.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Are you going to tell her boyfriend and ruin all her hidden rtionships too? What was his name again? Yo¡­ Yonah?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Something flickered in the depths of Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. A jerk like him and a b*tch like her are a match made in heaven.¡± Oh. Isn¡¯t that a little too much? However, Effie liked the fact that Natalie was brutal. With just one sentence, Natalie turned into Effie¡¯s new role model. Grandpa has such good taste in people. Putting such a goddess in the Major Crimes Unit as a coroner was an amazing idea! Soon, Natalie got ready to go home after parting ways with Effie. At that moment, ady walked toward her, saying timidly, ¡°Ms. Nichols, Ms. Yara has requested to see you. Please follow me.¡± Yara? ¡°Yara Nichols?¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze turned cold. Jeanne nodded slightly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Ms. Yara¡¯s assistant. She has something to say to you.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anything to talk to her about.¡± Jeanne was taken aback for a moment. She looked reluctant, and her eyes watered slightly. ¡°Ms. Nichols, if you don¡¯t follow me back, Ms. Yara is going to put the me on me.¡± Natalie scanned Jeanne¡¯s face carefully. She¡¯s not faking those tears. Natalie knew the way Yara worked. Her innocence was a mere facade, and she had many dirty tricks up her sleeve. This assistant was probably merely a pawn to her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 86 A Cue For Love Chapter 86 A Cue for Love Chapter 86 Samuel And You Seem Close Jeanne nodded with tears in her eyes when Natalie agreed. ¡°Ms. Yara isn¡¯t here. You¡¯ll need to follow me to the office headquarters, Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie pursed her lips as she followed after Jeanne and got into a ck minivan. ¡°Here-¡± Jeanne turned around and noticed Natalie offering a tissue to her. ¡°Take it.¡± Natalie looked away before she continued, ¡°Your tears should be for someone who understands you. Those who don¡¯t would only deem you as a weak pushover.¡± Jeanne was at a loss for words. Natalie¡¯s tone was casual and she barely spared a nce at Jeanne, but Jeanne could sense that she was genuinely concerned. She took the tissue and wiped her tears away. Her heart was filled with warmth. The minivan stopped in front of Crown Entertainment. The door opened and Natalie followed after Jeanne once again, quickly entering the entertainment building. Crown Entertainment was a top entertainmentpany. Be it talent management, film production, or marketing strategy, thepany had a great influence in the industry. Movie stars Yoel Jensen and Tabitha Smith were managed by Crown Entertainment ever since they were newbies. Now, they had sessfully grown to be household names in the industry. However, as far as Natalie knew, Yara¡¯s contract was not with Crown Entertainment, but Triumph Entertainment. So why is she at Crown Entertainment? Jeanne noticed Natalie¡¯s furrowed brows and quickly took the initiative to solve her confusion. ¡°Ms. Nichols, Ms. Yara¡¯s contract with Triumph Entertainment ising to an end. She and Crown Entertainment are discussing the terms for a new contract right now. If everything goes smoothly, she will be signed to Crown Entertainment by the end of this month.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Yara had good connections and good resources at her disposal. However, regardless of the resources and publicity she had, she never once took part in a project nor did she win any awards. Crown Entertainment was known to sign artists with good work ethics and high productivity. Thus, Natalie found it odd that they would sign a contract with Yara. There had to be something going on behind the scenes of this contract. Natalie smiled, but her gaze remained piercing cold. Jeanne brought her to a VIP lounge before knocking on a door. ¡°Come in.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jeanne pushed open the door, her tone hesitant as she reported, ¡°Ms. Yara, I¡¯ve managed to convince Ms. Nichols toe here.¡± Yara was currently resting on a leather couch. As soon as she heard the sound of footsteps, her eyes slowly opened. Yara looked at Jeanne, then shifted her gaze onto Natalie. Their eyes met. When Natalie saw Yara, the hatred in her heart red up once more. She had ruined Natalie¡¯s life, taken her children, and then tried to set her on fire. Unfortunately, she was also her biological sister. For a moment, Natalie couldn¡¯t look away from Yara¡¯s face that was so identical to her own. All she could feel was pain and hatred. Natalie clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. How did someone she once wanted to dote on turn into such a snake? ¡°Ms. Nichols, you¡¯re here. Take a seat.¡± Yara massaged her temples. She side-eyed Jeanne and ordered in an icy cold tone, ¡°Jeanne, why are you still here? Do I still have to teach you how to treat guests?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go now.¡± Jeanne turned and walked out. Suddenly, the VIP lounge felt too big with just Natalie and Yara left in the room. Yara got up from the couch and slowly walked toward Natalie, her stilettos clicking on the floor with every step. Natalie could feel Yara¡¯s gaze burning into her. Every nce was careful and calcted as if she was assessing Natalie from head to toe. After she was done scanning Natalie, Yara finally spoke up. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve gotten close to Samuel recently¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 87 A Cue For Love Chapter 87 A Cue for Love Chapter 87 I Will Leave Samuel The sweet smile on Yara¡¯s face was a stark contrast to her chilly gaze. ¡°Samuel¡¯s friends are my friends. I believe that we have an affinity with each other.¡± Natalie and Yara were biological sisters from the same mother. No matter how subtle Yara tried to make it, Natalie could tell that she was establishing her dominance and possession over Samuel. Natalie briefly recalled the time in the book cafe when she wasn¡¯t wearing a mask and was mistaken as Yara by Samuel. Back then, Samuel had pinned her against a bookshelf in a corner and kissed her forcefully. The kiss was so intense that her lips bled and became swollen. Now, after hearing Yara¡¯s words, Natalie sneered. Her eyes were filled with indignance. ¡°You and Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Him and I.¡± As soon as Samuel was mentioned, Yara covered her face shyly. ¡°I¡¯ve been by Samuel¡¯s side for these past few years. You¡¯re the first woman I¡¯ve ever seen at the Bowers residence.¡± As expected of Yara. She had hinted at how deep her rtionship with Samuel was. The tactic was subtle but straight to the point. Two can y at that game. With a cold smile on her face, Natalie stared right at Yara. ¡°I¡¯m curious. If you¡¯re able to enter and leave the Bowers residence as you please, why hasn¡¯t Samuel married you?¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie interrupted, ¡°How long have you been by his side? Love and adoration are all about freshness. Once it¡¯s dragged on for too long, both parties grow tired of the rtionship. When that timees, marriage bes impossible. If you want to marry Samuel, you should do it as soon as possible.¡± Natalie¡¯s words hit right on Yara¡¯s sore spot and caused her expression to turn sour immediately. Yara had spent five whole years pretending to be Natalie, rejecting countless pursuits of other men because she only wanted Samuel. However, that wish was still not yet fulfilled. ¡°Are you trying to bully me?¡± Yara¡¯s gaze changed, and her tone was now sharp. ¡°Mocking others andughing at their misfortunes is bullying. What I said was merely the truth, no?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Natalie met Yara¡¯s cold gaze, the corners of her lips curling up slightly. You¡¯re trying to trick me? Does she think that I¡¯m still the same girl from the countryside 6 years ago? She was the foolish one to let Yara hurt her back then. Now, she was determined to not give in. Yara could feel her chest tighten from how stifled she felt. Nevertheless, she controlled her emotions and calmed herself down. ¡°Ms. Nichols, let¡¯s not beat around the bush anymore.¡± Yara took a yellow folder from the couch and held it out to Natalie. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°As you said earlier on, I¡¯m not married to Samuel yet. However, I will be his wife one day. I¡¯m not a believer in opposite-gender friendships, and I don¡¯t want you to be overly close to Samuel.¡± Natalie licked her lips, asking, ¡°So you¡¯re paying me to leave Samuel?¡± ¡°You probably not getting paid a lot as a coroner, right? I¡¯ll give you five million to leave Samuel and cut off all ties with him.¡± Yara paused for a moment before adding, ¡°If you think that¡¯s too little, I can add more to the amount.¡± Natalie never thought that a conversation that seemed to only happen in dramas would ur here, between her and Yara. Even though Samuel had kissed her deeply and momentarily caused warmth to ripple through her, he was someone who had been tainted by Yara. There was no way she would fall in love with him. The trauma from five years ago had possibly taken away her ability to love someone as well. When Natalie frowned and stayed silent, Yara said, ¡°What do you think? This is a huge amount.¡± Natalie lifted her hand and took the yellow folder from Yara. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it. However, I want ten million. Not a single cent less than that.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 88 A Cue For Love Chapter 88 A Cue for Love Chapter 88 An Unfamiliar Type Of Pain ¡°Ten million?¡± Yara was shocked. ¡°You still have the guts to ask for more?¡± ¡°So Samuel isn¡¯t worth ten million?¡± Natalie unraveled the string around the yellow folder and said lazily, ¡°If you¡¯re unable to give me that, then I¡¯ll just stick by Samuel¡¯s side. Although my freckled face isn¡¯t as beautiful as yours, who knows? Maybe Samuel has a different taste and likes me this way.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yara thought that Natalie was ugly. With an entire face full of freckles, it made her skin look dirty. Other than her ming round eyes, Natalie was just in-looking. However, she was the first woman Samuel had made an exception for. Additionally, this woman was also called Natalie. Even though Yara was sure that the woman in front of her was not her sister, they had the same first andst names. It was like a bad omen to Yara. ¡°Okay.¡± Yara clenched her fists in determination. ¡°Ten million it is. But once you sign the agreement, you will have to leave Samuel alone. You won¡¯t be allowed to see him again.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie agreed coolly. It was a win-win situation for her anyways. She wouldn¡¯t need to face Samuel anymore, and on top of that, she could earn ten million. Why wouldn¡¯t she agree? Samuel had Natalie back then and now had had Yara by his side for the past few years. In Natalie¡¯s eyes, he was a filthy person inside and out. If Yara wants him, she can have him! Nheless, when Natalie pressed the tip of her pen to the papers, she felt a strong pain in her heart. Regardless, the pain disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, suppressed by Natalie¡¯s logical reasoning. Natalie swiftly signed the papers and handed the folder back to Yara. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± It had taken less than a minute for Natalie to agree to the deal and sign the document. There was no reluctance. Everything was smooth-sailing for Natalie. It was as if Samuel didn¡¯t matter to her, and that never getting to see him again was no big deal. After taking the check, Natalie strolled out of the VIP lounge. The one thing entertainmentpanies nevercked was handsome men and beautiful women. It wasn¡¯t just the celebrities, either; even thepanies¡¯ general staff were better-looking than average people. Inparison, Natalie stood out like a freak when she walked around Crown Entertainment. ¡°Have you seen her before? She looks unfamiliar.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Never. With that face full of freckles, it looks like she hasn¡¯t washed her face in a long time.¡± Natalie had heard these insults before. It was somon to her she was tired of it. Can¡¯t you say something new? Something fresher? Just as Natalie was being mocked and humiliated, a voice rang out from behind her. ¡°My lord.¡± Uh¡­ What? Natalie turned around and saw Hans standing behind her, looking smart in a full blue suit. Natalie¡¯s recollection of him was how she saved his wife when she had a heart attack. Hans was not too sure whether it was Natalie until she turned around. ¡°My lord, do you know how hard I tried looking for you? Why are you here?¡± Just then, Natalie¡¯s hand was grasped tightly by the man who was the CEO of Crown Entertainment as he kept calling her ¡°my lord¡± with tears in his eyes. The employees who ridiculed Natalie from before couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was being overly dramatic. Everyone was taken aback by this sudden development of events. Natalie squinted at him. ¡°And you are?¡± Hans then realized that they had never introduced themselves formally. ¡°My lord, my name is Hans Becker, and I¡¯m the CEO of Crown Entertainment.¡± Hans? This man in his early-thirties in front of me is Hans? ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Natalie Nichols.¡± Hans was always a strict person when it came down to business. There was never a day where he was lenient to the other executives. However, he was being exceptionally ttering and patient toward Natalie. ¡°My lord, are you free now? Shall we go to my office and have a drink?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 89 A Cue For Love Chapter 89 A Cue for Love Chapter 89 A Reason To Search For Her With Hans¡¯ expectant and encouraging gaze on her, Natalie was treated like a VIP and led into the CEO¡¯s office. The remaining people watched Natalie¡¯s back as she walked away, shock written all over their faces. What does that woman have for the CEO of Crown Entertainment to treat her so importantly? Once they were in the CEO¡¯s office, Hans invited Natalie to sit on the couch. Without bothering his assistant, he quickly poured her a drink. For a moment, the hot water misted and the fragrance of tea wafted in the air. ¡°Yana¡¯s health was bad ever since she was a child. It was especially tough after she gave birth to Zoe. The doctor even told us that it would be difficult for her to live past her thirties.¡± Hans looked at Natalie, his face set in a solemn expression. ¡°You have excellent medical knowledge and are perhaps myst hope. I would like to ask for your help to heal Yana. ¡°She told me that ever since she was young, her heart had never felt thisfortable. That was when I realized: even if she didn¡¯t have an attack, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t ufortable or in pain. She just neverined in front of Zoe and me.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes slightly as she sipped on her tea. ¡°If I can heal Mrs. Becker¡­¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Hans clenched his fists tightly. ¡°¡­ Is that you can heal Yana?¡± ¡°If the condition for healing Mrs. Becker is for you to hand Crown Entertainment over to me, would you still be willing?¡± After saying that, Natalie raised her head to look at him. There wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitance in Hans¡¯ voice when he agreed easily. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do that. As long as Yana can be healed, I will transfer all properties under my name to you.¡± Hans¡¯ response didn¡¯t shock Natalie at all. It was the determination in his eyes that shook her deeply. It was often cited in ancient tales that men back then were fickle-minded. Hans¡¯ deep, evesting love for Yana made it hard for others to not feel touched. Natalie put down the cup in her hand and thought for a moment before she said, ¡°Mrs. Becker was born with the heart disease, but it isn¡¯t irreversible. I¡¯ll use acupuncture to help her damaged heart arteries, then use medicine to strengthen the healing effect. There¡¯s just one issue: two of the medicines are rare and hard to find, so I¡¯ll need some time to source it out.¡± ¡°You can tell me what they are. I¡¯ll try my best to help with the sourcing as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been following the news for any updates on them. Once I find out anything new, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± ¡°Okay. That¡¯s great.¡± Hans¡¯ eyes burned with unshed tears. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy you agreed to help Yana¡­ You might not know how important she is to me. I will do anything to keep her alive, even if it means sacrificing my own life.¡± Natalie was so moved that she started to smile. Sighing, she uttered, ¡°Mr. Becker, your loving rtionship with your wife will surely go on for a long time.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ask mywyer to settle the transfer to your name right now.¡± ¡°Mr. Becker, I don¡¯t want property rights. I just want two types of authorities in Crown Entertainment.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The ess to the contracts of artistes under Crown Entertainment within these three years as well as the rights to decide on anything rted to filming,¡± she said confidently. ¡°After three years, this authority will automatically be terminated.¡± Hans, too concerned about Yana¡¯s health, didn¡¯t really care about the conditions Natalieid out. At the moment, Natalie¡¯s conditions sounded a little strange but agreeable. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t nning to reject them. Natalie smiled to herself. If Yara wants to sign a contract with Crown Entertainment, she has a lot in store for her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In Centurion Corporation¡¯s CEO office, Samuel stared at his phone in a slight dazed. Billy had never seen Samuel in such deep thought while on his phone. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Bowers, it will be Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia¡¯s fifth birthday in just a few weeks. Do you have any ideas on how you¡¯re going to celebrate it?¡± ¡°Franklin and Sophia¡¯s birthday?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up as he nced at Billy quickly. ¡°That was a good and timely reminder.¡± Billy was confused. Now, Samuel finally found a reason to go looking for that woman again. A Cue For Love Chapter 90 A Cue For Love Chapter 90 A Cue for Love Chapter 90 Breach Of Contract Startled by Samuel¡¯s abruptpliment, Billy left the CEO¡¯s office and swiftly got back to work. Samuel gradually rose to his feet and walked toward the window. Under the golden light of the setting sun, Samuel looked especially elegant and handsome in his pressed white shirt. He made a phone call to Natalie. Beep¡­ The call was connected instantly, and a crisp voice traveled through the phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Samuel.¡± A moment of silence ensued on the other end of the line as if she was waiting for Samuel to speak first. ¡°Are you free tonight? I want to meet up with you to discuss Sophia and Franklin¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight,¡± Natalie rejected instantly. ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fully upied tomorrow.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Busy as well.¡± Samuel was starting to lose his patience with Natalie. Frowning, he queried, ¡°Okay. How about you let me know when you are free, and I¡¯ll rearrange my schedule to fit yours.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet you.¡± As she said so, Natalie was at home, fanning herself with the check with her hand. ¡°In other words, let¡¯s never meet again. We can discuss Sophia and Franklin via phone call or email.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing that. He gripped the phone so hard that the veins on his arms were popping out. ¡°Are you aware of what you¡¯re saying?¡± he growled out, his tone clearly irritated. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Natalie casually ced the check on the coffee table and hugged her legs tightly. A trace of cold determination shed through the depth of her eyes. Even if she hadn¡¯t received the ten million check from Yara, she still thought that it would be best to never see Samuel ever again. Sure, Sophia and Franklin are his children. Sure, Yara is able to freely enter and leave the Bowers residence. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Samuel mistaking me for Yara and kissing me was also something that happened. Who cares if he¡¯s a handsome, aloof CEO? Being a womanizer is probably in his DNA. Even though she herself was unsure as to why she was wearing a hyper-realistic mask, she was even more confused as to why Samuel would still take the initiative to approach her with the mask on. She didn¡¯t want to get trapped in a whirlpool of feelings, especially not between Yara and Samuel. ¡°No, you don¡¯t, Natalie.¡± Natalie let out a snicker. ¡°Why would I not know? I don¡¯t want to meet with you because I don¡¯t feel like it.¡± ¡°Give me a reason.¡± An icy look appeared in Samuel¡¯s gaze. A reason? Natalie caught a glimpse at the check on the table, her face lighting up with a gloating expression. ¡°Yara found me and gave me ten million to ensure that I would never see you ever again.¡± The corners of her lips quirked upward before she continued, ¡°I can spend this ten millionvishly as long as I don¡¯t meet with you. I epted the offer and signed the agreement on the spot so I could receive the ten million check from Yara.¡± Natalie had indeed received the money from Yara. However, she wasn¡¯t required to help keep Yara¡¯s secret from Samuel. Besides, how Samuel would think of Yara after this was none of her business. There was a long silence on the other side of the phone. After a long while, Samuel¡¯s deep and husky male voice rang out. ¡°Am I really only worth a ten million to you, Natalie?¡± The question startled Natalie, but she replied firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Bowers family and the CEO of the Centurion Corporation. Since when have you be so shallow-minded?¡± Samuel queried. Upon hearing that, Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At this moment, Natalie was utterly relieved that they were not having this conversation face-to-face. Otherwise, he would have noticed the clear flustered panic in her eyes. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s toote now.¡± Natalie bit her lower lip before continuing, ¡°I have signed the agreement and received the money. I can¡¯t breach the contract.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 91 A Cue For Love Chapter 91 A Cue for Love Chapter 91 Anything You Want After that, Natalie hung up the call. Perhaps out of guilt, she immediately switched her phone to airne mode after hanging up. This guy slept with me and then maintained an ambiguous, intimate rtionship with Yara for these past few years. And now, he¡¯s trying to act as if he deeply loves me. Does he really think that I¡¯m some young and oblivious girl? Natalie wrapped her arms around her legs and curled into a ball while muttering to herself, ¡°You¡¯re such a liar, Samuel! I¡¯d never believe you!¡± Join telegram for fast update Staring at the darkened screen on her phone only made her even more deste than she¡¯d ever felt before. Meanwhile, at the CEO¡¯s office in Centurion Corporation, Samuel was feeling so frustrated that it was nearly hard to breathe. Is she really willing to leave me for just ten million? If she wanted money, I would have given it to her. She could ask for all of my assets and properties and I would still give them to her. She could ask for all of me and I would give myself to her. But she¡¯s afraid of breaching some contract, and that¡¯s why we can never meet up anymore? ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°You¡¯re mine. There¡¯s no way you can escape from me.¡± Elsewhere at the KINGS bar, Natalie entered a private room that Yandel had booked to see both Yandel and Ross, who were waiting for her. As soon as he saw her, Yandel approached Natalie to butter her up. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Boss!¡± Yandel picked up a bottle of wine and continued, ¡°This is Romani Conti from 1982. It was super hard to get my hands on this, and I specifically kept it for you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Yandel was on cloud nine upon receiving herpliment. If he had a dog tail, it would have been wagging. ¡°Okay, great! As long as you like it!¡± Ross, sitting off to one side and listening in on the entire exchange, widened his eyes in bewilderment. This girl is clearly not Natalie. So why is Yandel addressing her as ¡°Boss¡±? ¡°Yandel, this is¡­¡± Ross¡¯s voice trailed off before he finally snapped back to reality. ¡°I thought your boss was Natalie. Just how many bosses do you have?¡± Natalie did not wear the hyper-realistic mask of a face full of freckles tonight. Instead, she was wearing Vivian¡¯s face. After all, it would not have been convenient to ess the bar with the freckled face. Yandel was well aware of how Natalie looked barefaced as well as the hyper-realistic masks she wore every day. However, Natalie had forgotten that this was something new for Ross. She smirked, gradually saying, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°W-What? How is that possible?¡± Ross¡¯ jaw fell open in utter shock. ¡°Howe you have a different face?¡± ¡°My face?¡± Natalie ced her fingers at the edge of her jaw before yanking the hyper-realistic mask off her face, thus exposing her true appearance and identity. ¡°This is my real face. The ones you saw before this were merely masks.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yandel was excited to witness Ross¡¯ surprised reaction. It brought him back to the time when he was astonished upon discovering Natalie¡¯s identity. I had a much more exaggerated reaction than Ross back then. Ross was instantly startled by Natalie¡¯s beauty. He never expected that Natalie would be so mesmerizingly gorgeous to the point where he was almost left reeling by the mere sight of her. Suddenly, a thought struck him. ¡°So is your name is fake, too? Is your real name actually Natalie or Yara?¡± Yandel¡¯s smile instantly disappeared from his face. On the other hand, Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°My face is fake, but my name is real.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 92 A Cue For Love Chapter 92 A Cue for Love Chapter 92 A Prank ¡°So you and Yara¡­¡± ¡°Yara is my twin sister.¡± With a stern look in her eyes, Natalie continued, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know of my existence. She thinks that I died five years ago.¡± Ross was at a loss for words. Even though Natalie did not exin any further regarding the incident that happened five years ago, he had a vague idea of all those past years of pain and suffering she must have gone through. Upon noticing the abrupt silence in the private room, Yandel immediately took the initiative to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°What do you think? Our boss is very pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Ross snuck a nce at Natalie and nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Natalie raised her wine ss and took a sip of the wine. Then, she muttered, ¡°You guys are so shallow.¡± The three of them enjoyed the wine while chatting about work. When Natalie brought up Hans, who had entrusted the Crown Entertainment to her, Yandel and Ross exchanged nces as if the same thought crossed their minds. This woman has a better mind for business than any man. It shouldn¡¯t be a surprise that she¡¯s made it this far. Natalie gave her wine ss a light swirl before muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll probably need to focus on the Dream Entertainment for now. So, I¡¯ll entrust the pharmaceuticalpany to the two of you.¡± Yandel patted himself on the chest proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss! Leave it to us!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Ross replied, smiling. Natalie nced at Ross with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t get all wrapped up in researching and earning money. Remember the ns to get revenge on that woman for what happened in the past¡­¡± Ross¡¯ smile turned cold as his gaze turned sharp. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make Belle experience ten times the pain that I went through.¡± The wine that Yandel brought was indeed good, and Natalie could not help but drink one ss after another. She was a good drinker, but even she was starting to get tipsy after many sses. Eventually, she grew lightheaded, and her mouth fell open in a bright, giddy smile. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Yandel asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m totally fine.¡± Natalie rose to her feet from the couch. Waving him off, she said, ¡°Pardon me, I have to use the restroom. Please continue to enjoy yourself. I¡¯ll be back real quick.¡± ¡°Do you need us to apany you to the restroom?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t enter the girls¡¯ restroom anyway. Just stay here.¡± Natalie threw him a re. ¡°Okay, okay. Whatever you say, boss,¡± Yandel replied, shrinking into his seat like a timid child that had just been scolded. Natalie went to the restroom. On her way back to the private room, she was so dizzy that she was staggering and stumbling a little as she walked. Her feet and arms felt heavy, and her sight seemed blurry and distorted. The moment she spotted the VIP sign on a door, she pushed the door open and strutted right in. Unfortunately, she did not look at the room number carefully. The interior and decorations of the room looked simr to the previous room in her memory. Even though she did not see Ross and Yandel in the room, Natalie shrugged it off, plopping herself onto a couch. Ross and Yandel were just here. Where could they go in the blink of an eye? Ugh, forget about it. Both of them are smart enough. They should be able to handle themselves if they run into any problems. So, she decided toy on the couch and take a nap to sober up. At that moment, someone appeared in the private room. He was elegant, yet he also had an indifferent countenance. The top three buttons of the man¡¯s white shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his fair skin and delicate corbones. Even his sexy pectoral muscles could be faintly seen. He frowned when he noticed the woman curled up on the couch. What¡¯s up with this girl? Steven and Yohan were the ones who invited me toe over tonight. Was she deliberately waiting for my presence, or are those bastards ying some kind of prank again? Either way, he was not going to fall for the trap. Samuel strode over and clutched her wrist, asking in a low, husky voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 93 A Cue For Love Chapter 93 A Cue for Love Chapter 93 Desire More Than That Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel looked up and met her eyes. She¡­ Her face looks unfamiliar to me, but her eyes are so clear. Just like¡­ Natalie¡¯s eyes. In order to confirm his suspicions, Samuel leaned down and observed her more closely. Although her body smelled strongly of alcohol, Samuel could still detect a trace of light herbal fragrance from her body. He scanned her tiny face, finally catching a glimpse of a faint, fine line at her lower jaw. It made him even more sure that this girl before him wasn¡¯t just a stranger. This was Natalie, the girl who told him through the phone that they could never meet again. He wasn¡¯t sure how she got into this private room booked by Steven. However, since she was already here, he had no reason to let her go. Samuel caressed her jaw with his slender fingers. He could have easily torn the mask away from her face at that moment. But, he resisted the urge to do so. There was always pain behind a secret. If he exposed her secret openly now, it would undoubtedly bring more pain to Natalie. In the end, Samuel chose to keep her secret. While Natalie was in a drunken haze, she felt a light touch against her lips. The feeling was soft yet sweet, like a fruit jelly pressed against her mouth. It was like a pill of ecstasy, making her fall into a deep trance. With half-lidded eyes, she clumsily chased after that addicting sensation. Initially, Samuel had wanted to give her a very short and light peck. However, he did not expect for her to kiss him back subconsciously, nor did he expect her to stick her tongue out and lick his lips. At that moment, Samuel felt the inside of his body burning up so hot that it might explode. He was a normal guy with regr needs. When facing the temptation that was his beloved woman, how could he possibly keep his hands off of her? Samuel once again forcefully leaned in and kissed her, fully indulging himself in the taste of her. At first, Natalie thought that this was all an illusion. But as the force pressing against her lips became heavier and stronger, the fog in her mind eventually cleared. With wide eyes, she stared at the man who was right in front of her and immersed in a kiss. Samuel¡­ Am I dreaming? But the nearly-suffocating kiss told her that this was reality. ¡°Mm¡­ You¡­¡± Natalie struggled to open her mouth and force her words out, attempting to question Samuel regarding his outrageous act. Suddenly, the thought that she was not wearing the freckled hyper-realistic mask hit her. Instead, she was wearing another mask that Samuel couldn¡¯t possibly recognize. He would figure out her real identity if she called out his name now. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Now was far from the best timing to reveal her identity to Yara. Therefore, she could not afford to expose herself just yet. While she was immersed deep in her thoughts, she had not realized that Samuel had already been kissing her for quite some time. Just then, the door was pushed open. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Yohan is even slower than me. I know I was half an hourte, but he¡¯s almost¡­¡± As soon as Steven entered the room, he saw Samuel, whom he had always known as ascetic and cold, pressing a girl down on the sofa and forcibly kissing her. The scene blew Steven¡¯s mind, causing him to lose all train of thought in the blink of an eye. If it weren¡¯t for the existence of Sophia and Franklin, he would have started doubting his elder brother¡¯s sexual orientation a long time ago. Now, he knew the truth. Sam¡¯s not ascetic. If anything, he¡¯s insatiable! While Steven was busy gaping in awe and bewilderment, Natalie, who was pressed underneath Samuel, panted and gasped for breath furiously. A Cue For Love Chapter 94 A Cue For Love Chapter 94 A Cue for Love Chapter 94 Leaving Him Hanging Natalie had not expected someone to enter while she and Samuel were in the middle of a kiss. This is crazy! I swear, I¡¯m going to lose my mind! Although she was wearing a hyper-realistic mask and Samuel could hardly recognize her, the feeling of shame and anger erupted within her continuously. She had never felt so ashamed in her whole life before, except for the night when she lost her virginity. Her face was currently buried in Samuel¡¯s chest. Then, she heard his deep and husky voice ring out from above her head. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Sam, I¡­¡± Steven scratched his head. He had been waiting for his brother to introduce him to the girl. But before he could finish speaking, Samuel interrupted him with another stern warning. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. Get out.¡± Steven pursed his lips. How could he brush me off so easily as if I¡¯m not his brother? Does his only family consist of his new girlfriend now? Fine. Whatever. I¡¯ll just leave and not be a third wheel. As soon as Steven closed the door, only Natalie and Samuel were in the private room. The room instantly fell into dead silence. Natalie pressed her face against Samuel¡¯s chest. She could hear the thumping sound of his heart clearly. ¡°Let go of me, bastard!¡± Natalie used all her strength to try and shove Samuel away from her. ¡°This is my private room. You were the one who took the initiative to barge in and sleep here¡­¡± Samuel deliberately paused for a moment before he went on, ¡°And you kissed me when you were drunk.¡± It was only at that point that Natalie snapped back to her senses and rationality. She nced up and started to scrutinize the private room¡¯s environment. Although theyout was identical to the previous private room to a tee, the wine cab was not even open, and the sses on the table were empty. It was evident that she was not in the private room booked by Yandel. Natalie frowned and stared at Samuel. ¡°I initiated the kiss? It was clearly you, you asshole!¡± ¡°Oh really? Who was the one kissing and licking my lips like a dog?¡± Samuel pointed at his lips. ¡°You¡¯re the one who seduced me, and yet you still want me to keep a clear head?¡± His already sexy, husky voice had a certain teasing lilt to it that was irresistible. Natalie¡¯s mind and heart was aplete mess. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie instinctively wanted to deny it. However, she still vaguely remembered that she had indeed licked his lips. How was I supposed to know that it was someone else¡¯s mouth, let alone Samuel¡¯s? ¡°Even if I took the initiative, I was drunk, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡± Natalie stood up from the couch and made to leave. ¡°I¡¯m sober now. Let¡¯s just pretend nothing ever happened.¡± Suddenly, Samuel seized her arm and pulled her into his arms. As a result, Natalie stumbled and fell right into hisp. Samuel took the chance and wrapped his arms around her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder while he breathed right into her ear. ¡°D-Don¡¯t you dare cross the line!¡± ¡°Who is crossing the line here?¡± He narrowed his eyes, continuing in his husky voice, ¡°Who taught you to leave people hanging like that?¡± Natalie was dazed and confused. How is this my fault? ¡°Judging from your attire and temperament, you must be a highly valued person, sir,¡± Natalie forced out through clenched teeth. ¡°All I have are slightly above-average looks. If you want to find a woman to relieve your desire, you could find one with a much more gorgeous face and a more voluptuous body than I have.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 95 A Cue For Love Chapter 95 A Cue for Love Chapter 95 You Are Dirty She was in this very predicament because of what Yara did to her five years ago. ording to her understanding of Yara, she definitely had a great possibility of getting married into the Bowers family. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had not a single scandal or dating rumor over the years. There was also the fact that Yara took the initiative to find her and urge her to leave Samuel to take into ount. Yara could do all of that because Samuel gave her the confidence to do so. ¡°Hates women¡±? Samuel just kissed me until my lips turned red and swollen. How could this guy possibly hate women? ¡°Why should I seek for someone else when I have you right here with me?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. ¡°Since you already started teasing me, you should take responsibility.¡± As he stared at the lovelydy in his arms, he finally understood why people always said that beautiful women were a man¡¯s best weak spot. Samuel was in love with Natalie, and he longed to stay by her side every day. She hid too many secrets, and she adamantly refused to let anyone discover those secrets. However, the more elusive she acted, the more Samuel wanted to get close to her. They were a hair¡¯s breadth away from each other, and the tension in the air was stiflingly thick. However, Natalie¡¯s heart remained frighteningly calm. What is Samuel doing? He has Yara, and he even confessed to ¡°Natalie¡±. And now, he¡¯s flirting with this version of me? She was not going to give him a chance to hurt her again. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Natalie¡¯s body suddenly tensed up, a trace of coldness shing through the depths of her eyes. ¡°Two pairs of lips pressing against each other is only considered a kiss if there is genuine love in the gesture. If not, it¡¯s nothing more than an ident. We were just identally touching each other¡¯s lips, not kissing.¡± Upon hearing that, Samuel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯ve got a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Say that again if you have the guts to do so.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice grew icy cold. ¡°I¡¯ve got a boyfriend, so please do not touch me. I feel disgusted.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips quirked up into a smirk as she continued, ¡°There are plenty of girls out there who are willing to get into bed with you. So can you please let me go? You sicken me.¡± Samuel grabbed her chin and forcibly turned her face to him so he could stare into her eyes. But, when their gazes met, he could genuinely see the hatred in her eyes. She really hates me. While Samuel was still stunned by her expression, Natalie shoved him away, leaping up from her seat before bolting out of the private room. Yara was the one who had made her lose everything. If Samuel sided with Yara, then both of them were her enemies. Natalie saw Steven leaning against the wall when she walked out of the private room, texting someone on his phone with curiosity written all over his face. When he heard themotion, he looked up to see her, asking instinctively, ¡°Y-You got done so quickly?¡± Natalie shot him a cold re. I knew it. Both brothers are really womanizers. Steven did not get a response. Instead of getting angry, he shrugged it off and proceeded to push the door to the private room open. Then, he walked inside the room. Inside, he saw Samuel clenching a wine ss so hard that the veins were popping out from his arm. ¡°Sam, you and the girl¡­¡± Steven asked cautiously. ¡°Did you do anything?¡± Samuel ignored his question. The next second, the ss of wine in his hand was crushed into pieces. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Scarlet blood and wine instantly flowed down his arm, dripping onto the floor. The iron stench of blood and the smell of liquor permeated the room. Steven¡¯s jaw fell open. However, Samuel was so despondent that he couldn¡¯t feel the pain of the wound in his palm. Natalie returned to the private room that Yandel had booked. Yandel, who had been fidgeting anxiously in the room all along, instantly deted once he saw her enter the room. ¡°Boss, I was just thinking if I should go and look for you. You were gone for so long.¡± ¡°Were you worried about me, Yandel?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried, but¡­¡± Yandel approached Natalie, quickly noticing her swollen lips. A Cue For Love Chapter 96 A Cue For Love Chapter 96 A Cue for Love Chapter 96 How Dare He ¡°Boss, what happened to your lips?¡± Yandel¡¯s voice trembled as he continued, ¡°Tell me, which b*stard did this to you? I¡¯ll tear him apart right now!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Although Ross was not as agitated as Yandel, his expression turned as cold as ice. Natalie was looking at both of them in a daze. Since both men were around thirty years old, they could certainly guess why Natalie¡¯s lips were swollen. ¡°Yandel, I¡¯ve taken care of the matter,¡± Natalie said calmly. ¡°Boss, did he lose both his legs?¡± Yandel clenched his teeth in a rage. ¡°If he has lost both his legs now, I¡¯ll cripple his third leg!¡± Natalie lifted her gaze and nced at Yandel. ¡°Yandel, I said I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± Ross then grabbed Yandel¡¯s shoulder as he chimed in, ¡°She said she has taken care of the issue. Don¡¯t get involved.¡± After listening to Ross¡¯ advice, Yandel kept his mouth shut about the matter. However, he still could not move on from it. F*ck! Deep down, Natalie was a saint to him. Knowing that amoner had degraded Natalie, it was a miracle that Yandel could still keep calm and control his temper. After that short interlude, all of them had lost the mood to continue drinking and merrymaking. The three of them left KINGS bar after Yandel paid the bill. Since all of them had ingested some alcohol, Yandel nced at Ross before he said, ¡°Ross, you¡¯ll need to wait here while I send someone to pick you up. I¡¯ll send Boss back with my car.¡± ¡°Sure. Take care of her.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie and Yandel stood at the entrance of the bar as they waited for their driver to bring the car over. At that moment, Natalie was feeling dizzy as the effects of alcohol had just kicked in. Yandel was the person she trusted the most. Moreover, she believed that he was not interested in her at all. That was why when she felt dizzy, she instinctively tugged at his arm. ¡°I need to hold something.¡± ¡°Hold me.¡± While suffering a headache, Yandel said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you drink so much alcohol.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing? I thought we were close to each other?¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯ll always be my boss.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Although Natalie knew that she was about to lose consciousness because of the alcohol, she licked her lips and added, ¡°So, you¡¯d better bring me along if there¡¯s good booze next time.¡± Having heard that, Yandel was at a loss for words. Seeing Natalie could not even stand straight, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders after he mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not taking advantage of you.¡± Right at that moment, Samuel and Steven walked out of the KINGS bar. Samuel¡¯s injured hand was covered, but there were some bloodstains on the handkerchief. His gaze then fell upon the slim figure. Apart from Natalie, Samuel was also looking at the man who had his arm around her. That was when he recalled Natalie mentioning that she had a boyfriend. Samuel¡¯s pupils contracted as a cold look shed across his eyes. Beside him, Steven nced at him. He could immediately sense the murderous aura from Samuel¡¯s eyes. Instinctively, he looked in the direction where Natalie and Yandel were standing at. He was taken aback by the sight. This woman¡­ Isn¡¯t she the woman who Sam kissed on the couch just now? Is she cheating on Sam? Just as Steven was secretlymenting about what an unlucky day he was having, Samuel was already walking toward Natalie and Yandel. While Natalie was still feeling dizzy, she suddenly sensed that the atmosphere had be tense. She slowly opened her eyes and was met by a man¡¯s cold gaze staring right at her. A Cue For Love Chapter 97 A Cue For Love Chapter 97 A Cue for Love Chapter 97 Pretty Boy When Natalie saw a hint of anger in the pair of eyes, she could feel her heart sink. Almost simultaneously, she shifted her gaze away guiltily. Yet, she suddenly realized something. Why should I feel guilty? Why is he looking like I¡¯ve done something wrong? Why is he making me feel like I¡¯m caught in the act? With that thought, Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she gripped Yandel¡¯s arm. Thetter¡¯s body immediately stiffened after Natalie held his arm. He nced at her as his eyelids twitched. Boss is such a stunningly beautiful woman. Why am I feeling so terrified that she¡¯s throwing herself at me now? Just when Yandel was about to question Natalie, thetter red at him as a hint for him to keep quiet. Thus, Yandel could only stand still in silence. He was standing so stiffly that he looked like a pir. Natalie felt extremely ufortable as Samuel continued to stare at her. She just wanted to leave that ce immediately. ¡°Dear, I feel so dizzy¡­¡± Natalie was frustrated as she added, ¡°When is the driver going to arrive? We¡¯ve waited for so long.¡± When Yandel heard Natalie calling him ¡°Dear¡±, he was so shocked that he almost fainted. Yet, he did not dare to ask anything. He replied, ¡°He¡¯sing soon. Hold on a little longer.¡± Right at that moment, Yandel¡¯s eyes finally came in contact with Samuel¡¯s terrifying stare. In fact, Yandel had heard about the Bowers family, but he did not realize that the man in front of him now was actually Samuel Bowers. This man¡¯s gaze is so terrifying. Although Yandel was the CEO of Dream Company, the presence of this member of the Bowers family intimidated him greatly as they both stared at each other. Samuel finally asked, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s really thoughtful, right? Affectionate pretty boys are all the rage right now.¡± Yandel was rendered speechless. Pretty boy? Who? Me? Just as Yandel was still confused, he felt a sudden pain on his arm from being clenched on. He quickly returned to his senses and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m her most loyal pretty boy.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips turned pale as he said, ¡°Seems average.¡± Natalie was stunned before she refuted, ¡°I¡¯m happy with him.¡± Right at that moment, Yandel¡¯s Maybach came to a halt in front of KINGS bar. That marked the end of the silent war between the three of them. Yandel opened the back door of his car before he helped Natalie get in. Although Samuel did not move an inch, his gaze was locked on Natalie and Yandel. His fists were tightly clenched. Slowly, his handkerchief waspletely drenched with blood. Natalie did not look at Samuel, even though she knew that thetter was still staring at her. Sc*m. What a big liar. If I didn¡¯t put on a different mask, I wouldn¡¯t even see his true face. I almost fell into his trap¡­ Luckily it wasn¡¯t toote for me to find out. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The Maybach disappeared into the dark night. Then, Steven finally walked to Samuel and asked, ¡°Sam, what¡¯s going on with this woman? She has a boyfriend, but why¡­ Is she cheating on you? If she dares to do that, I¡¯ll not let her off the hook.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt her.¡± Samuel gave Steven a cold re. Steven choked when he saw Samuel¡¯s reaction. ¡°Sam, she did this to you-¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s her boyfriend?¡± Samuel smirked as he questioned Steven. ¡°Is he not?¡± ¡°She¡¯s putting on an act so I would give up on her.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes. Boyfriend? If she really had one, she wouldn¡¯t be that bad at kissing. If that man was really her boyfriend, I would not have let him take her away right in front of me. A Cue For Love Chapter 98 A Cue For Love Chapter 98 A Cue for Love Chapter 98 Driving Sam Crazy In the Maybach, Natalie¡¯s eyes were half-lidded as she kept her gaze low. ¡°Boss, who¡¯s the man-¡± Yandel asked curiously. ¡°Samuel Bowers.¡± A cold look filled Natalie¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°He¡¯s the head of the Bowers family. The CEO of Centurion Group.¡± Having heard that, Yandel was totally stunned. ¡°S-Samuel Bowers? The Bowers family ¨C the most powerful family of Chanaea?¡± Yandel swallowed a lump in disbelief before he continued, ¡°I knew he was no ordinary man. He was ring at me like he wanted to rip my skin off and swallow me whole!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re too big to be swallowed.¡± ¡°Boss, why did you tell him that I was your boyfriend?¡± Yandel suddenly realized something before he asked, ¡°Is he the one who forced a kiss on you in the bar earlier?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. ¡°I remember you were saying that you would cripple that man¡¯s third leg¡­¡± Recalling Samuel¡¯s ruthless aura, Yandel chuckled and said, ¡°Sigh. I¡¯m drunk. I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Natalie pursed her lips as she looked at the scenery outside the window. She knew well Samuel was far more capable than her, let alone Yandel. Although she had founded Dream Company, and herpany had improved at an unbelievable pace over the years, it could not bepared to the Bowers family because they had built their power and financial prowess for decades now. However, Natalie would never admit defeat. She was determined to turn Dream Company into a business empire, just like Centurion Group. In fact, she did not want anything from Samuel. He should just give all his love to Yara! Late at night, Steven was about to call the doctor, Henson Quinn, for him to drop by the Bowers residence. However, Samuel managed to stop him in time. ¡°Sam, your hand is still bleeding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Samuel said calmly. ¡°Tell Gavin to get the medical kit. Just help me treat the wound.¡± When Steven was about to refute, he was taken aback by Samuel¡¯s re. He knew that Samuel was annoyed at him for rambling. Thus, Steven swallowed his worries as he started to unwrap the handkerchief around Samuel¡¯s hand. Fresh blood was still slowly gushing out of the wound. The skin at the area was a bloody mess now. Although Steven was handling the injury gently, he could not avoid touching the wound. However, Samuel seemed to not feel any pain. He was sitting still expressionlessly. If Steven did not see it himself, he could not imagine Samuel would lose control over a woman like that. Who is that woman? How is she driving Sam crazy like that? ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel lifted his gaze and added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should get home.¡± Steven knew that Samuel was showing him the door. After he secretly let out the softest of sighs, he left the Bowers residence. As Steven had left, Samuel narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°How long are you going to hide and look at me from there?¡± Then, Sophia finally appeared from behind a potted nt in the corridor. She was wearing pink pajamas as she walked out with a panda plushy in her arms. Her cheeks appeared pink while her big round eyes looked clear. ¡°Sophia,e here.¡± Sophia walked to Samuel and instantly saw the wound on his hand. After putting down her panda plushy, she tugged at Samuel¡¯s arm and blew on his wound. Her eyes were reddened. Phew! Looking at the thoughtful little girl, Samuel felt warmth bloom in his heart. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, when he looked at the side of Sophia¡¯s face, he could not help but think about that. A Cue For Love Chapter 99 A Cue For Love Chapter 99 A Cue for Love Chapter 99 Another One Came To Steal Mommy Sophia puffed up her cheeks as she blew on Samuel¡¯s wound. After that, she lifted her face and looked at Samuel, eyes brimming with tears. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Samuel picked Sophia up and caressed her hair gently. Sophia¡¯s body was extremely soft. She wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck and hugged him in distress. Sophia looks so much like that woman. But, why does that woman refuse to get close to me? She even thinks I¡¯m dirty, for goodness sake. ¡°Sophia, why doesn¡¯t she feel distress for me like you do?¡± She? Samuel did not mention who he was talking about, but Sophia could tell that it was Natalie. What happened between Natalie and Daddy? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sophia was happy that Natalie treated her well. However, she noticed that thetter liked her and Franklin, but disliked her father. At that thought, Sophia became upset. She wanted Natalie to be her mother, and wished that thetter could be with Samuel. Although Samuel never showed that he liked Natalie, Sophia could tell that he loved Natalie dearly. Back then, even though Daddy stayed with Franklin and me, he rarely smiled. Ever since Natalie appeared, I feel that Daddy is not as cold as before anymore. I¡¯m starting to see the warmth in his eyes. ¡°M-Mommy will¡­¡± Sophia tightened her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck as she stammered, ¡°L-Like¡­ You¡­¡± Having heard that, Samuel smiled faintly. ¡°I made a mistake and missed the chance to be with her a long time ago.¡± He paused and added, ¡°This time, I will not let her leave us again.¡± The next day, Sophia did not see Samuel at the dining table. She was swinging her legs while looking around for her father. ¡°Ms. Sophia, are you looking for Mr. Samuel? He has left for work,¡± Gavin said with a polite smile. Sophia then nodded. Daddy bled so much. Why did he go to work? She still remembered the grim look in Samuel¡¯s eyes when he talked about Natalie. No! Daddy likes Natalie so much. I have to help him. With that idea, she wanted to take action right away. However, Franklin was busy preparing for his pianopetition. He stayed out for most of the day, only returning around his bedtime. Therefore, she made up her mind. I¡¯ll do this on my own! In a blink of an eye, it was already afternoon. Xavian finally returned home from summer camp. While he was humming a song as he entered thepound, he saw a little girl in a puffy purple dress roaming in front of the entrance to his house. Not far away, there were two middle-aged men staring at her maliciously. Those men looked like gangsters. Xavian furrowed his brows at the sight. Afraid that the girl might be in danger, Xavian quickly walked over to her and pulled her before they ran toward a crowded ce. Sophia finally noticed him, but she had to run with Xavian. When they arrived in front of a convenience store which was packed with people, Xavian finally let go of Sophia¡¯s hand. Since both of them had short legs, they were panting heavily after running so much. The next moment, they immediately recognized each other when their eyes met. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Looking at the little girl who clung to his mother in the airport, Xavian frowned. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing roaming around my house? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re looking for my mom,¡± Xavian asked impolitely. Xavian was unhappy that yton was stealing his mother away from him. Now, even an unrted child is trying to steal Mommy away? Sophia nodded her head repeatedly as she stered a sweet smile on her face. A Cue For Love Chapter 100 A Cue For Love Chapter 100 A Cue for Love Chapter 100 She Is So Adorable When Xavian was about to yell at Sophia, he saw the adorable smile on her face. He realized the anger in him instantly disappeared. ¡°When you came out¡­ Did you tell your dad and mom? They would be worried if they can¡¯t find you,¡± Xavian softened his voice as he asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sophia sneaked out toe and look for Natalie. She had been to Natalie¡¯s house once with Franklin, but she could not remember the exact location of Natalie¡¯s house. Therefore, she could only roam around the area, hoping to see Natalie when she returned home. Now that Sophia had met Xavian, she knew that she would be able to see Natalie if she followed him home. With that thought, she tugged Xavian¡¯s hand and stared at him pitifully. ¡°I¡­ w-want¡­ to see¡­ Natalie¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my mommy.¡± Xavian raised an eyebrow and added, ¡°I won¡¯t share my mommy with you even if you whine here. It won¡¯t work on me. There¡¯s already another person who¡¯s stealing my mommy in my home. Stop making things worse for me.¡± ¡°X-Xavian¡­¡± Xavian was younger than yton, so yton was his elder brother. He always wished that Natalie had given birth to a little sister instead of yton, who was such a sly person. When Sophia called him by his name, itpletely melted his heart. ¡°W-What did you call me?¡± Sophia smiled at Xavian and replied, ¡°Xavian¡­¡± Even though her voice sounded sweet, the smile on her face appeared sweeter. Xavian smiled as well after looking at her expression. He tried to hide the smile on his face before he said, ¡°I heard your stomach growling. You must be hungry. I¡¯ll buy you something to eat at the convenience store.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that whining works. I just don¡¯t want to see you starve.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± However, Xavian¡¯s speech contradicted his actions. He bought plenty of food for Sophia in the convenience store. Inexplicably, Xavian liked Sophia. Even though he did not want her to steal his mother from him, he could not stop himself from doting on the little girl who kept stammering. After Natalie had finished treating Yana and left the Beckers residence, she received a phone call. Samuel¡¯s name appeared on her phone screen. Upon giving it a nce, she immediately ended the call. How dare this man call me shamelessly after what he did to mest night? Forget it! Your true intentions were revealedst night! Even though the line was cut off, Samuel did not give up. He kept calling again and again. Natalie deliberately refused to answer a single one. Finally, she scoffed before she answered the call. She yelled into the phone, ¡°Samuel Bowers, don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ve received money from your woman and promised that I would stay away from you! I have to keep my word because I¡¯ve taken the money! Stop making things difficult for me!¡± ¡°Sophia is missing.¡± Natalie was stunned upon hearing that, but another thought appeared. Why would Sophia be missing all of a sudden? Also, this man is rich and powerful. Why would he need me to find a little girl? ¡°If she¡¯s missing, then look for her.¡± Natalie bit her lip and retorted, ¡°Why are telling me about it? If you can¡¯t find her, then how would you expect me to find her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worried?¡± Clearly, Natalie was extremely anxious. She liked Sophia ever since she first met her. However, she knew that she was not Sophia¡¯s mother, so she could not stay by her side no matter how much she liked her. ¡°Samuel Bowers, she¡¯s your daughter. You¡¯re supposed to be the worried one, not me,¡± Natalie said calmly. A Cue For Love Chapter 101 A Cue For Love Chapter 101 A Cue for Love Chapter 101 You Think You Can Run Away ¡°Is that how you truly feel?¡± Natalie clenched her phone as she answered coldly, ¡°Why would I lie to you? Samuel Bowers, who do you think you are? Why would I be pretentious in front of you?¡± Knowing that Sophia was missing, Natalie began to panic. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, she did not want Samuel to see it. ¡°Hurry up and look for Sophia. I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have the time to talk to you.¡± Upon finishing speaking, Natalie hung up the phone. She was biting on her lip so hard that it started to bleed, but she did not even notice it. Sophia is so young. Her aphasia condition has just slightly improved. Where could she go? Moreover, the Bower family attracts so much attention. Their enemies can¡¯t do anything to harm the brothers. What if theyy their hands on Sophia instead? The more Natalie thought about it, the more miserable she felt. Without any hesitation, she called Yandel. ¡°Yandel, I need your help locating a girl. I¡¯ll send you her information and phototer. You have to find her whereabouts in a couple of hours.¡± ¡°Boss, who¡¯s this girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to exin. Also, give Jerome a call for help as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to make Jerome pay back the favor just like this? This is too-¡± While Yandel wasining, Natalie ignored him and hung up the call. She always knew that Jerome was interested in her. That was why she had never contacted him. She did not want to take advantage of his feelings. However, nothing was more important than ensuring Sophia¡¯s safety now. After sending the information and photo, Natalie quickly rushed home. She did not find Sophia there. Where did Sophia go? Did she run away from home? Was she kidnapped? Meanwhile, in the convenience store, Xavian tore open the packaging of the snack before giving it to Sophia. Thetter then started eating slowly. She did not cause a mess while eating her snack. As Xavian watched her eat, he became more fond of her. Deep down, he wanted Natalie to give birth to a younger sister who looked exactly like Sophia. After Sophia finished eating, Xavian held her hand. ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Sophia quickly shook her head and said adamantly, ¡°N-Natalie¡­¡± Xavian did not expect her to be still thinking about Natalie after she was fed. He sighed and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to my house.¡± With a pair of teary eyes, Sophia said, ¡°T-Thank.. you¡­ X-Xavian¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xavian held Sophia¡¯s hand as both of them walked toward thepound. However, several stepster, Xavian noticed that the two gangsters were still following them from behind. Since the convenience store was packed with people, they did not dare to take make a move on the children yet. Clearly, the men were waiting for Xavian and Sophia to be alone. They had to walk through a tree-lined road in order to get back to Xavian¡¯s house. Both sides of the road were nted with sycamore trees. At that moment, not a single person was seen on the entire street. The two men were still following behind them. At that moment, even Sophia had noticed the sound of footsteps behind them. There was a hint of worry on her face. ¡°S-Someone¡­¡± Xavian held Sophia¡¯s hand tighter as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Don¡¯t look back. Just keep running with me. One. Two. Three.¡± On the count of three, Xavian started running with Sophia while he held her hand. When the men saw the kids running, they quickened their pace. Not only that the children¡¯s legs were short, but there were also limits to their stamina. They were not as lucky as the previous time. One of the men who had a scar on his face came to a halt in front of them. ¡°Why are you running? You think you can run away from us with those short legs of yours?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 102 A Cue For Love Chapter 102 A Cue for Love Chapter 102 An Enraged Samuel Despite being helpless, Xavian protectively nudged Sophia to stand behind him. His heart thumped for a moment. Even so, he did not show a single trace of his anxiety in front of the terrified Sophia. He mustered all his courage before locking eyes with the man who had a scar on his face. ¡°We¡¯re mere children. Why are you kidnapping us?¡± ¡°Please. Who do you think you are?¡± The scar-faced man sarcastically said while scratching his chin. His gaze then swept past Xavian andnded on Sophia. ¡°Sweet little Sophia Bowers over there is the one we want, not you. The Bowers family will have no choice but to fulfil our demands if we hold her captive.¡± The Bowers family? Sophia? The pieces finally clicked together in Xavian¡¯s mind as he now understood what was happening. This little girl standing behind me is Samuel¡¯s daughter. ¡°S-Scared¡­¡± Tears poured from Sophia¡¯s eyes as her tiny body trembled fervently. She had been highly guarded by the Bowers family her entire life. There were times when she tried to sneak out for fun in the past. That led to two oues; someone would catch her right before she could leave her home, or Franklin would get assigned to apany her. Today was her first time sessfully sneaking out alone to find Natalie. Unfortunately, she failed to find thetter and had somehow ended up in the clutches of the evil scar-faced man. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The man briskly grabbed Xavian¡¯s shoulder as if he were toying with a vulnerable ant. To that, Xavian retaliated. He grabbed the man¡¯s arm and bit down hard, leaving two jagged rows of bloodied teeth marks. ¡°How dare you bite me, you rabid dog? I¡¯ll finish you off here and now!¡± The scar-faced man broke free of Xavian and flung thetter onto the ground. As Xavian¡¯s body crashednded, he let out a series of loud gasps. It felt as if all his bones had snapped at once. No! I can¡¯t give up now! He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth while mbering onto his feet to protect Sophia. Before he could do anything, a hand patted his shoulder as a gentle voice spoke. ¡°Hang on, Sweetheart. I have a task for you.¡± A wave of relief and joy surged through Xavian as soon as he heard that. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°No child should have to witness a vicious fight,¡± Natalie stated with a piercing, cold gaze. ¡°Xavian, I want you to take Sophia over to that corner and cover her eyes. Don¡¯t forget to close your eyes too. You guys aren¡¯t allowed to look without my permission, got it?¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Sweetheart, when has Mommy ever let you down?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Good.¡± At once, Xavian spun on his heels to calm and help Sophia settle in the corner. Meanwhile, Natalie turned toward the two middle-aged men in front of her. She had asked Yandel and Jerome to track down Sophia earlier but worried that Sophia woulde looking for her. Hence, she decided to look around her neighborhood for good measure. Because of that, she chanced upon her son and Sophia, who got picked on by two men. Blurry anger shrouded Natalie¡¯s vision. Any harm done to her son was enough to strike a nerve in her. However, a fit of scorching rage seethed from her at that moment as she witnessed the men threatening both Xavian and Sophia. ¡°You should mind your own business,dy. Hand over Sophia.¡± The scar-faced man spoke with a half- smile while taking a knife out of his pocket. ¡°Obey me, and I¡¯ll let you walk away unharmed.¡± ¡°Hand her over to you? Pfft. In your dreams!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Feeling provoked by Natalie¡¯s sharp retort, the man bolted over and tried to stab her. Natalie dodged sideways in a sh, narrowly escaping the blunt edge of his knife beforending a forceful jab on the man¡¯s abdomen. Utter shock shed on the man¡¯s face. He had not expected Natalie to dodge his attack with such grace and skill. Annoyed, he barked at his aplice, ¡°What the f*ck are you standing around for? Hurry up and finish her off this instant!¡± It was evident that someone had paid the two men to kidnap Sophia as they were willing to use any means necessary. They quickly drew their knives and surrounded Natalie. The men continuously attacked her for some time. It did not take long before she grew weary, and her dodging speed slowed down. Eventually, the knife of the scar-faced man made a deep cut on Natalie¡¯s arm. Not wanting the children to worry, she bit her lip and continued fighting off the men without making a sound. A second cut soon formed on Natalie¡¯s arm. Then, one of the men managed to sh another cut on her upper arm. Thick, warm blood began to ooze from each cut. A sharp stinging pierced through Natalie¡¯s entire arm, rendering her weak and unable to exert any strength. It was then that a Hummer sped over to the scene. A tall figure got out of the driver¡¯s seat. In an instant, a hostile aura emanated into the space around them. A Cue For Love Chapter 103 A Cue For Love Chapter 103 A Cue for Love Chapter 103 None Of Your Business Sheer panic arose in Natalie as she could not guarantee the safety of Sophia and Xavian now that she had gotten hurt. However, a flicker of hope lit in her eyes upon witnessing Samuel¡¯s appearance. Relief poured over Natalie as she no longer resisted her body¡¯s pains. At that moment, she allowed the difort of her wounds to take over her consciousness. Darn, these cuts really do pack quite a punch¡­ The two men had not realized the figure was Samuel. After turning around to lock gazes with him, their faces instantly twisted into expressions of shock and terror. The scar-faced man shared a knowing look with his aplice and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± They turned around quickly, wanting to escape. The two barely took a few steps before Samuel brought them to the ground with a swift leg sweep. At that, the scar-faced man gripped his knife tightly. He wanted to get up and fight back but could not as his wrist got ruthlessly stepped on by a pair of expensive leather shoes. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The man cried out in agony. His face writhed almost to the point of distortion. Crack! Some seconds passed before his wrist bone got utterly crushed, and he dropped his knife. ¡°M-My hand!¡± The scar-faced man shrilled while quivering in pain. All traces of color drained from his face. Even his arm turned to a ghastly white.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, the aplice pissed his pants in fear while begging for mercy. ¡°We¡­ We were only following orders. Technically, we didn¡¯t harm Sophia! Only that random ugly woman got hurt. Please have mercy on me!¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed to vicious slits. This punk has got some nerve! Sophia is my daughter, and Natalie is my beloved. How dare he hurt and offend the two most precious women in my life! He¡¯ll pay dearly for crossing me. I¡¯m going to make him regret the day he was born. ¡°How about no?¡± With that, Samuel crushed the aplice¡¯s wrist. Billy brought some other subordinates of the Bowers family with him to the scene sometimeter. ¡°Apologies for beingte, Sir¡­¡± Billy said in a low voice. ¡°Bring these two men with you for interrogation. I want to know who sent them here to kidnap Sophia.¡± Samuel¡¯s brows drew close as he continued with a hint of malice in his tone, ¡°Once you extract the information, do treat them well and show them how hospitable we, Bowers, can be.¡± Billy had served Samuel for a long time; he had seen the numerous torturing methods Samuel employed when dealing with enemies. However, this was the first time that Billy saw Samuel this enraged. Even so, he kept quiet and responded with a simple, ¡°I understand, Sir.¡± The two men had passed out on the ground due to the excruciating pain they felt. Hence, Billy and the other subordinates lugged the men onto a car¡¯s trunk as if the two were mere logs. Samuel did not approach Xavian and Sophia first. Instead, he rushed over to Natalie¡¯s side. He asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Natalie felt relieved earlier when she saw Samuel. Yet, now that the situation got resolved, she had mixed feelings and decided to shove Samuel away. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding profusely right now. How is that fine?¡± Samuel refused to let Natalie turn him away. He persisted, ¡°Why are you like this? How far must it go before you¡¯re willing to admit that you¡¯re hurt and that you need help?¡± Wrath gleamed in Samuel¡¯s dark gaze at once. It was the first time Natalie saw Samuel in such a furious state. An ache throbbed in her chest as she recalled the incident that happenedst night. The woman that Samuel kissed yesterday was indeed Natalie herself. However, she was wearing her hyper-realistic mask, so there was no way that Samuel could recognize her. Natalie clenched her jaw bitterly at the thought of how Samuel flirted with her that night while thinking she was a different person. She covered her bleeding arm but could not conceal her temper in front of Samuel¡¯s nagging. Eventually, she gave in to her anger and snapped, ¡°Do you not understand a word I¡¯m saying, Samuel Bowers? I already told you that I epted ten million from Yara under the condition that I must disappear from your life. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with my affairs. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m bleeding to my death because my life has nothing to do with you anymore!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 104 A Cue For Love Chapter 104 A Cue for Love Chapter 104 Bear The Consequences Samuel was worried about Natalie¡¯s injury. Never in a million years did he expect her to refuse his help so coldly. Nevertheless, his arm snaked under Natalie¡¯s knee and lifted her in a bridal carry before walking toward his car. ¡°Samuel Bowers! Let me go right now! Hey! Are you even listening to what I¡¯m saying? You jerk! You clearly hear me screaming in your ear, so why are you pretending not to understand?¡± Samuel cast a casual nce at Natalie. ¡°So what if you agreed to stay away from me? You may have made that promise to Yara, but I didn¡¯t promise her anything.¡± Upon hearing that bold statement, Natalie was so surprised that she was at a loss for words. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Think of it as me forcing you to stay in my life. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bear the consequences for doing so.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes shined brightly with hope. He then continued, ¡°Now, be a good girl and stay still in my arms. You¡¯ll lose more blood if you keep wiggling around, and I can assure you that losing blood will worsen your suffering during the recovery process.¡± Natalie was used to getting injured. Even so, she could not help but fall for his kind gesture. At the same time, she was annoyed at herself for having mixed feelings; she had already decided to cut ties with Samuel, yet she still yearned for his care. ¡°Don¡¯t order me around with that mocking tone of yours!¡± she eventually scoffed. ¡°Save all that anger for after you recover. You can yell and hit me then, but for now¡­¡± Samuel then nced down at her, his gaze soft with affection as he spoke with a low and gentle voice. ¡°Please don¡¯t resist me. I¡¯m worried about you¡­¡± A lump lodged at the back of Natalie¡¯s throat. I¡¯ve made a lot of harsh remarks toward him. Still, why is he not giving up on me? Why is it that even though he shares aplicated rtionship with Yara, I still feel like he only cares about me? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She pondered while opening the car door. It was then that a different thought struck her mind. ¡°Wait a minute. Where¡¯s Sophia? And where¡¯s my little one? Where¡¯s Xavian-¡± ¡°Rx. The kids will be fine now that Billy is around to look after them,¡± Samuel reassured. Natalie lightly nibbled her lower lip after hearing that. Atst, there was no reason for her to refuse Samuel¡¯s help. She let go of her hand and allowed him to carry her onto the passenger seat. Samuel promptly leaned over to fasten the seat belt for Natalie, making sure to avoid her wounds. He moved with great caution like he was handling the world¡¯s most delicate gem. Natalie obediently sat still while fixating on the man who did all this for her. Am I hallucinating? When will this seemingly perfect dream end? Samuel gave onest assuring nce at Natalie before heading to the driver¡¯s seat. He kept silent throughout the drive but elerated as he wanted to have Natalie¡¯s wounds treated quickly. In less than ten minutes, his Hummer pulled up at the entrance of a private hospital. When getting out of the car, Samuel carried her once more. ¡°You do know that only my arms got injured, right? My legs are fine¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± A mischievous glint flitted past Samuel¡¯s eyes as he went on. ¡°But I want to hold you, so quit moving around and worsening your wounds, or I¡¯ll kiss you in public.¡± Natalie froze. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to test the waters if you don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll actually kiss you.¡± Of course, Natalie did not dare to challenge him on this matter. So, she could onlypromise. Even though blood gushed from many open wounds on her arm, she feltfortable and safe in Samuel¡¯s warm embrace. At the emergency room, the doctor used a pair of scissors to cut open Natalie¡¯s sleeve so he could treat her wounds. Three jagged cuts trailed at different areas of her arm. Each had shed into her pale skin varying depths, and they had not stopped bleeding. Her now clotted blood clumped parts of her flesh and tattered skin together into a gooey mess. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need stitches to close these wounds.¡± ¡°Alright. Go ahead, doctor.¡± As the doctor cleaned and stitched the cuts on Natalie¡¯s arm, he was surprised to see how thetter had not made a sound or even flinched once. He raised his eyes and looked at Natalie, curious about how high her pain tolerance was. It was not long before Natalie noticed the doctor¡¯s confusion and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered from injuries that are far worse than this, so I don¡¯t really feel much pain as you¡¯re stitching me up¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 105 A Cue For Love Chapter 105 A Cue for Love Chapter 105 Sorry For Being Late The doctor fell silent for a moment. This girl is probably only in her twenties. I wonder what kind of trauma she has experienced to dismiss her current pain with such ease¡­ Samuel curled his fists as he stared at Natalie¡¯s bloodied arm. Three cuts¡­ God knows how long these three scars will remain on her arm. Hell, they might not ever heal. For every wound and pain inflicted on Natalie, I will make sure to return the favor to those two scumbags by the millions! They¡¯ll regret ever crossing me, this I swear. The doctor eventually fixed Natalie up and gave her some advice on caring for her stitches. He then turned to Samuel and reminded, ¡°Please take good care of your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve misunderstood. He¡¯s not-¡± Before Natalie could finish speaking, Samuel hopped in to interject, ¡°I will. Thank you so much, doctor.¡± He then carried her out of the emergency room and into a private ward as if they were a loving couple. Along the way, Natalie emphasized aloud, ¡°I am not your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re aware that we aren¡¯t a couple, why didn¡¯t you correct the doctor earlier?¡± At that, Samuel stopped in his steps to gaze adoringly at Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Because you will eventually be my woman. I am merely exercising my rights early.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie shot him a re. ¡°Don¡¯t use your deal with Yara as an excuse to avoid me.¡± Samuel locked eyes with her and added in a firm tone, ¡°No one can threaten me except you. You¡¯re the one person who has a hold on me.¡± This man is so charming whenever he gets serious like this¡­ Meanwhile, whispers of nurses and patients filled every hospital ward. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That woman is average-looking, yet she¡¯s lucky enough to get carried in the arms of that drop-dead gorgeous man? I envy her!¡± ¡°Hmph. I bet thatdy is wealthy and probably obsessed with handsome men. Maybe she¡¯s paying him to treat her so well!¡± ¡°Eep! I want a drool-worthy hunk to carry me in bridal style too!¡± ¡°Did you see how gentle he is with her? Ugh, my husband doesn¡¯t even treat me with half as much as that man does to her!¡± It was though a stormy cloud formed above Natalie as she listened to the women¡¯s envy for her and admiration toward Samuel. These women are out of their minds! I am not as hideous as they make me out to be! Besides, Samuel is obsessed with me and won¡¯t let me leave his life at all. I can¡¯t get rid of him even if I want to! Natalie was so mad that her cheeks reddened and puffed up. At that sight, an amused chuckle rumbled from Samuel¡¯s chest while he carried Natalie over to the bed in her private ward. ¡°Quit acting so tough all the time.¡± Samuel¡¯s arms snaked past Natalie¡¯s sides and forced her into an embrace. He continued, ¡°You were obviously worried about Sophia, so much so that you were willing to risk your life for her.¡± At once, Natalie¡¯s heartbeat skyrocketed from feeling his hot breath tickling against her skin. She quickly averted her gaze to look elsewhere. ¡°So what?¡± She muttered. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about Sophia because I love her and wanted to save her life out of my own free will. It has nothing to do with you, so please stop being nice to me out of gratitude. I don¡¯t need or want any form ofpensation from you.¡± Deep down, Natalie felt she had acted brashly by endangering her life to save Sophia. I have children of my own too. If those men actually killed me, what would happen to my kids? How will they live without their mother? Things would have taken an extreme turn if Samuel hadn¡¯t arrived in time to rescue me¡­ That¡¯s strange. I wasn¡¯t even worried about my life when Sophia was in danger. For some reason, my instincts told me I needed to protect her. That feeling earlier¡­ It was like I would rather have ten deep cuts on my body than let Sophia suffer from even the slightest scratch. Weird¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s sincere gaze locked on Natalie from a close distance. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I was toote,¡± Samuel murmured. ¡°If I had just arrived even a minute earlier, you would not have to suffer from so much pain.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Elsewhere, Yandel sought the help of Jerome but quickly caught wind of Natalie¡¯s injury. Jerome shot a grim look at Yandel as he questioned thetter, ¡°What exactly is Natalie¡¯s rtionship with that little girl? Natalie is normally someone who ces her safety first and foremost, so why did she risk her life for a girl that she barely knows?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 106 A Cue For Love Chapter 106 A Cue for Love Chapter 106 You Are An Animal Jerome¡¯s hands were now gripping Yandel¡¯s cor tightly. ¡°How on earth would I know, Jerome?¡± Dumbfounded, Yandel paused topose himself before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I believe she must have her reason for doing so.¡± ¡°What reason could there possibly be?¡± Anger flitted past Jerome¡¯s dark eyes as he barked, ¡°What on earth could be more important than her own life?¡± All Yandel could do was helplessly purse his lips. He, too, was worried about Natalie¡¯s wellbeing and safety. However, the intensity of his worry was nothingpared to Jerome¡¯s. Just as Yandel was scratching his head over how to reassure Jerome, his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Yandel, it¡¯s me.¡± Natalie¡¯s calm voice traveled from the phone¡¯s speakers, sending a rush of relief down Yandel¡¯s spine. ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± he instantly asked. ¡°It was only a small injury,¡± Natalie replied smilingly on the other end of the call. ¡°I won¡¯t die from it.¡± ¡°I was worried sick-¡± Before Yandel could finish his words, Jerome, who was right beside him, snatched the phone. ¡°Why would a perfectly healthydy like yourself talk about death all the time? It¡¯s bad luck!¡± Jerome shouted. Natalie¡¯s amused grin grew wider upon hearing Jerome¡¯s voice. She teased, ¡°You little rascal, how could you yell at me? It seems like you¡¯ve be ruder now that you¡¯re older now, huh?¡± She and Jerome had grown up in the same town. Thetter was two years younger than her and had followed her around like a loyal pet. Jerome was much scrawnier as a kid, unlike his currently tall and muscr build. Because of that, he often got picked on by the kids in his town. It was Natalie who threw stones and chased those bullies away every time. While Natalie was the daughter of the prestigious Nichols family, Jerome had a powerful identity too. He was the grandson of Finley ckburn, a significant figure within the military and political world. Not only that, but he was also the sole descendant of the ckburn family. Thus, one could say he was someone important. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re calling a little rascal?¡± Jerome muttered. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to be my little rascal, then I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Come now, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m calling to let both of you know that I¡¯m safe and sound. Yes, I got hurt, but it¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll catch up with you once I recover, okay?¡± Natalie exined. Jerome could not argue with her. Thus, he let out a grumpy huff as a form of reply. ¡°Attaboy.¡± With that, Natalie ended the call while still grinning smugly. She thought back to the little boy who constantly followed behind her and addressed her politely. Now, he had grown into a fine man and had be the youngest lieutenant in the army. She could not help but feel proud of his transformation. Just then, Samuel opened the ward¡¯s door and entered. As soon as he noticed Natalie holding her phone, a tense smile curled on his face. ¡°Who were you on the phone with?¡± Samuel asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°Was it a guy or a girl?¡± ¡°A guy.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Samuel swiftly approached and pushed Natalie down onto the hospital bed. ¡°A guy?¡± Just then, a n hatched in Natalie¡¯s mind as she wanted to retaliate against Samuel. ¡°Yep,¡± she stated candidly. Her eyes locked on him to prove she was serious. ¡°On top of that, he and I are childhood sweethearts.¡± Childhood sweethearts? Samuel thought to himself. Technically, Natalie was telling the truth as she and Jerome had grown up alongside each other. They shared a close rtionship during their childhood. However, it was more akin to kinship than a romantic rtionship since Natalie only saw Jerome as her younger brother. Samuel¡¯s eyes bore into Natalie¡¯s as if he were trying to stare into her soul. She¡¯s taunting me because she knows I have feelings for her. ¡°Now, now, Natalie. That¡¯s hardly fair¡­¡± Samuel remarked. Natalie caught the threatening look in his eyes. However, now was not the time for her to surrender. She taunted, ¡°It takes one to know one.¡± Samuel wanted to reveal just how deep his feelings for her ran. He was even willing to serve his heart on a silver tter to prove how much he loved her. Despite that, he knew that Natalie would not reciprocate his feelings, especially since she always had her guard up against him. Her face was fake. Her identity was fake, too. Everything about her was fake. Samuel¡¯s rage skyrocketed from all his pent-up emotions, so he leaned in to bite Natalie¡¯s lips. Disbelief struck Natalie. She shot him a wide-eyed re as her bottom lip burned with a shade of red like wildfire. ¡°Samuel Bowers, you animal! I¡¯m an injured patient!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 107 A Cue For Love Chapter 107 A Cue for Love Chapter 107 So What If We Kiss Gosh! I have an arm filled with cuts! How dare this man behave so wildly and pin me under him? Samuel slightly distanced from Natalie while caressing her lips with his finger. ¡°So what if we kiss? One little peck won¡¯t affect your injured arm. After all, it¡¯s your lips that I¡¯m ravaging.¡± With that, he threw himself against her body and nted his lips deeper against hers. This time, he was more cautious not to touch the injury on Natalie¡¯s arm. He even made sure to avoid cing too much of his weight on her body. ¡°Y-You animal¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s muffled voice cursed. Unfortunately, it had little effect on Samuel, who hungrily continued to run his tongue along the insides of her mouth. Natalie¡¯s resistance toward his kiss only made him desire it even more. He wanted her to get used to the intimate gesture and make her fall for him. Before the situation got steamier, a woman opened the ward¡¯s door and spoke. ¡°Samuel, are you here? I¡¯vee to visit you.¡± Both Samuel and Natalie instantly recognized that it was Yara¡¯s voice. Natalie was out of breath after the kiss. However, she suppressed her breathlessness and let out a flustered cough to hide how she had been kissing Samuel earlier. Meanwhile, Samuel seemed to be in a much moreposed statepared to her. The only odd thing was that his voice sounded hoarse and deep, as though his desire was now satisfied. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Any adult, especially those with experience in dating, would know both of them had been kissing passionately a while ago on the patient¡¯s bed from a single nce; Yara was no exception. Her face paled instantly. She felt as though her heart skipped a beat. Without realizing it, Yara¡¯s jaw dropped, and she could not bring herself to utter a word. The truth was that she wanted to visit the Bowers residence to win over Franklin and Sophia, and ultimately, Samuel. There, she found out from Gavin that Sophia was with Steven. Gavin knew nothing and had only told her that Samuel was at the hospital. Humans were the weakest when they were sick. Plus, Samuel rarely fell ill, so it was only natural that Yara would use this opportunity to gain his favor. Unfortunately, she did not expect to find him literally tongue-tied with Natalie. Yara¡¯s sly n to seduce Samuel had backfired into a ridiculous joke. Samuel is not the one injured. It¡¯s that ugly, freckled b*tch who¡¯s hurt. What¡¯s worse is that she¡¯s blushing and is panting ever so slightly. I know that look. I bet she¡¯s all giddy inside, thinking that Samuel is in love with her. How could she do this? She¡¯s received ten million from me and has even signed an agreement to stay away from Samuel. So what the hell is she doing shoving her tongue down his throat right now? Yara¡¯s fists clenched tightly. Nevertheless, she bit back her anger as she was in Samuel¡¯s presence. It was not the right time for Yara to do anything to Natalie at that moment. Thus, she nned to teach thetter a lesson once Samuel was gone. ¡°You. Are you done staring?¡± Samuel snapped with an icy expression. ¡°S-Samuel, I was so worried that you got injured¡­¡± Yara bit her lip gently, her eyes filled with reluctance. ¡°I¡­ I suppose I¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± A smirk formed on Natalie¡¯s lips when she saw Yara pretending to be a meek and tame woman. Triumph swelled in Natalie¡¯s chest, knowing that Yara could not do anything to her for kissing Samuel. She thought to herself, How refreshing. Upsetting Yara seems way more fun than I thought¡­ Just as Samuel was about to get up from Natalie¡¯s body, a pair of small and slender hands suddenly grabbed his shirt. ¡°You-¡± ¡°My arm hurts a lot¡­¡± Tears welled in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she pouted at Samuel. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She was doing it on purpose. In fact, she was doing this to infuriate Yara. However, she was uncertain about whether Samuel would y along with her. If he chose the flirtatious Yara over Natalie, thetter would feel utterly humiliated. Deep down, Natalie had no idea what and why she was putting on this act. It was far toote to take back her actions; shey beneath Samuel and had already said those cringe- worthy words with that helpless expression of hers. Meanwhile, Samuel continued staring at her without saying anything for a long time. Natalie¡¯s heart sank, wondering if she had just made a fool of herself. A Cue For Love Chapter 108 A Cue For Love Chapter 108 A Cue for Love Chapter 108 I Am Your Man Moments passed before Samuel pinched her chin and said, ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was stunned. Then she nced at Yara, who was still standing by the door before muttering, ¡°But there¡¯s someone waiting for you-¡± ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± Samuel repeated. He stared at Natalie like a predator stalking at its prey with a domineering aura and possessiveness. Both of them maintained an affectionate position as hey on top of her in the rtively small hospital bed. At the same time, Yara was burning with so much rage that her body trembled. I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯m a hundred, maybe even a thousand times prettier than Natalie. Whatever she¡¯s doing with Samuel, I can do better. So why is he obsessed with her? ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Yara¡¯s eyes reddened with frustration. ¡°Natalie is injured. I think she needs some space to recuperate. Maybe we should leave-¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Right then, Natalie interrupted by answering Samuel¡¯s question loudly, ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the devious woman beneath him. Then, his lips curled into a smirk. He knew that Natalie waspeting with Yara, and she was using him as a tool for their fight. However, he was not bothered by it at all. Natalie¡¯s sweet answer had captivated him. ¡°Since you¡¯ve cleared the misunderstanding and you know that I¡¯m not injured, why are you still sticking around?¡± Although Samuel did not mention any names, it was evident that he was dismissing Yara. At that, Yara¡¯s face twisted into a hideous frown as she had not expected to get chased out of the ward so heartlessly. ¡°Samuel, I-¡± ¡°Leave, and close the door on your way out.¡± Yara hesitated. Although she did not want to leave, she had never once challenged Samuel¡¯s decision in the past five years and was not about to do so now. Her jaw clenched so tightly that her teeth almost got crushed under the unyielding weight. Nevertheless, she did as told. This isn¡¯t over. Wait and see, Natalie. I¡¯ll eventually win him over! As soon as Yara left the ward, Natalie dropped the act and resumed her cold demeanor. Her hands retracted from Samuel¡¯s shirt while she put on a calm expression. Samuel knew Natalie was mean but did not expect her to give him the boot so heartlessly. ¡°That¡¯s it? So I¡¯m merely a tool for you to use then dump once you achieve your motives?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie avoided his gaze and muttered, ¡°Besides, you already knew I was putting on an act¡­¡± A dull pain sank in Samuel¡¯s chest upon hearing that. This woman will be the death of me. I was willing to be her tool, but who would¡¯ve known that she would turn and ditch me like that? He pursed his lips but did not adjust his posture. Instead, his body continued to press down on Natalie¡¯s. Despite Yara interrupting them earlier, he had not forgotten about Natalie¡¯s male friend earlier. He casually asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that childhood sweetheart you were talking to on the phone?¡± Natalie froze. Oh my gosh, he still hasn¡¯t dropped the topic about Jerome. ¡°Samuel, why should I report every detail in my life to you?¡± ¡°Well, because I¡¯m your man.¡± Samuel boldly met her gaze and dered in a deep voice, ¡°Are you really going to challenge me?¡± ¡°Since when did you be my man?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve devoted all my love to you, and only you¡­¡± His dulled tone continued, ¡°How can I not be yours?¡± An air of seriousness emanated from the ends of Samuel¡¯s hair to his toes. Natalie wanted to rebuke him. Yet, when she looked into his dark and mysterious eyes, she could not seem to utter a single word. Natalie feared that Samuel would bite her lip again out of anger. The thought of her already swollen lips suffering from another bite stopped her from fighting thetter. Hence, she decided to change the topic instead. ¡°Well, I¡¯m an exhausted patient who¡¯s already lost a lot of blood. I want to get some rest now¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel¡¯s stubborn gaze locked onto hers as he said, ¡°Go ahead and rest up. We¡¯ll talk about that sweetheart of yourster.¡± In truth, Natalie was utterly worn out from everything that had happened. She had slight hopes that Samuel would be gone by the time she awoke from her nap. However, his arms wrapped around her just as she was about to snuggle under the nket to sleep. A Cue For Love Chapter 109 A Cue For Love Chapter 109 A Cue for Love Chapter 109 Arranged Marriage Shock surged through Natalie as she quickly dodged him. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m already injured, and you¡¯re-¡± Samuel pulled her closer into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m tired too. Let¡¯s stay like this for a while¡­¡± Perhaps Natalie had bled so much, or maybe it was Samuel¡¯s warm embrace, but she fell asleep right after shutting her eyes. In her dreams, she recalled the night from five years ago. She saw the scene of herself trying hard to escape from the sea of mes. Yara was also there to snatch away one of her sons and a daughter. The nightmare caused her to unknowingly tighten her arms around Samuel¡¯s waist and mutter, ¡°N-No! My babies, please don¡¯t take them away from me¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her heart ached as she was unable to break free from her nightmare. Samuel lowered his head and gazed at the squirming woman in his arms while gently stroking her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Back at Bowers manor, Keh Bowers watched endearingly as his great-grandson enjoyed some ice cream. Keh was both Samuel and Steven¡¯s grandfather. He initially assumed that Samuel was not interested in women and believed that Steven would be the first of his grandsons to birth some great-grandchildren for him. Much to his surprise, Samuel was the first to give him two great-grandchildren¡ªFranklin and Sophia. Keh utterly adored Franklin and Sophia, especially the former. It would be an understatement to say that Franklin was Keh¡¯s prized possession. ¡°Slow down, Dear, or you¡¯ll choke on your food¡­¡± Keh smiled so lovingly that almost all his wrinkles stretched out. He assured, ¡°There are still some left, so you don¡¯t have to hurry it all down at once. You can eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡± To that, Franklin nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Great-grandpa!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Keh¡¯s heart softened with glee at the title ¡°great-grandpa.¡± He gleefully thought to himself, Gosh, I hope Franklin will bring his sister, Sophia, along with him when he visits me next time. The thought of having a pair of great-grandchildren by his side made him delighted. Just as Franklin was cheerily licking his ice cream, he received a text from his sister. The text said: Franklin! Natalie got hurt earlier when she was trying to protect me from some evil men!! What! My woman is injured? Franklin¡¯s heart sank at once. He immediately put down his spoon and spoke nervously. ¡°Great- grandpa, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t eat the ice cream anymore. Something urgent came up, and I need to go home right away¡­¡± That shocked Keh, who immediately asked, ¡°What? What could be so urgent? Didn¡¯t you promise that you¡¯d practice ying the piano here for a month this time?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, my Natalie got hurt!¡± Curious, Keh asked, ¡°Natalie? Is that the name of your pet cat or dog? Shall I get someone to fetch it over here?¡± ¡°Nope! She¡¯s my woman. I¡¯m going to marry her when I grow up!¡± Franklin spoke with a determined expression. He was evidently not joking. ¡°She¡¯s hurt, so I have to see her right now! Great-grandpa, please get someone to send me home.¡± When Keh heard how important this ¡°Natalie¡± was to his great-grandson, he immediately instructed his staff to send Franklin back to the Bowers residence. Of course, he, too, went along with Franklin as he wanted to see who exactly was ¡°Natalie.¡± Since this little girl has won over the heart of my great-grandson, I can help set up an arranged marriage between them. As soon as they reached the Bowers residence, Franklin noticed Sophia, who had cried so much that her eyes became swollen. Steven sat next to Sophia andforted her, ¡°Natalie is currently recovering in the hospital. She¡¯s not dead. Plus, your daddy is currently with her, and he says I can take you to visit her when she¡¯s all better. Please stop crying! I swear I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Upon seeing Franklin¡¯s return, Sophia immediately rushed into his embrace while conveying her message between sobs. ¡°S-Sam. She¡­ injured¡­ a lot¡­ blood¡­¡± Her tears continuously poured as she mumbled. Steven¡¯s heart ached for her. Likewise, Keh also felt a pang in his chest at the sight of his crying great-grandchild. This ¡°Natalie¡± person¡­ Who exactly is she? Even my great-granddaughter is crying hysterically. Seeing how the two children were too emotional to utter a single word, Keh nced at Steven and said, ¡°Steven, get over here. I have something to ask you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 110 A Cue For Love Chapter 110 A Cue for Love Chapter 110 Steven Is An Idiot After instructing Gavin to watch over the children, Steven followed Keh to the study on the second floor. ¡°Grandpa-¡± ¡°How could you?¡± Keh barked without a shred of mercy. ¡°Even Sophia knows to speak up about this urgent matter. How could you not inform me about it at once?¡± Ever since Franklin and Sophia were born, Steven¡¯s ranking in Keh¡¯s heart had dropped to the lowest. Thetter became biased to the twins and no longer favored his grandson, Steven, as much. ¡°I-I forgot.¡± ¡°You forgot? How could you forget to update me on such a serious matter? You idiot! What good is your brain if you can¡¯t even use it to do something so simple?¡± Keh fumed. I would¡¯ve spanked him on the butt if I had brought my cane with me. On the other hand, Steven scratched his head while suppressing how furious he felt. Idiot? Well, I¡¯ve never seen an idiot as good-looking as me. Hmph! That old geezer doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying. ¡°How did Sophia¡¯s condition improve so much? Did you guys manage to hire a professional to coach her?¡± Keh suddenly asked. ¡°Nope. Her speech naturally improved after meeting Natalie¡­¡± At that, Keh¡¯s lips parted in surprise. ¡°Natalie? Is that the girl who made Franklin want to return so urgently?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± A pleased smile spread on Keh¡¯s face as he mused, Well, I¡¯ll be a monkey¡¯s uncle. Here I thought Franklin was the only one who liked Natalie. Now, it turns out that Sophia likes her a lot too. This ¡°Natalie¡± sounds like the perfect candidate for my great-grandson¡¯s wife. ¡°What is Natalie like? Her character, I mean.¡± Steven pondered for a while before answering, ¡°She¡¯s decent. Even Sam, who¡¯s a picky person, approves of her. Most importantly, she got injured this time because she risked her life to protect Sophia.¡± Keh stroked his beard with satisfaction. Hmm. She has excellent character and even knows how to care for Sophia¡¯s safety. That sounds ideal. ¡°What about her looks?¡± ¡°Quite ordinary, and maybe even a little ugly,¡± Steven mindlessly blurted out. He then realized how harsh his words were and quickly added, ¡°But Sam, Franklin, and Sophia find her attractive.¡± As soon as he finished, Keh scrutinized him with a look of disdain. ¡°You idiot¡­ It sounds like you¡¯re the only one with poor taste, then.¡± At that, Steven¡¯s jaw dropped. Now, he¡¯s saying that I have bad taste in women? After interrogating Steven, Keh now had a good impression of Natalie. He nodded to himself. It looks like this ¡°Natalie¡± is an excellent candidate to be my great-grandson¡¯s wife. He then suggested with a cheery grin, ¡°Steven, since Franklin likes Natalie so much, let¡¯s meet up with her parents and discuss the possibility of an arranged marriage¡­¡± Hearing this, Steven instantly paled and asked, ¡°Grandpa, you want to make Natalie your great- grandson¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Keh shot a side-eyed re. ¡°This Natalie¡­ turns twenty-five years old this year.¡± Steven blinked before resuming in an awkward tone, ¡°Grandpa, are¡­ you sure about the whole marriage thing?¡± Keh let out a few intense coughs before ring at his grandson. ¡°You idiot! Why didn¡¯t you tell me this crucial information earlier?¡± ¡°But Grandpa, you didn¡¯t ask¡­¡± ¡°How dare you talk back to me?¡± Steven cradled his head and mumbled inwardly. Why am I always the one getting criticized? Are all the second-born children not as loved as their firstborns? I just endured the kids¡¯ bullying, and now I have to put up with Grandpa¡¯s insults? Man, this sucks! Meanwhile, Natalie sneezed in her sleep, and it woke her up. She was the only person on the patient¡¯s bed; Samuel was no longer beside her. Natalie then got up to use the private restroom inside her ward. However, upon arriving at the restroom¡¯s door, she overheard someone talking on the phone from inside. The person murmured, ¡°Xavian¡­¡± Hearing the mention of her child¡¯s name, Natalie instinctively leaned her ear against the door. Is Samuel talking to Xavian on the phone? Why would this man have my son¡¯s contact number? And what¡¯s he nning to tell Xavian? Hang on. Why isn¡¯t he talking anymore? She began to inch closer to the door. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Just then, the door flung forward as Samuel opened it from inside. A Cue For Love Chapter 111 A Cue For Love Chapter 111 A Cue for Love Chapter 111 An Inch Away Natalie lost her bnce and stumbled. Much to her dismay, she fell right into Samuel¡¯s embrace. The force caused Samuel to stagger backward and sit onto the toilet seat¡¯s cover. Meanwhile, Natalie landed right onto his sturdy thighs. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Natalie¡¯s heart pounded so fast as though it was going to shoot up and out of her mouth. What the hell is wrong with him? Why did he have to open the door all of a sudden? What¡¯s worse is that this position I¡¯m in is just too embarrassing! I¡¯m only an inch away from his family jewels! ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get up on my own,¡± Natalie ordered in a soft tone while biting back how flustered she felt. Just as she was about to stand, Samuel¡¯s arms wrapped around her slender waist and forced her to remain in that intimate position. Unable to retaliate against his overwhelming strength, Natalie had no choice but to remain seated on his thighs while her face was inches away from his. If things were not already bad enough, she could also sense his gradually hardening member jutting against her thigh. Natalie¡¯s trembling voice bellowed, ¡°Y-You¡¯re crossing the line, Samuel!¡± ¡°Crossing the line? You¡¯re the one who threw yourself at me¡­¡± A fierce expression shed on Natalie¡¯s bright red face. ¡°N-Nonsense. I did no such thing!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m the one who ced you on my thighs? That I forcefully pressed your body against mine in this provocative position?¡± Samuel taunted as his narrow gaze observed her. Natalie could not argue with him face to face. Thus, she used the only excuse to escape that she could think of ¨C She brought up her injury. ¡°Your arm is touching my wound¡­¡± Surprisingly, Samuel did not give in to her. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s continue our conversation about that childhood sweetheart of yours.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re not going to tell me about this boy you grew up with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Samuel did not get angry with Natalie for ying dumb. Instead, his lips curled into a sly smile. In the next second, his arms tightened around her, pulling her closer to his body. This action caused her bodily curves to press tautly against him with no gap in between. The two fit perfectly like a puzzle. This hot and heavy intimacy was a foreign sensation for Natalie. She had not experienced anything like this, except for that night from six years ago. Natalie was now really scared. ¡°So, are you going to tell me about him?¡± Samuel asked again. Natalie¡¯s gaze lifted to meet his domineering and mischievous stare. She frowned inwardly. That jerk is doing this on purpose! I can¡¯t believe he is using this tension between us as a method to question me! Unfortunately, Natalie could not take her chances in this cramped restroom. If she were to continue resisting him, she worried he would go wild and take advantage of her without caring about the injury on her arm. ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s patience was running thin. Natalie lowered her head like a deted balloon as she answered, ¡°That guy is two years younger than me. We grew up together in the same neighborhood. He¡¯s a righteous young man who only sees me as an elder sister, nothing more. Besides, I have a two sons¡­¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Well, what about me?¡± Samuel went on. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± ¡°I see him as my younger brother.¡± Natalie paused before getting straight to the point. ¡°Trust me. If I harbored any romantic feelings for him, I would¡¯ve be his girlfriend a long time ago instead of remaining as his elder sister all this while.¡± Jerome was a perfect young man. Ever since losing her virginity six years ago, Natalie felt she had no right to be Jerome¡¯s life partner. A smile tugged at Samuel¡¯s lips now that he was finally satisfied with Natalie¡¯s answer. ¡°What¡¯s got you in such a good mood, Samuel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Samuel lovingly looked at Natalie and borated, ¡°Because although you haven¡¯t fallen for me, you also don¡¯t have feelings for other men.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Why would he say such a thing to me? Why would he act as if he¡¯s deeply in love with me, like I¡¯m the only woman he¡¯ll ever have eyes for in his lifetime? Knock! Knock! Suddenly, a series of eager knocks sounded from the ward¡¯s door. ¡°Mommy, are you there? yton and I are here to pay you a visit! We¡¯reing in!¡± Natalie cursed under her breath as she shot out of Samuel¡¯sp. She mentally remarked, Great. Not one, but two of my kids have conveniently shown up when I¡¯m stuck in this embarrassing position! Ugh! A Cue For Love Chapter 112 A Cue For Love Chapter 112 A Cue for Love Chapter 112 Your Darling And Sweetheart The door opened as Natalie¡¯s two little ones walked in. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Xavian and yton murmured. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Their gazes locked onto Natalie, whoy on the bed with her face flushed bright red from embarrassment. yton had been traveling to different locations for filming jobs ever since he got discovered by a talent scout at a young age. After receiving news of Natalie¡¯s injury, he instantly dropped his filming schedule and rushed over. ¡°Mommy, are you hurt?¡± yton took off his sunsses and asked frantically, ¡°Do you have a fever, Mommy? Why is your face so red?¡± Xavian chimed in, ¡°yton¡¯s right, Mommy. Your face looks awfully red!¡± Natalie was dumbfounded. She sheepishly held her flushed cheeks while remaining silent. I don¡¯t have a fever, but I can¡¯t tell them why I¡¯m blushing¡­ Thankfully, Samuel walked out of the restroom right then and rescued her from the awkward situation. ¡°Your mommy is not down with a fever.¡± Samuel rolled up his sleeves and nced at Natalie while exining, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Well, her body is probably heating up slightly because she¡¯s not used to being in the hospital.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, incredulous that Samuel could lie to the boys without even batting an eyelid. Why that little¡­ My cheeks wouldn¡¯t be bright red like a baboon¡¯s ass right now if he hadn¡¯t touched my thighs earlier! Nheless, she could not reveal the truth. Natalie swallowed her steaming rage and nodded at his exnation. ¡°Is this our stepfath-¡± yton realized that he had made a rash conclusion and quickly corrected, ¡°Oh, my bad¡­ I meant to ask if he is Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, yton! He¡¯s the man that I¡¯ve been telling you about when you were away for work.¡± Mischief shed past Xavian¡¯s eyes as he borated, ¡°What perfect timing! You can finally meet him in person today.¡± Upon hearing that, yton began sizing up Samuel, who did the same to the former. yton and Xavian were brothers but not twins; as the older brother, yton¡¯s features appeared way more defined than Xavian¡¯s. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Natalie looked at Samuel before turning back to Xavian and yton. She had always felt that Xavian bore a striking resemnce to Samuel. Now, yton¡¯s shared simrity with the other two only served to confirm her thoughts. Despite that confirmation, she refused to believe the bold theory behind the three¡¯s resemnce was reality. Did Samuel and I¡­? No way! That¡¯s ridiculous! There¡¯s no way that he¡¯s the man who took my virginity. It could be any living, breathing male on this earth, but it would never be Samuel. ¡°Hmm? You were saying?¡± Samuel raised an eyebrow while prompting, ¡°Is there something wrong with me and the boys?¡± ¡°I¡­ was only asking if you guys wanted to eat anything.¡± Natalie decided not to voice her doubts. Instead, she rubbed her tummy while grumbling, ¡°I¡¯m famished.¡± Samuel turned to the boys and asked, ¡°What would you two like to eat?¡± ¡°I want some chicken.¡± ¡°Fish for me, please.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have that arranged,¡± Samuel said with a nod before turning to leave the ward. Natalie frowned as her scowling voice spoke up at once. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me what I wanted to have?¡± Samuel had not bothered to turn around. He merely replied, ¡°You will have an oatmeal porridge, and that¡¯s final.¡± Once Samuel left, Xavian and yton bolted over to each side of Natalie¡¯s bed. ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡± Xavian anxiously said. He was still worried as he had noticed Natalie¡¯s profuse bleeding. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°It hurt so much at first,¡± Natalie exined but quickly shed a cheery smile. ¡°However, I feel so much better now that I get to see you two, my precious darling and sweetheart.¡± Sadly, her words failed to reassure her sons. Xavian shot a solemn look and stated, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re not little three-year-olds anymore. You can¡¯t lie to us now that we¡¯ve turned five.¡± ¡°We know that your pain tolerance is not the best,¡± yton added. ¡°Please don¡¯t try to act all tough in front of us. You can tell us the truth. After all, we¡¯re your darling and sweetheart¡­¡± Natalie felt a lump form at the back of her throat and a warm feeling in her chest upon hearing those words. A Cue For Love Chapter 113 A Cue For Love Chapter 113 A Cue for Love Chapter 113 Our Biological Father I¡¯m supposed to be their mommy, but these two little ones are always looking out for me. There have been so many times when I almost gave up during these past five years. Thankfully, motherhood and having these two by my side have helped me ovee my circumstances and transform into who I am today. ¡°Darling¡­ Sweetheart¡­¡± Natalie kissed Xavian and yton¡¯s cheeks while silently thanking the heavens for blessing her with such perfect children. It pained the boys to see their mother¡¯s injury. Hence, they proceeded to bombard her with the information they gathered after searching up tips and advice to heal wounds online. ¡°Hang on. yton, shouldn¡¯t you be at the filming set?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I told my manager, Ms. Craig, that I needed toe back immediately when I heard about your injury. She helped rearrange my schedule so I could make a quick visit. Don¡¯t worry. All I have to do is return to the set before eleven o¡¯clock tonight. I¡¯ll be able toplete everything tomorrow.¡± Just then, yton seemed to recall something and hastily went on. ¡°Mommy, my absence is no big deal! You should see how Yara is behaving at the filming set. She was somewhat passionate about the job when she first joined. However, these days, she¡¯s been cking. Can you believe it? Yara hired stunt doubles for both her fighting and normal scenes. What¡¯s worse, she didn¡¯t even show up for the past few days! Apart from her close-up scenes, she¡¯s always using a body double or relying on post- editing.¡± Xavian snorted, ¡°What a waste¡­ She doesn¡¯t deserve to share the same face as Mommy.¡± The boys had a feeling that Yara was their mother¡¯s twin, especially after seeing the two women¡¯s identical faces. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Despite the curiosity and suspicion they felt, the two dared not ask their mother about the matter. ¡°Xavian, yton.¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze shifted between both of them as she held their little hands tightly. Her firm tone instructed, ¡°You must stay away from her. Don¡¯t ever assume that woman would behave like me just because she and I share an identical face.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± the boys murmured. It was the first time they saw their mother with a cold and ruthless look, almost as if her face had hardened to stone. She then shocked them by stating, ¡°yton, it seems like your drama won¡¯t do too well.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± yton replied. ¡°I doubt the show will air.¡± Darkness flickered in Natalie¡¯s gaze as she exined, ¡°Yara will pay dearly for everything that she has done.¡± Later on, Samuel returned with some delicious cuisine from Acape. Chicken and fish dishes were specially prepared for Xavian and yton, while Natalie had an oatmeal porridge. She held her spoon, stirring aimlessly at her porridge with a begrudged look. Eventually, Natalie spoke with a sweet and loving tone at her children. ¡°Boys, how about you let me try some of your foo-¡± Samuel shot a re at her. He snapped at lightning speed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you intend to trick your children into giving you their food.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips pursed into a thin line when he exposed her intentions. She immediately defended herself by saying, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m their mommy. How can I do something as horrible as poach from my children? I would never!¡± She then sighed internally and started eating the nd oatmeal porridge before her. At that, Xavian and yton exchanged approving looks as Samuel had given them a good impression. After dinner, Samuel tasked his assistant, Billy, to send Xavian home and drive yton back to the latter¡¯s manager. The boys started whispering to each other while Billy was driving the car over to them. ¡°Xavian, are you sure that Mr. Bowers has never seen Mommy¡¯s true looks?¡± yton asked. ¡°Nope,¡± Xavian answered. ¡°Mommy always wears the hyper-realistic mask when she goes out. I don¡¯t think Mr. Bowers can figure out her identity even if he is someone with high intelligence levels.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s head over heels in love with Mommy, despite the blemishes all over her face. That must be why he¡¯s always hanging out with her!¡± yton added. ¡°I agree.¡± Xavian nodded enthusiastically. He then remarked, ¡°Plus, we look nearly identical to Samuel. I¡¯m pretty sure people will believe us if we im to be his sons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± yton said. Right then, a lightbulb lit up with the brightest idea in his head. He hurriedly looked at his brother and asked, ¡°Xavian, do you think that Samuel could be our biological father?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 114 A Cue For Love Chapter 114 A Cue for Love Chapter 114 Vile Brats Daddy! A glint of hope appeared in Xavian¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He then muttered, ¡°No, yton. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°Xavian, how can you give up hope before we¡¯ve even done a paternity test?¡± yton¡¯s brows furrowed as he continued, ¡°Think about it. Since both of us look alike with Mr. Bowers, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s our father.¡± ¡°But Mr. Bowers has children of his own.¡± Xavian added solemnly, ¡°He has a pair of twins. A boy and a girl. Plus, they¡¯re also five-year-olds like us.¡± Just like that, the me of hope in yton¡¯s heart became extinguished. ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you mention that Mr. Bowers is single?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Bowers is single, but he has children¡­¡± Xavian patted his brother¡¯s shoulder and added, ¡°Mommy would have slipped up and eventually told us if he is actually our biological father. And, ording to my observation, they just met recently. There is no way they knew each other before we were even born.¡± A solemn look shrouded over the boys¡¯ faces. While the two loved their mother dearly, they secretly yearned to have a father toplete their family. Unfortunately, they never managed to track their biological father down, despite searching for a long time. Although they knew Samuel was unlikely their father, they could not help but want him to be. At that moment, a voice spoke from behind them. ¡°yton, shouldn¡¯t you be at the filming set in Xenhall? What are you doing here?¡± Xavian and yton turned around right away. With that, they saw Yara dressed in a whitece gown with her face covered in elegant makeup. Since yton had worked alongside Yara for a month on the filming set, he had gotten ustomed to Yara¡¯s face that greatly resembled his mother. Contrarily, Xavian widened his eyes in bewilderment because he didn¡¯t expect Yara to bear such a striking simrity to Natalie. ¡°My mom got admitted to this hospital. I¡¯m heading back to Xenhall now that I¡¯ve paid her a visit,¡± yton exined. He then nudged Xavian with his elbow to snap thetter out of his thoughts. ¡°I see.¡± Yara nced at Xavian as she asked, ¡°And this person standing next to you is¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s my younger brother.¡± yton added coldly, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re here and not working in Xenhall. It must be nice to go out and about. Unlike you, I¡¯ve been rehearsing my lines with a middle-aged actor all week on set.¡± yton was remarkably sly, despite being a young boy. He intentionally provoked Yara because he knew that she was Natalie¡¯s enemy. Yara stiffened because everyone in the film crew had always pampered her. Even the director and the producers had to agree with her requests. The only exception was yton, who would always behave disrespectfully and snarkily toward her. There were times when Yara wanted to punish him but couldn¡¯t because her manager advised against it, saying that she would seem petty for getting all worked up over a child¡¯s mindless actions. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Yara red at him. ¡°I¡¯m merely telling the truth.¡± yton¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°Why? Is there something wrong with what I said?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a word of advice for you. The ¡®I¡¯m an innocent child¡¯ act won¡¯t protect you forever.¡± ¡°Protect me?¡± yton raised a brow and boldly retorted, ¡°So, are you suggesting that you¡¯re a scary monster who¡¯s out to get me? Is that why I need protecting from you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rage boiled under Yara¡¯s skin. Her earlier encounter with Sophia and Franklin had already put her in a foul mood. Now, she had not expected yton and Xavian to ruin her day by ridiculing her in public. Is this how five-year-old kids behave nowadays? They¡¯re like a bunch of unhinged, vile brats! All of them were so skilled at arguing and making sidements that there was nothing Yara could do. Right then, Billy¡¯s Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of Xavian and yton. The two boys opened the car door and hopped into the backseat. Then, Billy departed the hospital with the boys. Although Billy didn¡¯t get out of the car, he saw Yara from the rearview mirror and decided to ask, ¡°Was that Ms. Yara that you guys were talking to?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 115 A Cue For Love Chapter 115 A Cue for Love Chapter 115 Clean Her Body ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a fan of hers.¡± yton scoffed before saying calmly, ¡°Then again, you do look like someone with bad taste when ites to fangirling over celebrities.¡± Xavian chimed in, ¡°yton is right, Mr. Morin. If you are indeed her fan, you should know that she can get canceled anytime in the future, so don¡¯t put all your eggs in one basket.¡± Despite the children¡¯s advice, Billy knew the Bowers family would still provide financial support for Yara even if her career failed. After all, she was still the mother of the Bowers family¡¯s great-grandchildren, Franklin and Sophia. ¡°Cancelled? You guys are overthinking things.¡± Billy grinned and continued, ¡°That will never happen¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see, Mr. Morin,¡± yton replied nonchntly. ¡°I believe that nothing is impossible.¡± He was confident that the tables could turn for anyone at a moment¡¯s notice because his mother told him so, and she was a woman of her words. At the hospital entrance, Yara nced at the te number of the Rolls-Royce. She felt a sense of familiarity washing over her but couldn¡¯t figure out why. However, her mind kept recalling Samuel¡¯s heartless tone as he kicked her out of Natalie¡¯s ward earlier. Even though he had ordered her to leave, she found herself returning to the hospital again. Throughout these years, she treated Samuel as though he was her husband because all she ever wanted was to be his wife. Although their rtionship never developed into a romantic one, Samuel remained aloof toward other women. Thus, Yara believed she could someday win his heart and be the Bowers family¡¯sdy of the house. Unfortunately, Natalie¡¯s sudden appearance thwarted things; she caused Samuel and the children to treat Yara differently. As Yara approached Natalie¡¯s ward, she overheard two nurses conversing. ¡°I bet the woman from room 1802 did a lot of good deeds in her previous life to be blessed with such a loving man.¡± ¡°Exactly! I can¡¯t believe he even helped clean her body.¡± ¡°To think thatdy has such an average-looking face¡­ I now know that having a good marriage depends on one¡¯s fate, and not something superficial like appearance.¡± Room 1802? That¡¯s Natalie¡¯s ward. A bitter feeling prickled in Yara¡¯s chest upon learning that Samuel had helped Natalie wash up. Not once has Samuel treated me with the care he willingly gives to Natalie, not even when I got sick or hurt in the past years. No matter how much I pouted or coquettishly asked for his attention, he would only ever give me a cold response like, ¡°Go see a doctor or something.¡± As Yara thought about Samuel¡¯s boundless affection and patience for Natalie, a raging hurricane broke out in her chest. Her nails then wed on the hospital walls. Ugh, that Natalie! She¡¯s like a stubborn old stain that¡¯s impossible to erase! This won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t just sit idly by and wait for things to turn in my favor. I have to take action before Natalie bes the Bowers family¡¯sdy of the house. If that happens, then everything will be over for me! With that, Yara spun on her heel and left the hospital. Since the Bowers family believed that she was the biological mother of Sophia and Franklin, she decided to use it to her advantage. Yara got into her minivan and quickly made a phone call. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Subsequently, she prepared her most lethal weapon ¨C tears ¨C to put on an act. Yara¡¯s eyes were already red and swollen when Keh answered the phone. On top of that, her voice became unsteady, as if she was about to cry. ¡°Yara?¡± Keh greeted. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± she muttered, and in no time, tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yara? Has someone picked on you?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Yara intentionally sobbed even harder. ¡°Grandpa, I think I dialed the wrong number¡­¡± ¡°Hang on. Since we¡¯re already talking, tell me who upset you.¡± Keh added in a fierce tone, ¡°You¡¯re just too nice of a person. How could you not speak up even after getting picked on? Come on. You can tell me everything about it.¡± Although Yara¡¯s eyes continued to fill up with tears, a faint smile yed on her lips since she had sessfully achieved her goal. A Cue For Love Chapter 116 A Cue For Love Chapter 116 A Cue for Love Chapter 116 Freshen Up Inside ward 1802, Samuel stared at a sleeping Natalie whoy on the hospital bed. Natalie would never lower her guard down around him. Perhaps the only exception was when she slept ¡ªlike right now. It was a rare moment as she was in her most defenseless and sincere form before Samuel. Just then, his phone rang. Not wanting to wake Natalie up, he instantly left the ward to answer the call. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found him,¡± Billy stated. ¡°Send me the location, and I¡¯ll go over there right now.¡± After Billy texted the location, Samuel drove to a massive container next to a port. He saw a line of people kneeling as soon as he opened the rusty metal door. While walking in, Samuel loosened the first two buttons on his top. A grim aura then exuded into the space around him. Meanwhile, everyone at the scene felt a shiver down their spines. ¡°Sir. Jeffrey Cook from Yates Real Estate is the one who gave the orders to kidnap Ms. Sophia,¡± Billy exined as he kicked a middle-aged man who wore sses. ¡°Jeffrey here bribed Ms. Sophia¡¯s private driver to give him updates on where Ms. Sophia went when she snuck out.¡± Laying on the ground was a petrified Jeffrey, who stared wide-eyed at Samuel. Jeffrey regretted nning Sophia¡¯s kidnapping as soon as he looked into Samuel¡¯s dark and murderous gaze. ¡°M-Mr. Bowers¡­¡± Jeffrey stuttered. ¡°I-I only wanted to abduct your daughter because I needed more time to pay off my debt to you. I never actually intended to hurt her! Besides, as far as I know, she didn¡¯t suffer from any injuries during the kidnapping attempt at all. Mr. Bowers! Please! Spare me!¡± Not a trace of hesitation showed on Samuel¡¯s face as his hand mercilessly tightened around Jeffrey¡¯s neck. Thetter paled at once. Just as Jeffrey thought he was about to die, Samuel¡¯s hand suddenly loosened from his neck. Jeffrey quickly sucked in multiple deep breaths, feeling relieved. Immediately after, Samuel gave orders to his subordinates while casting a vicious re at Jeffrey. ¡°I want 30 knife shes on all of their arms.¡± All color drained from the faces of those who knelt on the ground. The next moment, several men in ck approached with knives and began shing the former¡¯s arms. Jeffrey closed his eyes to brace himself for the knife shes he would soon feel. However, Samuel suddenly spoke up. ¡°Wait.¡± Billy¡¯s brows knitted close. ¡°Sir¡­?¡± While fixating on Jeffrey, Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits as he added, ¡°The others will receive 30 shes each. As for him, I want 300 shes on his arms. If he¡¯s still alive by the end of it, then you guys can let him go.¡± A dense metallic smell of blood soon permeated the room. All of this was Samuel¡¯s promise to Natalie. He wanted those who hurt Natalie to suffer a hundred times more. Original from N?velDrama.Org. That night seemed to go on forever. By 5 a.m. the next day, Samuel sat inside the Hummer and wiped some blood off his hands with a tissue. Billy, who sat on the driver¡¯s seat, looked over at Samuel. ¡°Where to now, Sir?¡± ¡°The hospi-¡± Samuel froze mid-sentence as he caught a whiff of blood from his clothes. Since he didn¡¯t want Natalie to find out, he quickly changed his mind. ¡°Billy, stop by Centurion Corporation before heading to the hospital. I need to freshen up.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Nevertheless, Billy kept a professional countenance and did his job as usual. He reported, ¡°Old Mr. Bowers stayed at the Bowers residencest night.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Samuel said. ¡°Get Steven to look after Franklin and Sophia for the next few days. As for work, please forward all the important documents to me through email, and I¡¯ll deal with them in the hospital.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± It was 8 o¡¯clock when Keh and Steven were having breakfast in the Bowers residence. Seconds passed as Keh¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°Where is Samuel? I¡¯ve stayed over for two days, and I still haven¡¯t seen him around. Where is he?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Sam is still at the hospital. He¡¯ll probably be there for the next few days¡­¡± ¡°That little punk!¡± Keh¡¯s face reddened furiously. Seething with rage, he smacked the table and thundered, ¡°How dare the eldest son of the Bowers family dedicate all his time to pointlessly caring for a random woman!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 117 A Cue For Love Chapter 117 A Cue for Love Chapter 117 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Usual Way Of Doing Things Steven jolted backward before quickly exining, ¡°Grandpa, Natalie is injured because she saved Sophia. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s okay for Sam to care for his daughter¡¯s savior.¡± ¡°I know she saved Sophia.¡± A deep frown shrouded Keh¡¯s face as he grimly added, ¡°However, there are doctors and nurses in the hospital. Why does Natalie insist on having the head of the Bowers family to care for her? What if that woman takes advantage of Samuel¡¯s kindness and decides she wants him to marry her aspensation?¡± Steven had only met Natalie a few times. However, he deeply trusted that she was not the kind of scheming woman that Keh suggested. Thus, he quickly tried to exin, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood Natalie¡­ She never asked Sam to take care of her. In fact, Sam was the one who insisted on staying there because he was worried sick about her.¡± Samuel had always been aloof and stubborn; No one could force him to do things that he did not want to. However, Keh was far too upset to remember that now. His murderous tone boomed, ¡°Steven! How dare you take Natalie¡¯s side?¡± Yara told him earlier about Natalie being a sly woman. Therefore, he suspected that Natalie had somehow brainwashed Steven into backing her up. Keh fully believed that Natalie was a horrible woman who would wreak havoc if she continued to get close to the Bowers family. ¡°Grandpa-¡± Before Steven could finish speaking, Keh snapped, ¡°My God! Has that woman bewitched all of you? What a sly and scheming woman! She¡¯s a demon!¡± Just then, a voice came out of nowhere. ¡°Great-grandpa! Don¡¯t say that about Natalie!¡± When Keh and Steven lifted their heads, they saw Franklin and Sophia walking down the stairs. Franklin was livid as he eximed, ¡°Great-grandpa, don¡¯t you know how kind Natalie is? How can you insult her like that? Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s the most important woman in my entire life, apart from Sophia?¡± Even his little sister, Sophia¡¯s, face flushed with rage at Keh. She mustered all her strength and spat, ¡°Y-You¡­ No¡­¡± It seemed like she had a lot to say but didn¡¯t know how to express herself. In the end, she only managed to utter, ¡°I-I¡­ hate you¡­¡± Keh cared about Sophia and Franklin more than he did for Steven. Hence, it broke his heart to see both his great-grandchildren so upset and disappointed in him. Keh muttered, ¡°Sophia, Franklin¡­¡± However, Franklin¡¯s frown only deepened. ¡°Great-grandpa, I won¡¯t be joining you for breakfast anymore! I¡¯ve lost my appetite!¡± Sophia bit back her tears and chimed in, ¡°M-Me¡­ too!¡± The two children then spun on their heels and left without hesitation. Meanwhile, Steven wasn¡¯t bothered by the fight between the kids and his grandpa. He continued to eat his breakfast in an amused mood. Pfft! Those two little ones sure do love Natalie. She means the world to them. Forget the kids ditching Grandpa for Natalie. I won¡¯t be surprised if they choose Natalie over their own father. Poor Sam. ¡°Is eating the only thing you¡¯re good at?¡± Keh threw a chestnut on Steven¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot! How can you still be this rxed when Sophia and Franklin are upset?¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is their usual way of doing things.¡± ¡°Usual? Their overprotectiveness for Natalie is normal?¡± Keh¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he questioned, ¡°Tell me¡­ what do Franklin and Sophia think about Yara?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 118 A Cue For Love Chapter 118 A Cue for Love Chapter 118 Taking Charge Steven said nonchntly, ¡°As usual, giving people the cold shoulder¡­¡± Although Keh remained silent, his dissatisfaction toward Natalie grew stronger. Even though Samuel did not marry Yara, Keh had long considered her his granddaughter-inw. Yet, his great-grandchildren grew closer to an outsider instead of their biological mother. In fact, they were so close to Natalie that they got mad at him and even went on a hunger strike after he criticized Natalie. It seemed like he had to make a trip to meet her in person. Meanwhile, Natalie woke up in a daze in the hospital. ¡°Thirsty¡­ Water¡­¡± She propped her body up, barely opening her eyes as she felt for a cup on the bedside table. Original from N?velDrama.Org. After feeling around for a while, she did not find what she was looking for. Instead, she felt a bottle against her lips and a hand supporting the back of her head. She instinctively parted her lips and held onto the bottle with both hands, gulping the water down. She looked just like an adorable baby drinking milk. Samuel smiled as he quietly watched her drink. After Natalie emptied the bottle of water, she passed it to the man beside her with a satisfied smile. Just then, she realized that something was amiss. She was still in the hospital, and Xavian was not with her. Her eyes shot open, and she finally noticed that the person who had fed her water was Samuel. Natalie furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work at this hour?¡± ¡°I took the day off.¡± Since Samuel did not have tissue with him, he used his finger to wipe the stray droplets of water from her lips. ¡°I will be staying with you in the hospital for the next few days as well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie widened her eyes, unable to believe her ears. ¡°You heard me right,¡± Samuel reassured as he turned to look at her. His tone was domineering and arrogant. ¡°My arm injury is nothing serious¡­¡± Natalie pondered for a moment and decided there was no need for him to stay with her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of me personally.¡± ¡°You got hurt because of Sophia. As her father, I have to do everything I can to repay your kindness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Natalie regained herposure as she did not want to indulge herself in his warmth. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve already epted the ten million.¡± Her eyes flickered as she continued, ¡°As you¡¯ve mentioned, meeting me may not be a breach of the contract, but I hope that we can still respect the contract terms and keep a distance from each other.¡± Samuel threw the empty bottle on the ground and leaped onto the bed, pinning her beneath him. ¡°Keep a distance?¡± he asked as he stared at her intently. ¡°You mean a distance like this?¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt him inching closer. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Samuel. You know what I mean!¡± ¡°Then I shall give you a proper answer.¡± His tone was possessive. ¡°In your dreams, Natalie.¡± ¡°You-¡± Before she could say anything, Samuel leaned in and nipped on her lips. He bit on her lower lip just enough to make her feel aroused yet a bit ufortable. She could feel his fingers lifting the bottom of her hospital gown and his coarse fingertips tracing her thighs. In the past, the most Samuel would do was kiss her. However, it seemed like a mere kiss could no longer satisfy him this time. ¡°Samuel¡­ I-I¡¯m injured¡­¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that your injury is nothing serious?¡± Samuel asked with his deep and alluring voice. ¡°Just let the man take the lead in things like this.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 119 A Cue For Love Chapter 119 A Cue for Love Chapter 119 Opened Wound Samuel was very seductive. Like what he said, he did not let Natalie make a move. Instead, he began to unbutton his shirt, revealing his sexy corbones. His wlessly gorgeous face and chiseled body made Natalie¡¯s blood rush. It was the first time she felt so captivated by a man. She only came back to her senses when she felt her lips being nipped by him once again. ¡°No¡­ We can¡¯t¡­¡± Does he really like me? Then what about Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother? And Yara? Natalie finally regained her senses and ced her hand against his chest. ¡°M-my injury¡­ My arm hurts¡­¡± Samuel stopped reluctantly and stared at her as he tried to catch his breath. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Natalie said as she fixed the hospital gown that he almost removed. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me! I lied about the injury being nothing serious so that you won¡¯t have to stay. If you don¡¯t believe me, let me show you the wound. It has reopened.¡± With that, she rolled up her sleeve and revealed her wound. Indeed, there was blood seeping through the bandages. Natalie was not lying. Samuel stood up and buttoned his shirt with a darkened expression. ¡°I will call for the doctor.¡± After he left, Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. The truth was, Samuel¡¯s advances were not too rough, nor did he identally press on her wound. Natalie had torn her wound on purpose because she was worried that she would fall for Samuel¡¯s seduction. She had to maintain her sanity. She knew she could never win against Samuel¡¯s advances. Luckily, she had always been brave enough to be brutal to herself. Samuel finally found a doctor to tend to Natalie¡¯s wound. The doctor changed the bandage on her arm as she lectured Samuel and Natalie. ¡°Young people¡­ It is understandable that you have the urge to fulfill your desires, but you should at least make sure that your bodies are fit to do so. Look at the price you have to pay for your short-term enjoyment. Now, you probably have to stay in the hospital for another day and wait for the wound to recover. You should learn to restrain yourselves. Don¡¯t do this again!¡± Both of them remained silent. After being chided by the doctor, Natalie began to blush. She looked in Samuel¡¯s direction and realized he was staring intently at the wound on her arm. It seemed like he did not hear a single word that the doctor had said. After the doctor left, Natalie gently stroked the bandage on her arm. Deep inside, she felt happy. She was finally safe from Samuel¡¯s advances. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you mention something like keeping a distance again,¡± Samuel warned as he stared at her with his burning gaze. ¡°If you ever say that again, no injury or wound would stop me.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when her eyes met his. She felt like his prey. His possessiveness was overbearing. Taking a deep breath, she made a mental note to recuperate in the shortest time possible so that she could be discharged from the hospital sooner. While he was keeping Nataliepany at the hospital, Samuel received a call. After he exchanged a few sentences with the caller, his facial expression changed. Hanging up the call, he looked in Natalie¡¯s direction and informed her, ¡°I have some work to do. I wille back at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The moment Samuel left, Natalie felt a sense of liberation. Just like him, she had some work to finish as well. Aside from Dream Pharmaceutical, Dream Entertainment had also begun its recruitment. Her inbox was filled with resumes sent in by Yandel. They belonged to potential candidates for important positions in thepany. Earlier, she did not have the opportunity to look at them because Samuel was around. While she was engrossed with reading the emails, someone knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! Natalie thought Samuel had returned, so she quickly hid her tablet under the nket andy down casually. ¡°Come in.¡± When the door opened, a white-haired elderly in a dark green suit entered the room. A Cue For Love Chapter 120 A Cue For Love Chapter 120 A Cue for Love Chapter 120 Three Handsome Men Who is this old man? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Natalie frowned as she nced at the elderly with a confused look. Before Keh came to look for her, he had thought that a woman who was capable of bewitching Samuel into staying at the hospital all the time must be an absolute beauty. However, when he saw Natalie¡¯s freckled face, his body stiffened. ¡°Are¡­ Are you Natalie Nichols?¡± he muttered, wondering if he had made a mistake. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Natalie asked him in return, ¡°How about you? Who are you?¡± Keh was rendered speechless. He finally understood why Steven previously said that Natalie was ugly. He even thought Steven was spouting nonsense and could not distinguish between beautiful and ugly. Now that he had seen her with his own eyes, he realized that he had wronged Steven. Keh was still puzzled by how Natalie was able to manipte Samuel, but he put on an authoritative andposed front as he replied, ¡°I am Samuel¡¯s grandfather, Keh Bowers.¡± ¡°O-Old Mr. Bowers? What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯m here to thank you for saving my great-granddaughter.¡± Keh pulled out a ck card from his pocket and threw it on the bed. ¡°There¡¯s twenty million in this card. Consider it as an expression of gratitude from the Bowers family and me.¡± Wealthy people usually wouldn¡¯t hand out their money willingly without any conditions. Just as Natalie expected, Keh began to speak again. In a condescending tone, he said, ¡°I believe this is enough as a gift of appreciation on behalf of Samuel. I hope you are sensible enough to know that you¡¯re not special just because you saved Sophia.¡± Keh thought that Natalie would be over the moon after receiving the money. To his surprise, she snorted disdainfully in response. ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t want your money.¡± ¡°How dare you call me old man? Do you know who I am?¡± Keh frowned, his wrinkles bing more visible. ¡°Is twenty million not enough? Are you trying to negotiate with me? Or are you so ambitious that you are nning to be Samuel¡¯s wife?¡± Natalie burst outughing upon hearing his words. ¡°I am not interested in bing Samuel¡¯s wife,¡± Natalie replied. ¡°It is him who keeps clinging onto me and giving me a headache. As his grandfather, if you could persuade him to leave me alone, I would be genuinely grateful to you.¡± ¡°S-Samuel would never do that!¡± ¡°You should check with him, not me.¡± Natalie then let out a long sigh and added, ¡°Also, I saved Sophia because I genuinely wanted to do it. I did not do it for the Bowers family¡¯s gratitude. No matter how dangerous the situation is, as long as she needs me, I would save her without hesitation.¡± Perhaps it was because she had lost a daughter before, or because she felt a connection with Sophia. As long as she could protect Sophia, she was willing to sacrifice her life for the girl. With his many years of experience, Keh could see the sincerity in Natalie¡¯s eyes. Her love for Sophia touched him, but he still could not approve of her as his granddaughter-inw. Knock! Knock! Knock! Just then, someone began knocking on the door anxiously. After a few knocks, three men entered the room. The visitors were Yandel, Ross, and Jerome, who was in military fatigue. The ward that was originally spacious became crowded with the sudden appearance of three tall men. Yandel was about to call Natalie ¡°Boss¡± when he had eye contact with Keh, who exuded an imposing aura. ¡°Sir,¡± Yandel quickly corrected himself. Keh knitted his eyebrows even tighter as he observed the three men. It¡¯s only been a while since I managed to make Samuel leave. Now, there are three handsome men visiting her at the same time? A Cue For Love Chapter 121 A Cue For Love Chapter 121 A Cue for Love Chapter 121 New Beauty Standards Among the three men, Jerome stood out the most because of his outfit. Keh did not recognize him at first. After staring for a while, he realized that the young man was the grandson that Finley had recently found. Finley was constantly engaged in battles during his early years, so he hardly had any connection with his family. Now that he finally found his grandson, he was eager to make up to thetter. Jerome immediately recognized Keh and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Bowers? What are you doing here?¡± Keh replied grandiosely, ¡°Ms. Nichols was injured from saving Sophia. As Sophia¡¯s great-grandpa, I came to visit her and express my gratitude.¡± As a cunning man, Keh ensured that his reply would not reveal anything about him bribing Natalie to keep her distance from Samuel. On the contrary, he cast a sharp nce at Jerome and questioned, ¡°What about you, Jerome? How are you rted to Ms. Nichols?¡± Jerome nced at Natalie and replied without reservation, ¡°Mr. Bowers, Natalie is my childhood ymate.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Keh nodded in response. Although he didn¡¯t say anything about it, he could see that Jerome had romantic feelings for Natalie. He had initially thought that Natalie was a shameless woman lusting for Samuel, a man who was way out of her league. However, it seemed like the three men in the ward were very concerned about Natalie, especially Jerome. What is happening to this world? I thought Samuel¡¯s taste in women is peculiar enough. Now, even Finley¡¯s grandson is crazy about this woman? Keh had never felt so speechless and confused at the same time. He quickly bade them goodbye and left the ward. After he was gone, Jerome asked with knitted eyebrows, ¡°Natalie, how did you get involved with the Bowers family? They are very powerful and influential. The current head of the family, Samuel Bowers, is known to be a ruthless person.¡± Yandel chimed in, ¡°Boss, Jerome is right. It¡¯s good if you¡¯re on friendly terms with the Bowers family, but if you offend them, things would be troublesome.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to avoid them, too.¡± Natalie pouted. But somehow, things happened, and I ended up in a situation like this. Honestly, she had no idea how she got involved with Samuel. She could not understand how Samuel could be interested in her current ¡°face.¡± Not just that, he would even kiss her so passionately. The ward fell silent upon the mention of the Bowers family. Sensing the tension, Yandel changed the topic. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve brought the medicine you asked for.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie took the medicine and mumbled to herself, ¡°I have to quickly recover so that I can be discharged as soon as possible¡­¡± Just then, she lifted her head as if she remembered something. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Ross, she inquired, ¡°Any updates on the Green family?¡± ¡°Just as you expected, Belle came to me and asked for forgiveness for stealing my research results. She also asked about you and tried to probe into our rtionship.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Back then at the restaurant, Natalie could see that Belle was interested in Shawn. It was expected of Belle to investigate Natalie after she saw how close thetter was with Shawn. Natalie got Xavian to create some fake information about her and Ross and sent them to Belle¡¯s subordinate using hacker skills. Unfortunately, Belle still had yet to repent after getting the information and even proceeded to go against Natalie and Ross. Jerome asked, ¡°Do you need me to handle her for you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie replied as a hint of slyness shed across her eyes. ¡°This revenge is not for me, but for Ross. I promised him that if he works for me, I¡¯ll give him a chance to rise and crush his enemy.¡± The three men were stunned upon hearing her reply. A Cue For Love Chapter 122 A Cue For Love Chapter 122 A Cue for Love Chapter 122 Caught Half-naked Yandel beamed as he felt proud working for a boss like Natalie. On the other hand, Jerome recalled how Natalie had protected him when they were children and realized that he shouldn¡¯t even be surprised by her words. Whereas for Ross, he clenched his fists tightly. His heart was filled with gratitude, and he was touched beyond words. She never forgot her promise to me. He made a vow to himself that he would never forget her kindness. He swore that he would follow and serve her for the rest of his life. Natalie yed with her ponytail andzily said, ¡°When my arm recovers, it will be the end of Belle¡¯s happy days.¡± After sending off Jerome and the rest, Natalie removed her hospital gown and bandage to apply medication on her wound. It was a challenge for her to put a bandage on herself. Despite a long struggle, she still failed to do it properly. Natalie hissed in pain when she identally scratched her wound. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Samuel slowly walked in. At that moment, Natalie¡¯s hospital gown was unbuttoned and left draping loosely over her shoulders, exposing her half-naked body. A dead silence followed as their eyes met. Natalie was bbergasted. She quickly pulled up her hospital gown to cover her chest. As she was panicking, she forgot about the wound on her arm. She winced in pain as she identally hurt herself again. ¡°Turn¡­ Turn around!¡± she growled furiously. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re staring at? Turn around this instant!¡± Samuel gulped, his eyes darkening. In fact, he had already seen everything the moment he stepped into the ward. However, he still followed Natalie¡¯s instructions and turned around, trying to calm down the me of desire within him. The image of her cleavage was tempting the wild beast within Samuel to break free from its cage of rationality. Natalie bit on her lip as she buttoned up her hospital gown. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock before you enter?¡± ¡°The door was left slightly open,¡± Samuel replied with a hoarse voice. ¡°I thought you were asleep, so I didn¡¯t want to wake you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie wanted to scold him, but she held back because there was no point in doing so. After all, he had already seen everything. The best way to handle the situation was to pretend that nothing had happened. Natalie then buried herself in her nket and slept with her back facing him. Samuel, on the other hand, nced at her figure and walked toward the bathroom connected to the ward. He turned on the shower and stood under the running water to extinguish the burning desire within him. After staying under the water for some time, Samuel finally managed to calm himself down. The incident earlier was tormenting for Natalie, but even more so for him. She was right within his sight and reach, yet he could noty his hands on her. Meanwhile, after Keh left the hospital, he met Yara in a private room at a cafe. The moment he arrived, Yara poured a cup of warm tea for him thoughtfully. ¡°Grandpa, have some tea.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Thank you.¡± Keh¡¯s mood was lifted when he saw the gentle and obedient Yara. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Samuel is thinking. You are obviously the one most suitable to be his wife.¡± Yara was pleased with his words. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m most willing to be your granddaughter-inw.¡± She then lowered her eyes and put on a disappointed expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying my best to win Samuel¡¯s heart all these years, but nothing seems to work.¡± After taking a sip of tea, Keh let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You¡¯re such a wonderfuldy! How can Samuel be so blind? If it weren¡¯t for you back then, I would have died long ago!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 123 A Cue For Love Chapter 123 A Cue for Love Chapter 123 iming Credit Six years ago, Keh had a car ident on the city¡¯s outskirts. The massive impact caused his lungs to copse. Even though the driver had called for an ambnce immediately, the pain in his chest was so unbearable that he began to have extreme difficulty breathing. During the long wait for the paramedics, he had mentally prepared himself to leave this world. It was at that time that Yara suddenly appeared beside him. Calmly and resolutely, she stabbed his lungs with the tip of a fountain pen. As the blood that clogged his lungs was released, he could finally breathe with ease. Back then, both his chauffeur and butler kept criticizing her. Despite that, Yara focused on saving him and buying him time to get to the hospital. ¡°Oh, Yara. You¡¯re not only Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s mother, but you¡¯re also my life savior,¡± Keh said with a doting gaze. ¡°It was you who gave me another chance to live and enjoy thepany of two great-grandchildren.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Grandpa,¡± Yara replied with an awkward smile. Worried that Keh would notice her unnatural expression, she quickly lifted her teacup and took a sip to hide her guilt. Yara was not at all involved in the two matters that Keh had mentioned. Both Franklin and Sophia were birthed by her twin sister. Even Keh was rescued by Natalie. Five years ago, when she brought the twins to the Bowers residence, she had thought that Keh would give her the cold shoulder. To her surprise, he began to call her his savior when he saw her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At first, Yara was confused. However, after listening to the story, she decided to go with the flow and im the credit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa,¡± Yara replied with reddened eyes, looking as if she was on the brink of tears. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, even if Samuel were to marry Natalie, I would still treat you like my grandfather.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, silly girl?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t really have to marry Samuel.¡± Yara paused to sniffle before continuing reluctantly, ¡°I just hope that Samuel, Franklin, and Sophia can be happy. Natalie¡­¡± ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°A few days ago, she came to me and asked me to give her ten million if I want her to leave Samuel. I admit that I was blinded by jealousy and immediately gave her a cheque. However, she did not keep her promise after taking the money. She even told me that it¡¯s Samuel who is clinging onto her and that she can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Yara buried her face in her hands as tears spilled from her eyes. Seeing that, Keh mmed the table in anger. ¡°How bold of her to say such words! Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°Grandpa, please calm down. Don¡¯t get too worked up. It¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Yara persuaded insincerely. In response, Keh pulled out a dark green box from his pocket. Inside, there was a red braided bracelet. The bracelet¡¯s pendant was a brilliant emerald piece of jadestone shaped like a flowing river. ¡°What is this, Grandpa?¡± Even though Yara was knowledgeable about jewelry, she was not familiar with gemstones. Nevertheless, even an amateur like her could see that the bracelet was priceless. ¡°This pendant is the heirloom of the Bowers family.¡± Keh ced it in Yara¡¯s palm as he exined, ¡°It is shaped like our family¡¯s emblem, and it has been passed down for centuries. Today, I gift this to you to express my support. No one else in the world suits the role of thedy of the Bowers family more than you do. No other woman other than you can set foot into the Bowers family.¡± As she listened to Keh¡¯s words and studied the pendant, a wave of happiness and excitement washed over Yara. The bracelet was more than just an heirloom. It also meant recognition and acknowledgment from Keh. Meanwhile, in the hospital, Natalie suddenly thought of something. It¡¯s my first time meeting Old Mr. Bowers today, but why does he look oddly familiar? A Cue For Love Chapter 124 A Cue For Love Chapter 124 A Cue for Love Chapter 124 He Savored Her Natalie was still clueless despite racking her brain for a very long time. Eventually, she gave up trying to recall if she had previously met Keh. Even if she had encountered him before, Natalie felt it was likely for a mere passing moment. Else, she would have remembered him instead of feeling that he looked vaguely familiar. While Natalie was still deep in thought, Billy brought over a takeout box adorned in intricate packaging. On the box was the restaurant¡¯s name ¡ªAcape. As soon as he opened the takeout box¡¯s lid, some delectable-looking seabass and shrimp came into view. The food¡¯s tantalizing aroma wafted over to Natalie, arousing her appetite. She hurriedly grabbed the cutleries and was about to pick up a piece of seabass meat. However, Samuel snatched the fork from her hand. ¡°Samuel, what are you-¡± ¡°Who said you could dig in?¡± He cast a sideways nce at her before casually adding, ¡°I¡¯ll decide when you can eat this food.¡± Upon hearing that, Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. This wicked man wants me, an injured patient, to sit here and starve while watching him gobble all this food? How dare he! ¡°You may head home now, Billy. Bring the files on the couch with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After Billy did so and left, Samuel ced the takeout box on the coffee table near the couch and picked up a set of cutlery. Natalie refused to sit idly by and watch him savor the food. Hence, she turned in the other direction while searching for an online novel on her phone before settling down to read. Shortly after reading ten chapters of the novel, she heard Samuel¡¯s maic voice emanating from behind her. He said, ¡°You may eat now.¡± What? Natalie did not quite believe what she had heard. As she turned around, her gaze settled on the twelve neatly arranged prawns that had their shells peeled off. Even the seabass had gotten sliced into ready-to-eat, bite-sized chunks. Samuel even removed the seabass¡¯ bones, leaving only its snow-white and buttery flesh that glistened. Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at that sight. She had never experienced such extent of care before. Thus, she could not help but feel a little bbergasted. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± Samuel raised a brow and teased, ¡°Or are you waiting for me to feed you?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± At once, Natalie grabbed the cutleries and shoved a prawn into her mouth. Even the ck vein that ran down the back of every prawn had gotten cleared. A burst of freshness and sweetness erupted in Natalie¡¯s mouth as she chewed on the prawn¡¯s tender meat. Her gaze lifted to meet with Samuel¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, thetter ced a hand on his temple while gazing affectionately at Natalie. At that, thetter¡¯s heartbeat began to elerate uncontrobly. Samuel¡¯s skin is as dewy and wless as always. Gosh, I¡¯m pretty sure any woman would melt into a puddle if they stood before this intense gaze that he¡¯s giving me right now. It felt as though he was savoring every inch of her body, like how she was enjoying the juicy prawns. ¡°Samuel.¡± Natalie swallowed before continuing, ¡°Umm¡­ How about I set you up on a date with someone?¡± Deep down, she did not want to let herself fall for Samuel, nor did she want him to waste his time on her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Natalie was aware that they were from utterly different worlds, and there was no way they could be together. After a brief pause, she resumed speaking. ¡°I can introduce you to a respectable woman. Her family background may not be as great as yours, but she¡¯s good-looking and very well-behaved-¡± Samuel¡¯s features darkened to a murderous shade as he interrupted, ¡°Is that really what you think of me? That I¡¯m someone who¡¯s desperate for women?¡± Hearing that, Natalie did not know how to respond. Not a single word came from her lips as her eyes locked on Samuel. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drop any more hints at me.¡± Samuel cast a vicious gaze while stating, ¡°I refuse to be with some random woman. That¡¯s not the man I am. Besides, you of all people should know who it is I desire.¡± A chilly aura radiated from him with every word he uttered. Right after, he turned to leave the ward. While watching him leave, Natalie¡¯s lips pursed into a self-deprecating smile. She knew that she could not give him what he wanted. The fire five years ago had almost burned everything she had, including her ability to trust others. She felt that she could never fall in love with anyone else for the rest of her life. A Cue For Love Chapter 125 A Cue For Love Chapter 125 A Cue for Love Chapter 125 You Have To ept It Samuel suppressed the fiery anger that roared in his chest. Shoving those feelings aside, he returned to the Bowers residence. Meanwhile, Steven finally had some free time to y games on the couch now that he had tucked the two kids into bed. His peace did notst long. A moment passed before he caught sight of a furious Samuel who walked over. Thetter¡¯s gaze was much frostier than usual. A series of shivers tingled down Steven¡¯s spine at once. Even so, he decided to bite the bullet and ask, ¡°S-Sam¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll be in the hospital for a few days? Why have you suddenly returned?¡± ¡°I got attacked by a wolf.¡± ¡°What? A wolf?¡± Steven was puzzled but did not forget to back his brother up. He dered, ¡°Tell me, Sam. Which wolf had the audacity to attack you? I¡¯ll end its life right now!¡± Instantly, Samuel¡¯s brows drew close into a sharp re as he snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Only then did Steven realize what was going on. Wait. Samuel is defending the wolf that attacked him? It can¡¯t possibly be a real wolf. No. I¡¯m absolutely sure that Natalie is the so-called wolf that broke his heart. An awkward chuckle slipped from Steven as he finally responded, ¡°I won¡¯t actually kill that wolf, Sam. I was only kidding.¡± ¡°How have Franklin and Sophia been during these two days when I was away?¡± asked Samuel as he unbuttoned his cor. ¡°Things have generally been fine. The only issue was that they constantly asked to see Natalie.¡± Steven rubbed his temples before adding, ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t fend off against their whining. Fortunately, Grandpa gave me a hand, and we managed to stop them from barging into the hospital.¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°Asleep¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to see them,¡± Samuel announced. He rose to his feet and slowly walked over to the children¡¯s room. Inside the blue and pink cots were Franklin and Sophia. Both children slept in odd positions; the former¡¯s nket had slipped off his body while thetter¡¯s feet poked out of her nket. They seemed to sleep soundly. Still, their sleeping positions with their arms all stretched out were a mess to watch. Samuel could not help but see a resemnce between their sleeping positions and Natalie¡¯s. He tucked his two little ones¡¯ limbs under their nkets before silently leaving the room. After heading back to his room, Samuel lit a cigarette. It seems that she still doesn¡¯t believe in me¡­ Perhaps, she has gotten hurt so badly that she can no longer trust others. At that thought, he felt too afraid to uncover Natalie¡¯s deepest secret as he knew it would hurt her even more. Amidst puffs of cigarette smoke, a glint of determination shed across his eyes. I¡¯ll wait for however long as it takes for her to trust me. Ever since Samuel left Natalie¡¯s ward, he never returned. Apart from a small spike of disappointment in Natalie¡¯s heart, she felt rxed for the following days after his departure. On the day she got discharged, Franklin, Sophia, and Steven picked her up from the hospital. Franklin entered the ward with a bouquet of red roses in his hands. He immediately handed them to Natalie and said, ¡°These are from me, so you have to ept it. You can¡¯t say no!¡± Natalie had never received a single rose throughout her life. Thus, she could not help but smile while looking at Franklin¡¯s adorably blushing face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll ept them. Thank you.¡± A surge of glee went off in Franklin¡¯s chest. He was overjoyed but tried to hide it from Natalie. As his lips curved upward, he hurriedly covered it with his hand, not wanting anyone to see how pleased he was. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I-I bought it for you just because we passed the florist on our way here.¡± Just then, Steven interjected, ¡°Well, actually¡­ We were indeed on our way here when Franklin told me to stop at the roadside for about half an hour¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Steven!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A brilliant shade of red crept up Franklin¡¯s cheeks as the truth had gotten exposed. ¡°Jeez! Can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut? Y-You¡¯ve embarrassed me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 126 A Cue For Love Chapter 126 A Cue for Love Chapter 126 Talented And Loving Children Seeing how the little boy¡¯s face contorted with rage, Natalie sniffed the fragrance of the roses with a smile and said, ¡°I love these very much¡­¡± Franklin seemed taken aback for a moment before turning around to hide his smug smile. Not wanting to be outdone, Sophia took out some colorful candies from her little backpack and handed them to Natalie. ¡°C-Candies¡­ Sweet¡­¡± Steven was just about to trante that, but Natalie spoke up. ¡°These are your favorite¡­ Wait, I understand. You¡¯re giving them to me so that I can taste the sweetness and forget about the pain of my wound, right?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Sophia nodded enthusiastically. Steven looked at Natalie in astonishment but suddenly felt that he should not be surprised. After all, this was not the first time thetter¡¯s ability had impressed him. There was nothing she could not do for the twins and Samuel; she was invincible. Natalie¡¯s gaze subconsciouslynded behind Steven to see if Samuel was there. Noticing that, Steven hopped in to exin the situation. ¡°Sam has been on a business trip these past few days to attend an important meeting for Centurion Corporation. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not here to pick you up.¡± Natalie bit her lip. She instantly shot a cold nce at Steven while snapping, ¡°Why are you telling me this? I don¡¯t recall asking about Samuel.¡± Steven was absolutely speechless. Indeed, she didn¡¯t ask me about him but can¡¯t I exin things out of my own will? Nevertheless, hepleted the discharge procedures and drove Natalie home. Xavian greeted Natalie once she arrived with a loving hug and a warm bowl of mushroom soup. While watching her enjoy the soup, Xavian held his chin and asked, ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t Mr. Bowers come with you?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed at that. With lightning speed, she put down her spoon to ask, ¡°When did you and Samuel get so close?¡± ¡°I-I. That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Xavian denied her statement, yet inexplicable anxiety kept flickering in his dark eyes. ¡°You better not be close with him.¡± After taking another spoonful of mushroom soup, she resumed in a grim tone, ¡°Samuel and Mommy are from different worlds, so¡­ there will never be a happy ending between us.¡± Yet, Xavian¡¯s brows only scrunched in confusion at her statement. ¡°Mommy, what do you mean by ¡®different worlds?¡¯ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s tooplicated!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand it.¡± Natalie lovingly tapped Xavian¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get involved in the affairs of adults. All you need to know is that although you and yton only have me as a parent, I¡¯ll do my best to protect both of you.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. A solemn look shrouded Xavian¡¯s face as he responded, ¡°yton and I only want you to be happy, Mommy. Although we¡¯re only five years old now, we¡¯ll grow up quickly and make a lot of money for you in the future. By then, yton and I will support the family, so you can sit back and rx.¡± A warm feeling swelled in Natalie¡¯s heart. I must have done so many good deeds in my previous life to have such a pair of talented and loving children. Xavian did the dishes after Natalie finished up the soup. Meanwhile, she headed back to the room to deal with her work. It was then that she received a call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me.¡± Shawn¡¯s gentle voice rang out from the other end of the phone. His sudden call made Natalie worry as she felt it had something to do with Max¡¯s health condition. Concerned, she inquired to the phone, ¡°Has something happened to Old Mr. Watsons? Are you calling because he finished the medicine I previously prescribed him?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Natalie stiffened before finally speaking up. ¡°Then what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s birthday this weekend. I hope you can attend his party as my partner.¡± Natalie stroked the hyper-realistic mask on her face and asked tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m not going to take off the mask on my face. Knowing that is my term, are you still willing to have me as your partner?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 127 A Cue For Love Chapter 127 A Cue for Love Chapter 127 Mom Is Leaving For Another Guy 1 On the other end of the call, Shawn¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He continued sincerely, ¡°Of course, I am. You¡¯re my grandfather¡¯s savior, and it¡¯s my honor to have you as my partner.¡± Natalie hesitated for a moment. It was not a problem for her to attend Max¡¯s birthday party. However, she was afraid that it might cause misunderstandings if she attended as Shawn¡¯s partner. Thus, she hinted at her reluctance through a polite statement. ¡°Mr. Watsons. I doubt it¡¯s necessary for you to show up with a partner at your grandfather¡¯s birthday party-¡± ¡°I need you as a shield to ward off other women. Is that a good enough reason to convince you?¡± Shawn¡¯s candid voice borated, ¡°Grandpa invited many of his elite friends. If they notice that I¡¯m alone at the party, they will definitely try to promote their daughters and granddaughters as ideal wives to me. Man, just the thought of that already gives me a bad headache.¡± Natalie had never experienced that, nor could she imagine how awful it would be. Her dubious voice asked, ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get here for the party.¡± Shawn¡¯s tone turned into one of helplessness as he resumed, ¡°Those wealthy, modern-day princesses all act the same way. It¡¯s like they got shaped from the same mold or something. These women would do anything to get closer to me. Hell, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯ll flock over to me right when the party starts. How annoying¡­¡± Natalie visualized the scene and mentally agreed that it would be distressing. Thus, she decided to do Shawn a favor. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go as your partner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie sent Ross an email about the arrangements for the birthday party during the weekend. It was not long before the day of Max¡¯s birthday party arrived. Ding dong! Xavian opened the door and saw a middle-aged man in a dark blue suit. His cheeks reddened at the stranger¡¯s sudden appearance as his shy voice queried, ¡°Who are you looking for, sir?¡± ¡°Is this Natalie Nichols¡¯s house? Is Ms. Nichols in now?¡± ¡°She was examining a body the entire night and has just returned, so she¡¯s taking a nap right now.¡± Xavian blocked the door with his tiny body as he said, ¡°She¡¯s tired. You may leave a message with me if you have anything you¡¯d like to tell her. I¡¯ll ry it when she awakes.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged man then handed an intricately embellished box to the little boy. He exined, ¡°Mr. Watsons has specially prepared this for Ms. Nichols. He hopes that she will wear this dress to attend Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ birthday partyter in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass it to her and let her know.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xavian shut the door and carried the surprisingly heavy box with all his strength inside. He also noticed the box¡¯s packaging was way more luxurious and expensive than ordinary boxes. Curious, Xavian¡¯s little hands grazed the box as he muttered, ¡°He even sent someone to deliver a special dress for the party. Mommy, who has the world¡¯s slowest wit, is probably the only one who doesn¡¯t realize what¡¯s going on here¡­¡± There were many moments where he wanted to open the box and see what dressy inside. However, he knew better than to open his mother¡¯s parcel without her permission. Therefore, the little boy could only hold the box until Natalie finally woke up. Hourster, a woozy feeling hit Natalie as soon as her eyes opened. She got up and walked out of her bedroom. It was then that she noticed a sparkly-eyed Xavian, who gawked at the elegant box in his hands. Natalie approached him while pointing to the box. ¡°What do you have there, Sweetheart?¡± ¡°Mr. Watsons sent someone to deliver it to you, Mommy. He wants you to wear this dress at the birthday party.¡± Shawn? Natalie was a little surprised at first. However, knowing that Shawn had always been thoughtful, she did not question his motives. Meanwhile, Xavian seemed to be more eager than Natalie. He kept urging, ¡°Mommy, hurry and open up the fancy box!¡± Moments passed before she untied the shimmery ribbon and removed the lid. Inside was a silvery- white, elegant mermaid dress. In addition to the dress¡¯ exceptionally silky fabric, tiny crystals got strategically ced in different areas, giving off an ethereal and dazzling shine under indoor lighting. It was evident that a famous tailor had created this dress. Natalie picked it up, ced it against her body, and gazed in the mirror. Next to her, Xavian¡¯s brows twisted into a frown as he thought, Samuel is doomed! He has met a formidable opponent! What should I do? Anxiety surged in his veins. He quickly pulled out his phone and sent a message to Samuel. He texted: Bad news, Mr. Bowers! Mommy is going to a party with another man! A Cue For Love Chapter 128 A Cue For Love Chapter 128 A Cue for Love Chapter 128 Mommy Is Leaving For Another Guy 2 After Xavian sent the message, he stared at the screen in anticipation of Samuel¡¯s reply. Time passed by, but there was not a single word from Samuel. What¡¯s taking him so long? Does he want to be our stepfather or not? Xavian texted again: Mommy is wearing the gown the other guy gifted her! Where are you? Are you giving up now? That guy will be our stepfather if you do not appear immediately! Humph! As Xavian stared at his phone with a downtrodden expression, Natalie changed into the silver gown that Shawn gifted her. The bottom of the gown red out like a mermaid¡¯s tail, and hundreds of inid diamond bits glittered under the light. The gown outlined Natalie¡¯s curves andplemented her figure well. Xavian raised his head and looked at his mother. ¡°You look beautiful, Mommy.¡± ¡°Of course I am! It¡¯s all thanks to the designer of this dress,¡± said Natalie as she winked at him. ¡°I just spoke to Cecilia on the phone. Apparently, this dress was her best creation of the year, and she spent ten million to design this gown¡­¡± Xavian mumbled to himself, ¡°So it was designed by Aunt Cecilia. No wonder the gown looks so pretty.¡± Ten million. I can¡¯t believe Mr. Watsons willingly spent so much money on Mommy. If things go on this way, Samuel will definitely lose the race. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s with the long face?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡± Xavian forced a smile through his bitter expression. ¡°I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Amidst his anxiety, an idea shed through Xavian¡¯s mind. He dashed toward the side table, picked up the freckled hyper-realistic mask, and shouted, ¡°The mask, Mommy! I¡¯m worried that you might forget to bring your mask. Please remember to wear it tonight!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Natalie reached out to take the mask and frowned. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re acting weird. I thought you always hated it when I wore the mask.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Xavian replied as he fiddled with his fingers, trying to hide his feelings of guilt. If Mommy shows up without her mask and wearing this beautiful dress, she will undoubtedly be the center of attention at the g dinner. Then, Samuel will have to deal with even morepetitors besides Shawn. Xavian was only five years old; he was much too young to be this stressed over his future stepfather¡¯s love life. Natalie put on the hyper-realistic mask, tidied herself up, and prepared to leave the house. ¡°Xavian, make sure you take care of yourself while I¡¯m out, okay?¡± she instructed. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Good boy.¡± Natalie turned around and put on her high heels. At that moment, Xavian picked up his phone and snapped a photo of her from behind. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy!¡± The door shut, leaving Xavian alone in the house. He immediately sent the photo he took to Samuel through WhatsApp. He still isn¡¯t replying! Xavian was now beyond pissed. He texted: I gave you a tip-off and yet you ignored me! Mommy is going to get stolen away by another guy! You¡¯re going to regret this! After sending the string of messages, Xavian blocked Samuel in a fit of anger. Hmph! I hereby announce: the alliance is dissolved! ¡­ Elsewhere, Natalie arrived at the Watsons Residence in her floor-length gown. The doorman opened the car door and saw Natalie¡¯s long snow-white legs through the slit of the dazzling gown. This girl must be a stunning beauty. Yet, the moment Natalie emerged from the car, the doorman was shocked beyond words. What the hell? Her body figure was worthy of a goddess, but what¡¯s up with her face? With faint amusement in her eyes, Natalie nodded at the doorman in acknowledgment and made her way to the front door.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Well-known figures from both the business and political fields had been invited to celebrate the birthday of Max. Security was tight, and each guest needed to verify their identity at the entrance before they were allowed to enter the residence. A man standing at the entrance quickly spotted Natalie and approached her. ¡°Are you, Ms. Nichols?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 129 A Cue For Love Chapter 129 A Cue for Love Chapter 129 Jealousy Supersedes The Mind Natalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°I am the Watsons¡¯ butler, Aaron Timbber. You can just call me Mr. Timbber,¡± the man said politely. ¡°Mr. Watsons and Mr. Shawn have instructed me to await your arrival. Let me guide you into the main banquet hall.¡± Realizing that the celebrity guests at the entrance were all looking at her, an unbothered smile grew on Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Lead the way,¡± she said. She followed the butler into the residence and bypassed the identity verification process. This must be the courtyard. The European-styled building radiated an aura of grandeur under the evening sun, and it was clear that meticulous care had gone into every tree and bush nted in the courtyard. Arge fountain pool was located beside the walkway leading to the main banquet hall. The lights reflected in the flowing water created a mystical aura, making it seem like an entrance to the wondend. Natalie surveyed the surrounding guests as soon as she entered the main banquet hall. Everyone present was all people who upied the highest ces and statuses of society, making connections and developing rtions with each other. The guests all wore custom-made garments from luxurious, high-end brands or limited edition designer clothes. Natalie smiled to herself. I¡¯m definitely going to beughed at if I wore one of my cheap, ordinary gowns to such a high-ss asion. Shawn knew that Natalie would dress casually to the banquet. Hence, he had taken the initiative and gifted her a gown to prevent Natalie from being scorned by the guests. ¡°Ms. Nichols, please have some wine for now. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Shawn of your arrival,¡± said the butler. ¡°Thank you.¡± After the butler left, Natalie took a ss of red wine from a waiter and sipped from it slowly, ignoring the fact that the guests had been uncontrobly stealing nces at her since the moment she entered the hall. They seemed¡­ astonished! That woman is wearing ¡°The Ocean¡± ¡ª the gown designed by Cecilia, the new and mysterious cutting- edge designer! That gown was the only creation that Cecilia had released that year. Handcrafted by top artisans, it took five months toplete, and real diamonds were used to decorate the skirt. Countless rich and famousdies had vied for the gown, but Cecilia refused to put it up for sale. It was no surprise for the white mermaid gown to finally make its appearance at this banquet. However, everyone was bbergasted that such an ugly woman was the one wearing it. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The crowd whispered among themselves, trying to figure out the identity and status of Natalie. ¡°Have you seen that woman before?¡± ¡°Never. I would recognize her freckled face anywhere if I had.¡± ¡°Max instructed his butler to greet her personally. She must definitelye from extraordinary roots!¡± ¡°That very well may be, that expensive gown doesn¡¯t take away from the fact that she¡¯s hideous.¡± ¡­ Even though the crowd toned down their voices, their mumbling created a humming sound as irritating as that of a buzzing fly that refused to go away. Natalie raised her arm and finished her red wine in one gulp. She licked the corner of her mouth with the tip of her tongue. What a bore. She didn¡¯t think that her appearance had anything to do with these people. Besides, they were just dissing the appearance of her hyper-realistic mask, not her true appearance. ¡°Ms. Nichols! What a coincidence. You were invited to Old Mr. Watsons¡¯s party, too?¡± asked Belle, scanning Natalie from head to toe. ¡°Did you buy this gown from Cecilia?¡± With hints of amusement in Natalie¡¯s eyes, she gave Belle a sidelong nce. ¡°I¡¯m Shawn¡¯s partner for tonight. He gave me this gown.¡± Stunned, Belle gritted her teeth inconspicuously. ¡°Shawn treats you well,¡± shemented, squinting her eyes. ¡°He asked me to be his partner and even gifted me this gown¡­¡± Natalie smirked slightly. ¡°Perhaps his next move will be asking me to be his girlfriend. I¡¯ve heard that Shawn has never been in a rtionship before and that this was his first time treating a woman so nicely¡­¡± Belle knew that Natalie would be invited to the banquet, and she had made ns to embarrass the latter on that day. However, Natalie had predicted Belle¡¯s moves and made preparations beforehand. She uttered those words on purpose to make Belle jealous of her. Once jealousy and rage reached a certain point in Belle¡¯s mind, she would no longer be able to think rationally. A Cue For Love Chapter 130 A Cue For Love Chapter 130 A Cue for Love Chapter 130 Break Free From His Wrist T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Belle¡¯s grip on her ss tightened as her eyes glowered with rage. ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re going to marry Shawn?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie swiftly nced at Belle before looking away again, cing her now-empty ss onto a passing waiter¡¯s serving te. ¡°Who else would he marry? You? You¡¯ve known Shawn for so long, but it seems like you two can never be anything more than friends.¡± Upon hearing those words, Belle¡¯s face immediately fell, and the graceful image she had been maintaining instantly disappeared. ¡°You b*tch! Don¡¯t get so full of yourself!¡± Natalie continued with her onught. ¡°Why not? If you were in my shoes, you would have said worse things than I did.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Belle had been the most pampered child in the house since young. Even as a girl, her status surpassed even that of her brother. Not once had a person of lower status ever spoken to her in such a manner. Provoked by Natalie¡¯s words, Belle threw her ss of red wine in the woman¡¯s direction. Natalie saw her actions and took a step backward, followed by a nimble turn of her body. She dodged the winepletely and managed to keep her gown spotless. Instead, the wool carpet on the floor was now dyed red as a result. Internally, Natalie sneered. I knew it. These spoilt brats have no other tricks up their sleeves. Belle¡¯sst-ditch attempt to embarrass Natalie in front of the crowd had failed. Meanwhile, Shawn rushed over towards them. ¡°Are you alright, Natalie?¡± Shawn immediately wrapped an arm around Natalie¡¯s waist, ring at Belle. Belle was caught off guard by his sudden appearance. ¡°Belle! Natalie is an important guest invited by Grandpa and me. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Shawnshed out. ¡°Shawn, I¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± Belle knew that her actions were caused by a fit of anger. As she calmed down, she realized that sshing wine in front of arge crowd was a low blow. I already set up a trap for her. I shouldn¡¯t have acted so early. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Her hand slipped,¡± exined Natalie as she gave Belle a friendly smile. ¡°Am I right, Ms. Green?¡± Knowing that there was no other way to save herself from this awkward situation, Belle reluctantly agreed with Natalie and put on a smile. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Of course, the three of them knew that Belle was lying. Without sparing Belle another look, Shawn took Natalie¡¯s hand and proceeded toward the second floor of the hall. ¡°Come on. Grandpa is waiting for you.¡± Shawn¡¯s gesture caught the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. Gossiping with each other loudly, they fixed their gazes on the duo as Shawn and Natalie ascended the stairs. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shawn¡¯s beauty standards? Why does he prefer a freckled-faced woman over a wless beauty like Belle?¡± ¡°Argh! I wouldn¡¯t have gone forser treatment if I had known he liked freckles!¡± ¡°Is that woman going to be the granddaughter-inw of the Watsons family soon?¡± Belle stood rooted to her spot. Her face was drained of color, but anger red up within her heart. I¡¯m going to make you suffer aplete defeat and cause your fall from grace tonight, right here at this banquet. You can stay smug for all you like, but there¡¯s something biging your way. After reaching the upper floor, Natalie lightly twisted her wrist to release herself from Shawn¡¯s grasp. Startled, Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for acting so abruptly¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Natalie gazed into Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°My feud with Belle was purely personal. It had nothing to do with you.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. Shawn had seen numerous pairs of eyes, but they had all been filled with desire and greed. This was his first time seeing someone with such a pure gaze. Natalie had said all those in order to establish her boundaries and keep her distance from him, but Shawn only grew even more mesmerized by her. His finger slowly moved upward, and his gaze fell to her jawline. He wanted to rip off the hyper-realistic mask from her face and see what she truly looked like. A Cue For Love Chapter 131 A Cue For Love Chapter 131 A Cue for Love Chapter 131 Invest In You When Shawn¡¯s finger reached the side of her cheek, Natalie subconsciously took a step back and mumbled, ¡°Shawn, what are you doing?¡± Realizing that he had gone overboard, he retracted his hand immediately, staring at Natalie apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not ask for your permission and tried to remove your mask¡­¡± ¡°This mask is indeed hideous. But, for now, I cannot remove it and be myself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aaron, the butler from before, spotted the pair lingering at the lounge entrance and approached them. ¡°Mr. Shawn and Ms. Nichols, Mr. Corden has arrived. Old Mr. Watsons and the other family members are all waiting for you.¡± He opened the door for Shawn to enter the room, followed by Natalie. However, as soon as she stepped into the room, she saw Max apanied by his two sons, Chris and Charlie, along with Chris and Charlie¡¯s own wives. Max saw Natalie and grinned from ear to ear. However, the two sons and their wives seemed gloomy all of a sudden. ¡°Dad, I thought you were announcing your inheritance distribution today. What did you invite this girl over for?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! The people gathered here belong to the Watsons family. What¡¯s an outsider like her doing here?¡± Although the two brothers were always at each other¡¯s throats, they would unanimously join forces if it came to dealing with outsiders. ¡°I invited Natalie over because I included her portion into the distribution of my inheritance,¡± Max exined as he waved around his walking stick. ¡°Corden, please read the notarized will to them.¡± Corden took out the document and started reading. ¡°Upon the passing of Max Watsons, ny-five percent of the equities under his name will be inherited by Shawn Watsons.¡± ¡°The mansion under his name will be evenly distributed to Chris Watsons and Charlie Watsons.¡± ¡°The remaining five percent of the equities and his antique collections will be inherited by Natalie Nichols.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The two younger Watsons couples were already shocked by the first part of the will. After Natalie¡¯s part was read, they sprung up from the sofa, unable to contain their anger. ¡°Dad, I am your son! I didn¡¯t even get a single portion of your shares! Why did you give your shares to her instead? She doesn¡¯t deserve them!¡± ¡°Remember, dad, blood is thicker than water! Why would you distribute your shares to an outsider instead of your own children?¡± Max¡¯s daughters-inw were both also wearing matching expressions of panic and confusion. The old man stomped his walking stick heavily on the ground, eximing, ¡°Both of you should be grateful that I decided to give you anything at all! After all, the four of you fed me with a different kind of poison each! ¡°You should feel fortunate that I did not send you directly to jail out of respect for your mother. Yet, you dare demand more from me? Would you prefer actually being sent to prison to repent for your sins?¡± His words took everyone by surprise. ¡°Natalie saved my life, and I am giving her what she rightfully deserves. And since Corden is here with us, I will immediately disown whoever dares to question the content of my will.¡± At that moment, Chris and Charlie finally swallowed their pride and kept their mouth shut. They knew that it would not be out of character for Max to act on his words and actually send them to jail. After the meeting, Max asked Natalie to stay behind to talk to him. ¡°Natalie, do you mind being given so little of my inheritance?¡± She shook her head. ¡°I saved you to return a favor on Mr. Jones¡¯ behalf. You really shouldn¡¯t have given me the shares; it¡¯s much too vast of an amount for a normal person like me¡­¡± ¡°It is indeed a vast amount for a normal person. However¡­¡± Max¡¯s eyes glittered with confidence. ¡°I have seen various types of people throughout my life, and you¡­ You are not a normal person. ¡°I hope that you can be my granddaughter-inw and give Shawn your full support, but I can tell that you are not interested in my grandson. The five percent shares I gave you serve as an investment in you, and as a sort of plea that you will save the Watsons family once more in the future¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 132 A Cue For Love Chapter 132 A Cue for Love Chapter 132 The Inner Thoughts Of Shawn Walking out of the lounge, Natalie bumped into Chris and Charlie and their respective spouses by the door. The two couples red daggers at her as if hoping that their gaze could burn holes through her. There was a glint in Natalie¡¯s brown eyes as she askedzily, ¡°Mr. Corden, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Go ahead, Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Since Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ will has taken effect, what will happen to the portion that I¡¯m supposed to inherit should something untoward happen to me?¡± The man was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered and replied, ¡°ording to Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ instructions, the shares under your name will be donated to Chanaea¡¯s charity organizations under you and the Watsons family¡¯s joint names.¡± Narrowing her eyes, Natalie nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Did the two gentlemen and their wives hear this loud and clear?¡± The two couples¡¯ faces darkened. However, Natalie just turned around and walked off without a second word. Although these twome excuses of men have done despicable things, Max is still unwilling to send his own children to jail. The five percent equity not only makes me an effective shield for Shawn, but it also means that I have to help him out when he¡¯s in trouble. I have to say: Max, as the head of the Watsons family, is one cunning man. The inheritance given to me is also apt, making it difficult to refuse. Shawn interrupted her train of thoughts as he queried, ¡°Natalie, what did Grandpa talk to you about?¡± ¡°Grandpa asked me to examine him,¡± Natalie lied smoothly. ¡°Although the toxins in his body were removed, he still needs to pay attention to his diet and exercise given his age.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Why do you ask? What do you think Grandpa told me in private?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Shawn¡¯s heart beat wildly. His feelings for Natalie were overflowing. Although he tried to contain his feelings and show restraint, he was afraid that Max saw through him and told Natalie about how Shawn truly felt. Completely unaware of the other man¡¯s feelings, Natalie apanied Shawn downstairs. More guests had arrived. Natalie stood out like a sore thumb as she took her ce next to Shawn. Many wealthy and famous people approached them to exchange pleasantries with Shawn, and the conversation naturally moved onto the topic of Natalie, who always graciously introduced herself. Shortly after, everyone at the banquet knew the ugly girl with a face full of freckles as Natalie Nichols. While socializing, Natalie chanced upon her family of three, whom she had not seen for a long time. I did not expect that they would receive an invitation from Old Mr. Watsons to attend tonight¡¯s banquet. I haven¡¯t seen them in almost six years¡­ This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. That middle-aged man with a face full of smiles has probably already forgotten that he has a daughter called Natalie. ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m going to get a piece of cake.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie walked toward the family of three slowly. As she stared at the hypocritical and disgusting man, the hatred in her eyes deepened. Her mother had loved him with all her heart. However, he destroyed her happiness, upied Natalie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family business, and even had something to do with her grandfather¡¯s death. Thomas, Yvonne, and their daughter Melissa did not notice her. They felt a cold gaze upon them, but could not identify its source. Even though Natalie walked right past them, they did not recognize her. Melissa only paid attention to Natalie because she was Shawn¡¯s partner and, more so, because of Natalie¡¯s unique gown. After Natalie was a good distance away, she held Yvonne¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, that ugly woman is also called Natalie Nichols. She has the same name as that woman¡­¡± Upon hearing this name, Yvonne¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. ¡°Melissa, they may have the same name, but they lead entirely different lives. That country bumpkin slept with some guy six years ago and even became pregnant with the man¡¯s child. We have no idea where she is now. How can she bepared to this woman?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 133 A Cue For Love Chapter 133 A Cue for Love Chapter 133 The Oriole And The Mantis ¡°Pfft. Why would you mention her on such a joyous asion?¡± Thomas downed the ss of red wine in his hand and nced at Yvonne. ¡°That girl has a wild streak and does not know how to treasure herself. She does not deserve to be my daughter¡­¡± Yvonne gave him an apologetic smile in response. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. That girl lived with her mother in the countryside since young. There¡¯s no way she could amount to anything honorable.¡± Although Yvonne was a mistress whoter became thedy of the house, she treated Yara like her own child and loved her more dearly than she loved her daughter, Melissa. ¡°Unlike Yara, who grew up by our side with first-rate education, talents, preferences¡­¡± At the mention of Yara, Thomas¡¯ tightly knitted brows rxed a little. ¡°Yara is indeed exceptional.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of who raised her,¡± Yvonne announced smugly. ¡°After she marries into the Bowers family, your birthday celebrations will be as grand as Old Mr. Watsons.¡± Everyone in Thomas¡¯ family beamed with delight. Natalie watched the happy family full of smiles from a spot not far away as she ate her chocte truffle cake. She was always an outsider in this family. She had tried desperately to be part of the family in the past but ended up being ostracized. Now, she felt nothing but hatred and disdain left for them. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She remembered how Thomas and Yvonne ridiculed her when she returned to the Nichols family residence with her pregnancy test results. Melissa even deliberately tripped her, hoping to make her fall down the stairs. These painful experiences were buried deeply in her memory. Yet, although they were buried, she had never forgotten them. As Natalie reminisced the past, Belle appeared before her, clinging onto Ross¡¯ arm. The two of them looked at each other, their minds racing. However, Ross interrupted them, eximing with wide eyes, ¡°Natalie? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Natalie quickly changed the look of surprise on her face to one of indifference, putting down the te of half-eaten cake on the table. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know you. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± ¡°Natalie, you didn¡¯t use to treat me like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Natalie. I don¡¯t know you.¡± With that, Natalie turned around and left, deliberately running off in a panicked and flustered manner. However, once her back was turned to Belle, she grinned devilishly. Shortly after, Max made his grand entrance at the main hall. After saying some pleasantries, the crowd grew more and more excited. The next event was for the guests to present him with their gifts. The younger generation from the Watsons family and their branch family was the first to present their gifts. Without exception, they were allvish gifts. However, Max had already seen many such items in his lifetime, and he politely thanked them. Soon, it was Belle¡¯s turn. She walked forward in a dignified manner, looking like a proud and elegant ck swan in her ck gown. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, Belle wishes you happy birthday. May you have many happy returns.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Belle was in no hurry to present her gift. Instead, she proposed, ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, it¡¯s too slow and uninteresting to look at the gifts one by one. Why don¡¯t we present the rest of the gifts by drawing lots? Two people who get picked at the same time will present their gifts together.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s something new!¡± Fiddling with his walking stick, he nodded slightly. ¡°Might as well give it a try.¡± Belle had already set things up before making her proposal, bribing the employees involved in the draw to switch Natalie¡¯s gift. Natalie would face ridicule as soon as she opened the present in front of everyone, and she would never be able to make aeback from the humiliation. Belle searched for Natalie amongst the crowd, staring at her with a calctive look in her eyes. Natalie, however, was unfazed, as if she was not a part of the uing draw. She merely tasted the wine at the banquet. This wine¡­ has a full vor and is a little sweet. A Cue For Love Chapter 134 A Cue For Love Chapter 134 A Cue for Love Chapter 134 The Silent Crowd At Max¡¯s acquiescence, the employees brought out the box for the draw. ¡°Since it¡¯s already prepared, let¡¯s start.¡± At the wave of his hand, the employees began the draw. The employee drew Belle¡¯s name, and unexpectedly, Natalie¡¯s name next. Natalie put down her wine ss when her name was called. ¡°What did you get for my grandpa?¡± Shawn asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll find outter.¡± The employees went to retrieve the gifts. Natalie and Belle stood before Max. One was dressed in silver, and the other in ck. The both of them looked stunning from behind. Unfortunately, when viewed from the front, Belle was clearly better-looking. Belle straightened her back with a satisfied and haughty look on her face. The employees brought out two wooden boxes of considerable size. However, Belle¡¯s box surpassed Natalie¡¯s in terms of its size and exquisiteness. Natalie¡¯s box was very aged and did not have any designs or decorations. Max asked, ¡°Whose shall we see first?¡± He said so casually and without much thought. Natalieing to his birthday celebration was already the best gift he could ever receive. He was d that she was gifting him anything, even if it was just an old box. Belle nced at Natalie. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, why don¡¯t you look at Natalie¡¯s gift first? She is thoughtful and will surely give you a present that you¡¯ll like¡­¡± Upon hearing her words, all of the guests became curious instantly. Natalie wore a designer gown and was constantly by Shawn¡¯s side. What gift would such a woman present? Max immediately saw that Belle was trying to ruin Natalie with her ttery, but he remained calm and asked in his usual tone, ¡°What do you think, Natalie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine either way.¡± Hearing this, Belleughed. Things were all going ording to her ns. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, since Natalie has agreed, let¡¯s look at hers first¡­¡± Max nodded. Belle¡¯s hands curled into fists as she waited anxiously. However, she already had a triumphant smile on her face. Hmph! When Natalie opens the box, it will be akin to opening Pandora¡¯s box. She¡¯s going to be a laughing stock tonight! Natalie snorted slightly. The box opened with a click. Without even having seen anything, Belle screamed, ¡°Ahhh! Natalie, what on earth is your gift? Are you mad? You¡¯re cursing Old Mr. Watsons!¡± At that moment, the entire crowd fell silent as everyone¡¯s gazes immediately fell upon Belle. However, Belle merely thought that the crowd had been shocked into silence because they were astonished by Natalie¡¯s gift as well. ¡°Natalie, you must exin yourself!. Just what are you up to?¡± Natalie replied emotionlessly, ¡°What am I up to?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking that Natalie was putting up a final struggle, Belle mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know what you gifted. Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent in order to absolve yourself of me!¡± The tension in the air thickened. Max¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°I¡¯m still here!¡± He hit his walking stick angrily against the floor, the dragon head producing a dull sound from the impact. Belle rejoiced secretly. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re disrespecting Old Mr. Watsons¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Max shouted, ¡°Belle, stop this instance!¡± This startled and aggrieved her. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons¡­ W-what did I do?¡± She turned around to face Max and exin herself. However, her gaze fell upon the box that Natalie opened, and she was immediately dumbfounded. Inside the old box was a wooden sculpture of the Medicine King Bodhisattva. The sculpture carved from thousand-year-old red sandalwood wore a crown. Its left fist was tucked at the waist, and its right hand held a medicinal tree branch before its chest. It was perfectly intact and even gave off a faint fragrance of herbs and red sandalwood. At first nce, it was worth tens of millions. It was a valuable and apt present for a birthday celebration. ¡°H-How did this¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 135 A Cue For Love Chapter 135 A Cue for Love Chapter 135 The Clown Belle pursed her lips, her gaze filled with disbelief. I bribed people to switch Natalie¡¯s gift, so why doesn¡¯t her box contain the gift that I had prepared? Where did things go wrong? Belle was overconfident and thought that her n was wless, which was why she said all those things without even sparing a nce at what was in Natalie¡¯s box. However, Natalie was not the joke now. She was! ¡°Belle¡­¡± Natalie walked up to Belle and raised a brow. ¡°Is there anything wrong with my gift to Old Mr. Watsons that¡¯s worth making such a fuss over?¡± At those words, the silent crowd started whispering. ¡°What is wrong with Belle today?¡± ¡°Belle has always been known for her elegance in our circle. Why is she acting like this today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she looks like she has been possessed? She looks weird¡­¡± Belle¡¯s face drained of all color before subsequently turning bright red. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You said that I was cursing Old Mr. Watsons, right?¡± Natalie¡¯s red lips parted as she continued, ¡°I gave him a Medicine King Bodhisattva to wish him good health and longevity. I¡¯m not sure what taboo I¡¯vemitted.¡± Belle bit her lower lip until it bled, but she still could not find a way to exin herself out of this. The sculpture¡¯s price, aesthetics, and meaning were faultless and could not be criticized in any way. She wanted nothing more than to give herself a fierce p across the face. Why did I interrogate Natalie in public like that without first checking the gift? Shawn¡¯s gaze was icy. Max was livid, but chose to not express his anger on ount of the rtionship between the Watsons and Green family. Instead, he spoke up, ¡°Belle must have had too much to drink tonight and saw wrongly.¡± Natalie smiled coolly. ¡°Indeed.¡± Now that Max himself hade forward to smooth things over, Natalie did not pursue Belle¡¯s attempt at defamation any further. It was clear for all to see who was in the right and who was in the wrong. Natalie stood there calmly, maintaining her elegant posture. She exuded an aura that was neither humble nor arrogant. The sparkle in her eyes seemed to make her dazzle in everyone¡¯s eyes. The more gracious Natalie was, the more angry Belle became. In the end, the fool was her! Max cleared his throat. ¡°Belle, let me see what present you prepared for me.¡± Belle nodded vigorously. This is my chance to turn the tables! She had spent considerable thought and effort on Max¡¯s birthday present, sourcing a precious stone and hiring a master carver to carve a goddess sculpture out of the stone. ¡°Let me show you what I¡¯ve prepared.¡± Belle walked over to the side of the box and opened the lock. Everyone stretched their necks to see what the youngdy from the Green family brought. However, the moment she opened the box, Belle screamed again. ¡°Ahhh!¡± This scream was far, far louder than thest. Belle¡¯s heart was in her throat. Her hands trembling, the box fell out onto the floor and the ¡°gift¡± came rolling out. At first, the crowd could not see what the gift was, but now it was clear for everyone to see. The hall was so silent that one could have heard a pin drop. No one dared to say anything, and some people even held their breaths. There was a dead bloodied ck cat on the carpet. The ck cat looked as though it had suffered a painful, agonizing death some time ago. Its ck eyes were blown wide and frozen in a fierce stare, and its amber pupils looked frighteningly pitiful. Other than the ck cat¡¯s corpse, many cotton balls filled with blood rolled out. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Belle clutched her chest and gasped for air. This was the present that I prepared for Natalie. How did it be the present that I ended up giving? A Cue For Love Chapter 136 A Cue For Love Chapter 136 A Cue for Love Chapter 136 Do Not Offend Her Again In contrast to the shocked reaction of the others, this was all well within Natalie¡¯s expectations. She had heard from Ross about Belle¡¯s conspiracy. Instead of exposing her right away, she decided to go with the flow. She wanted to take revenge on Belle for all that Belle had done to her in the past. Belle shook her head vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s not me! I swear it¡¯s not me!¡± A ck cat was well-known as a bad omen since ancient times. Not to mention, this ck cat had been dead for a long time, and it waspletely covered in blood, making it seem even more horrible. Max stood up from his chair, roaring, ¡°Belle, if it¡¯s not from you, who else would have given it to me? I have been trusting you and showering you with love as if you were my own family member. How could you do this to me?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, it really wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk your way out of this one!¡± A wave of resentment flooded Belle. Feeling wronged, she burst into tears. ¡°I swear that I had prepared a goddess sculpture for you! This dead cat wasn¡¯t my doing!¡± Clearly not believing Belle anymore, Max harrumphed. ¡°Where is the sculpture, then?¡± Belle didn¡¯t know of the goddess sculpture¡¯s whereabouts. However, she was certain that this incident had to have something to do with Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s Natalie!¡± Belle pointed at Natalie, shouting desperately, ¡°She¡¯s trying to plot against me! She¡¯s the one who swapped out my present!¡± She¡¯s already been exposed, and now she¡¯s still trying to drag me down with her? The corner of Natalie¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Ms. Green, do you have any evidence of that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Belle now tried begging Max. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons, please check the surveince footage¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she realized her mistake. In order to frame Natalie, she had asked her subordinates to destroy the surveince cameras. If the surveince camera had failed to capture her swapping the gifts, then it naturally could not have caught Natalie doing so either. Natalie snickered upon seeing Belle¡¯s speechless reaction. ¡°Ms. Green, why don¡¯t you finish your sentence?¡± ¡°Natalie, are you ying a trick on me?¡± Belle questioned Natalie, her eyes red-rimmed with tears. ¡°You were the one vilifying the gift I chose and iming that my gift is a curse.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as she continued, ¡°But now, you¡¯re iming that I¡¯m framing you. Are you even listening to yourself?¡± Belle had said earlier that Natalie¡¯s gift was a curse. However, the gift that Belle herself had presented turned out to be a dead cat. Shawn managed to guess Belle¡¯s intentions in an instant. Belle¡¯s pride had already been destroyed, so she didn¡¯t care about ruining the rest of her image or losing all her dignity. In that moment, all she wanted was to rip the woman in front of her to pieces. ¡°Natalie, you shameless b*tch¡­¡± Shawn stepped in front of Natalie to shield her. His face darkened as he said in a serious tone, ¡°Belle, watch yourself! I didn¡¯t say anything earlier on because I wanted to maintain the rtionship between our families. If you dare nder her again, you¡¯re making yourself an enemy of mine.¡± Belle really liked Shawn. When she saw the way Shawn defended Natalie, her heart broke into pieces. ¡°Shawn, this woman is so ugly! Why do you like her? Did you know that she¡¯s a fickle woman? She¡¯s a b*tch¡­¡± Shawn did not have the habit of hitting women. However, he smashed the wine ss in his hand onto the ground. The ss wine shattered near Belle¡¯s feet, and the broken pieces cut her ankle. Blood flowed from the wound, sessfully stopping Belle from running her mouth any longer. Enduring the pain of her ankle, Belle took slow steps towards Ross and gripped his arm tightly. Her knuckles were turning white from how tight her fingers were clenched around his arm, as if she was grasping onto thest straws of hope. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ross, tell everyone about the rtionship between you and Natalie! Let¡¯s reveal her true colors!¡± Thank goodness I still have Ross as my trump card. However, Ross didn¡¯t move an inch, even as Belle had his arm in a death grip. He merely nced coldly at Belle. ¡°Belle, what are you talking about?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 137 A Cue For Love Chapter 137 A Cue for Love Chapter 137 Priceless Treasure Belle was stunned by Ross¡¯ icy re. However, she was still not willing to give up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that Natalie seduced you and stole your research? She dumped you and then went for other guys after taking advantage of you!¡± Everyone looked at Natalie before turning to look at Ross, whose eyes narrowed. ¡°I have never said that.¡± ¡°Ross, you lied to me!¡± Belle¡¯s ankle was bleeding more and more heavily, but she could care less about it at the moment. ¡°That¡¯s what you told me!¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I never told you anything about that.¡± Ross paused for a moment. His words took a drastic turn as he continued, ¡°Besides, many years ago, you were the one who seduced me and stole my research! So how dare you use her of it now?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even though the Green family had used some money to cover up the incident, rumors inevitably got out, giving people some idea of the grudge between Belle and Ross. When this past incident was brought up once more, everyone now recognized that the man standing in front of them was Ross Trevor, the genius medical professor whose career was once ruined by Belle. ¡°I already gave you five million! How could you do this to me, Ross?¡± In order to bring down Natalie, Belle had been bribing Ross to collect information about her. Rossughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in his life. ¡°Belle, what you owe me is way more than just that five million.¡± Belle¡¯s ankle was still throbbing in pain. However, she was holding onto hope that she would be able to aplish her ns. But now¡­ Her reputation waspletely ruined, while Natalie was still unharmed. Suddenly, she copsed onto the floor. With her hair disheveled, she looked like an uncultured shrew. Max couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He said tiredly, ¡°I won¡¯t look into today¡¯s incident since your grandfather was a good friend of mine. However, I do not wish to see you ever again. Mr. Timbber, get this woman out of the manor now!¡± The butler nodded. Belle was still kicking and screaming as she was being lifted out by two buff guys. ¡°Natalie, you will face the consequences for this one day! You will have bad karma for sure!¡± Natalie sipped on her wine casually. This is karma. Enjoy the dose of your own medicine. Shawn looked at Natalie and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. This kind of misunderstanding is nothing to me.¡± Natalie smiled brightly, her eyes narrowing into slits as a result. ¡°All right.¡± At that moment, the figure of a gentleman stood motionless in one of the corners of the banquet hall. It was none other than Samuel. Ever since he first entered the hall, his gaze was solely fixated on the woman in white. He had just returned from Loang and had received a countless number of Xavian¡¯s messages as soon as hended. The first few messages were just texts. However, thest message was a photo of Natalie from behind. Xavian had secretly taken the photo while she was distracted. However, in the photo, Samuel could see how the dress entuated Natalie¡¯s slender neck and delicate back. The mermaid tail design of the lower skirtplemented her curves and made them stand out even more. At that moment, Samuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt as if his prey was being targeted by other predators. He had asked Billy to check Natalie¡¯s whereabouts and then to get an invitation letter to Max¡¯s birthday banquet. He didn¡¯t expect to witness Natalie¡¯s shining moment right when he entered the manor. He was worried that she might get bullied by the other women at the banquet. However, it seemed that she had retaliated well and handled herself perfectly. No wonder she¡¯s the woman that I fancy. No matter how many times I look at her, she still looks like a priceless treasure. I can never get tired of the sight of her. He had really missed her while they were apart. A Cue For Love Chapter 138 A Cue For Love Chapter 138 A Cue for Love Chapter 138 Samuel Could Not Possibly Be Here Natalie had no idea that there was a person watching her from afar. All she knew at that moment was that she felt great. She took another ss of wine from the waiter. Raising her wine ss, she turned toward Ross, who stood a distance away from her in the middle of the crowd. Their eyes met across the crowded room. Ross¡¯ lips curled upwards. His eyes were full of gratitude and respect toward Natalie. They exchanged a smile before Ross downed his red wine in one go. Natalie followed suit and finished the wine in her ss. This was her promise to Ross when she first joined Dream Company. At this banquet on this day, she finally lived up to the promise she made to him back then. Max was not in the mood to join the birthday celebration anymore after Belle¡¯s incident, so he retired early to rest in his bedroom. Natalie, meanwhile, fell back into her habit of drinking again. She was a little dizzy after drinking too much. ¡°Mr. Watsons¡­ I¡¯m heading to the restroom.¡± Natalie rubbed the temples of her head. ¡°Okay.¡± The moment she pushed open the restroom door, Natalie saw Melissa fixing her makeup. Her stare moved briefly over Melissa. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for five years, and Natalie still did not find Melissa pretty. She and Yara looked beautiful because they had inherited their mother, Jennie¡¯s beauty. Yvonne was considered a rather good-looking woman. However, Melissa had inherited Thomas¡¯ looks. As a result, her facial features were anything but exquisite. Natalie turned on the tap as Melissa approached her with a buttered-up smile on her face. ¡°Ms. Nichols, what a coincidence! Both of ourst names are Nichols.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Are you going to say that my name is the same as someone you know next?¡± Melissa was stunned. ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this how people strike up a conversation? It¡¯s not that difficult to guess.¡± Natalie turned off the faucet and shifted her gaze onto a speechless Melissa. Melissa stared into Natalie¡¯s eyes. She had a feeling that this pair of eyes looked familiar; they reminded her of that woman¡¯s eyes. However, the woman in her memory didn¡¯t have such an overwhelming aura. However, she felt somewhat self-conscious as Natalie stared at her. With her head lowered, she turned and hastily went into one of the toiletpartments. Natalie dried her hands and let out a snort. The sixteen-year-old little girl who used to bully her elder sister from the countryside is such a coward now. Natalie spotted a broom in the corner of the restroom. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She bent over to pick up the broom. Then, she ced it against thepartment door so that it couldn¡¯t be opened from the inside out before leaving without an ounce of hesitation. After Melissa finished using the restroom, she tried to push open the door, but to no avail. Thus, she could only shout for help. ¡°Is there anyone outside? I¡¯m locked inside! Please help me! Can anyone hear me?¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a smile when she heard Melissa begging for help. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Why is she being such a baby? How is she going to deal with the other hurdles in her life? Because she had drunk too much wine, her mind was beginning to get cloudy. Her eyes were fogged over, and she smiled like a kitten that had eaten too much cream. She had barely taken a few steps when her gaze met a man¡¯s. He was standing in the shadows of the corridor as he stared at her with his darkened eyes. Samuel! Natalie rubbed her eyes. She could not believe what she was seeing. She had scanned through the guest list of the birthday banquet earlier. There weren¡¯t any Bowers on the list, so it was impossible for Samuel to have been invited. He¡­ He can¡¯t possibly be here. ¡°I¡­ I must have seen things wrongly¡­ My alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t great, but I drank so much¡­¡± Natalie murmured to herself. As she was making fun of herself, a sudden force pulled her into the shadows. A Cue For Love Chapter 139 A Cue For Love Chapter 139 A Cue for Love Chapter 139 Turning Misunderstanding Into Truth The alcohol made Natalie¡¯s body feel hot. Her eyes were half-lidded as she looked at the man in front of her. Her hands shifted upward, and she pinched Samuel¡¯s face forcefully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ I must be really drunk. Everything I¡¯m seeing is just a hallucination¡­¡± Samuel found the sight funny, but he also felt exasperated at the same time. It was his face she was pinching. Even if she put all her strength into the pinch, it was obvious that she would not feel any pain. His handsome face reddened. However, there was not a single hint of anger in his eyes. If anything, he looked a little curious and amused, ¡°Should I help you confirm if this is a hallucination?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± she slurred out. ¡°Everything that I see when I¡¯m drunk is all not real, anyway.¡± Her reply was exactly what the man wanted to hear. Without any hesitation, he pressed his lips to hers. He hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time, and he had never once contacted her while they were apart. Since he stopped taking the initiative to contact her, she hadn¡¯t been contacting him either. Samuel thought that he had left some traces in her heart. However, she never once attempted to get in touch with him, as if she didn¡¯t care about him at all. However, he had missed her big-time. After finally returning to his home country, all he saw was her wearing a gown that another man had gifted her, attending that man¡¯s family banquet. Have I been too patient? Did I make her think wrongly that she¡¯s allowed to develop feelings for someone else? The kiss was filled with a sense of punishment. He was punishing her, but he was also taking the opportunity to relieve his desire for her. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± It was at this moment that Natalie instantly sobered up. I have downed quite a few sses of wine, but I¡¯m not drunk. This is not a hallucination. The man who is kissing me is Samuel. Samuel¡­ is here. Natalie struggled to push away the domineering man in front of her. However, he had a strong physique, and she couldn¡¯t get away from him. Instead, her resistance made him grow even wilder. This is crazy! What¡¯s more, I¡¯m at the Watsons family¡¯s banquet! Even though people might not find out, I will not be able to exin myself if I get caught! ¡°S-Samuel, calm down¡­¡± Natalie tried to pull away from the kiss, her words muffled by his mouth. ¡°If¡­ If we get caught¡­ It¡¯ll be hard for us to exin ourselves¡­¡± Samuel stared at her. ¡°Why do we need to exin anything?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. It never was.¡± Samuel shed her a devilish grin. ¡°And even if it is, I¡¯ll find a way to cover it up.¡± Has he gone mad? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. While Natalie was still dazed from confusion, Samuel kissed her once more. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard calling out in the distance. ¡°Melissa¡­¡± Yvonne fretted. ¡°What happened to her? Why is she taking such a long time in the restroom?¡± rms went off in Natalie¡¯s head. What do I do now? She didn¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of situation. Do I have to let Yvonne see me kissing Samuel? ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± the man told her in a low voice. Natalie desperately gasped for air as he continued kissing her. Hmph! Easy for you to say! Samuel took off his trench coat and held it up, effectively hiding Natalie¡¯s face. Then, he used his tall figure to shield her tiny body,pletely towering over her. ¡°Hug me tightly if you don¡¯t want to be seen.¡± When Natalie didn¡¯t reply, Samuel retorted, ¡°Do you want her to see your face that badly?¡± Of course, Natalie didn¡¯t want to be caught. Gritting her teeth, she wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s muscr waist. Yvonne noticed Samuel as she walked forward and eventually neared them. Samuel was about 185cm tall. He stood in her way and blocked her view at the same time. Yvonne wanted to identify the mystery woman by looking at her dress. However, the woman¡¯s whole figure was hidden behind Samuel¡¯s body and his trench coat. Yvonne¡¯s mind went nk. Yara hadn¡¯t joined the birthday banquet today. Naturally, the woman could not possibly her. A Cue For Love Chapter 140 A Cue For Love Chapter 140 A Cue for Love Chapter 140 Vie For You Yvonne wasn¡¯t Yara¡¯s biological mother. Ever since she found out that Yara had given birth to a pair of twins for Samuel, she had been trying to butter up to Yara and please her. She was waiting for Yara to marry into the Bowers family so that Melissa could reap the benefits of the resulting rtions as well. In all these years, even though Samuel didn¡¯t marry Yara, he didn¡¯t have any rumored girlfriends. She had always thought that Yara would one day be thedy of the Bowers family. However, she had now caught Samuel making out with another woman. Yvonne didn¡¯t budge an inch. She narrowed her eyes and got closer in an attempt to find out the identity of the woman with Samuel. ¡°How much longer are you going to stare for?¡± ¡°Samuel!¡± Yvonne smiled catingly at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were attending the banquet today. If I had known, I would have¡­¡± ¡°Who said you could call me by my name?¡± His chest was still heaving and burning with desire, and his entire body was ring up. However, his voice was cold and deep, and his every word was squeezed out through gritted teeth. Chills ran down Yvonne¡¯s spine. ¡°Get lost!¡± Samuel barked, briefly stunning the older woman. When she didn¡¯t respond, he repeated, ¡°I said, get lost!¡± This time, his voice sounded even colder and more admonishing. It was only then that Yvonne regained herposure. She ran away with her tail between her legs, completely forgetting the fact that she was supposed to look for Melissa. Natalie, who was pressed up against Samuel¡¯s chest, could still feel her ears buzzing. Even though she was not the one he had been yelling at, she was still shocked by the force of his words. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± Natalie removed the trench coat from the top of her head, revealing her delicate face. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± What is he mad about? I¡¯m the one who should be in a bad mood. Samuel didn¡¯t let go of Natalie. Instead, he raised her chin, forcing her to look at him. His eyes darkened, and his voice became hoarse as he said, ¡°Every normal guy would want tomit murder if he gets disturbed during what¡¯s supposed to be an exciting moment¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s chin was held in ce, and her gazended on his fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone for too long. Shawn must be looking for me.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°That young man from the Watsons family?¡± ¡°He¡¯s much more mature than you.¡± Natalie threw him a re. ¡°At least, he would not kiss or bite me before asking for my permission.¡± Samuel gripped her chin even more tightly with his fingers, causing her to wince slightly. ¡°Remember: your lips are only allowed to be kissed by me. No one else.¡± Natalie reflexively wanted to deny it. Even though she had been abstinent all these years, that night six years ago, he had kissed her on not just her lips, but also on every other part of her body¡­ This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Otherwise, yton and Xavian would not exist. However, she felt overwhelmed when her eyes met Samuel¡¯s burning gaze, and she found herself unable to argue with him. Suddenly, he lowered his head and started gnawing at her neck. There was a sharp pain where his teeth met her skin. Immediately after, Samuel pulled his mouth away and let go of her. ¡°I will wait for you at the manor¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie pped a hand to her neck, infuriated. She didn¡¯t need a mirror to know that he had left a hickey on her neck. ¡°It¡¯s a stamp.¡± Samuel raised his brows as he continued, ¡°This is a stamp to prove that you belong to me. No one else is allowed to vie for you. And if you don¡¯t want to keep covering the hickey on your neck, I can just take you back home.¡± He took back his trench coat, looking blissfully content as he walked away. A Cue For Love Chapter 141 A Cue For Love Chapter 141 A Cue for Love Chapter 141 What Happened To You Even after Samuel had walked away, Natalie still had to cover her neck. He did that on purpose! He just wants Shawn to notice it and realize that I belong to him! Natalie knew that, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The Bowers family was too powerful. When Shawn spotted Natalie returning to the main hall, he walked over to her side again. ¡°Natalie, you¡­¡± Shawn sized her up. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡± It was not possible for Natalie to speak the truth, nor could she possibly remove her hand from her neck and let Shawn notice the hickey. ¡°My neck feels a little sore¡­¡± ¡°Are you sick? Should I call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Something shed across the depths of Natalie¡¯s eyes as she swallowed her guilt and replied, ¡°Mr. Watsons, it¡¯s gettingte. I should be heading back now.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Upon thinking that she would need to continue covering her neck if Shawn was to send her home, she quickly rejected him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can go back by myself. Besides, the banquet hasn¡¯t ended yet. Old Mr. Watsons has gone to rest, so you should stay to call the shots!¡± Upon sensing Natalie¡¯s determination, Shawn could only respect her wishes and stop insisting. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As he stared at the back of Natalie¡¯s silhouette, affection shed across Shawn¡¯s eyes. He had only just parted with her, but he was already looking forward to their next meeting. The moment Natalie left the chaotic hall, she quickly put down her tired hand. Samuel likes biting people so much. It serves him right to be called a jerk! Embarrassed and angry, Natalie only felt slightly better after cursing out Samuel in her mind. She walked past the fountain pool at the entrance of the main hall and spotted a toddler who must have only been around three years old. The toddler was looking at the water curiously as he used his tiny hand to swirl the water, clearly enraptured by the ripples he made. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The toddler jumped excitedly. However, due to his small stature, he couldn¡¯t bnce himself well, and he found himself toppling over the edge of the pool. No! Upon seeing that he was about to fall into the water, Natalie rushed forward to pull him back. Because she ran too fast and couldn¡¯t stop herself in time, she herself ended up tripping and falling into the pool as well. In an instant, water sshed out from the fountain. Natalie stood in the fountain, ignoring how wet she was as she asked the toddler, ¡°Are you all right, kid?¡± The toddler was in a daze at first. After realizing that Natalie had fallen into the water as well, he burst out crying. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Natalie panicked, not knowing how tofort the toddler in front of her. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t cry, all right?¡± A young girl wearing a housekeeper¡¯s uniform ran toward them after hearing the loud ssh followed by the sounds of crying. She picked up the toddler from Natalie¡¯s arms and tried to console him. ¡°Jimmy, don¡¯t cry.¡± It was only after the toddler had calmed down that the housekeeper looked toward Natalie, who was climbing out of the pool. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about Jimmy,¡± the housekeeper fretted. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell the butler about this, okay? I know I shouldn¡¯t be babysitting while working, but his father isn¡¯t around, and my mom is currently sick, so I really don¡¯t have anyone else to help look after him¡­¡± Natalie was aware of how hard it was to be a single parent. Without an ounce of anger in her voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but please be more careful next time. The kid¡¯s safety is the most important thing¡­¡± The maid didn¡¯t expect Natalie to be so friendly. She nodded vigorously. ¡°I will.¡± Natalie was drenched when she walked out of the manor. When Samuel noticed this, he demanded angrily, ¡°What happened to you? What did you do to yourself?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 142 A Cue For Love Chapter 142 A Cue for Love Chapter 142 When You Are Not Talking It was a windy summer night. As the wind blew, Natalie hugged herself as she said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I don¡¯t mind things ending up this way.¡± She was d that she had saved the baby from the pool. Even though her dress had be wet, the baby¡¯s life was more important to her. Just then, she felt something was draped over her shoulders. It was Samuel, who put his coat on her. Instead of letting go of his hands, he grabbed her before bringing her to himself. Samuel made Natalie lean on him regardless of her soaked dress. Shocked, she asked, ¡°What are you doing, Samuel?¡± When he heard her question, his face fell immediately as he said in displeasure, ¡°Are you questioning me? If I could, I would make you yield right now!¡± Not expecting that he would say those words, she widened her eyes in disbelief with her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. M-Make me yield? What does he mean by that? He held her closer with the coat, reducing the distance between them. ncing down at her chest, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind showing off your nice figure, I will give you a chance to sh yourself in front of me.¡± Does he even know what he is saying? Just when she was about to fly into a rage, she looked down and realized that the wet dress was clinging to her skin and had somehow be translucent. It was as though she was not wearing anything. While she was busy saving the baby¡¯s life earlier, she wasn¡¯t aware of that. However, she immediately understood the reason behind the change in Samuel¡¯s facial expression and burning gaze upon noticing the condition of her dress. She said in embarrassment, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Samuel. I didn¡¯t mean to seduce you.¡± ¡°Well, I know that,¡± uttered Samuel. ¡°Please don¡¯t have the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Natalie, if I¡¯ve gotten the wrong idea¡­¡± He rubbed her lips with his fingers as if he was purposely doing it just to make her scarlet lips swell even more. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done only this to you. It¡¯d be worse.¡± Samuel had always thought that he was not a man with a strong sex drive. However, whenever he was with Natalie, he couldn¡¯t control himself as he struggled to maintain his sanity. Looking into his eyes, she knew that she was the one who caused the man in front of her to almost lose his control. She also knew that Samuel was suppressing his desire because he didn¡¯t want to frighten her. Samuel had Natalie wrapped in his coat. After a moment, he was still not satisfied with it, so he bent over and buttoned the coat for her before saying, ¡°Get into the car.¡± At first, she thought she would be sitting in the front passenger seat. However, as Samuel proceeded to open the door to the backseat, she realized that Billy was in the car, too. Wait. What? Did Billy see what had happened just now? Oh, my goodness! Once they got into the car, Samuel requested Billy to turn on the heater. Billy had been working for Samuel for a long time. Hence, he was sensible enough to understand the whole situation and treated Natalie as if she was Samuel¡¯s wife. After Billy turned on the heater, he pressed a button, raising the partition in the car to give Natalie and Samuel privacy. Feeling awkward, she bit her lip and leaned against the door of the car. She tried to distance herself from Samuel. However, he was having none of it. Following his heart, he reached out and gave her a tight hug with his arms. ¡°Come closer. I won¡¯t eat you.¡± Samuel sighed after he breathed in her body scent. ¡°Samuel, I can¡¯t-¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough of that. I know what you are about to say. You¡¯re more adorable when you¡¯re not talking,¡± Samuel interjected coldly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 143 A Cue For Love Chapter 143 A Cue for Love Chapter 143 Stay In My Arms Natalie pursed her lips as she struggled to get out of his arms. However, whenever she moved, he would wrap his arms around her waist even tighter, caging her in his embrace. She stared at him. ¡°I thought you want me to keep quiet?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I want you to stop talking, but I didn¡¯t ask you to leave my arms.¡± He embraced her so tightly that it seemed like he wanted to fuse their bodies into one. ¡°You-¡± ¡°I just had a twelve-hour flight from Loang and came straight to this ce after I got off the ne. It was a tiring journey, so please stop struggling anymore. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can control myself at this point,¡± said Samuel tiringly. Although Natalie had thought over everything and wanted to sever ties with him, she was still subconsciously involved in an ambiguous rtionship with him. The hyper-realistic mask is awful! How can he even ignore it? Thoughts raced through her mind. However, she could do nothing but be hugged by him. The car traveled slowly along the road. After some time, the warm breeze from the heater and the liquor she had drunk caused her to feel groggy as shey in Samuel¡¯s arms. Before long, she fell asleep. Lowering his gaze, Samuel noticed that she had fallen asleep. A moment ago, she was still having her guard up against me. But now, she is sleeping in my arms. Is she not afraid that I will take advantage of her while she is asleep? He broke into a smile as he thought about that. Grinning, he had his gaze fixed on her as she continued to slumber. The way she looked currently reminded him of Sophia, who also looked adorable when she was in a deep slumber. During the entire journey, Samuel¡¯s eyes were on Natalie¡¯s face. When the car arrived at Natalie¡¯s apartment, Billy wasn¡¯t sure what was happening in the backseat. Thus, he remained in his seat, as he didn¡¯t want to interrupt Samuel and Natalie. Just then, Samuel opened the door and walked out of the car. He didn¡¯t wake Natalie. Instead, he carried her out of the car in his arms. The sudden change in position caused her to stir in her sleep. Intuitively, she wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck as he carried her up. Her subconscious act somehow his libido skyrocketed as he muttered huskily, ¡°Be a good girl.¡± After that, she remained in the same position as he carried her to her ce. At the door, he rang the doorbell. Xavian opened the door and greeted, ¡°Mommy, you are finally back¡­¡± Surprised that Samuel was carrying Natalie as he opened the door, he asked, ¡°Why is Mommy with you¡­¡± ¡°Hush! Your mommy is asleep,¡± Samuel said in a low voice. Despite his anger toward Samuel, Xavian remained silent as he didn¡¯t want to wake Natalie up. ¡°All right then. Come in.¡± With that, Samuel carried her into her room. After he put her down on the bed, he noticed Xavian signaling him to talk outside the room. Momentster, Samuel and Xavian were staring at each other in the living room. Thetter was still holding grudges against Samuel. ¡°I sent so many texts to you. Why didn¡¯t you reply to me? I don¡¯t want to help you anymore! Hmph! I can¡¯t help someone as dumb as you!¡± Samuel looked at Xavian, who looked simr to himself. Patiently, he exined everything to the little one, from how he went for a business trip to rushing to the Watsons residence after the nended. Xavian listened to Samuel¡¯s exnation as his eyes lit up in delight. ¡°Does it mean that you still like my mommy?¡± ¡°Of course! I will not give up on her! Your mommy is the only woman I want in my entire life,¡± Samuel responded firmly. A Cue For Love Chapter 144 A Cue For Love Chapter 144 A Cue for Love Chapter 144 The Frustrating Seductress Now that they had concluded their discussion, Xavian prepared to head to the bedroom to care for the drunken Natalie. However, his short stubby legs had barely taken a few steps before Samuel called out, ¡°It¡¯s already close to midnight. You should head to bed now.¡± Xavian nced at the clock on the wall and saw that he was indeed way beyond his typical bedtime. That said, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about Natalie, given the state she was in. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°My mommy is drunk, and there¡¯s no one to look after her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Go on and head to bed. I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± replied Samuel with a smile as he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You¡¯ll take good care of my mommy?¡± Although Xavian was young and didn¡¯t know too much about the world of grown-ups, he couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted about this turn of events. He didn¡¯t feel toofortable about handing her over like this. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take good care of her! I won¡¯t take advantage of the state she¡¯s in to bully her. Trust me,¡± assured Samuel determinedly. ¡°All right then.¡± After sending Xavian away, Samuel made his way back to Natalie¡¯s bedroom. Upon opening the door and walking in, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes at the sight that greeted him. At some point, she had tossed the coat he had draped over her shoulders earlier onto the ground. She had also unzipped the thoroughly soaked dress she was in, exposing her smooth, fair skin beneath. Coupled with the soft orange glow that illuminated the room, the entire scene became erotic. ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable¡­¡± moaned Natalie in her drunken stupor as she struggled to worm her way out of her soaked dress, which was clinging tightly to her skin. Little did she know that every single action she took was in full view of Samuel and seemed downright seductive. An indescribable expression crossed his face as he subconsciously gulped. Warmth was spreading throughout his entire being, and his heart was pounding furiously. Although Samuel prided himself on never breaking the promises he made, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of regret at the promise he made to Xavian just ten minutes earlier to never bully his mother. With one knee on the bed, he gently tugged her dress off her slender frame. His small act plunged Natalie into so muchfort that she groaned in satisfaction. She only wanted to take a good nap after the meal and liquor she had had. However, at this moment, she did not know that Samuel was nothing more than a starving beast looking at her to sate his hunger. She mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, Xavian¡­ I want to sleep¡­¡± She thinks I¡¯m Xavian? The smile disappeared from Samuel¡¯s face as he tilted his head and leaned in tond a kiss squarely on her lips. In stark contrast to how Natalie would have reacted when she was sober, she was more thanpliant to his advances in her current drunken stupor. Not only did she go along with his flow, she even reciprocated in kind. This only served to fuel his lust further. He had never thought he would get this chance with Natalie when she wasn¡¯t fully conscious. However, it was toote for him to put the brakes on this as Samuel¡¯s lips had gradually trailed downward tond on the hickey he had left previously. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± mumbled Natalie as she felt a sudden sharp pain on her neck. Samuel didn¡¯t care about the pain she felt. All he could think of was to reinforce the mark he had left on her to prove that she was his and only his. He would not allow other men to disy even an inkling of interest in her. This was the first time Samuel found himself to be so obsessed with anyone or even anything. When it came to Natalie, he felt an indescribably intense need to possess her. It was so intense it bordered on the edge of perverseness. As he let his hand wander further down her frame, he soon felt something wet. ncing over, he saw that his fingers were stained blood-red. At that moment, realization dawned upon him, and he lost whateverposure and mood he had. Why must she has her period now, of all times? ¡°Natalie, how dare you drink so much alcohol and even get into the water when you¡¯re having your period! You¡¯re simply looking for trouble!¡± eximed Samuel. As the words found their way out his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say for sure if what he was feeling was due to his concern over her physical state or his frustration at suddenly losing such a rare opportunity. However, he was sure that she was one frustrating seductress. A Cue For Love Chapter 145 A Cue For Love Chapter 145 A Cue for Love Chapter 145 Samuel Bes A Nanny Samuel knew it wasn¡¯t practical for him to let Natalie fall asleep in her current state. However, before he could even clean her up, he knew he had to take a cold shower first. In fact, it took more than three showers for the ice-cold water to finally quench the lust he was experiencing. Samuel couldn¡¯t recall when was thest time he felt so sullen and disappointed. He was literally on the brink of fulfilling his desires when his n was thrown askew simply because of her period. The very thought of having to rely on cold showers to calm himself down only made Samuel shake his head wistfully. He returned to the bedroom and lifted Natalie up into his arms. With that, he headed back to the bathroom and ced her gently in the bathtub full of warm water. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Immersed in the warm water, she moanedzily and slumped defenselessly against the side of the bathtub, almost as if she was inviting Samuel to continue making his advances. This woman clearly isn¡¯t in full possession of her faculties¡­ If she continues with such behavior, it means that I¡¯ve drenched myself with icy cold water for nothing¡­ Samuel didn¡¯t drag his feet. He knew that the more time he stayed in the bathroom, the more torturous the entire process would be for him. He moved with haste and, after cleaning Natalie up, he wrapped her snugly in one of her towels with panda prints. Once that was done, he carried her back to the bedroom. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Samuel to find clothes to dress her in. He merely opened a few drawers to get everything he needed. However, the problem was in finding the sanitary pad she needed. After searching the room to no avail, he knew he had no choice but to head out and buy it. He then headed down and bumped into Billy, who was idly smoking a cigarette while leaning against the Rolls-Royce. ¡°Sir, are you heading back to the Bowers residence?¡± asked Billy as he extinguished his cigarette. ¡°I¡¯m not heading back.¡± Samuel nced briefly at Billy before he added, ¡°I need you to get something for me, Billy.¡± ¡°Sir, what do you need?¡± As Samuel stared at Billy, he struggled to say the words and soon gave up on asking Billy to get the sanitary pads. Given that Billy had been with him since the age of seventeen and had yet to have a single girlfriend, Samuel doubted that Billy knew any better regarding such matters. ¡°Forget it,¡± stated Samuel. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Billy in a concerned tone, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Why do I have to start exining myself to you?¡± asked Samuel as he raised his eyebrow questioningly. ¡°Take the car and head home. Come over at eight in the morning tomorrow to send me to work.¡± He is staying over at Natalie¡¯s tonight, so the thing he mentioned earlier must be condoms? That exins why he was speaking so hesitantly just now. It all makes sense now! Under the impression that hepletely grasped the situation, Billy didn¡¯t dare to speak any further and drove off in the Rolls-Royce. Once Billy had gone, Samuel walked to the convenience store nearby. He initially assumed that getting sanitary pads would be a cakewalk. However, he couldn¡¯t help but frown upon seeing the diverse assortment of options avable at the store. Thin and soft? Refreshing and thin? Comfortable and worry-free? What¡¯s going on here? As Samuel stood before the shelves, his eyebrows only furrowed more with each option he picked up. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for quite some time, young man. Are you getting this for your girlfriend?¡± asked a portly middle-aged woman dressed in the uniform of a store assistant. Girlfriend? Samuel¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he nodded his head in reply. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you! Not only are you handsome, but you also dote on your girlfriend a lot. She¡¯s really lucky!¡± eximed the woman. Actually, the woman wasn¡¯t so friendly toward all her customers. She was merely drawn by Samuel¡¯s good looks. She continued, ¡°Is your girlfriend¡¯s skin sensitive?¡± Her question caused him to recall how Natalie had reacted to his touch moments earlier, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sudden warmth creep up his neck as he mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Very sensitive¡­¡± Upon hearing his reply, the woman reached up and grabbed the best-selling sanitary pads from the shelf. As she handed it over to Samuel, she said, ¡°You should get this one for her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get this one then. Thank you!¡± He handed the woman a banknote and left. When he returned to Natalie¡¯s home, Samuel saw that she was still in deep sleep. Hence, he gently lifted her off the bed and proceeded to help her put on a new sanitary pad, just like a nanny. A Cue For Love Chapter 146 A Cue For Love Chapter 146 A Cue for Love Chapter 146 Face Flushed Natalie woke up from a hangover. Upon waking up, she felt dizzy and thirsty. ¡°Sweetheart, can you pour me a ss of water?¡± she asked with her eyes closed. Before long, a bottle of water was passed to her. As she had not had a sip of water for the whole night, Natalie finished the whole bottle of water quickly. Still lying on the bed, she said sullenly, ¡°Sweetheart, thank you for taking care of me. I should not have drunk so much alcohol. My actions are worse than a five-year-old child¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re aware of that.¡± A cold voice rang all of a sudden. Hearing that, Natalie, who felt groggy, became clear-headed immediately. Isn¡¯t this my house? Why did I hear Samuel¡¯s voice? ¡°Samuel, why are you in my house?¡± Natalie stared at him anxiously. ¡°How did you enter here? M-My dress¡­¡± Quickly, she lifted her nket. Only now did she realize that someone had helped her change into her pajamas. Besides, that person also helped her change her underwear and sanitary pad. Shocked, she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Did you help me change?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Samuel replied. With a cold stare and the corner of his lips raised, he continued, ¡°Did you expect Xavian to help you with all these?¡± ¡°You-¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know that he is your son, but I think it is better if I help you do it. Do you agree with me?¡± he asked back. When she heard the question, her face turned red. She could not argue with what he had just said. Even though I feel shameful because he helped me with my clothes, it would be even worse if Xavian were the one who helped me. After understanding the whole situation, she uttered, ¡°Thank you for helping mest night.¡± ¡°You want to thank me, huh?¡± Samuel eyed her with a smirk on his face. ¡°Tell me. How do you want to repay the debt of gratitude?¡± She gaped. Not surprised at her reaction, he continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t think of a way to thank me now, you canpensate me in the future. I¡¯ll record everything you¡¯ve owed me.¡± While he was talking to her, she could not help but feel that they would continue to be in each other¡¯s lives indefinitely. However, a voice in her head kept reminding her that she should cut ties with him. If she failed to do so, she would not be able to leave him anymore. Knock! Knock! Knock! Suddenly, they heard someone knocking at the door. At the same time, Xavian¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Mommy, are you awake? I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dish for your breakfast!¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± said Natalie as she sat up on the bed. Joyfully, she turned to Samuel. ¡°I have to wash up now. My son has prepared breakfast for me.¡± Right after she finished her sentence, Xavian¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°Mr. Bowers, please stay and join us for breakfast too! I have prepared yours as well!¡± ¡°All right,¡± replied Samuel. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I will wait for you.¡± Natalie was dumbfounded. Although my sons look cute, they have strong personalities. They seldom treat people that nice. I can¡¯t believe Xavian is treating Samuel so pleasantly. After they freshened up, Samuel and Natalie sat at the table in the dining room. Minutester, Xavian ced their breakfast in front of them. Then, he set the cutleries on the table. When they started eating, Xavian cupped his face in his hands while he happily stared at both of them. They look like a match made in heaven! If yton is here with us for breakfast, everything will be perfect. As Natalie noticed that Xavian was staring at her face, she became anxious. Did something go wrong with my hyper-realistic mask? Why is Xavian looking at me like that? With that thought rising in her mind, she immediately put down her fork and rushed toward the bathroom. A Cue For Love Chapter 147 A Cue For Love Chapter 147 A Cue for Love Chapter 147 You Can Currently, Xavian and Samuel were the only ones left in the dining room. After taking a bite of his food, Xavian asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Bowers, when Mommy was drunk, was she scary?¡± ¡°She was not scary,¡± answered Samuel. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°She was¡­¡± At that moment, Samuel thought of her seductive look. For the whole night, he was trying to control himself. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Frustrating.¡± As Xavian saw Samuel¡¯s darkened expression, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Mr. Bowers, don¡¯t you think Sophia looks like my mommy?¡± Upon hearing the question, Samuel narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Does she?¡± Looking at Samuel¡¯s clueless reaction, Xavian pped his forehead. I forgot Mommy had never removed her hyper-realistic mask in front of Mr. Bowers. Unfortunately, Xavian could not take back his words. Hence, the only thing he could do now was to try to smooth things over. Anxiously, he exined, ¡°Mr. Bowers, I¡­ Yeah! What I meant was that their voices sounded simr!¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked, ¡°Xavian, do you have any idea where your biological father is right now?¡± ¡°No. I am not interested in knowing about that.¡± Xavian pursed his lips. ¡°That jerk is probably either hiding somewhere or long dead.¡± ¡°However, I have to say that my mommy was just an unfortunate woman who met someone that mistreated her six years ago. I hope you wouldn¡¯t look down on her just because she has me and my brother!¡± Xavian continued. He liked Samuel very much. Despite that, if Samuel dared to judge Natalie because of her past, he would not be worthy of being his stepfather. ¡°I think you know I have children as well,¡± said Samuel as he stroked Xavian¡¯s hair lovingly. ¡°Therefore, your mommy and I are even.¡± Thinking of Sophia¡¯s cute looks, Xavian nodded in agreement happily. Although Sophia is not Mommy¡¯s biological daughter, I want to pamper her whenever I see her. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Natalie was looking at herself in the mirror anxiously. After inspecting her appearance for quite some time, she did not realize anything wrong with her hyper- realistic mask. Instead, she noticed a hickey on her neck. Luckily, Xavian is too young to know what a hickey is. If he knows it, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed. Who said Samuel is a misogynist? The rumors about him have put me in an awkward situation! With that, she took out her concealer from the cupboard and applied it to the hickey. However, the hickey was darker than she had expected, so she could only cover it after applying three layers of concealer. After ensuring the hickey was fully covered, she returned to the dining room. ¡°Mommy, I want to transfer to another school,¡± said Xavian hopefully. ¡°I want to study in the same kindergarten as Sophia. When I be her ssmate, I can protect her and bake biscuits for her every day! Don¡¯t you think it is a great idea?¡± ¡°Well, you can¡­¡± Natalie looked in Samuel¡¯s direction. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I agree,¡± said Samuel as he looked back at her. ¡°If you¡¯re not against the idea, I¡¯ll let Billy deal with the relevant procedures.¡± With the thought that the three of them could go to kindergarten together, Natalie was delighted. After they finished their breakfast, Samuel and Natalie took the elevator down. While she was in the elevator, she saw a voice message from Shawn. At first, she wanted to reply to the messageter. Unfortunately, she identally yed the voice message aloud. ¡°Natalie, can you promise me not to endure everything yourself? I regretted my decision. I should not have let you go alone. I heard that you drank a lot of alcohol yesterday. I am worried about you now.¡± Out of politeness, she thought that she should at least reply to him. However, just when she was typing on her phone, Samuel said coldly, ¡°What a jerk!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 148 A Cue For Love Chapter 148 A Cue for Love Chapter 148 I Will Wait For You ¡°Samuel, mind your words¡­¡± Natalie nced at Samuel. ¡°He is just trying to show his concern about me. Why do you have to twist his words?¡± ¡°Have I said something wrong?¡± he replied sarcastically. With the corner of his lips raised, he said, ¡°Why is he expressing his concerns when in fact, he did not do anything?¡± ¡°You are so childish.¡± ¡°I¡¯m childish?¡± He turned around and pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him. ¡°Do you need me to do something to prove that I am an adult?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She pushed him away and crossed her arms across her chest. ¡°Samuel, even though you are the head of the Bowers family, I don¡¯t need to put up with you. If you put me in a difficult position, I will-¡± Although Dream Pharmaceutical already has a foothold in Dellmoor, it is still in the midst of developing. I can only stand a chance against Samuel after building my business empire. Not bothered by her words, he interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll see what you can do!¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± She did not know how to react to that. It was the first time she saw his childish yet domineering behavior. Ding! The elevator opened. ¡°You are the young man that came to my shop to buy sanitary pads, aren¡¯t you?¡± said a woman who came into the elevator. ¡°Miss, your partner treats you well. I am surprised that a man will buy sanitary pads for a woman in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Natalie was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s too bad you didn¡¯t get to see his expression yesterday. He stared at the shelf for a long time, not knowing which type of sanitary pads to buy for you. I rmended him a thin, soft pad because he told me that you have sensitive skin,¡± said the woman. Even after the woman had entered the elevator, Natalie had note back to her senses. ¡°Did you buy sanitary pads for me?¡± she asked shockingly. ¡°Do you think the sanitary pad on you came to you magically?¡± Samuel asked back sarcastically. ¡°I¡­¡± Natalie wanted to refute him. However, she recalled that she was indeed out of sanitary pads the night before. Hence, she stayed silent. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He burst outughing. Natalie could not help but lift her head and stare at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see you stumped,¡± he said joyfully. ¡°You are very interesting. I want to see more of it.¡± ¡°Hold yourself back.¡± ¡°I will,¡± he responded in a soft voice as he smiled dotingly at her. Embarrassed, she wanted to leave immediately. However, he grabbed her wrist from behind. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± she questioned. ¡°Stay away from Shawn and other men.¡± With the corner of his lips raised, Samuel said domineeringly, ¡°Natalie Nichols, you are mine! Even though you¡¯re not mine now, you will be mine sooner orter.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. When she heard his words, her heart skipped a beat. After finishing his sentence, Samuel got into Billy¡¯s car and left, leaving her behind. She bit her lip as her mind was flooded with thoughts. Why would an aloof boss like him be willing to apany me, yton, and Xavian? Besides, he took care of me when I was drunk. The most unbelievable thing is that he was willing to buy sanitary pads for me. Natalie was not a heartless person, so naturally, she knew that he was very kind and caring to her. I don¡¯t understand why he is treating me so nicely? There are so many people in this world. Why me? He can always choose someone else as his ything. Although he doesn¡¯t force me to love him, I¡¯m falling for him. Anxious, Natalie clenched her fists tightly. Her grip was so tight she did not notice her nails were digging into her palms. With a glint of hatred in her eyes, she kept reminding herself not to fall for him. Natalie, you have not sought revenge yet! Think about yourself, your mother, your grandad. You cannot afford to fall in love now! Stay focused! A Cue For Love Chapter 149 A Cue For Love Chapter 149 A Cue for Love Chapter 149 How Dare You Lie To Me Natalie went to the headquarters of Dream. Immediately after she walked into the lobby, she saw Yandel in a violet suit. He was looking at the entrance anxiously, awaiting her arrival. The corner of his lips raised the moment he saw Natalie appear. ¡°You are finally here,¡± Yandel greeted. ¡°I heard from Ross about everything that happened in the Watsons residence yesterday. You are amazing!¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to wait for me at the entrance,¡± Natalie said with a smile. ¡°The private elevator has recorded my thumbprint. I can go up myself.¡± ¡°Since I know you¡¯reing, I should personally greet you to show my sincerity.¡± As Yandel was not an easygoing person, all the workers in the building were shocked to see that he was escorting Natalie to the elevator. Besides, they were stunned to see that Yandel and Natalie could converse merrily. After the elevator doors closed, Yandel thought of the other workers of thepany and said, ¡°Boss, you really keep a low profile. Sadly, they don¡¯t know you¡¯re the owner of Dream.¡± Natalie replied with a grin, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to keep a low profile. It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll be boring for me if I show everything I have at the start!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°I feel that people should know you¡¯re a great person. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said it¡­¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± He did not understand what she meant. ¡°You said you understand me,¡± exined Natalie. Then, she tapped his shoulder as she said with a smile, ¡°Those who understand me will naturally know what my intentions are. Hence, I only need to care about those that understand me.¡± Yandel was stunned. After pausing for a short while, he realized that he should not be shocked. That is Natalie. Many men look up to her honesty and positive attitude toward life. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office, Ross stood in front of the window as he fixed his gaze on the bustling streets below. When he heard steady footstepsing in his direction, Ross turned around and greeted with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Nichols.¡± Although this was not the first time she saw Ross¡¯ smile, it was the first time she saw him let out a smile so naturally. It felt as though all his stresses and burdens were all gone. ¡°Good morning,¡± greeted Natalie politely. At that moment, the two understood each other¡¯s minds. Minutester, Yandel came in with a cup of coffee and two pieces of cookies. ¡°Boss, try the coffee I brew for you before we start talking about work.¡± Yandel served Natalie the food. He seemed nothing like his usual self. Clearing his throat, Ross asked, ¡°Mr. Moss, do I get some of that?¡± ¡°I can give you the coffee beans, and I can ask my secretary to make a cup of coffee for you.¡± After a short pause, Yandel continued, ¡°I can only brew coffee for Boss.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s for Ms. Nichols, I will let this slide.¡± Listening to their conversation, Natalie felt lucky as she had two capable subordinates as her assistants. Moreover, they pampered her like a princess. The main objective the three of them met up for the day was to discuss a business strategy to acquire Thomas¡¯ pharmaceuticalpany, Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Natalie¡¯s goal was clear; she wanted to acquire Dexmed Pharmaceutical at all costs. Throughout the meeting, there was not a hint of a smile on her face. Everyone in the room could feel a murderous glint shing in her eyes. After they finished their discussion, her assistants¡¯ face darkened. Although Dexmed Pharmaceutical was not as powerful as it used to be, it was not easy to acquire it within a short amount of time. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving the room, Natalie said, ¡°Yandel, right now, I am the person in charge of Crown Entertainment. Hans has signed a contract with me.¡± Even though Ross and Yandel knew her capability, they were nheless stunned. Momentster, the elevator doors opened. When they were walking toward the entrance, Belle suddenly stormed toward them as she yelled, ¡°Ross, you lied! How dare you lie to me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 150 A Cue For Love Chapter 150 A Cue for Love Chapter 150 ying The Victim Despite the pain from her ankle injury, Belle rushed in front of Ross at lightning speed. She took off her sunsses and instantly burst into a fit of rage as she noticed that Natalie was standing beside him. ¡°Natalie¡­ Ross! I can¡¯t believe how shameless you guys are!¡± A sneer yed on Belle¡¯s face as she eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say you¡¯re just friends at Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ birthday party yesterday? Well, then exin why both of you are here together!¡± Ross shot a cold re at Belle, whom he felt had no right to scream at Natalie. He snapped, ¡°You and I are over, Belle. I ended things with youst night.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Belle¡¯s brows drew close as she snarled in response, ¡°You of all people knew that the gift I prepared for Old Mr. Watsons was a goddess sculpture. I¡¯m pretty sure that Natalie is the reason why my gift got swapped with a dead ck cat. It has to be her!¡± ¡°Anything else you have to say?¡± Ross spat with a tone of indifference. Belle pointed at Natalie while threatening angrily, ¡°You two are so shameless¡­ I¡¯m going to expose your horrible acts at the Watsons residence right now-¡± Before Belle could finish her words, Nataliended a hard kick on the former¡¯s ankle that had gotten injured earlier. A piercing scream came from Belle¡¯s lips as she fell to the ground, writhing in pain. She muttered, ¡°H-How dare you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Belle.¡± Natalie leaned in slightly and continued, ¡°However, this is not the right time or ce for you tosh out. Don¡¯t you know where we are?¡± Belle was infuriated. Her features twisted with rage as she red at Natalie. ¡°You set me up on purpose! You conspired with Ross to frame me at that birthday party!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s see who was responsible for doing the actual framing, shall we?¡± Natalie raised a brow while shing a vicious grin. She resumed, ¡°We can hire an investigator to examine the any surveince footage or even collect ounts from staff who handled the presents during the party. Maybe they saw who tried to swap your gift with the ck cat¡¯s body.¡± Belle¡¯s face paled at once. She struggled but failed to stand because of her wounded ankle. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this, Natalie. I¡¯ll make sure-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Natalie replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯d be burning in hell¡¯s fiery pit and deeply regretting my actions by now if your threats actually worked.¡± Natalie could not care less about Belle, who kept ying the victim, even when circumstances did not favor thetter. Following this, Natalie turned to Yandel and said, ¡°Where are the security guards? Since when has Dream¡¯s security levels dropped so low to the point where we allow random people to barge in? Well, why are you still standing around? Get this crazy woman out of my sight.¡± A furious Yandel instantly called out for the security guards. He had enough of Belle¡¯s nonsense but held back from punching her because she was a woman. Soon, security guards darted over and chased Belle out of the building. However, Belle plopped onto the ground and refused to leave while barking aloud, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you treat me with such disrespect! Listen up, all of you lower-ss people! I¡¯m Belle from the Green family, and I have done nothing wrong. I will sue all of every one of you if you continue to mistreat me!¡± To Belle¡¯s dismay, the security guards ignored her threats and continued to drag her toward the exit. As she resisted with all her might, her dress identally got yanked off. Save for her undergarments, the rest of her body became exposed, sparking a wave of whispers from the surrounding crowd. Once Belle got escorted out, Ross turned to look at Natalie with a sincere expression. ¡°This is all my fault. I¡¯m deeply sorry for causing you so much trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s always an ugly price to pay in exchange for realizing the true nature of someone you know. But don¡¯t forget¡­ you need to cut out toxic people like Belle from your life,¡± Natalie advised softly. She then thought to herself, Desperate times call for desperate measures. Belle and the Green family may not be a formidable threat, but they¡¯re still a source of trouble to Ross and me. Meanwhile, at the Nichols residence, an angered Melissa gritted her teeth. She shrilled, ¡°Mom! I swear Natalie was the one who locked me in!¡± ¡°Quit your nonsense!¡± Yvonne reprimanded at once. ¡°She is the Watsons family¡¯s special guest, and is of no rtion to you whatsoever. Why on earth would she set you up?¡± ¡°It has to be her! Who else would do it?¡± Just then, Yara entered the Nichols residence and overheard the two¡¯s conversation. Her body tensed up at the mention of Natalie¡¯s name. ¡°Mom.¡± She approached Yvonne and Melissa before continuing, ¡°What about Natalie?! Which Natalie are you guys talking about?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 151 A Cue For Love Chapter 151 A Cue for Love Chapter 151 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Melissa exined at once, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yara! The Natalie we¡¯re talking about is not the country bumpkin that you know and hate. It just so happens that our Natalie shares the same name with the one that has been giving you trouble¡­¡± Yet. Yara¡¯s fists clenched tightly as her face fell into a dark and gloomy expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head upstairs? I¡¯d to have a chat with Yara,¡± Yvonne quickly said while shooting a look at Melissa Thetter asked, ¡°Is this something that you guys don¡¯t want me to know about?¡± ¡°Yes. d you know that,¡± Yvonne casually replied. ¡°Ugh. Fine!¡± Melissa pouted as she departed the living room and stormed upstairs. Once she was out of sight, Yara spoke up. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I need to ask you. That Natalie-¡± Yvonne ushered, ¡°Yara, let¡¯s not talk about Natalie right now. I have something more important to discuss with you. It¡¯s about the marriage between you and Samuel. How are the two of you progressing?¡± A doubtful look shed on Yara¡¯s face when she heard her mother¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Yara, you¡¯ve rejected countless eligible suitors for Samuel. It¡¯s also been five years since you birthed his kids. Why has he still not proposed to you?¡± Yvonne worryingly held Yara¡¯s hands as she went on. ¡°Be honest with me. Has Samuel fallen for another woman?¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Yara asked while raising a brow. ¡°Because I saw Samuel flirting with woman in a discreet corner yesterday at Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ birthday party!¡± ¡°What!¡± Shock overwhelmed Yara as she dropped the ss in her hands, its shards scattering on the ground. She ignored the shattered web of ss by her feet. Instead, a vicious gleam flitted past her eyes as they focused on Yvonne. ¡°Did you get a good look at that woman? Who is she? Which prestigious family is she from?¡± ¡°Umm, well, I tried to get a close look at the woman, but Samuel was in the way. He blocked the woman from my view by pressing his body against hers¡­¡± Yvonne shook her head and uttered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything at all, not even a glimpse of that woman¡¯s dress.¡± His body pressed against that woman? Yara could not believe that Samuel would behave intimately with another woman during a formal asion like Old Mr. Watsons¡¯ birthday party. Having spent five years trying to get along with Samuel, she had always felt that he was an aloof, cold, and unapproachable man, just as his reputation states. Yara could have never gotten close to Samuel under normal circumstances. However, she managed to trick him into believing she was the mother of his children-Sophia and Franklin. That put her at an advantage over other women as she now had a rtionship with him, albeit a vague one. Who? Who the hell could that woman be?Yara fumed. Scanned with CamScanner Just then, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Mom, tell me this. That other ¡®Natalie¡¯ you and Melissa spoke about earlier, does she have freckles all over her face?¡± A vicious sneer curled on Yara¡¯s lips as she continued, ¡°With a t nose bridge, thick lips, and other hideous facial features?¡± Yvonne nodded at once. ¡°Yeah¡­ That¡¯s exactly how she looks! You just described Natalia¡¯s appearance to a tee! ¡°I knew it!¡± Yara scoffed. That sly woman! Natalie epted ten million from me! How dare she go back on our deal and seduce Samuel! By then, Yvonne finally put two and two together. She asked, ¡°Yara, do you mean that both our Natalies are the same woman, who also seduced Samuel¡­?¡± Yvonne desperately wanted to believe that Samuel would not fall for someone homely like Natalie. Yet, she knew it was possible since even Shawn had taken a particr liking toward Natalie. A snort came from Yara. ¡°So what if she is? I¡¯m still Sophia and Franklin¡¯s mother! Even if those brats dislike me, they can¡¯t deny our mother-child rtionship!¡± Yvonne wanted to say more but quickly silenced after noticing Yara¡¯s stern expression. ¡°It¡¯s about time. I have to go pick up Sophia and Franklin from school,¡± Yara said. She then grabbed her sunsses before departing the Nichols residence. Sometimeter, numerous children walked out of the kindergarten. Franklin held Sophia¡¯s hand as they exited the school gate. It was then that Yara¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Franklin, Sophia! I¡¯m here to pick you guys up!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 152 A Cue For Love Chapter 152 A Cue for Love Chapter 152 Franklin¡¯s brows twisted into a scowling look. Displeased with the sight of Yara, he muttered to himself, ¡°Why is she here again?¡± Even Sophia shook her head. ¡°A-Annoying¡­¡± The two kids turned away from Yara and raced in the opposite direction. To this, Yara tensed for a brief second. She then forced herself to maintain a smile as she cheerily trailed behind the children. ¡°Franklin and Sophia. Why are you two running? Did you not hear me? Or are you running away from me on purpose?¡± She was trying her best to please the twins. However, the two refused to show her any respect. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Yara yelled at the top of her lungs. Offended, she approached the twins and warned, ¡°I¡¯m your mommy! What kid would treat their mom with such a rotten attitude that you¡¯re showing me now?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not our Mommy!¡± Franklin snapped with a look of conviction. ¡°Not your Mommy?¡± Yara took a sharp inhale before scoffing confidently, ¡°Didn¡¯t your Daddy tell you that I¡¯m the one who gave birth to the both of you?¡± At that, Franklin and Sophia clenched their jaws. While they did not trust Yara, they knew their father would never lie to them. ¡°So what if you did?¡± Franklin balled his fists and lifted his head high. ¡°It¡¯s not like Daddy would ever allow you to live with us! Quit trying so hard because we will never call you our Mommy!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm¡­ We never¡­¡± Sophia added firmly. Their words hit right on Yara¡¯s sore spot. Even so, she refused to give up. ¡°The two of you can never cut off our rtionship no matter how much you want to,¡± Yara snarled before gripping Sophia¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Come, now. I¡¯ve reserved a table for us at a five-star hotel. There will be ice cream, choctes and mousse cakes, so I¡¯m sure the two of you will enjoy yourselves.¡± Sophia mustered all of her strength to resist Yara¡¯s grip. She screamed, ¡°I¡­ No¡­!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Yara roared as she forcefully grabbed Sophia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I made such a sincere effort to order all those desserts for you, and this is how you repay me? Well, I don¡¯t care. You two are joining me whether you like it or not.¡± Her long nails dug into Sophia¡¯s shoulders. Yara had intentionally picked on Sophia, knowing that thetter was weak and susceptible to pain. True enough, Sophia began tearing up from Yara¡¯s w-like grip. She cried out, ¡°P-Pain¡­ Hurt¡­¡± Despite that, Yara continued to sink her nails Into Sop¡¯s skin. Forget ying nice! It¡¯s not like these two are my biological children. I was probably too kind to them.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. That must be why they¡¯ve grown quite the nerve to treat me with such disrespect. I have to teach these two brats a lesson today! ¡°Let go of Sophia!¡± Franklin yanked Yara¡¯s arm after seeing Sophia scream in pain. He thundered. ¡°You¡¯re an evil woman! Let go of her right now!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me with that tone, Franklin!¡± Yara reprimanded. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Franklin was enraged as he bellowed hatefully, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay dearly for hurting Sophia!¡± Even though he was only a five-year-old, Franklin¡¯s words gave off an air of murderous intent. ¡°How am I bullying Sophia?¡± Yara replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m merely disciplining my child! I am your mommy! You don¡¯t need another woman to give you the love of a mother! I can give it to you!¡± Franklin sneered Then, he lunged forward to bite down hard on Yara¡¯s arm. It did not take long before a trail of bloody teeth marks formed on her skin. ¡°Franklin! How dare you¡­¡± Yara bellowed, letting go of Sophia due to the stinging pain coursing through her arm. After tasting blood in his mouth, Franklin let go of Yara and looked up at her. ¡°I told you to leave my sister alone!¡± Still disgruntled, he kicked Yara¡¯s leg for good measure. Thetter fell to the ground as she did not expect Franklin¡¯s attack. A voice sounded from behind them just when Yara was about to reprimand the twins, ¡°Franklin Bowers! Who taught you to behave like such a wild brat?! Stop your tantrum at once!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 153 A Cue For Love Chapter 153 A Cue for Love Chapter 153 Keh alighted the Maybach that pulled up nearby. He then walked toward Franklin and Sophia with an Icy expression before lecturing, ¡°What kind of behavior is this? I heard that you two have been treating Yara poorly, but this is uneptable! She gave birth to the both of you after ten difficult months of pregnancy. Is this how you repay your mother¡¯s hardships?¡± The twins fell silent as that was the first time Keh had yelled at them with such a harsh tone. However, the twins refused to give in. They thought in unison, Treat Yara as our mother? Never! Over our dead bodies! ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Franklin eximed. ¡°That woman started it! She forced us to call her our mommy, and she even hurt Sophia! I told her to let Sophia go, but she refused! Sophia was crying in pain!¡± He would not have reacted so violently if Yara had chosen to hurt him instead of his sister. Meanwhile, Keh¡¯s arrival had surprised Yara too. She did not expect him to witness Franklin¡¯s attack on her but was pleased that it worked in her favor. Yara knew the twins harbored a great deal of respect for Keh. Thus, she decided to brainwash the latter into taking her side. That way, the twins would have to think twice before ever disobeying her again. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± she uttered, fake tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°I know that you two don¡¯t like me very much, but I¡¯ve been trying my best. All I wanted was for us to spend some quality time today. I didn¡¯t think that you guys hated me that much¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a wicked woman!¡± Franklin clenched his jaw. ¡°Who would want to spend quality time with you? Why don¡¯t you talk about how you hurt Sophia?¡± ¡°I would never do that!¡± Yara uttered pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Plus, all I want is to spoil Sophia rotten. Why would I ever hurt her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Franklin rebuked. Yara feigned a hurt expression as she said, ¡°Fine. This is all my fault, okay? Please don¡¯t be upset¡­¡± Franklin was a smart kid, but he could never win against Yara¡¯s sly acting. Keh was losing his patience as he stood by and listened. Eventually, he had enough and bellowed furiously, ¡°Shut your lips, Franklin! I will punish you once we get home!¡± Franklin and Sophia were the precious twins of the Bowers family. Even Steven had to give in to them when they yed tricks on him. The only people that the twins feared were Samuel and Keh. Thus, the twins obediently entered the car under Keh¡¯s instruction. Sophia nced over at her brother with an anxious look. ¡°F-Franklin¡­ Franklin¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Sophia¡­¡± Deep down, Franklin was afraid of whatever punishment awaited them at home. However, he did not want Sophia to worry, so he reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a little punishment! I would rather suffer than apologize to that woman!¡± Sophia nodded but held tightly onto her teddy bear out of guilt.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She secretly felt bad that Franklin was getting punished for protecting her. Once they got home, Keh sat in front of the twins at the Bowers residence¡¯s living room. It was the first time that the two witnessed Keh¡¯s anger, and thus, they were starting to worry. Yara, who sat beside Keh, felt utterly pleased with the situation. Even without Samuel¡¯s help, she was confident that she could deal with the twins; After all, she had Keh¡¯s support. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Yara pretended to assure as she exposed the wound on her arm. ¡°I haven¡¯t been a good mother. I failed to spend quality time with them while they were growing up. I am to me for our estranged rtionship¡­ Everything is my fault!¡± ¡°Blood runs thicker than water,¡± Keh emphasized firmly. ¡°Familyes first. Yet, those two don¡¯t seem to understand something fundamental like respect for family members at all.¡± The twins remained silent. Familyes first?They thought to themselves. Does Great-grandpa think we¡¯re idiots?Of course, we understand the importance of respect within our family! But this woman isn¡¯t our Mommy! ¡°I want you both to prove that you¡¯ve learned your lesson by apologizing to Yara at once!¡± Keh ordered. A Cue For Love Chapter 154 A Cue For Love Chapter 154 A Cue for Love Chapter 154 Keh valued Sophia and Franklin. Although he pampered them, he would never allow them to behave nastily. He had handed the Bowers family to Samuel, so he knew Samuel would hand it down to the twins in the future. Hence, he could not let the two children get away with such arrogant behavior. ¡°As long as both of you apologize and admit that you¡¯re wrong¡­¡± Keh trailed off. Nevertheless, his voice remained stern as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be lenient in meting out your punishment. What I want to see is to admit your mistake.¡± However, the two children didn¡¯t even take a second nce at each other. They knew very well that all they needed to do was apologize, and their great-grandfather would not punish them. Even so, they shook their heads simultaneously as if they had a telepathic connection. At once, Keh¡¯s blood pressure surged. He raised his voice and scolded, ¡°You¡­ What do you mean by shaking your heads?¡±. Franklin had a look of determination on his face as he stated, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I¡¯m not going to apologize to that woman.¡± ¡°Franklin didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Sophia chimed in. On the other hand, Yara did not expect the twins to be so stubborn. What people say is true indeed! Someone else¡¯s kids would never be my own. How dare they team up to bully me and still refuse to repent! Yara scoffed internally. Since they¡¯re not my kids, they deserve to be punished. ¡°Grandpa, they are still young¡­¡± she muttered, fanning the mes. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart. They will understand by the time they grow up. I know that no one in this family acknowledges me, and no one likes me. Maybe I¡¯m the crux of the problem!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you know that,¡± Franklin retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t ever appear in front of Sophia and me. We hate it whenever we see you!¡± I detest all these! Why is our mommy like this? What a joke! When Keh heard how tant Franklin was with his words, he had no reason to persuade himself not to punish them. ¡°How defiant! Since your dad doesn¡¯t have the time to discipline you, I will do it for him personally!¡± Keh yelled with a stern look on his face. ¡°Gavin, hand me the cane.¡± Instantly, a look of worry crossed Gavin¡¯s face. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers¡­ Please don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°I said, hand me the cane! Did you hear me?¡± Keh barked, glowering at Gavin. They became so defiant because they¡¯ve never been disciplined before! Are you questioning mymand? Although Gavin felt concerned for the two children, he could not do anything to help. After all, he was only a housekeeper. Trembling, he went to bring the cane. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, please think twice! Both of them are still so young¡­¡± Gavin muttered. On the contrary, Yara merely sat on the couch without a word. Holding the cane in his hand, Keh pointed it at Franklin and said, ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m going to ask you onest time¡­ Are you going to apologize or not?¡± Without a hint of hesitation, Franklin lifted his head and replied in a loud, clear voice, ¡°No! If I¡¯ve done something wrong, I¡¯ll apologize. However, I did nothing wrong this time, so I¡¯ll never apologize! You can punish me, Great-grandpa, and I will not resist.¡± ¡°Very well. As you wish!¡± With that, Keh raised his arm and swung the cane. Smack! Franklin let out a grunt in pain. Although Sophia did not feel the pain physically, tears began rolling down her cheeks. Franklin did this all for me! However, just like him, I don¡¯t want to admit it¡¯s my mistake when it¡¯s not. I don¡¯t want to bow my head in defeat, and I don¡¯t want to call that woman my mommy! Sophia couldn¡¯t watch them any longer. She hurried off to a corner and fished out a phone from her backpack. Immediately, she dialed a number that belonged to someone she regarded as her guardian angel. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As the ringing tone resounded through the phone, she felt her heart wrenching with anxiety. Please pick up the phone! Quick! A Cue For Love Chapter 155 A Cue For Love Chapter 155 A Cue for Love Chapter 155 Natalie had just stepped out of the autopsy room. Next to her, Effie put a palm over her mouth and nose even though she was wearing a mask. Still, she looked like she was about to throw up anytime soon. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this¡­¡± Effie muttered, waving her hand. ¡°Heaven knows how long this body had been soaking in the sewer before they dug it up.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the reality of being a coroner. It¡¯s no easy job,¡± said Natalie, patting Effie¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Besides conducting autopsies, we also need to provide evidence for criminal investigation.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± When Effie could not stand the stench any longer, she dragged Natalie along and headed to the restroom to freshen up. Just then, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. When she realized it was Sophia calling, her mood lightened in an instant, and she picked it up with a smile. Immediately, the sound of Sophia crying came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Save Franklin¡­¡± Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Natalie froze. ¡°What happened to Franklin?¡± Natalie felt a pang of heartache as her throat tightened. ¡°Take your time and tell me what happened. I¡¯m here. Everything¡¯s going to be fine.¡± For some reason, Sophia felt soothed and relieved by Natalie¡¯s voice. ¡°Great-grandpa¡­ H-He is punishing Franklin¡­ Franklin didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± Sophia mumbled hurriedly between sobs. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, she hated the way she stuttered when she spoke. Nevertheless, Natalie understood what she wanted to tell her because she could vaguely hear the sound of Franklin being punished. Although there were some noises in the background, she could somehow hear the sound of the cane clearly The sound of one stroke after another was enough to infuriate Natalie to the point where her body trembled with anger. At that moment, all she could think about was that no one could ever touch Franklin without her permission. ¡°I¡¯ming right now, Sophia.¡± With that, Natalie hung up the phone. Effie was taken aback when she noticed the fury in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? You look SO scary!¡± ¡°Effie, I¡¯ll leave the data to you guys. I¡¯ll emall you the diagnosis reportter,¡± said Natalie, turning off the tap. ¡°Right now, I have something more important to handle.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ All right.¡± After that, Natalie turned around to leave. Staring at Natalie¡¯s retreating figure, Effie had a feeling that she looked more like she was going to fight someone. As Natalie headed downstairs, she saw a police officer who was about to pull out the key to his motorcycle. Stepping forward, she took the keys and the helmet from the police and said, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, a senior coroner. I need to borrow this motorcycle for now. I¡¯ll return it afterward.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The police officer was puzzled. However, she had put on the helmet, started the engine, and sped away. Along the way, she traversed the roads while the wind blew through her long hair, the noise of the motorcycle¡¯s exhaust pipe roaring. This was her first time riding a motorcycle in Dellmoor. Although it had been a long time since she rode a motorcycle, she could overtake the other cars swiftly. In the Bowers residence¡¯s living room, Keh was still punishing Franklin. Although he didn¡¯t exert much force, it hurt whenever the canended on Franklin. Franklin¡¯s once delicate and adorable face was contorted in a grimace of pain. Yet, he was adamant about suffering in silence. Till then, he had not let a single tear fall and would only let out a low grunt when he could not bear it. Meanwhile, Yara merely watched on without saying a word. I¡¯ve disliked Franklin since a long time ago. He looks too much like that woman! Besides his features, his stubborn attitude is exactly like her! Heaven knows how much I have to put up with him over the years! Now that she witnessed Franklin punished by Keh, she felt as if her pent-up frustration had been vented. Soon, Keh could not bring himself to punish Franklin anymore. Therefore, he intentionally paused and asked, ¡°Franklin, I¡¯ve already punished you for your mistake. As long as you admit it and apologize, I won¡¯t continue anymore!¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Franklin breathed as his face paled. In the next second, he directed a re toward Yara and said, ¡°Never!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 156 A Cue For Love Chapter 156 A Cue for Love Chapter 156 Protecting Franklin Yara clenched her teeth in hatred. Franklin has been punished so much already. Why is he still choosing to remain silent? Yara forced herself to speak. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Forget it. Since Franklin is this unwilling to admit it, don¡¯t force him anymore. I don¡¯t want him to hate me even more¡­¡± ¡°No! I am a man of my word.¡± Keh turned red with anger as he felt Yara had been bullied. ¡°I¡¯ll continue punishing him until he confesses.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Yara feigned her objection while posing elegantly on the couch. She used a tissue to dab at the tears she had forced out from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Great-grandpa, you¡¯re being foolish! This evil woman has got you by the balls!¡± Franklin shouted agitatedly. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± This provoked Keh even more. Just as he wanted to punish Franklin, a figure dashed out and stopped in front of him. She hugged Franklin tightly from behind, shielding his small and frail body in her arms. Her act caught Keh off guard, and the cane struck Natalie squarely on her back. A low thud sounded where the cane hit flesh. It echoed louder than before.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Franklin opened his eyes and raised his head, surprised that he felt a warm hug instead of pain. All he saw was Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Natalie, w-why are you here?¡± Even though Franklin was scared and in pain, he resisted the tears. At this very moment, however, his heart ached when he saw that Natalie had protected him by suffering the brunt of the cane instead. ¡°You don¡¯t want me here? Are you hurt?¡± Natalie asked Franklin gently. Her actions had made him feel very vulnerable as if something had struck the most tender spot in his heart. Franklin was on the verge of crying, and his throat had seized up, but he forced out, ¡°Why would I be hurt? I don¡¯t need your protection! This is none of your business. What happens if you get hurt?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you already say things you don¡¯t mean¡­ I¡¯m here to protect you!¡± Natalie let out a small sound of displeasure. Keh and Yara did not expect Natalie to barge into the Bowers residence. Furthermore, they never thought that she would use her own body to protect Franklin from the cane. ¡°N-Natalie? How did youe in? I¡¯m disciplining my great-grandchild. Who are you to interfere?¡± Keh gripped the cane tightly and stared at her. Natalie slowly got to her feet. She could not stand it any longer and rebutted, ¡°Look at the difference in your age! The cane is not something that should be used to educate children!¡± Seeing his own authority challenged, Keh replied angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? I used to be the head of this family. How dare you talk to me like this! Do you even want to live and work in Chanaea anymore?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use that to threaten me. Even if Samuel were here, I would have still said the same thing.¡± The Bowers were deeply rooted in Chanaea, and she had no power against them. However, after she entered and saw Franklin¡¯s condition, her heart broke for him. In such a situation, she could not say anything that would show weakness. If there¡¯s no ce here for me in Chanaea anymore, so be it! Even if I die for it, I will still protect them. ¡°If Franklin and Sophia don¡¯t listen to your reasoning, then you should reflect on that, Old Mr. Bowers. Maybe there is something wrong with your logic.¡± Natalie raised her chin defiantly, the light in her almond-shaped eyes arrogant and untamed. ¡°Natalie Nichols, how dare you? You¡¯ve taken my cheque for ten million yet have not done what you¡¯ve promised me. Have youe running to the Bowers again because you¡¯ve run out of money? What kind of scheme are you nning this time to get our money?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 157 A Cue For Love Chapter 157 A Cue for Love Chapter 157 Luck When Yara saw Natalie, it reminded her of Yvonne¡¯s words. Samuel had always been aloof and never bothered himself with women, but he was now chasing such an ugly woman. It had already been five years that her elder twin sister Natalie had burned to death, but Yara had not been able to escape from Natalie Nichols, which bothered her to no end. ¡°Gavin, why didn¡¯t you stop outsiders from entering?¡± Yara turned toward Gavin beside her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ording to Mr. Samuel¡¯s instructions, Ms. Natalie is free to enter and leave the Bowers residence,¡± Gavin replied. He felt that Natalie was here to protect Franklin and Sophia, so he defended her. With that, Yara¡¯s expression contorted drastically. Keh¡¯s own expression did not look much better. ¡°What is going on!¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, I¡¯ve told you this before¡ªit¡¯s your grandson who has been pestering me. I have no interest in him. You should really figure the situation out clearly.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie retrieved a check from her bag and tossed it at Yara. ¡°That¡¯s the ten million I¡¯m returning to you. Don¡¯t think that you can talk to me like that just because you have money. I¡¯m not patient enough to deal with it any longer.¡± Yara had never thought that Natalie dared to speak to her this way, and her face flushed with anger. Natalie¡¯s focus turned toward Franklin. She had never intended to bother with Keh and Yara in the first ce. ¡°Franklin, Sophia, let¡¯s go.¡± Natalie carried Sophia in her arms, then turned to look at Franklin, whose eyes were brimming with tears. Keh was old, but he still held the most authority amongst them. He raised the cane he was holding and struck down upon Natalie¡¯s back. She epted the blow fully and did not attempt to avoid it. ¡°Natalie¡­ Great-grandpa, why did you hit her!¡± Franklin could not hold back his tears any longer. Natalie regained her senses, and she cast her reddened eyes on Keh and Yara. ¡°Today, the Bowers family have opened my eyes¡­¡± After that, she took Franklin and Sophia with her, leaving the Bowers residence. As she had to bring the two little ones along, she drove away in a Bentley belonging to the Bowers. Perhaps it was because of Natalie¡¯s scary aura, but no one stopped her. At the Nichols residence, Xavian opened the door to greet them. He saw Franklin and Sophia behind Natalie and pursed his lips with curiosity. ¡°Mommy, who is he? Why are they here?¡± Natalie made introductions. ¡°You¡¯ve met Sophia. That¡¯s Franklin, Sophia¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°What? He calls you Mommy? Natalie, you¡­ already have children?¡± Franklin was shocked, and his heart ached. ¡°Yes. I have two sons, Xavian and yton.¡± As soon as Franklin heard those words, his heart sank again. He had taken Natalie as his sweetheart and wished to marry her when he grew up. He had never expected that she had children as old as he was. That made him angry. Both Xavian and Franklin¡¯s expressions were sour. Xavian thought that Samuel had only Sophia as a daughter. However, a boy had popped up and seemed extremely attached to his mother. After a moment, the two boys were staring at each other, neither epting of the other. Thinking about how Franklin must be in pain, Natalie asked, ¡°Xavian, please fetch the first aid kit.¡± Xavian stood still, only responding reluctantly after Natalie narrowed her eyes at him and repeated her instructions patiently. ¡°Fine.¡± While Xavian retrieved the first aid kit, Franklin sat on the couch while Natalie lifted his clothes to check on him. Franklin felt a little awkward initially, but after seeing her serious gaze, he swallowed his uneasiness. A Cue For Love Chapter 158 A Cue For Love Chapter 158 A Cue for Love Chapter 158 Utterly Heartbroken Natalie did not expect Franklin¡¯s injury to be that severe. The sight of his purple bruise blotches tugged at her heartstrings. Franklin is only five years old. What has gotten into Old Mr. Bowers? How could hey such a heavy hand on his great-grandson? Meanwhile, Franklin could not see the sorrowful look on Natalie¡¯s face as his back faced her. Wanting to cheer her up, he told a white lie. ¡°I hope my bruise didn¡¯t scare you too much, Natalie. Don¡¯t worry. My great-grandpa is nearly eighty years old, so there¡¯s not much strength left in him. The pain isn¡¯t as bad as it seems.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to act tough. Plus, I bet your mommy will be utterly heartbroken when she sees this,¡± Natalie murmured in response. ¡°I have no mom. Sophia and I only have our daddy. No mommy,¡± Franklin said in a matter-of-fact tone. Upon hearing that, Natalie was at a loss for words. No mommy? Could it be that Sophia and Franklin¡¯s biological mother has passed away? At that thought, her heart ached even more for Sophia and Franklin. ¡°Here.¡± Xavian reluctantly brought over the medical kit. However, after seeing the bruises on Franklin, his heart churned with pity for thetter.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you invite Sophia to y in your room?¡± said Natalie. ¡°Alright, mommy,¡± replied Xavian. He then took Sophia¡¯s tiny hand in his and spoke with care. ¡°Follow me, Sophia.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the little girl obediently responded. After applying some of her special ointment on a cotton swab, Natalie gently dabbed it onto Franklin¡¯s back. The five-year-old wanted to act tough but failed to tolerate the sharp pain on his back, so he let out a hiss of pain. ¡°That was an ident¡­ I¡¯m not that weak!¡± Franklin exined with a pout, desperately trying to make up for himself. ¡°Mm-hmm, sure. Hang in there for a while more, okay?¡± Natalie coaxed as she blew gently at his bruise. ¡°Natalie, I already told you that it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Franklin insisted. ¡°Oh, stop with that tough guy act! If it hurts, it hurts. It won¡¯t get any better if you pretend not to be in pain.¡± Natalie gradually exerted more force on the cotton swab in her hand. The boy immediately fell silent as he bit down on his arm to suppress his wincing. Natalie was indeed harsh and forceful while applying the ointment for him. However, Franklin felt an inexplicable flow of warmth in his heart. It was a foreign feeling to him. After applying the ointment, Natalie straightened out Franklin¡¯s clothes before dealing with the ins and outs of her day. ¡°Franklin, why did your great-grandpa hit you?¡± Natalie suddenly asked in a gentle tone. ¡°Earlier today, that woman, Yara, came to pick Sophia and me up from kindergarten. She insisted on forcefully dragging Sophia by the shoulder, and it hurt so much that Sophia cried. So, I bit Yara¡¯s arm until it bled and shoved her onto the ground. Sadly, in a twist of fate, Great-grandpa appeared and saw everything. He got mad, insisting that I apologize¡­¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t apologize?¡± ¡°Of course not! That woman just wanted to please Sophia and me so that daddy would like and eventually marry her. That¡¯s not something that Sophia and I want. We refuse to give her even the slightest chance to be our mommy!¡± Franklin clenched his fists tightly. Natalie had suspected that Yara was responsible for Franklin¡¯s punishment when she saw thetter at the Bowers residence earlier. It looks like Yara hasn¡¯t changed one bit. She¡¯s still resorting to such dirty tactics, even when dealing with children, Natalie thought to herself. She then stroked Franklin¡¯s hair while soothing, ¡°You did a good job protecting Sophia today.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± asked a bubbly Franklin with a hint of happiness in his voice. ¡°Of course.¡± For the faintest moment, Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits. Even her voice grew colder as she added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to make yourself ten times tougher so that you can protect those you care for and love from your enemies? Meanwhile, the Bowers residence was in utter chaos after Natalie had left. Keh heaved in anger. Rage seethed from his body as he rubbed his chest continuously. Having lived till now, this was his first time encountering a rebellious young woman like Natalie. Darkness loomed over Keh¡¯s face; he was as mad as a wet hen. ¡°H-How dare she take Franklin and Sophia away like that! Who does that brat think she is? It¡¯s evident from her unpolished tone that she doesn¡¯t respect me at all!¡± ¡°Careful, Grandpa! Your healthes first,¡± urged Yara. Just then, Samuel dashed in from the entrance. His enraged gaze fell upon Keh. ¡°Let me ask you this, Grandpa. Did you use corporal punishment on Franklin earlier?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 159 A Cue For Love Chapter 159 A Cue for Love Chapter 159 I Do Not Care Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Faced with Samuel¡¯s question, Keh answered loudly and unashamedly, ¡°Yes, I caned him. Franklin is my great-grandson, and he did something wrong but refused to apologize. How is there anything wrong with me caning him for misbehavior?¡± The old man then walked tremblingly toward Samuel before adding, ¡°Why do you ask? Are you questioning my decision?¡± A subtle but murderous emotion gleamed in Samuel¡¯s darkened gaze at once. He bravely locked eyes with Keh and said, ¡°Grandpa, Franklin is my son. I will personally discipline him for any of his wrongdoings, so please stop using your outdated and violent ways to educate my children as you did to Steven and me.¡± ¡°You-¡± Keh was speechless. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made myself very clear, Grandpa.¡± Although Samuel did not use a single vulgar word, every word he said was profound. ¡°Well then, Samuel, let us talk openly about something I wish to discuss now that Yara is here. We¡¯re all aware that she has birthed Franklin and Sophia, both of your children. So why is it that you haven¡¯t given her a proper ce or title in this family? What kind of a man are you?¡± Keh stated while candidly pointing at Yara. To this, Samuel gave a curt response. ¡°Five years ago, I only acknowledged her as Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother, but not once did I promise to give her any ce in this family.¡± Keh¡¯s trembled with rage upon hearing that. Likewise, Yara¡¯s expression immediately turned sour. She could not help feeling annoyed that Samuel chose to keep a distance from her, as he did throughout thest five years. I¡¯ve sessfully persuaded Samuel that I¡¯m Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother. Why won¡¯t he give me a single chance to share a bed with him? Ugh! I don¡¯t get it. Why would he rather have a fling with Natalie instead of marrying me, the mother to his children? She and I have the same face; most people can¡¯t even tell the difference between us. So why doesn¡¯t he feel the same way for me as he does for Natalie? ¡°Samuel, my feelings for you and the kids are genuine!¡± Yara pleaded as she forced out a couple of fake tears. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Samuel snapped. His response to Yara made Keh¡¯s blood boil once more. Thetter bellowed, ¡°So that¡¯s how you usually treat Yara? With such disrespect? This lovely girl bore your children, but you don¡¯t even know how to cherish her. Instead, you fall head over heels in love with a hideously freckled woman! How absurd!¡± Samuel immediately flew off the handle as he let out a menacing roar, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak ill of Natalie!¡± ¡°Why? Do you value her more than me, your very own Grandpa?¡± Keh challenged. Samuel¡¯s fists balled up at his sides. It took him a while to calm down before asking in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Franklin and Sophia?¡± ¡°That shameless woman of yours took them away with her.¡± Hearing that, Samuel whipped around and headed toward the main gate. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Keh yelled from behind. ¡°To get Franklin and Sophia.¡± Not wanting Samuel to see Natalie again, Keh called out loudly, ¡°You¡¯re staying here. I¡¯ll get my assistant, Leo, to pick the children up.¡± However, Samuel continued walking out of the Bowers residence as if he had not heard Keh. ¡°Samuel! Get back here right now!¡± Keh¡¯s voice boomed angrily, but Samuel was persistent and did not even turn to spare him a single nce. ¡°Grandpa, what do I do? I¡¯vepletely lost to that woman! I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for Samuel, but why can¡¯t he see it¡­?¡± Yara sobbed uncontrobly. At this, Keh felt a lump in his throat. He gently patted her on the shoulder while reassuring, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll always support you as long as I still live and breathe.¡± Just as Samuel headed to the courtyard, Gavin walked over. The former said, ¡°Thank you for immediately reporting today¡¯s incident to me, Gavin.¡± ¡°No problem, Mr. Samuel. I was only doing my job.¡± Gavin paused to think for a moment before hesitantly adding, ¡°I¡¯m all right, but Ms. Natalie-¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Samuel asked as soon as he heard Natalie¡¯s name. ¡°Ms. Natalie took two canes from Old Mr. Bowers while protecting Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia. Old Mr. Bowers evidently held back when he caned Mr. Franklin. However, with Ms. Natalie, he used his full strength¡­¡± A chill went down Gavin¡¯s spine as he mentally recalled details from the scene. Shock and concern loomed over Samuel¡¯s now paled face. At that moment, a breeze brushed by and ruffled the men¡¯s hair. It was not long before a dangerous and cold aura thickened in the air around them; Samuel seemed like a manifestation of the devil at that very moment. A Cue For Love Chapter 160 A Cue For Love Chapter 160 A Cue for Love Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Why Are You Here Xavian brought Sophia to his room, where they watched a video on pandas together. Well-behaved, Sophia ate her strawberry pudding while gently swaying her short legs. She nced at the panda on theputer screen before shifting her gaze to Xavian, who seemed to have his head in the clouds. Her lips pouted briefly before parting to ask, ¡°Y-You¡­ don¡¯t look¡­ happy?¡± Xavian remained silent with his brows knitted close together. Previously, he and yton had often fought over Natalie¡¯s affection under the drive of jealousy. Now, it seemed that Franklin had joined theirpetition and was seizing all of their mother¡¯s attention. Because of that, it felt like a cold day in hell for Xavian. Sensing the former¡¯s glum mood, Sophia scooped a spoonful of pudding before bringing it close to Xavian¡¯s face. ¡°S-Smile¡­¡± Anticipation was written all over her face. Xavian had served the strawberry pudding to Sophia earlier, but he was not a fan of the dessert himself. Nheless, he could not bear to let her down after seeing the sincerity on Sophia¡¯s face as she offered the pudding to him. Xavian opened his mouth cooperatively and ate the spoonful of pudding in one bite. To his surprise, the sweet and bouncy dessert helped improve his mood slightly. I guess it¡¯s true that sisters are better than brothers. Man, I wish I had a loving sister like her. How thoughtful and sweet! Such a little angel! Soon, it was dinner time. With Franklin and Sophia in the house, the dishes Natalie prepared earlier that day were insufficient for all. Hence, she decided to make a big bowl of pasta. Not long after, the four gathered around the freshly served pasta. A warm current flowed through Natalie¡¯s heart as she watched the three children heartily chow down on their food with flushed cheeks. Our daily dinner would have been like this if my other twins were still alive¡­ Natalie barely touched her food as she was busy casting an affectionate look at the kids. Noticing that, both Xavian and Franklin simultaneously ced a prawn on Natalie¡¯s te. ¡°Have some, Mommy.¡± ¡°This is for you, Natalie.¡± Xavian and Franklin tensed at their sudden synchronization. The two then red at each other, green with envy. ¡°Have mine, Mommy.¡± ¡°Have mine, Natalie.¡± Facing their generosity, Natalie had no choice but to swallow both prawns speechlessly in front of them. A reddish tinge of shyness flushed on her cheeks as she, a twenty-four-year-old woman, was being mooned over by two five-year-old kids. Sadly, that was not the end. A privatepetition had ensued between Xavian and Franklin for the rest of the meal. After the prawns came the shredded chickens, then the sd, and it went on. It was an endless match until the two could prove that one of them was Natalie¡¯s favorite. At first, Natalie refrained from voicing out as she was busy stuffing herself with the food added to her te. However, as the contents on her te piled higher and higher, she finally burst out, ¡°Xavian, Franklin, that¡¯s enough!¡± The boys red at each other in discontent. None of them were willing to lower their heads first. ¡°You two, get over here,¡± Natalie ordered. The boys refused to move a single muscle. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to listen to what I have to say?¡± Natalie intentionally dragged her voice while pouting. At that, Xavian and Franklin hurried over to Natalie¡¯s side in a trice. Natalie took both of their hands and joined them together into a hold. A lighthearted chuckle came from her lips as she teased, ¡°The two of you will hold each other¡¯s hand from now on. Do this for an hour. The first one to let go will be the loser. If you lose, then I won¡¯t speak to you at all.¡± Xavian and Franklin were initially nning to retract their hands. However, upon hearing Natalie¡¯s n, their fingers instantly locked against each other in a tight grip. Their faces wrinkled with frustration, yet they had no choice but to endure each other¡¯s closepany until one of them gave up. After all, they could not bear to be ignored by Natalie. The two thought in unison, Let¡¯s do it then. Besides, it¡¯s only for an hour¡­ Natalie burst outughing as she watched the two grumpy boys hold hands. Ding dong! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When the doorbell rang, Natalie got up and walked over to the front door. It was not long before the smile on her face dropped as her gaze fell on the grim-looking man who stood outside. She stammered, ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 161 A Cue For Love Chapter 161 A Cue for Love Chapter 161 Take Off Your Clothes Samuel stood all dressed in a dashing ck shirt. The only thing odd about him was his handsome face that scrunched up into an anxious expression. His dark eyes fixated on the woman before him, his chest still heaving violently as a result of rushing there. Natalie took in his frantic appearance and instantly felt on edge. She defensively asked, ¡°Are you here to criticize me? Well, you can vent your anger on me however way you want, but please don¡¯t punish Sophia and Franklin anymore¡­¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Samuel¡¯s heart softened at her words. His arm raised immediately. Meanwhile, Natalie became hyper-alert of Samuel¡¯s strength and agility; She knew that she would not be able to escape his attack if he intended to punch her. Her eyes fell shut, readying herself to face the music. Yet, to her surprise, there was no pain. Instead, an unexpected force circled her waist and pulled her body forward into a warm embrace. ¡°Silly, who says I¡¯m going to hit you? I could never do that to you,¡± Samuel murmured under his breath. Natalie could feel a tug on her heartstrings at that moment. Now that she finally had time to think about what happened earlier, she began worrying about the possible consequences Keh would enforce upon her for taking his great-grandchildren away. On top of that, she knew that he had always been a ruthless man. Thus, Natalie felt it would be tricky for her to resolve things if the Bowers family decided to take action against her for meddling in their affairs. Her mind was in utter chaos. She had pictured all kinds of thorny issues that would await her. However, she did not expect to get a hug from Samuel. It felt as though a huge weight got lifted off her shoulders at that very moment. Yet, at the same time, she was afraid of getting too greedy. Can Samuel truly be mine? Natalie was rooted to the spot. She tried to push Samuel away, only to realize that his arms had tightened around her and had no intention of letting go. ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± Franklin¡¯s voice rang out all of a sudden and broke the silence. He had noticed some movement from outside the door earlier and came over to inspect the situation. Even so, his hand remained in a hold with Xavian¡¯s. Natalie immediately remembered she was in the presence of three kids. As if caught red-handed, she hurriedly broke out of Samuel¡¯s embrace. The sudden withdrawal of her soft body from Samuel¡¯s arms caused him to stiffen. Following this, his cold gaze shot ahead to stare at his son, who rudely interrupted his hug. At that, Franklin flinched while his head shrunk into the cor of his shirt like a turtle. Hmph! I may be five, but I can tell that you like Natalie too, Daddy. Forget it because I won¡¯t let you have her! ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up your mess now that you rocked the boat and ditched,¡± said Samuel. Franklin stuck his tongue out while saying, ¡°You have to because you¡¯re my daddy. Besides, I didn¡¯t cause trouble today. It was Great-grandpa¡¯s fault. He would rather listen to that evil woman than me, his own great-grandson.¡± While Natalie did not invite Samuel in, he boldly took the liberty of weing himself into her home. Her living room, which was quite spacious initially, immediately became crowded with the addition of Samuel¡¯s presence. Seeing that Franklin still had the strength to talk back, Samuel surmised that Natalie had already treated him with some ointment. His concerned gaze then shifted toward Natalie, who instantly tensed with difort. Her nervous voice asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Samuel clenched his jaw before answering, ¡°I need to ask you something in private.¡± Natalie was not surprised at all. She understood that it was necessary to resolve the conflict between her and the Bowers family, even if Samuel was the one she had to face. Hence, she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Just when Samuel was about to make his move to Natalie¡¯s bedroom for their private conversation, the three kids bolted over and grabbed him out of the blue. Franklin and Xavian each held a side of Samuel¡¯s shirt while still holding on to each other¡¯s hands. Seated on the ground was a teary-eyed Sophia, who also reached out to hug Samuel¡¯s leg while shaking her head vigorously. ¡°You-¡± Words failed Samuel as he stared at the three children. ¡°Please don¡¯t give Natalie a hard time,¡± begged Franklin. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off the hook if you bully my mommy,¡± Xavian imed. Unable to utter aplete sentence, Sophia just cried. Big teardrops rolled down her cheeks and onto her shirt in a pitiful manner. Upon that sight, Samuel¡¯s brows twisted into a deep frown. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Let go.¡± To his surprise, none of the kids obeyed him. It was then that Natalie let out a loud sigh. ¡°Guys, please rx and let go of him. He¡¯s just going to talk to me. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t dare hurt me in your presence, even if he wanted to.¡± After hearing her exnation, the threepliantly let go of Samuel. While Samuel was not surprised by his kid¡¯s fondness for Natalie, he was still in awe by how deeply attached they were to her. Seconds passed before he and Natalie proceeded into her bedroom for their discussion. Once they shut the door, Samuel¡¯s face turned expressionless as he ordered, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 162 A Cue For Love Chapter 162 A Cue for Love Chapter 162 Tit For Tat Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as she continued to stay rooted on the ground, Samuel pulled her toward him. Before she could struggle out of his grip, her shirt was unbuttoned one by one by him, revealing her snow-white skin and stimting Samuel¡¯s senses. His deep, dark eyes looked at her with burning desire as his fingers continued their work at unbuttoning her shirt. Natalie¡¯s mind went nk for a moment before she snapped, ¡°Samuel, you p*nk!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man answered in a deep tone of voice. She thought that he was going to force himself on her. However, she was then flipped over, her back facing him. Samuel lightly stroked the wounds on her back. One appeared to be a faint line while the other bruised badly. This should be the one caused by the blow which Gavin said Grandpa used all his might. His fingers felt rough and warm against her back, and Natalie could not help but shiver at his touch. Trying to suppress his emotions, Samuel spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Franklin is my grandpa¡¯s great- grandson. He would never truly hurt Franklin. What were you thinking? Trying to be a heroine?¡± Bare-chested, she was pressed firmly against the cold, hard wall. Turning red with embarrassment at the thought of the humiliating position she was in as Samuel examined her wounds, Natalie scolded angrily, ¡°You could have told me that you wanted to examine the wounds and not rip off my clothes.¡± His burning gaze swept across her back, and he finally forced himself to calm down after a while. ¡°No girl would act the way you do now. If I hadn¡¯t gotten your shirt out of the way, you would have continued to not tend to your wounds.¡± ¡°Still, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Natalie protested. He moved in closer and muttered with his lips pressed against her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t do this to anyone else; I only do this to you.¡± In the end, he let go of her, but she remained shirtless. He kicked the shirt away and put her down on the bed with her face down so that he could apply medication to the wounds on her back. Natalie did not want to be controlled by Samuel, so she said stubbornly, ¡°Samuel, I can do it myself.¡± ¡°How? You have no eyes on your back.¡± Upon ending his sentence, he took the ointment that Natalie had made, smeared it over her wounds, and rubbed it into her skin. He knew that she had high tolerance of pain, but his heart still ached for her. While Samuel was concentrating on applying the ointment, Natalie started to feel ufortable. Wherever his finger touched felt warm and cold at the same time. She felt as if there were a million ants nibbling on her skin. Meanwhile, Samuel was in no better condition than her as the sight of her bare back gradually filled him with burning desire. As seconds ticked by, their breaths turned heavier, and things were on the brink of losing control. After a while, he broke the silence. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie heaved a sigh of relief, forgetting the current position they were in. As she turned around to face Samuel, she was quickly pinned down on the bed. Unbeknown to her, he was on the verge of losing his mind, his eyes darkening with lust. ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± She stared him in disbelief. ¡°You want to thank me, huh?¡± he said lowly. ¡°How will you repay me for my kindness?¡± ¡°You were the one who volunteered to help me apply the ointment. I didn¡¯t ask you to do it.¡± She felt her face getting warmer by the second. ¡°Let me go¡­ The kids are still waiting for us outside.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Samuel wanted to kiss the moving lips in front of him, but he knew that both of them did not have the time for that at the moment. Eventually, he suppressed the urge and let go of her. Besides, since Natalie was wounded, he was also concerned about her current condition. If it was not for the wounds, he would have kissed her then and there. Soon, Natalie found herself a new shirt and thought that Samuel might want to discuss the matters that happened in the evening. However, he did not. She could not keep it any longer and asked, ¡°Samuel, no matter who is in the wrong, I believe your grandpa would ask for an exnation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin to him.¡± He squeezed her chin lightly. ¡°He wants justice, and I naturally protect the ones I want to protect. If he weren¡¯t my grandpa, I would have sought revenge.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 163 A Cue For Love Chapter 163 A Cue for Love Chapter 163 A n To Destroy Her Samuel¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. A murderous glint was seen in his eyes, and every word sounded like the chant of a devil. At that instant, Natalie wondered if she was imagining things because she started to think that she was indeed the love of Samuel¡¯s life. ¡°Xavian and the rest must be worrying about me. I¡¯ll head out first.¡± She turned away and escaped from the room. Samuel stared at her retreating figure meaningfully. She is still trying to escape from me, but I¡¯ll never let her go. The three children paced nervously around the living room when Natalie opened the door. At the sight of her, they heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing their response brought a smile to her lips. After that, Natalie and the three children sat together in the living room as she read them a storybook. The three children were exceptionally intelligent and loved reading challenging books for their age. Despite that, they paid full attention when Natalie started telling the story of The Little Mermaid. Meanwhile, Samuel leaned against the wall as he took in the scene. Under the yellow lights in the living room, Natalie smilingly read the ending of the story aloud, telling the children how the mermaid turned into bubbles for the sake of the prince. Although it was seemingly a heart-warming moment, Samuel could feel a hint of sadness in her voice. She was right in front of him, but he felt as though she had never truly belonged to him. In Sky Bar, Yara sat at a table, drowning her sorrows. There was always a trail of women trying to get into Samuel¡¯s good books. However, Yara thought that being the fake birth mother of Franklin and Sophia and lying about what happened that night would guarantee her to get to stay by his side sooner orter. But that ugly Natalie ruins my n! Although I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m prettier than the one that has passed away five years ago, Samuel and the fraternal twins like her instead. That¡¯s why she is a big threat to me. ¡°Yara, are you in a bad mood?¡± Charlie¡¯s wife, Mandy Gomez asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Yara nodded. Mandy lit a cigarette for herself as she said, ¡°I guess we¡¯re all the same. I don¡¯t understand what my father-inw is thinking. He¡¯d rather leave all of the Watsons family¡¯s assets to an outsider rather than anyone else in the family!¡± ¡°What?¡± Yara eximed in shock. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? That old man would rather give his assets to Natalie and not a single cent to Charlie and me.¡± Mandy gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not as precious as his eldest grandson. However, blood is thicker than water. Shouldn¡¯t we be considered more important than an outsider?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although Yara was drunk, she heard a name clearly. Natalie? It¡¯s her again? Yvonne said that Natalie and Shawn had a thing. It might be true after all. Yara had long regarded Natalie as a thorn in the flesh and wanted to eliminate thetter, but it seemed like she did not need to dirty her own hands to achieve her goal. ¡°Mandy, you¡¯re married into the Watsons family for so many years. Old Mr. Watsons shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that,¡± Yara said. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t kill her. It¡¯s stated in the will that if she passes away, whatever that¡¯s supposed to be given to her will be donated to charity.¡± Mandy felt even more upset upon speaking of that matter. ¡°Old Mr. Watsons is still alive, so the will won¡¯t work.¡± Resting her head on her hand, Yara smiled sinisterly. ¡°If she dies before the old man does, the problem is solved. Am I right?¡± When Mandy heard Yara¡¯s suggestion, her eyes twinkled in excitement. Why didn¡¯t I think of that before? It¡¯s still a considerably huge amount even though it¡¯s still lesser than Shawn¡¯s. ¡°Yara, you¡¯re so smart and pretty,¡± Mandyplimented. ¡°Oh, Mandy. You¡¯re exaggerating.¡± Yara took a sip of alcohol and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s an idea that suddenly popped into my mind. I¡¯m not sure if it would really help you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡± Mandy pinched Yara¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of your looks. No wonder Samuel is so mesmerized by you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± ¡°Why are you still being so secretive? Didn¡¯t you give birth to that fraternal twin for him?¡± Mandy teased. Yara continued drinking and smiled in response without saying a word. Deep down in her heart, she was counting down to the day when Natalie would die. A Cue For Love Chapter 164 A Cue For Love Chapter 164 A Cue for Love Chapter 164 You Can Continue Rejecting Me That night, Franklin and Sophia stayed over at the Nichols residence. Franklin slept with Xavian in thetter¡¯s bedroom since it was spacious enough. Meanwhile, Sophia spent the night in yton¡¯s room as he was still away for work. Natalie initially assumed that Samuel would not stay, but, much to her surprise, he got Billy to fetch his documents and some change of clothes over. She pointed out. ¡°You¡¯ll have to sleep on the couch since we don¡¯t have any more rooms.¡± Billy felt sorry for Samuel and tried to step in. ¡°Ms. Nichols, that¡¯s a little harsh¡ª¡± However, Samuel cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s her call.¡± Knowing how much Samuel doted on Natalie, Billy silently ced the former¡¯s clothes on the couch and left. Natalie went back to her room after washing up. She tried to close the door but realized that the lock was too rusty to click in ce. Since there were three children in the house, she felt confident that Samuel would not do anything out of line, so she turned off the bedsidemp and went to bed. Yet, in the middle of the night, Natalie felt something warm embracing during her sleep. After her mother¡¯s death, she had not fallen asleep in anyone¡¯s arms. Cold breezes blew throughout the night, so the sudden embrace was warm andfortable. Natalie enjoyed it so much that she flipped over to wrap her arms and legs around the person that hugged her. ¡°Stay still¡­ I wanna hug you,¡± she mumbled in her sleep. Samuel instantly tensed up as he had never thought that she would take the initiative to hug him. He kept still. However, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up down as desire ignited in him from the sudden intimacy. The woman snored lightly with her lips parted and her eyshes fluttering, looking pure like an angel. The sight of her resting so serenely warmed Samuel¡¯s heart. However, he could not control his stiffening bodily reaction, no matter how hard he tried. At the same time, Natalie felt something hardening near her thigh. The odd feeling abruptly poked against her flesh and woke her. Once her eyes opened to the sight of her limbs entwined around Samuel, she nearly screamed out in shock. Before she could, thetter quickly sealed her mouth with his lips. Samuel muffled her screams to avoid waking the children. Yet, just as his lips touched hers, the desire that he suppressed earlier intensified. He began to kiss her passionately, turning her screams into abashed whimpers and moans. A long while passed before he finally let go of her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Panting, she protested, ¡°H-How could you do that to me?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t let you wake up the kids,¡± Samuel¡¯s husky voice shamelessly justified, as if he was doing it for her sake. Natalie bit her lips. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t climbed into my bed, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°The couch is too hard.¡± Samuel gingerly took her into his arms and resumed, ¡°I¡¯m not used to it. Besides, I wanted to sleep with you.¡± He¡¯s the head of the Bowers family, who is super influential in the country. How can a professional man like him behave so shamelessly in front of me? Conflicted emotions swirled in Natalie¡¯s heart at that moment. She worried about getting too comfortable with his embrace, kisses, and overbearing possession of her. Getting toofortable meant her emotions would overpower all sense of logic in her. She was afraid but did not know how to get him out of her life. After a moment of silence, Natalie spoke up. ¡°Quit pestering me, Samuel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can continue rejecting me while I work for what I want.¡± Samuel chuckled lightly. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t do anything out of line without your consent.¡± Natalie bit her lips once more. How can I still reject him after being held in his arms like that? A Cue For Love Chapter 165 A Cue For Love Chapter 165 A Cue for Love Chapter 165 The Choice Is Yours With her back facing Samuel, Natalie felt her heart pounding hard. She huffed but immediately got grasped by the waist. Samuel¡¯s husky tone went on. ¡°Even though I¡¯ll patiently wait for your consent, I can¡¯t make any promises on holding myself back if you keep doing things that tease me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not, or else you know what¡¯sing.¡± Samuel then tightened his arms around her waist and nted a kiss on her hair. ¡°Get some rest, now. Goodnight.¡± Natalie closed her eyes, forcing herself to fall asleep in that position. She thought she would be too flustered to sleep, but surprisingly, she snoozed soundly through the night. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When she woke up the next day, Samuel was already gone. Rubbing her eyes, she walked out of the room and heard someone making coffee in the kitchen. ¡°Morning, Sweetheart¡­¡± She mumbled as she walked into the kitchen half awake. Samuel smirked to himself. ¡°Morning.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Natalie¡¯s eyes rounded as she hurriedly snapped, ¡°You? I thought Xavian was the one in the kitchen. The ¡®Sweetheart¡¯ I¡¯m referring to is him, not you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Blushing, Natalie knew that she could not outsmart him and that she was already lucky enough as he did not take advantage of her. ¡°Where are the kids? Why don¡¯t I see any of them?¡± Samuel poured the boiling water into the coffee pot, then brewed a cup of ck coffee while exining, ¡°I¡¯vepleted the transfer procedures for Xavian¡¯s new kindergarten, so I got Billy to send all three of them there.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Natalie nced at the clock on the wall. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be at work by now? ¡°Waiting for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± She did not understand. ¡°I¡¯ll go to work after I help you change the dressing on your wound.¡± The thought of how he had changed her dressing the day before sent a chill down her spine. Thus, she wasted no time refusing. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Samuel sipped on his coffee while smirking at her. ¡°You can either take off your top, or I¡¯ll do it for you. The choice is yours.¡± Him? No way! It¡¯ll be too embarrassing for me to stay still as he strips me. Not to mention, he ripped off two buttons from my shirt thest time he took off my top! Knowing that she could not go against him, Natalie relented, ¡°I¡¯ll take the shirt off myself.¡± Natalie returned to her room and removed her shirt, revealing the bruises down her back from Keh¡¯s caning. Something¡¯s wrong with this picture. Keh aggressively caned me, yet his grandson is tending to my injury? How twisted can my life be? Samuel began to switch out Natalie¡¯s dressings. After the previous experience, Samuel was afraid that he would suffer from getting blue balls again, so he dressed her wound quickly this time around. The two remained silent, but their hearts were beating wildly. Later, Samuel headed off to work while Natalie departed toward the Major Crimes Unit. In addition to solving the cases, Natalie was also busy treating Yana. She needed to obtain two scarcely rare ingredients for thetter¡¯s medicine; The first was a trumpet vine flower that she had asked Yandel to help track down. Meanwhile, she was struggling to locate the second ingredient ¡ª a dragonblood fruit. As its name suggested, the fruit was a vivid shade of scarlet and as rare as a dragon¡¯s blood. ¡°Yandel, keep looking for more information on the dragonblood fruit,¡± Natalie instructed. ¡°I promised Hans that I would do everything in my power to obtain it.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie left the Major Crimes Unit building to hail a taxi. It was not long before a taxi driver with a ck cap pulled up in front of her. She rarely saw a taxi driver wearing a cap inside a car, so she could not help but stare. Despite her odd looks, the driver asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Natalie then told him her home address before getting into the taxi and checking an email from Yandel and Ross. However, her vision became blurry, and her head felt heavy as time went by. Chapter 165 The Choice Is Yours With her back facing Samuel, Natalie felt her heart pounding hard. She huffed but immediately got grasped by the waist. Samuel¡¯s husky tone went on. ¡°Even though I¡¯ll patiently wait for your consent, I can¡¯t make any promises on holding myself back if you keep doing things that tease me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not, or else you know what¡¯sing.¡± Samuel then tightened his arms around her waist and nted a kiss on her hair. ¡°Get some rest, now. Goodnight.¡± Natalie closed her eyes, forcing herself to fall asleep in that position. She thought she would be too flustered to sleep, but surprisingly, she snoozed soundly through the night. When she woke up the next day, Samuel was already gone. Rubbing her eyes, she walked out of the room and heard someone making coffee in the kitchen. ¡°Morning, Sweetheart¡­¡± She mumbled as she walked into the kitchen half awake. Samuel smirked to himself. ¡°Morning.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Natalie¡¯s eyes rounded as she hurriedly snapped, ¡°You? I thought Xavian was the one in the kitchen. The ¡®Sweetheart¡¯ I¡¯m referring to is him, not you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Blushing, Natalie knew that she could not outsmart him and that she was already lucky enough as he did not take advantage of her. ¡°Where are the kids? Why don¡¯t I see any of them?¡± Samuel poured the boiling water into the coffee pot, then brewed a cup of ck coffee while exining, ¡°I¡¯vepleted the transfer procedures for Xavian¡¯s new kindergarten, so I got Billy to send all three of them there.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Natalie nced at the clock on the wall. Isn¡¯t he supposed to be at work by now? ¡°Waiting for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± She did not understand. ¡°I¡¯ll go to work after I help you change the dressing on your wound.¡± The thought of how he had changed her dressing the day before sent a chill down her spine. Thus, she wasted no time refusing. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Samuel sipped on his coffee while smirking at her. ¡°You can either take off your top, or I¡¯ll do it for you. The choice is yours.¡± Him? No way! It¡¯ll be too embarrassing for me to stay still as he strips me. Not to mention, he ripped off two buttons from my shirt thest time he took off my top! Knowing that she could not go against him, Natalie relented, ¡°I¡¯ll take the shirt off myself.¡± Natalie returned to her room and removed her shirt, revealing the bruises down her back from Keh¡¯s caning. Something¡¯s wrong with this picture. Keh aggressively caned me, yet his grandson is tending to my injury? How twisted can my life be? Samuel began to switch out Natalie¡¯s dressings. After the previous experience, Samuel was afraid that he would suffer from getting blue balls again, so he dressed her wound quickly this time around. The two remained silent, but their hearts were beating wildly. Later, Samuel headed off to work while Natalie departed toward the Major Crimes Unit. In addition to solving the cases, Natalie was also busy treating Yana. She needed to obtain two scarcely rare ingredients for thetter¡¯s medicine; The first was a trumpet vine flower that she had asked Yandel to help track down. Meanwhile, she was struggling to locate the second ingredient ¡ª a dragonblood fruit. As its name suggested, the fruit was a vivid shade of scarlet and as rare as a dragon¡¯s blood. ¡°Yandel, keep looking for more information on the dragonblood fruit,¡± Natalie instructed. ¡°I promised Hans that I would do everything in my power to obtain it.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie left the Major Crimes Unit building to hail a taxi. It was not long before a taxi driver with a ck cap pulled up in front of her. She rarely saw a taxi driver wearing a cap inside a car, so she could not help but stare. Despite her odd looks, the driver asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Natalie then told him her home address before getting into the taxi and checking an email from Yandel and Ross. However, her vision became blurry, and her head felt heavy as time went by. A Cue For Love Chapter 166 A Cue For Love Chapter 166 A Cue for Love Chapter 166 An Ambush Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How could this be? Propping herself up, Natalie looked at the driver and immediately determined that something was wrong with the taxi. Who¡¯s behind this? She tried her best to keep a low profile over the years, but it seemed to have failed as someone was now targeting her. ¡°Give up, you ugly b*tch. There is no way you can¡¯t fight this potent drug with your willpower.¡± Natalie secretly felt around on her calf and popped a white pill into her mouth before losing consciousness. With a thud, she cked out on the backseat. The man in the driver¡¯s seat waited for her to be unconscious before taking off his cap, revealing a thuggish appearance. He then made a call and said, ¡°Madam, everything is going ording to n. The woman has passed out like a log now. I¡¯ll make sure to erase all traces of her from this world. Don¡¯t forget the reward you promised us because we want not a penny less than the agreed amount. Now, sit back and rx, Madam. I¡¯ll make sure everything goes off without a hitch.¡± The man nced at the rear-view mirror and began to study Natalie¡¯s appearance. He initially thought that Mandy wanted him to abduct a beautiful girl, so he even nned to have some fun with his friends before carrying out his task, but to his disappointment, the freckles on her face disgusted him. Hence, he decided to skip the fun and proceed with getting rid of Natalie. The fake taxi drove down to the west riverbank in Dellmoor. As soon as it reached the designated shoreline, the car stopped. The driver opened the backseat door, allowing two other men to grab Natalie and toss her onto the damp, moldy ground like a sandbag. ¡°Should we tie her up?¡± one of the men suggested. ¡°Why? It¡¯s a waste of effort.¡± The driver lit a cigarette and put it between his lips. ¡°This woman will still be too weak to fight back by the time shees round. We can throw her into the riverter. Even if the water wakes her up, I doubt she will have the strength to swim back here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the other men agreed in unison. As his cigarette burned out, the driver threw its butt on the ground and stomped it out with his cheap pleather shoes. He ordered, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s finish our job. Also, remember to record a video of me throwing this woman into the river, so we can use it as proof when collecting our reward money.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The driver then patted Natalie on the cheeks, but thetter remained unconscious and did not respond. There was an amused chuckle in his voice as he said to himself, ¡°It seems that this drug works really well. I¡¯ll have to buy more next time.¡± After confirming Natalie was unconscious, the driver grabbed her arms and flung her into the river. Water sshed out mightily from the river. Natalie¡¯s body sank under the water right away. Even so, the men did not leave; They patiently stood by the river as they knew it would not take long for an adult to drown. ¡°That ugly woman should be dead by now.¡± Seeing that they hadpleted the task, the driver waved at his aplices. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s clean up the car and everything. We¡¯ll flee this ce after collecting the money.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The men shared a satisfied look before getting into two separate cars and leaving the scene. Little did they know that tiny air bubbles had gradually emerged on the surface of the river. Meanwhile, Xavian was struck dumb upon seeing the red alert from a program on hisputer. How can this be? The GPS shows that Mommy went all the way from her workce to a riverbank! What¡¯s worse is that herst known location is actually in the river! A Cue For Love Chapter 167 A Cue For Love Chapter 167 A Cue for Love Chapter 167 The Odds Are Against Her Xavian felt his hands and feet go cold as the alert on hisputer went off. To increase the uracy of Natalie¡¯s GPS tracker, he had installed a location identification system on her phone and bracelet. As he received no feedback from both systems now, it was very likely that the devices had broken down after sinking into the water. Why did Mommy jump into a river all of a sudden? His brows scrunched into a deep V as he could not get through to Natalie¡¯s phone. No! Something must have happened to Mommy! I¡¯m the only one who knows that Mommy has fallen into the river, so I must find a way to save her¡­ Anxiety overwhelmed the boy as he thought to himself, It¡¯s nighttime and high tide now. The ce where Mommy fell into has strong currents, so there is a possibility that she¡¯s¡­ Xavian¡¯s fists clenched as he mentallyforted himself again and again. No! No! Mommy will be okay. Nothing will happen to her. Meanwhile, Samuel and Steven were conversing about Natalie at Centurion Corporation. ¡°I hear that Natalie has recently driven Grandpa up the wall,¡± Steven said after taking a sip of his coffee. He felt impressed as very few people had the guts to do so. ¡°So?¡± Samuel stated while flipping through a document. Steven initially wanted to know what Samuel thought about the entire situation. However, thetter¡¯s unbothered reply caught him by surprise. He asked, ¡°What are you going to do about Grandpa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not opposed to letting Grandpa discipline Franklin, but he shouldn¡¯t have used such violent measures, and he had no right toy a finger on Natalie.¡± Samuel finally looked up from his documents. His sharp gaze focused on Steven as he added, ¡°Out of respect for Grandpa, I don¡¯t wish to dwell on this matter any longer.¡± Steven became baffled. Although both of them rarely agreed with Keh¡¯s decisions, they generally obeyed him for the sake of keeping peace within their family. Now, it seemed that things had changed. Feeling curious, Steven spoke once more. ¡°Sam, what¡¯s so good about that woman of yours?¡± ¡°Everything about her is perfect.¡± Samuel red at his brother and resumed indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t ever ask such stupid questions again.¡± A sigh then slipped from Steven¡¯s lips as he shook his head and sipped on his coffee. I used to think that Samuel would never fall in love, and even if he did, he would fall for the most stunning woman that has ever walked this earth. Man, I never would have guessed that Samuel would fall for an unattractively freckled, single mother of two. Just then, Billy approached the men with a worried look. He reported, ¡°Sir, Xavian Nichols is here to see you. He broke through our firewall to announce his visit as the receptionist refused to let him in earlier.¡± Steven choked on a mouthful of tea. What the hell? Did this kid actually hack into our systems here at Centurion Corporation out of anger? ¡°Billy, please bring Xavian over,¡± Samuel instructed. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Samuel was surprised by Xavian¡¯s hacking skills, but he was more interested in the reason for the latter¡¯s sudden arrival. Although Xavian is the same age as Franklin and Sophia, he is much more mature. The fact that he¡¯s so eager to see me now means that something urgent must¡¯ve happened to Natalie. Sometimeter, Billy guided Xavian into the CEO¡¯s office. The boy bit his lips nervously. It was evident from his reddened eyes that something had happened. However, he had been holding back his tears and forcing himself to calm down as he wanted to save his mother. Samuel walked up to the boy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xavian?¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers, only you can save my mommy now.¡± Xavian turned on theptop he brought along and showed Samuel the screen. He then exined, ¡°My mommy¡¯s GPS signal disappeared in that river half an hour ago. I tried contacting her in various ways but couldn¡¯t reach her. I think she has fallen into the river. Please! I need you to save my mommy¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this, Samuel¡¯s calm demeanor faltered as a panicked ache broke out in his chest. He muttered, ¡°Are you saying¡­ that your mommy disappeared inside the river?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 168 A Cue For Love Chapter 168 A Cue for Love Chapter 168 Please Do Not Die Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Xavian nodded and stared at Samuel with determination. ¡°I purposely made this GPS device for Mommy, so it shouldn¡¯t have any problem.¡± Worried that Samuel might not believe his words, he added, ¡°Mommy is definitely in danger! She won¡¯t throw that device into the sea for no reason. So I think the only exnation is that she fell into the sea and the GPS device is damaged by the water.¡± Samuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. Natalie was still fine a few days ago. But now, she could be in grave danger. An unprecedented sense of fear filled Samuel¡¯s heart. He turned to Billy and said with a deep voice, ¡°Regardless of where she is right now, I need to find her. Dispatch all the Bowers family¡¯s yachts to search for Natalie now! I want to know where she is right now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! I will inform them right away,¡± Billy replied. Steven¡¯s heart sank as he stared at his brother¡¯s gloomy face. Although he did not care about Natalie¡¯s safety, he could not help but feel anxious and worried after seeing how obsessed Samuel was toward Natalie. Everything would be fine if Natalie is safe. But what if she¡¯s not? What if the worst thing happens? Would Samuel go mad? Yara grasped the opportunity to keep Kehpany and get on his good side after the old man fell sick because of Natalie. She took care of him and yed chess with him during their free time. When Keh¡¯s assistant informed Keh about Samuel¡¯s arrangements to search for Natalie, Yara was also there. ¡°Samuel is crazy!¡± Keh yelled, mming the table furiously. The cup on the table fell to the floor and shattered into pieces. ¡°Grandpa, please calm down!¡± Yara immediately grabbed Keh¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You fell sick because of Natalie two days ago. Please don¡¯t get sick again because of this matter.¡± ¡°How do I stay calm? That woman merely fell into the river by ident. Does he need to go this far just to search for her?¡± ¡°Grandpa, that woman holds a special ce in Samuel¡¯s heart. I guess he did that because he is too worried about her¡­¡± Keh touched his mustache and let out a cold chuckle. ¡°He is too worried about her? What nonsense! In fact, it¡¯s good that she fell into the river. It would be even better if she drowns!¡± Upon finishing his sentence, he coughed badly. ¡°Grandpa, please take care!¡± Yara lowered her head as her lips curved to form a cold smile. She was quite surprised by Mandy¡¯s capability. I thought she was going to take some time toplete this task, but now it seems she has alreadypleted it perfectly. With Natalie out of the picture, I¡¯m sure I would be able to marry Samuel in the future. ¡°Yara, since you have medical skills, it is such a waste for you to be an actress. Would you like me to set up a hospital for you?¡± asked Keh. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that capable¡­¡± Yara shook her head sheepishly. ¡°I only know how to treatmon diseases.¡± ¡°No, you are way better than that! I would¡¯ve died if it weren¡¯t because of you. You are too humble. Don¡¯t worry. I will build a hospital under your name soon,¡± Keh shook his hand and said. Yara merely smiled awkwardly, as she knew nothing about medicine. In the meantime, the riverbank was still brightly lit under the dark night sky. More than ten yachts were searching along the riverbank, and there were moreing from various directions to join the search. Standing on one of the yachts, Samuel nced around at the surface of the river. That woman is so smart and cunning. I don¡¯t think she will die that easily. However, as gusts of wind blew on the surface of the water, only the lifebuoys could be seen bobbing around in the river. There was no sign of Natalie. Samuel tightened his grip on the railing and muttered, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you dare die on me¡­¡± He then paused for a moment and said with sadness in his eyes, ¡°Please don¡¯t die, Natalie!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 169 A Cue For Love Chapter 169 A Cue for Love Chapter 169 ept The Fact Xavian, who was too worried about Natalie, insisted on joining Samuel on the yacht. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The young boy became drowsy when it was around two o¡¯clock in the morning. He struggled to stay awake. ¡°Xavian, you should go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll have Billy send you home,¡± Samuel said. Xavian widened his eyes and said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. I want to search for Mommy with you. I will not rest before I find Mommy.¡± Even with Samuel¡¯s help, Xavian was still anxious about his mother¡¯s disappearance. After all, Natalie was everything to him and yton. If anything happened to Natalie, they would be orphans. He was scared and worried, but he had to try his best to remain calm and strong. ¡°You should go home and sleep,¡± Samuel repeated. Agitated, Xavian began throwing a tantrum. ¡°I told you I don¡¯t want to sleep! I don¡¯t want to be an orphan! I want my mommy! I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as shees home safely! I promise I¡¯ll listen to her and be a good boy.¡± He had done his best to stay strong all this while. However, he could no longer hold back his tears at that moment. Huge beads of tears streamed down his cheeks. He wiped them away, but the tears kept oning. Samuel bent down to look into Xavian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you crying? Do you think your mom is dead?¡± ¡°No! Mommy is still alive!¡± Xavian clenched his fists and replied without hesitation. ¡°Yes, your mom is definitely alive.¡± Samuel patted Xavian¡¯s head and added, ¡°Your mom is only missing, and I promise you that I will find her at all costs.¡± That was a promise he made to both Xavian and himself. There was no way he would let anything happen to Natalie. Back then, Natalie was nothing more than an attractivedy to him. However, as time passed, he finally realized that she was everything to him. Therefore, he had to find Natalie no matter what. Xavian sniffled and grabbed Samuel¡¯s arm. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bowers. I will never forget what you did to save Mommy.¡± ¡°Go on home.¡± After being persuaded by Samuel, Xavian followed Billy home. Samuel, on the other hand, remained on the yacht and watched the search and rescue team as they did their job. The staff took turns to rest, but Samuel stayed awake all the time. He did not eat much, and he seldom slept. To keep himself awake, he smoked a lot. Two days had passed, and there was still no trace of Natalie. Her chance of survival continued to decrease. Steven was shocked when he came to the search and rescue site to visit Samuel one day. His brother, the emotionless tyrant of the business industry, became a disheveled, tired, and sorrowful-looking man after only two days. ¡°Sam, you must get some rest!¡± That was the first time Steven spoke to his brother in amanding tone. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you get some rest? You have arranged all the Bowers family¡¯s yachts to search for Natalie. It has been forty-eight hours, yet there isn¡¯t any news. That woman is dead, Sam! Your men didn¡¯t dare to tell you the truth, so I¡¯ll be the one to tell you. She is dead, and you have to ept the fact!¡± Aching to see Samuel in such a sorry state, Steven raised his voice. A Cue For Love Chapter 170 A Cue For Love Chapter 170 A Cue for Love Chapter 170 Beat Steven Up Steven was very agitated as he spoke, and when Samuel heard the former mention that Natalie was dead, hepletely lost his cool. The anger he had been suppressing rushed out like a tide. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Narrowing his eyes, he swung his fist at Steven and screamed, ¡°What did you just say?! Natalie¡¯s not dead! She¡¯s just missing, and she¡¯ll return soon!¡± Steven licked the wound at the corner of his lips andughed out loud. ¡°Who are you trying to fool, Sam?¡± As soon as Steven finished his sentence, Samuelnded another punch on his face, causing him to stagger backward. Steven grimaced in pain and said, ¡°You can lie to others, and you can make me shut up. But would you be able to deceive yourself? She drowned somewhere under the water. You might not even be able to find her body.¡± Samuel clenched his fists and was ready to punch Steven again, but momentster, he calmed down. ¡°You can say whatever you want, but don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Then, he turned to Billy and said, ¡°Escort him out of here and let the others know to never allow him back on site.¡± Steven was shocked but not surprised. I¡¯m his brother. How could he treat me like this? He¡¯s crazy! He¡¯s gone crazy because of a woman! Steven¡¯s words hardly affected Samuel. Thetter continued having faith that Natalie would return. Meanwhile, back at the Nichols residence, Xavian¡¯s eyes were already swollen from all the crying. He was not able to be of much help at the search and rescue site since he was too young. Hence, he could only spend most of the time waiting at home for any news about his mother. I hate that I¡¯m only five years old¡­ Why am I not strong enough to protect Mommy? He felt scared and helpless. Even though Samuel had assured him that everything would be all right, he was still terrified of losing Natalie. Just then, the doorbell rang. Ding Dong! Xavian was in a terrible mood, but he still dragged his feet over to answer the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked. As soon as he opened the door, he froze as if he was rooted to the floor. The woman at the door was wearing a yellow sweatshirt, and her hair was woven into braids. Although she dressed like she was from a rural area, her face was smooth and her skin was fair. Her eyes were shining with a smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m back, Sweetheart.¡± The woman was, without a doubt, Natalie. Surprised and overjoyed, Xavian threw himself into Natalie¡¯s arms and burst into tears. He wept and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back! You scared me to death! I was so worried about you! I thought something bad happened to you! I thought yton and I are going to be orphans!¡± Natalie knew how much her beloved sons were dependent on her. Her heart was filled with warmth but at the same time guilt as she watched Xavian bawl his eyes out. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell yton anything, did you?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m already worried sick. I bet he¡¯d go crazy if he knows, so I didn¡¯t tell him anything,¡± Xavian said through sobs. ¡°Good.¡± Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she carried Xavian into the room and wiped the tears and snot on his face with a tissue. Xavian hupped and asked, ¡°Mommy, why did the GPS device I set up for you malfunction? Did you really fall into the water?¡± ¡°Yes, I was thrown into the river by someone and almost died,¡± Natalie answered. A cold light shed across her eyes when she thought of the people who tried to harm her. She went on, ¡°Fortunately, the heavens took pity on me. After falling into the water, I managed to grab and hold onto something in the river. Then, I was soon rescued by a fishing boat.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 171 A Cue For Love Chapter 171 A Cue for Love Chapter 171 She Came Back Alive Xavian asked in fear, ¡°Mommy, do you know who tried to hurt you?¡± ¡°The person who drugged and threw me into the river was just a minion. In my drugged state, I heard him call his employer ¡®Madam.¡¯ The culprit who hired him is most likely a woman who is in her thirties,¡± Natalie recalled. She unstrapped the carry-on bag that was tied to her calf and continued, ¡°Fortunately, I always carry around these pills that can detoxify poison quickly. I managed to swallow them before I lost consciousness. Otherwise, I would have really died in the river.¡± All of a sudden, Xavian seemed to have remembered something. He hit his head hard with his fist and eximed, ¡°Silly me! I was so happy that you returned home safe that I forgot to do something important!¡± Natalie asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Xavian picked up his phone and dialed a number as he answered, ¡°Mommy, now that you have returned home, I need to let Mr. Bowers know that you¡¯re safe. Mr. Bowers was so worried when he found out you went missing. He dispatched all the yachts from the Bowers family to look for you at the river¡­¡± Before Xavian could finish speaking, Natalie took the phone away from him and said, ¡°You can¡¯t call him now, Xavian.¡± Confused, Xavian asked, ¡°But why not, Mommy? Mr. Bowers did not get any rest these days as he was busy looking for you. If he didn¡¯t know you came back safely, he wouldn¡¯t stop looking for you!¡± Natalie was stunned when she heard Xavian¡¯s words. The night she fell into the river and was rescued by a fishing boat, she slept for a long time because of the medicine¡¯s side effects. She had no idea that Samuel had dispatched all the yachts of the Bowers family to search for her. Neither did she know that he was so persistent in looking for her. ¡°Xavian, my hyper-realistic mask has fallen off because I¡¯ve been in the water for too long. I don¡¯t know where it went, so I need time to get a new one. I can¡¯t tell anyone who I am yet, including Mr. Bowers,¡± Natalie pinched Xavian¡¯s cheek and exined. Samuel¡¯s domineering but gentle attitude had moved Natalie and earned her trust. However, she remained clear-headed. Until I have exacted my revenge, I cannot let anyone know who I am. Xavian fell into deep thoughts. He had witnessed how hard Samuel tried to look for Natalie, but at the same time, he was fully aware that his mother had been living in hate all these years. She had given up a lot in order to gain revenge for herself and for Jennie. After moments of hesitation, Xavian chose to listen to Natalie. ¡°Then I will let Mr. Bowers know that you¡¯re safe as soon as you received the mask,¡± he said. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Natalie agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± The mask should only take three or four days to arrive. Samuel is a big, strong man. He¡¯ll be able to wait a few more days, can¡¯t he? After the conversation with Xavian, Natalie, who was not able to properly bathe herself during the days she was missing, went to take a bath. Still thinking about Samuel, Xavian gave him a call when Natalie was in the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Bowers,¡± he greeted as soon as Samuel answered the call. Samuel¡¯s voice sounded desperate and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xavian. I still can¡¯t find her. But I promise you, I won¡¯t give up until I find her.¡± All of a sudden, Xavian almost teared up. I¡¯ve found myself a good stepfather. He was not allowed to tell the truth, but he could not bear to see Samuel in such a state. ¡°Mr. Bowers, you should take care. I¡¯m sure Mommy is still alive somewhere! I think she just can¡¯t contact us for some reason.¡± Samuel smiled upon hearing Xavian¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to hear.¡± He went on, ¡°Thank you. You take care, too. Leave everything to me. I promise you that I¡¯ll find her.¡± After ending the call, Samuel turned to gaze at the river. Suddenly, he started coughing violently. His face was pale and he was obviously unwell. However, he did not stop looking for his beloved woman. A Cue For Love Chapter 172 A Cue For Love Chapter 172 A Cue for Love Chapter 172 Joy After that phone call, Xavian did not dare to contact Samuel. He was afraid that he might identally reveal information about Natalie¡¯s whereabouts to Samuel. However, it was very hard to stop himself from spilling the beans. He would always stutter whenever Samuel called, worried that he might say something he should not have. Luckily, Samuel was too focused on the rescue operation to notice anything wrong with Xavian. Nheless, Xavian still felt bad for not telling Samuel the truth. Natalie, on the other hand, stayed at home all day and waited for her hyper-realistic mask to arrive. When the mask was finally ready, Yandel was the one who delivered it to Natalie¡¯s doorstep. Natalie immediately opened the package and put on the hyper-realistic mask. She looked at herself in the mirror to make sure that her beautiful face had once again transformed back to the freckle-covered face. After checking countless times, she was finally relieved to see that the new hyper-realistic mask was exactly simr to the one she had lost in the river. Yandel scratched his head and said, ¡°Boss, I think you should meet Samuel as soon as possible. He¡¯s looking for you high and low, and even I caught wind of it. He even stated that whoever found you will be given ten billion as a reward¡­¡± Ten billion? Natalie was shocked to hear that. She thought that Samuel would have given up on the search already, but now it seemed he had gone the extra mile to find her. Hearing that, Xavian frowned and agreed with Yandel. ¡°Mommy, you promised me you¡¯d contact him after the mask is ready!¡± Indeed, Natalie promised Xavian that she would contact Samuel once she got her new hyper-realistic mask. Hence, she nodded and dialed Samuel¡¯s number after tidying the ce for a bit. The call connected after several rings, and a man¡¯s hoarse voice could be heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°Please wait a little longer, Xavian¡­ I will find her¡­ for sure!¡± A few days had passed since Nataliest heard Samuel¡¯s voice, and she was shocked to hear how raspy his voice had be. She immediately felt guilty before even saying anything in return. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s me¡­ Natalie.¡± Natalie felt bitter as she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± A long pause then ensued. All she could hear was the man¡¯s heavy breathing and the sound of the wind. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle over,¡± Samuel finally said. ¡°I¡¯m home now. I¡¯m with Xavian.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to you¡­¡± Samuel finally smiled upon hanging up the phone. His bloodshot eyes lit up once again. He got off the yacht, hopped into his Hummer, and rushed toward Natalie¡¯s house right away. So this is how it feels to regain something you¡¯ve lost. This is how it feels to experience heaven right after hell. After reaching Natalie¡¯s house, he rushed toward the door as fast as he could. When the door finally opened, he saw Natalie standing behind it, as vibrant and lively as ever. It was as if they were never apart. Without a care in the world, Samuel immediately pulled Natalie into a tight embrace. He hugged her so tightly that Natalie could not even breathe. It was as if he was trying to merge her into his body so that they would never be apart again. ¡°Samuel, can you please let me go? I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Natalie said breathlessly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Where were you? Do you know how worried I was? I thought I was going to lose you!¡± Natalie could hear her own heartbeat thumping loudly as Samuel asked her one question after another. All of a sudden, she felt something warm and wet fall on her neck. She was shocked to realize that Samuel, a cold-hearted and stoic man, was shedding tears of joy merely because of her return. He treated her like she was his treasure, and it was all so surreal. ¡°Samuel¡­ That¡¯s too many questions. I can¡¯t answer all of them at once¡­¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I have plenty of time to listen. Tell me what happened from the beginning till the end. Tell me every single detail. I want to hear all of it.¡± Samuel did not feel like going anywhere. All he wanted was to stay by her side. Just as he was about to step into the house, his legs gave way and he leaned on Natalie. A Cue For Love Chapter 173 A Cue For Love Chapter 173 A Cue for Love Chapter 173 Push Him Away Natalie wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s waist to support him. ¡°Are you okay, Samuel?¡± She then ced her hand on his forehead and was shocked to realize that he was burning up. Natalie took a good look at the man¡¯s face again. Only then did she notice how pale his face was. It had only been a week since shest saw him, and now, he was in such a horrible state. He¡¯s having a fever, and I think the fever hassted for a few days¡­ Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Just as Natalie was about to carry Samuel into her room to help him cool down, Billy stopped her from doing so. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Morin?¡± Natalie looked at Billy with a frown. ¡°Ms. Nichols, Sir is not in great condition now. I need to bring him back to the Bowers residence so that the family doctor could treat him. Sir is the head of the Bowers family, and the family has its own rules. The head of the family must only be treated by the family doctor. I hope you understand,¡± Billy said seriously. Samuel¡¯s position as the head of the family was indeed prominent and important. Naturally, a position like this would be coveted by many. It was reasonable to set a rule like that to prevent others from harming Samuel like how Max nearly died because of the poison. After much hesitation, Natalie finally bit her lip and nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand.¡± Just as she was about to let Billy take Samuel from her arms, Samuel, who was already unconscious, wrapped his arms around Natalie and would not let go. The man was very ill, yet he still had a tremendous amount of strength. He held Natalie like a drowning man clutching onto a lifebuoy, and he would not let go no matter what. ¡°Samuel, can you let go first?¡± Natalie said. Samuel¡¯s eyelids moved, but his arms were still wrapped around Natalie¡¯s waist. He would not budge. Billy sighed. He witnessed how obsessed Samuel was when Natalie went missing. Others might not be able to understand why Samuel would not let Natalie go, but as Samuel¡¯s assistant, Billy knew the reason all too well. ¡°Ms. Nichols, since Sir wouldn¡¯t let go, could youe with us to the Bowers residence instead?¡± asked Billy. Left without a choice, Natalie could only nod. ¡°Fine.¡± After telling Xavian to stay at home, she and Billy helped Samuel into the car together. Billy drove the car whereas Natalie kept Samuelpany in the backseat. Samuel leaned against Natalie, and it was so heavy that she tried to push him away. However, when she stole a nce at his face, she could not bring herself to do so. This man could have everything he wanted in the world. Why would he do anything to protect me? I¡¯m just a in and ordinary woman. At first, she thought the reason Samuel got close to her was that he was plotting something against her, but now, she was not quite sure about that. What kind of plot would make him go this far for me? ¡°I¡¯ve been trying my best to avoid you. I never wanted to owe you anything. Why won¡¯t you give up? You made me owe you a lot. How am I going to push you away now?¡± Natalie muttered to herself. The car came to a halt when they reached the Bowers residence. Billy and Natalie helped Samuel into his bedroom, and in his room stood a woman who looked like she was in her mid-twenties. She was d in a white coat and was waiting for their arrival. The woman was Celia Jean, and she was the family doctor of the Bowers family. When she saw the terrible condition Samuel was in, she frowned and asked, ¡°Billy, what happened to Samuel?¡± ¡°Sir has not been sleeping for the past week. He hasn¡¯t been eating much too¡­¡± Billy replied. ¡°What an idiot! How foolish is he? Does he think he¡¯s invincible? Don¡¯t you know that he¡­¡± Celia shouted angrily and stopped mid-sentence when Billy gave her a look, hinting at her to stop talking. ¡°Please leave.¡± Celia took her stethoscope out and ordered both Billy and Natalie to leave the room. Samuel, however, was still hugging Natalie without the intention of letting go. It was like they were inseparable. Celia nced at Natalie and was angered when she saw thetter¡¯s in facial features and freckled face. She¡¯s not even close to pretty, but Samuel¡¯s holding onto her dearly. ¡°Who are you? Please let Samuel go right now,¡± she ordered. A Cue For Love Chapter 174 A Cue For Love Chapter 174 A Cue for Love Chapter 174 He Wants To See Her The Jean family had been the Bowers¡¯ family doctor for generations. Celia was the granddaughter of Simon Jean, the man who was known as the miracle doctor. She was also one of the best doctors in the Jean family. Simon doted on this granddaughter of his and would bring her everywhere with him since she was young. He taught her medical skills personally, and she was appointed as Samuel¡¯s personal doctor ever since the ripe age of sixteen. Initially, Celia thought the head of the Bowers family was an old man. However, she immediately fell in love with Samuel¡¯s cold personality ever since she firstid eyes on him. That was why she was infuriated by the sight of Samuel hugging an ugly woman. Natalie tried her best to push Samuel away, but thetter would not let go. ¡°Take a look. Who¡¯s the one not letting go?¡± Natalie sighed. Celia could see for herself that Samuel was actually the one holding onto Natalie. She just did not want to admit it. ¡°I bet he¡¯s too sick to realize who he¡¯s hugging. Or else, why would he not let you go?¡± Celia bit her lip. Natalie nced at Celia and shed her a cold grin. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Is your job to treat Samuel or to make sure he doesn¡¯t get taken advantage of?¡± Regardless of Celia¡¯s feelings toward Samuel, Natalie was never a weak woman who would allow people to disrespect her. ¡°I-¡± Celia¡¯s face instantly reddened when Natalie exposed her secret. Natalie could not be bothered to argue with Celia. She was just worried about Samuel¡¯s condition. ¡°Give him some tranquilizer, or else he would never let go.¡± Celia immediately injected a small amount of tranquilizer into Samuel¡¯s body. After a while, Samuel¡¯s stiff body slowly rxed. Natalie, who was finally released from his grip, got up and left the room. Upon leaving the room, she found herself still anxious about Samuel¡¯s condition. She blinked and clenched her fists. I¡¯m worried about him because I owe him. There¡¯s no other reason. After Celia had finished tending to Samuel, both Billy and Natalie went up to ask about his condition. ¡°Ms. Jean, how is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s malnourished and dehydrated. The fever causes lung infection. I think he¡¯s been sick for a few days now. What kept him from seeing a doctor?¡± said Celia with a grave expression. ¡°He¡­¡± Billy was about to say something, but he stopped as he nced at Natalie. Celia said straightforwardly, ¡°Billy, I¡¯ll stay here and look after him. I¡¯ll let you know if anything happens.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you, Ms. Jean.¡± Billy nodded gratefully. ¡°Just lose the formalities, Billy. Taking care of Samuel is my top priority.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Celia¡¯s words sounded like she was thedy of the house instead of the family doctor. She then shifted her gaze to Natalie. ¡°Samuel needs to rest. Outsiders like you need to leave now.¡± Hearing that, Natalie merely smiled and left. Billy chased after her. ¡°Ms. Nichols, please don¡¯t take Ms. Jean¡¯s words personally.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Natalie nodded calmly before continuing, ¡°But she¡¯s right. I can¡¯t do anything, and I can¡¯t be of any help even if I stay. Moreover, I¡¯m not rted to Samuel in any way.¡± Billy watched Natalie leave and was lost in his own thoughts. Samuel was still unconscious, but Billy was sure that the first person Samuel would want to see when he came to was Natalie and not Celia. Under Celia¡¯s care, Samuel¡¯s condition finally took a turn for the better. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to look around for Natalie. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re awake.¡± Celia smiled and went over to Samuel when she saw him open his eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 175 A Cue For Love Chapter 175 A Cue for Love Chapter 175 The Aura Of Natalie Celia was holding the medicine that she had prepared for Samuel. ¡°You must be hungry. Take some medicine first, and I¡¯ll get someone to cook you a meal soon.¡± However, Samuel ignored her and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Where is who?¡± Celia asked, acting like she did not know anything. ¡°Are you looking for Billy? Billy is on standby outside the room. I¡¯ll get him toe in.¡± Samuel remained silent and narrowed his eyes unhappily. The first thing Billy heard when he entered the room was Samuel¡¯s hoarse voice asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie? Why isn¡¯t she by my side?¡± Billy was speechless. I knew it! Natalie was like Samuel¡¯s other half. Naturally, he would want to see her when he woke up. Mustering his courage, Billy exined, ¡°Sir, you are in bad shape, and you need plenty of rest. Ms. Nichols can¡¯t stay here all the time, so she went home.¡± ¡°Samuel, do you know how weak your body is? You need to rest and recuperate, or else the consequences would be disastrous!¡± said Celia. ¡°Enough!¡± Samuel yelled. His face was still as pale as a sheet of paper, but he was exuding a threatening aura. ¡°Get her toe here, now. I want to see her,¡± he said. ¡°Samuel, please understand¡­¡± Celia bit her lips and tried to talk some sense into Samuel. However, at the next moment, Samuel pushed the bowl of medicine off the table, causing it to stter all over the floor. ¡°Celia, do you not understand my words?¡± he said through gritted teeth. Celia¡¯s heart sank as she looked at the bowl that was on the floor. Samuel had always treated every woman indifferently, including Sophia and Franklin¡¯s birth mother. That was the first time Celia saw him getting agitated over a woman. If Yara was the woman Samuel was in love with, Celia might be able to admit defeat. However, she could not bring herself to ept the fact that Samuel was in love with an ugly woman like Natalie. Knowing what Samuel wanted, Billy left the room quietly to get Natalie toe over. Celia could only prepare medicine for Samuel and help him get better, but Natalie could calm Samuel down and lift his spirits. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not long after that, Billy brought Natalie over. Instead ofing empty-handed, she brought mushroom soup with her. Her days went by normally these past two days, but she still could not forget how Samuel hugged her tightly. She did not mean to torture Samuel, but neither could she change the fact that thetter was in this condition because of her. When Natalie walked past the corridor leading up to Samuel¡¯s room, she ran into Celia, who stared at her provocatively with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Billy, can you please help me arrange a ride? I need to return to the Jean residence in a while,¡± Celia said. ¡°Certainly.¡± Upon dismissing Billy, Celia immediately turned to look at Natalie with obvious hostility in her eyes. Her lips curled to form a smile as she patted Natalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. You¡¯re a Nichols as well? However, you look totally different from another woman I know who is also from the Nichols family. The difference is¡­¡± Natalie instantly knew that Celia was referring to Yara. Is she nning on making me back down? ¡°Well, that¡¯s none of your business.¡± Natalie nced back at her and continued, ¡°I¡¯m surprised by the fact that the talented young doctor of the Jean family gossips when no one¡¯s around.¡± After saying what she needed to say, Natalie walked away and entered the room. Celia red at Natalie and gritted her teeth. She could sense the inexplicableposure and confidence that Natalie had, and it had nothing to do with appearance. The aura that she possessed was so strong that not even a pretty woman like Yara couldpare to her. A Cue For Love Chapter 176 A Cue For Love Chapter 176 A Cue for Love Chapter 176 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The Mushroom Soup Natalie pushed the door open and entered the room. The first thing she saw was Samuel sleeping in his light blue pajamas. He must¡¯ve fallen asleep again after taking his medicine. Slowly and quietly, Natalie approached him and ced the mushroom soup on the table beside the bed. Then, she bent over to take a good look at his sleeping face. His beautiful eyes were now tightly shut, and his eyshes were moving slightly as he breathed. The goatee on his chin was shaved as well, revealing his clean face and perfect jawline. How amazing. God is so unfair. Samuel is capable of almost everything, and he has a prominent family background, too. Not only that, but he also has a breathtakingly-handsome face. He is perfect. No wonder Celia fell head over heels for him. At that moment, Natalie had the sudden urge to touch his eyshes. However, before she could do that, her wrist was grabbed by a warm hand. The next second, she was yanked onto the bed, and Samuel was on top of her. ¡°Samuel¡­ You pretended to be asleep?¡± Natalie blinked. The mattress beneath her was so soft, and she almost sank into it. As Samuel towered over her, the distance between them was so close that she could feel his breath on her. ¡°Why did you run away?¡± Samuel ignored Natalie¡¯s question and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you by my side when I needed someone to take care of me?¡± It was as if he was venting the frustration when he interrogated her. Natalie avoided the man¡¯s eyes and mumbled, ¡°There are plenty of people looking after you. I¡¯m not needed here.¡± Samuel stared at Natalie without looking away and said seriously, ¡°But I don¡¯t need anyone other than you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here now. I even made you some mushroom soup. I didn¡¯t know when you¡¯ll wake up, so I made the soup every day,¡± Natalie replied. She was not an ungrateful person. Although she would not allow herself to fall in love with Samuel, she would still repay him for what he did. ¡°Did you make the soup yourself?¡± ¡°Kind of. Xavian was the one who diced the mushroom, and he was the one who controlled the heat, but I was the one who added the herbs. Although it won¡¯t help much in your recovery process, it should still taste fine¡­¡± Natalie exined. However, Samuel was not interested in how the soup was made. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me all these. I¡¯ll drink anything you give me. Including poison.¡± Ignoring Samuel¡¯s words, Natalie broke free from his arms and opened the instion barrel she brought with her. She then handed him a spoon to let him have the soup by himself. Samuel did not take the spoon. Instead, he coughed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sick. You should be feeding me.¡± Right then, Billy knocked on the door and walked in. Natalie then gave the spoon to Billy and said, ¡°Mr. Morin, your master is sick and is in need of someone feeding him. You should do it.¡± Billy was about to take the spoon when he felt a cold and ruthless re pierce through him. He pulled his hand back immediately and pressed on his stomach instead as he yelled, ¡°Ouch! My belly hurts! I have to go to the toilet!¡± His acting skills were not the best, but he could not care less. He scampered out of the room like his life depended on it. Samuel looked at the spoon in Natalie¡¯s hand and smiled happily. Left with no choice, Natalie blew the soup and fed it to Samuel. ¡°Here you go.¡± Samuel opened his mouth and enjoyed the soup like it was the best thing in the entire world. What a relief. The nightmare of searching for her has now be a past, and she¡¯s alive. A Cue For Love Chapter 177 A Cue For Love Chapter 177 A Cue for Love Chapter 177 The Ruthless Kiss Natalie ignored Samuel¡¯s intense gaze and pretended like she did not notice it. She was about to wash the utensils after Samuel finished the soup, but before she could, she was pulled into bed and locked in a tight embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable hugging me when you¡¯re sick?¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯d feel ufortable if I can¡¯t hug you. I¡¯m in this state because of you, so you need to take full responsibility,¡± Samuel replied. Natalie could feel the man¡¯s hot breath on her neck. His pleasant voice was echoing right beside her ears, causing her heart to race. She dared not move a muscle and stayedpletely still. Momentster, just as she was about to push Samuel away, she turned to see him fast asleep. Two days passed since Natalie came to look after Samuel. In fact, she was not really doing anything, since Celia was the one in charge of monitoring his condition, and the house chores were done by the servants. Most of the time, all she did was keep Samuelpany. She sneaked out of the room one night after Samuel fell asleep and called Xavian. ¡°Mommy, is Mr. Bowers all right?¡± Xavian asked in concern. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just needs me to take care of him for a few more days.¡± Natalie massaged her temples. ¡°Of course, you need to take care of him, Mommy! He got sick because he was looking for you! You¡¯ve always taught me and yton to be grateful, so you have to do the same, too!¡± Natalie was rendered speechless when her own son began lecturing her. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried about you since you¡¯re all alone at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. You have to take good care of Mr. Bowers! He¡¯s your top priority now!¡± Xavian said. Upon ending the call, Natalie was nning on returning to the room when she saw Celia standing behind her. The female doctor was d in a white coat with her arms crossed as she stared at Natalie with an unfriendly look in her eyes. ¡°Know your limitations, Natalie.¡± Natalie grinned coldly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you sick of all this? You should know your limitations, too. You¡¯re a doctor, and it¡¯s very unprofessional to fall in love with your patient.¡± Celia¡¯s facial expression changed when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at arguing. You bewitched Samuel with your words, didn¡¯t you?¡± Natalie approached Celia and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why would I do that? I know nothing will ever be of us. If you¡¯re really in love with him, you should focus on making him notice you instead of trying to get rid of your opponents.¡± Celia was shocked to hear that and she mumbled, ¡°Do you really think that way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not,¡± Natalie paused before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With that, she walked past Celia and went back into the room. However, when she opened the door, she saw someone standing by the door. It was Samuel. Samuel was in his pajamas with the first two buttons undone, revealing a part of his muscr chest. The corners of his lips were curved slightly, but his eyes were not smiling. He was exuding a terrifying aura. Natalie shuddered as she noticed why the man was infuriated. He must¡¯ve overheard our conversation! ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve told you the same thing before this. I¡¯m just repeating what I said to you to¡­¡± Natalie lifted her eyes and exined, but before she could finish her sentence, Samuel cut her short by kissing her lips. He was enraged, and he would not allow her to escape anymore. As he kissed her, he reached for her shirt and tore it apart forcefully. The thin shirt was soon ruined, and the buttons dropped to the floor. A Cue For Love Chapter 178 A Cue For Love Chapter 178 A Cue for Love Chapter 178 Take Your Words Back Feeling a chill in her chest, she was shocked to realize that her shirt was slightly unbuttoned. ¡°How could you¡­¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes were as deep as the ocean. ¡°You¡¯ve given birth to yton and Xavian. Why can¡¯t I sleep with you?¡± Unlike the previous times when he only flirted with her, she realized he was serious about having sex this time. Upon the realization of it, she panicked at once. If they had sex together, then her chances of being rid of him were as good as gone. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you? You slept with another woman and had Sophia and Franklin!¡± ¡°That is an ident. Someone set me up¡­¡± He grabbed her chin and exined, ¡°And I am still looking into it.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t-¡± Without giving her the chance to continue her sentence, he kissed her lips again. The atmosphere in the room became sensual as their breathing ragged. When he was about to proceed to the next step, Celia opened the door and entered the room. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m here for your routine¡­¡± Before the word ¡°inspection¡± popped out of her mouth, she was already taken aback by the erotic scene. Natalie¡¯s clothes were in a mess. Her wless skin was glowing, and her hair was disheveled as she panted. She would be the most beautiful woman Celia had ever seen if it wasn¡¯t for the freckles. Anyone could tell what was going on at once. ¡°Who let you in without knocking on the door?¡± Apoplectic with rage, Samuel snapped, ¡°Get out!¡± Celia was scared stiff at the scene. Though Samuel was usually emotionless, it was her first time seeing him burning with rage. Natalie¡¯s a two-faced hypocrite! She said that they would not be together previously, yet she¡¯s lying on his bed like a shameless hussy! ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Panic-stricken, she turned around and left the room hurriedly. Seeing that Celia had left, Natalie seized the opportunity to get off the bed. However, Samuel noticed her intentions the moment she moved an inch. Instantly, he grabbed her by her ankle, causing her to fall on the bed again. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Take your words back. Take back what you said about us not being together.¡± The hint of a menacing re in his eyes grew stronger as he looked at her from high above. ¡°How am I supposed to take back what I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Do as I say.¡± He brushed his fingers gently on her body, giving her the chills. ¡°Otherwise, I will¡­¡± At that moment, she could feel his fingers exploring the most sensitive part of her body. He¡¯s threatening me to take those words back! Biting hard on her lip, she decided not to argue with him face-to-face. ¡°All right. I will take those words back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t it enough? What do you expect from me?¡± She frowned while asking in return. ¡°You should say that our rtionship wille to fruition.¡± Veins popped on his forehead as he slid his finger deeper into her. ¡°Say that you will try to fall in love with me¡­¡± Her body got warmer and warmer because his touch was driving her crazy. If she did not admit defeat, she had to bear with what wasing. ¡°Are you going to say it?¡± he asked. ¡°I will¡­ I will.¡± Keeping her eyes shut, she said hurriedly, ¡°I take back what I said about not being together with you. We will live happily ever after. I will try to love you. Perhaps I will love you wholeheartedly one day.¡± After finishing the sentence, she felt so embarrassed that she wished the ground would swallow her whole. Yet, he did not respond. After what felt like years, Natalie opened her eyes. To her surprise, he was looking at her with affection. At that moment, their gaze met. Smiling, he said, ¡°I will wait for you, Natalie.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 179 A Cue For Love Chapter 179 A Cue for Love Chapter 179 Embarrassment After letting go of her, he ordered Billy to find a set of women¡¯s clothing. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When Billy arrived at their room, Natalie hid under the nkets as she was too embarrassed to face him. What a disaster! I¡¯ve never been that embarrassed in my life before! While giving the clothes to Samuel, Billy noticed the tattered rags on the carpet. Deep down, he eximed, That¡¯s why he wanted me to send the clothes over. The way they y is so extreme! ¡°Put down the clothes and leave,¡± Samuel demanded. ¡°Yes.¡± Just when Billy was about to leave the Bowers residence, he received a phone call from Yara. ¡°What can I help you with, Ms. Yara?¡± ¡°Billy, I heard that Samuel is ill, and I¡¯m nning to visit him,¡± Yara said gently. ¡°Though I¡¯m worried about him, I¡¯m also concerned that he would be annoyed. Can you think of an idea?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe, Ms. Yara. There is someone taking care of him,¡± he replied, sounding vague. ¡°Is it someone he appointed for himself?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± Somehow, the first person that came to her mind was Natalie. Natalie was thrown into the river by the assassins that Mandy hired. She should be dead by now since there is no news of her after so many days. To prove that her spection was correct, she probed, ¡°Billy, is that person Natalie?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied nonchntly. Upon hearing his reply, she was stunned. She¡¯s not dead! How is she still alive? She¡¯s even taking care of Samuel by his side! ¡°He doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him now, Ms. Yara. Forgive me for not being able to help you.¡± After finishing his sentence, he hung up the phone. On the other hand, Yara was still holding her phone tightly. What sort of stupid assassins did Mandy get? Why can¡¯t they handle such an easy task? Her fingers turned pale as she tightened her grip. Deep down, she began to curse Natalie. You are lucky to be alive. Next time, I will make sure that you are dead! Life at the Bowers residence was not easy. Apart from taking care of Samuel, Natalie had to take care of Franklin and Sophia as they sought her out often. Every time she was alone with him, she felt pressured. Therefore, each time the kids came looking for her, she would let out a sigh of relief. After Steven had fetched them home from kindergarten, they asked her to read a book together. Yet, Samuel did not stop her from apanying the kids. He then went to the study together with Steven. It was Steven¡¯s first time to see Samuel after the incident at the river. Samuel was back to his usual self, unlike the day at the river, where he looked absent-minded. ¡°Sam, that day at the deck¡­¡± Steven lowered his head and said gloomily, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be harsh. I¡¯m just afraid that if anything happens to Natalie, you will lose hope again.¡± After all, the two kids and our family need your support. Patting Steven¡¯s back, Samuel said, ¡°I understand, Steven. However, I do not regret punching you.¡± ¡°Are you serious about spending your life with her, Sam?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded firmly. ¡°After that incident, I¡¯ve realized that she¡¯s the only one I want.¡± Steven was moved by his words instantly. After chatting for a while, he gave him a pile of documents he brought along with him. ¡°I know you will find the prime culprit behind the incident, Sam. Since it¡¯s not convenient for you to look into it yourself, I¡¯ve done it for you,¡± he said in a deep tone. Wearing a grim expression, Samuel took out the documents and photos from the file. ¡°It¡¯s the Watsons.¡± He frowned and said coldly, ¡°If Max doesn¡¯t know how to educate his descendants, I will do it for him.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 180 A Cue For Love Chapter 180 A Cue for Love Chapter 180 The Watsons Residence Meanwhile, at Watsons manor, another scene was unfolding. Chris had pped Mandy so hard that shended on the bed. Feeling the stinging pain on her cheek, she gingerly massagd her face and asked, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°You are such a stupid woman!¡± Upon hearing her question, molten anger rolled through him. ¡°Why did you harm that woman without discussing it with us? Dad and my nephew treated her like a treasure! If they know that you were the one behind it, we will be doomed!¡± Despite being pped, she yelled righteously, ¡°I¡¯m doing it because of you! You are his biological son, yet he¡¯s giving all his wealth to an outsider!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so high and mighty! You are not doing it for me. The truth is, you are doing it for yourself!¡± Fury roared through his mind when he thought of the consequences he would face if they found out she was the main culprit. Upon the thought of it, he removed the belt of his trousers and whipped Mandy. It was so painful that she clenched her jaws tightly and rolled on the bed in agony. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Mandy. This incident has nothing to do with me! You are only giving the benefits to others. I am involved in it because of your stupidity! You will pay for this!¡± Chris was wordless with rage because he knew that Max and Shawn would make him pay as well if they looked into the matter, even if Mandy was the mastermind. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Mandy felt the pain all over her, immense hatred spread like wildfire in her heart. Initially, she confessed to her husband with the hope of discussing the situation with him. Yet, all she received was a heavy-handed punishment. Finally, Chris stopped whipping her because he was exhausted. By that time, she had sustained some injuries. ring at him with hatred, she clenched the sheets tightly with her fingers. Anyway, Natalie is already dead! So what if Old Mr. Watsons finds out that it was me? He will not send his daughter-inw to jail! A few dayster, Billy went to the Watsons residence as a representative of the Bowers family. Although both the Bowers and the Watsons were conglomerates, they seldom interacted with each other Max found it strange when he knew that someone from the Bowers household was at his doorstep. However, he still ordered the butler to invite him in. After introducing himself briefly, Billy did not beat around the bush. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone of the Watsons family¡­¡± ¡°Who is it you are looking for?¡± Max frowned. As someone who had lived more than half a century, a nce was all he needed to know what was going on. He had a hunch that someone from his family hadmitted a big mistake, one that was big enough for the Bowers toe to their residence directly. ¡°You¡¯ll understand after going through the documents, Old Mr. Watsons.¡± Then, Billy gave the documents to Max and Shawn. Flipping through the documents, the two became more and more furious. ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake! Where the hell did she gain the courage or audacity to do this?¡± Throwing the pile of documents to the table, Max pounded a fist on the table in anger. The impact was so hard that it shook the cups on the table. Unlike Max, who was fuming, Shawn was more concerned about Natalie¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Where is Natalie now? I want to see her!¡± Billy looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Watsons, Ms. Nichols is at the Bowers residence now. She¡¯s taking care of my boss.¡± Shawn was taken aback by his words. Since when did Natalie get so close with Samuel? How is their rtionship now? Ignoring Shawn¡¯s astonishment, Billy continued, ¡°Now that you know who I¡¯m looking for, bring her to me.¡± ¡°Ask Mandy toe down!¡± Max demanded while leaning on his cane. Not long after, Mandy got down the stairs. The moment she saw Billy, she had a bad feeling about things. After convincing herself that she was overthinking, she said calmly, ¡°Dad, is there a visitor? Why did you ask me toe down in such a hurry?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 181 A Cue For Love Chapter 181 A Cue for Love Chapter 181 Brought To The Forest Feeling shameful about the dirty deed Mandy had done, Max could not find words to rephrase the incident again. Furious, he yelled, ¡°See it for yourself!¡± Then, he mmed the stack of documents of photos onto her face. Feeling the pain, she bent down to pick up the documents. After having a glimpse of the contents, her face turned pale instantly. This¡­ This is evidence of me hiring assassins! Previously, she used various anti-scouting techniques to protect herself from being exposed. However, never did she expect the evidence to be collected one day. At this moment, it would be useless no matter how hard she denied it. Panicking, she knelt in front of Max and Shawn to beg for mercy. ¡°Dad, I made a mistake! My greed has clouded my judgment. Please let me go this once!¡± ¡°You say it like it¡¯s nothing! How could you hire an assassin to kill her? Do you respect me as your father-inw at all?¡± Then, Max hit her with his walking stick out of anger. It was so painful that she felt that it had crushed her bones. Yet, she dared not make a single sound as tears rolled down from her cheeks. Deep down, she knew that she needed to plead for Max¡¯s protection. Otherwise, this incident would be enough to take away the glory and wealth for the rest of her life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I¡¯ve learned from my mistake.¡± Keeping her head down, she continued, ¡°I hope that you can forgive me this time for the sake of me, the daughter-inw of the Watsons family. I promise that I will atone for my sins for the rest of my life!¡± Looking at Mandy, although he hated her for her actions, he could not bear to see her in this state. After all, Mandy was still the rightful daughter-inw of the Watsons. Noticing Max¡¯s hesitation, Billy snapped coldly, ¡°Since she had admitted her crimes, I¡¯m going to take her back with me.¡± Then, two men who came with Billy grabbed her by her shoulder and carried her out of the living room. ¡°Who are you? Who are you to take me away? Dad! I¡¯m your daughter-inw! You have to save me! You can¡¯t do this! I¡¯m Mrs. Watsons!¡± Holding onto his walking stick tightly, Max narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Morin, you are still at the Watsons residence. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little rude to do so?¡± Upon hearing the words, Billy red at Max and Shawn sharply. ¡°Ms. Nichols is Mr. Bowers¡¯ woman. In fact, he has shown you mercy by letting Chris and the entire Watsons family go. The only person he wants is Mandy.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As soon as he finished his sentence, Shawn frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that? Since when did Natalie be Samuel¡¯s woman?¡± Although Billy was an assistant, he had a domineering aura as well. ¡°You have to ask Ms. Nichols and Mr. Bowers if you wish to know.¡± Then, he continued calmly, ¡°I have a question for you, Mr. Watsons. When Mr. Bowers was looking for Ms. Nichols with all his might, where were you?¡± Startled, Shawn was unable to utter a single word. ¡°Bye then.¡± On the other hand, although Max knew that Natalie was not a nobody, he did not expect her to be Samuel¡¯s woman. Glimpsing at Shawn, who was feeling listless, he understood immediately. At Dellmoor, though Shawn was also gifted, he was nothingpared to Samuel. There was a secluded forest behind the Bowers residence. However, it was some distance away from the main grounds. Thus, under normal circumstances, they had no real reason to venture there. After taking Mandy away from the Watsons residence, Billy brought her to a mysterious house in the forest. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please spare me!¡± She screamed. With her hair disheveled, she looked like a shrew. Billy opened a metal gate and pushed her into a room with water. ¡°Please! I beg you¡­¡± Fear crept over her at once. Grabbing the metal fence tightly, she wailed, ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry! Please let me go!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 182 A Cue For Love Chapter 182 A Cue for Love Chapter 182 The Insatiable Ingrate Not a single ray of light permeated the darkness of the pitch-ck room. Although the icy cold water was only up till Mandy¡¯s waist, what truly sent shivers up her spine was the unknown slimy objects that she sensed swimming about her feet. ¡°Ah! What¡¯s in the water? How can it be swimming about like this? Let me out of here at once!¡± screamed Mandy in fear as she thrashed about in the water in a vain attempt to reach for safety. Billy shot Mandy a cold re as he snarled, ¡°So now you¡¯re afraid? You¡¯ve hurt someone that Mr. Bowers cares deeply about! This is just the beginning of what awaits you!¡± With that, Billy barked out a few curt instructions to the men watching over Mandy before he turned and took his leave. Still trapped in this flooded room, Mandy found herself spinning about haphazardly to evade the unidentified creature swimming about and bothering her. In her despair, she wailed, ¡°Don¡¯t leave! Please don¡¯t leave me here all by myself! You can¡¯t treat me like this! I¡¯m from the Watsons family after all!¡± Even though Mandy screamed frantically until she had gone hoarse, no one paid her any heed. After taking his leave earlier, Billy headed back to the Bowers residence and updated Samuel on the current situation. ¡°Sir, everything has been done as you¡¯ve requested,¡± stated Billy. ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯s let this woman stew in the water for some time with those water snakes before we hand her over to the police,¡± replied Samuel as his lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°You may go now,¡± stated Samuel dismissively. Just as Billy was about to take his leave, Natalie strolled into the study. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Hello, Ms. Nichols,¡± greeted Billy with a formal bow. Startled by Billy¡¯s sudden gesture, Natalie was about to return the bow when she suddenly felt Samuel hug her tightly from behind. He had such a tight grip that her spine was pressed firmly against his muscr chest with nary a gap between. They¡¯re too intimate! In his embarrassment, Billy couldn¡¯t bear to witness the scene unfold any further and hastily took his leave, making sure to close the door firmly shut behind him. ¡°Samuel! You-¡± began Natalie before she abruptly cut herself off. She had wanted to chide Samuel for his behavior, but she knew that her efforts would only be in vain. Furthermore, there was also a good chance that her words would have enraged Samuel further, and she would have to go to great lengths to cajole him just to calm him down. After a brief silence, Natalie finally spoke, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve pretty much recovered from your illness, I¡¯ll be moving back home to stay starting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± replied Samuel. Something¡¯s wrong. He agreed to that way too easily¡­ ¡°You¡¯re okay with that?¡± asked Natalie in surprise. At this, Samuel¡¯s lips mischievously wandered about her ear before it finally settled on her earlobe. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft gasp. Deep down, she hated herself for being so sensitive to Samuel¡¯s touch. From where she stood, that she reacted this strongly in response to his flirtatious advances was nothing more than her body¡¯s betrayal. As his heavy breathing tickled her ear, Samuel whispered, ¡°Of course, your requestes with a condition you have to fulfill on your end before I agree. You have to take Franklin and Sophia home.¡± Natalie was again taken by surprise at this recent development. As she struggled to conceal her glee, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to take Franklin back? Are you messing around with me, Samuel?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be rather busy dealing with some important matters during this period of time. I¡¯ll also be away on a business trip. No idea when I¡¯ll be back. Since Franklin and Sophia like you, it only makes sense for me to leave them with you. Sophia especially, since her aphasia has gotten much better ever since she stayed with you,¡± exined Samuel as he continued with his flirtatious motions. As Natalie was extremely fond of Franklin and Sophia, she was thrilled at the very thought of being able to take them home with her and to live with them. She couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about how beautiful her life would be living with them and Xavian. ¡°All right then, that settles it! I¡¯ll take Franklin and Sophia back with me tomorrow,¡± dered Natalie. Samuel¡¯s body stiffened, and he gripped Natalie¡¯s chin with his rough fingers. As he turned Natalie¡¯s head to face his, Samuel asked tersely, ¡°Are you d that I¡¯ll be away on my business trip?¡± His face had suddenly tensed, and his eyes darkened with an unfathomable emotion. Startled by the sudden change in atmosphere, Natalie carefully probed, ¡°Should I¡­ Should I be very upset or something?¡± At this, Samuel gradually tightened his grip on Natalie¡¯s chin and whispered, ¡°Oh, you insatiable ingrate¡­¡± The next second, Samuel¡¯s lips nted themselves firmly and aggressively against Natalie¡¯s bare skin. Nobody could tell if he was punishing her or simply taking out his frustrations while making his move on her. A Cue For Love Chapter 183 A Cue For Love Chapter 183 A Cue for Love Chapter 183 Shameless By the time Natalie emerged from Samuel¡¯s study, her lips had be a mess after Samuel was done with her. She couldn¡¯t help but gently nurse her lips with her nimble fingers. What on earth does his business trip have to do with me? Did he really have to use this method of punishing me just because I didn¡¯t respond or perform as expected? Just as Natalie was cursing and swearing at Samuel internally, she bumped into Celia in the corridor. Neither woman took the initiative to speak or greet one another. However, Celia¡¯s sharp eyes remained fixed on Natalie¡¯s lips, which had gone swollen from Samuel¡¯s forceful kissing. Although Celia¡¯s gaze was still haughty beyond measure as per before, it wasn¡¯t provocative in any way. Shepletely ignored Natalie and brushed past her as if she weren¡¯t there. Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised by Celia¡¯s behavior. She knew that Celia was the next-generation scion of the Jean family. Aside from her incredible talent in the field of medicine, Celia also possessed a high IQ and emotional intelligence. Over the past few days, Natalie was sure that Celia must have observed the interactions between Samuel and herself and surmised the nature of their rtionship. As it was obvious that Samuel was the one who was relentlessly chasing after Natalie, there were no grounds whatsoever for Celia to be jealous of her. Naturally, her provocative behavior would then alsoe to an end. Natalie had zero interest in such petty squabbles between women. She was only focused on her life with the three children moving forward. The emotional scars she previously suffered from the loss of her twins had always been a heart wrenching pain she endured. However, Natalie felt that her pain alleviated to some degree now that she had Franklin and Sophia by her side. The next day, just before Samuel was about to leave for his business trip, he pulled Franklin and Sophia to the side and instructed, ¡°Make sure to be obedient and listen to Natalie while I¡¯m gone. If she tells me that either of you has been naughty, I won¡¯t let you go over to her house anymore next time.¡± Franklin and Sophia exchanged brief looks before they replied in unison, ¡°We¡¯ll be obedient, Daddy.¡± Samuel nodded in acknowledgment. Just then, Franklin added, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Daddy!¡± Sophia leaned forward and hugged Samuel¡¯s leg tightly as she softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll m-miss you too, Daddy¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to rest on Natalie, and he asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± asked Natalie as she pointed to herself in surprise before she continued, ¡°What do I have to say?¡± Suddenly, Sophia said, ¡°Daddy is waiting for you to s-say you¡¯ll miss him¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s pursed lips curled yfully as he directed his mysterious gaze to rest questioningly on Natalie. Likewise, Franklin and Sophia turned to look expectantly at Natalie as well. Even Billy, who had been silently waiting by the side the entire time, turned to see what Natalie would do next. Faced with the weight of everyone¡¯s gazes, Natalie had no choice but to give in. She felt the heat rush to her face as she blushed and stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll m-miss you too, Samuel¡­¡± Having heard what he had been waiting for, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but smile as he replied, ¡°All right. Remember what you¡¯ve just said.¡± Once Samuel and Billy had taken their leave, Natalie made her way back to her apartment with Franklin and Sophia. Since the two children were familiar with Xavian, it didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to start ying together under Natalie¡¯s watchful eyes. As she took in this scene, her eyes misted over as she couldn¡¯t help but imagine just how perfect her life would be if Sophia and Franklin were her very own children. When the call finally got through, Natalie asked, ¡°Do you have any updates on the matter I asked you to look into, Yandel?¡± Yandel replied, ¡°Yes! Someone from the Watsons family was scheming against you. It¡¯s someone called Mandy, their third daughter-inw.¡± I still remember our previous entanglement, but to think that Mandy would actually hire someone for murder? ¡°But¡­¡± Yandel hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Natalie impatiently as she continued to probe, ¡°It¡¯s not like you to beat around the bush like this, Yandel. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mandy has been taken away from the Watsons residence by Samuel¡¯s men. Her current whereabouts are unknown.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Her whereabouts are unknown? What on earth does that mean? Is she dead or alive? ¡°You¡¯ll have to ount for Old Mr. Watsons if you wish to deal with Mandy, Boss. After all, she¡¯s the legitimate daughter-inw of the Watsons family and is under their protection. That said, Samuel is different. He¡¯s not bound by such constraints. I¡¯m sure that Old Mr. Watsons would have nothing to say if Samuel was the one to demand Mandy¡¯s head,¡± cautioned Yandel before he continued hesitantly, ¡°How about this? Since you¡¯re in a prime position to seek Samuel¡¯s help, why don¡¯t you take advantage of this and have Samuel investigate your granddad¡¯s death in your stead?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 184 A Cue For Love Chapter 184 A Cue for Love Chapter 184 Coaxing Children Natalie interrupted coldly, ¡°Yandel, are you asking me to betray myself?¡± ¡°Boss, Samuel has never seen you. So, you¡¯re not really betraying anyone.¡± ¡°Stop it! Or I¡¯ll cut your tongue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. You¡¯re too cruel.¡± Yandel pursed his lips with an aggrieved look. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention this in front of me again. People are always chasing after things they can¡¯t have. Maybe Samuel is just trying to impress me by doing that. He may no longer appreciate me once he has me. A woman who likes to cling to a man is like a vine that grows on a tree. Once the tree no longer provides nutrients, the delicate vines will soon wither and die.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said lightly. Her voice was soft, but she seemed resolute in her words. Upon hearing that, Yandel was stunned. She¡¯s really not an ordinary woman. ¡°The dragonblood fruit is rumored to be put up for sale in this auction. Reckon it¡¯ll cost a princely sum. I¡¯ll attend and try to get it,¡± said Yandel to Natalie. ¡°Got it.¡± After Natalie finished her work and stepped out of the bedroom, she saw the three little ones sitting neatly at the dining table, waiting for her. ¡°Mommy, I made your favorite steak today.¡± Xavian lifted the creamy yellow lid. The delicious aroma of the steaks made Natalie, Franklin, and Sophia salivate. ¡°Thank you, sweetheart.¡± Natalie then pulled out the chair and sat down. Shortly afterward, she noticed that Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s expressions had suddenly darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Natalie asked while she took a bite of her food. ¡°Natalie, you call Xavian a sweetheart. What about me? I¡¯m better than him in other things other than cooking,¡± Franklin said unhappily, pursing his lips. Blinking her eyes, Sophia also asked sadly, ¡°Am I not good enough?¡± Hearing that, Natalie then only realized that the two of them were jealous of Xavian. She then rubbed their heads and said with a smile, ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t call you guys sweethearts? You two are my sweethearts, too!¡± Franklin and Sophia felt better and started to eat after hearing Natalie. On the other hand, Xavianined inwardly that Natalie was really good at coaxing children as she called everyone a sweetheart. However, Xavian did not hate Franklin and Sophia. On the contrary, he felt rxed andfortable around them. Sophia was nice, cute, clingy, and understanding. She was also gluttonous, but she ate extremely slowly. Franklin had a high IQ. He was even stronger than Xavian in some aspects, which made Xavian look at him differently. The whole family was eating steaks. Seeing the three little ones eating, Natalie felt warmth in her heart. She was so excited that she ate tworge pieces of steak. In a blink of an eye, the day of the auction had arrived. Wearing a blue suit, Yandel drew a lot of attention fromdies as soon as he appeared at the auction site. ¡°Wow! He is the CEO of the Dream Company!¡± ¡°Is this the CEO of the Dream Pharmaceutical who has established a firm foothold in Dellmoor in just three years?¡± ¡°He is so young and handsome! I thought the CEO was an old man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a young man!¡± Yandel listened to the praises with an empty heart. He was just a titr CEO. The person who made Dream Pharmaceutical gain a foothold in Dellmoor was someone else, but not him. A Cue For Love Chapter 185 A Cue For Love Chapter 185 A Cue for Love Chapter 185 The Little Boy At The Auction Yandel was only temporarily managing Dream Company on behalf of Natalie. These people will be even more surprised once I officially return the Dream Company to her! Today¡¯s auction was the most exclusive in recent years. Even the president of the Auctioneers Association, Godfrey Relish, personally came to the auction site to be the auctioneer for the final item. The buyers who could attend were all dignitaries in Dellmoor. They were all dressed luxuriantly, making the scene look more regal than a typical banquet. Looking around, Yandel took a sip of the champagne in his hand. Suddenly, his arm was touched by an unknown person. He was about to curse, but when he saw a little boy in a ck shirt and gold-rimmed sses, he was so shocked that he almost spat out his champagne. ¡°Boss?¡± Yandel coughed violently for a while. ¡°You¡¯re so dirty. Wipe your mouth quickly. You are now representing the Dream Company, after all.¡± Natalie grabbed a napkin from the te and handed it to Yandel. ¡°Boss, why are you here?¡± Yandel asked while wiping his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve read the auction information you sent me. Besides the dragonblood fruit, there are many treasures to be auctioned today. Although I may not be able to afford everything, it¡¯s good to have a look at them,¡± answered Natalie. ¡°But why are you disguised as a man?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I look awful?¡± ¡°No, boss. If it weren¡¯t for the freckles on your hyper-realistic mask, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you in the crowd.¡± Yandel immediately shook his head and responded. Natalie showed a bashful expression. Seeing how Yandel was extremely gentle and patient with Natalie, the hearts of thedies at the auction sank. It was hard for them to find such a good man like Yandel, but they did not expect him to like men. Yandel was soon surrounded by a number of high-society dignitaries and plutocrats. Seeing that they were approaching Yandel with the intention of rubbing shoulders and talking about pointless coborations, Natalie left silently with her ss of wine. She did not enjoy socializing. Yandel was better at socializing with different people than she was. After Natalie walked away, she wandered around the entire auction site. There was still half an hour before the official auction started. Backstage staff were intensively preparing the exhibits and confirming the procedures. Natalie inadvertently wandered backstage. Walking back and forth, the staff did not chase Natalie off when they saw her. They thought she was a young boy helping around backstage. Just as Natalie realized that she was in the wrong ce and was about to turn around and leave, she heard two girls arguing. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rachel, Mr. Fernsby has confirmed that I¡¯m the soloist today. How could you throw my sh drive with music into the toilet bowl? How can I perform without music?¡± ¡°Wendy, that¡¯s your fault for not protecting your sh drive.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m giving you two choices. First, you tell the organizer that you can¡¯t perform today without music and we¡¯ll get into trouble. Second, take off your costume, and I¡¯ll perform for you.¡± ¡°Rachel, I really need this performance. My father¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking about your father¡¯s brain tumor and treatment. It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to think about it. Or you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences yourself!¡± After saying that, a girl wearing beige clothes walked out with her eyes full of condescension. She walked hastily and bumped into Natalie. Both of them stumbled a little. Before Natalie could say anything, Rachel raised her little face and yelled, ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know how to walk with your eyes open?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 186 A Cue For Love Chapter 186 A Cue for Love Chapter 186 You Cannot Afford Rachel saw that she bumped into a little boy about 1.7 meters tall. Looking at her gold-rimmed sses, which were a little crooked, and the freckles all over her face, Rachel thought that Natalie was one of the backstage staff. She then raised her voice to Natalie. ¡°I want you to apologize to me! I¡¯ll not let you go if you hurt me!¡± Listening to the voice, Natalie realized that Rachel was the arrogant person in the conversation just now. How can she be so arrogant after bumping into someone? She must be either be an a**hole or she has friends in high ces. ¡°Did I hurt you? If so, I¡¯ll pay for the damages.¡± Natalie coldly narrowed her eyes and made an offer. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for me? If I was really hurt, you definitely can¡¯t afford the treatment even if you starved yourself for ten years!¡± Rachel wanted to give Natalie a hard time, but her phone suddenly rang. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯ve got phone call. Otherwise, I¡¯ll not let you off!¡± She then red at Natalie and turned around to answer the phone. Natalie looked at her back with gritted teeth. Whether or not this ends now isn¡¯t your call to make, little miss. ¡°She¡¯s always been like this. Because she¡¯s the third daughter of the famous director, Noah Lynch. She¡¯s used to being domineering. She talks like this to everyone, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Wendy walked over to Natalie and sighed. Natalie finally saw Wendy. This girl was dressed in orange and dark green clothes. Her long ck hair wasbed in a unique bun. She had a pair of beautiful eyes and attractive facial features, which made people think she was an otherworldly being. Natalie rarely thought other women were more beautiful than her. But this girl in front of her made her think differently. Seeing Natalie was silent, Wendy asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°d to hear that.¡± Wendy smiled with teary-eyed. ¡°Ms. Xander.¡± ¡°How do you know me?¡± Wendy asked cautiously. ¡°I heard the conversation you had with that girl just now. I want to know your decision,¡± responded Natalie. Wendy lowered her eyes andughed. ¡°How can I choose? Is there anything I can do other than let her perform for me? Actually, I don¡¯t care if I can¡¯t go on stage. I just want to earn money for my father¡¯s treatment with this dance.¡± ¡°You still have time. Why are you giving up?¡± ¡°What else I can do if I don¡¯t give up? The makeup artists and costumers here knew I was being bullied by Rachel, but they couldn¡¯t do anything either. Nothing can change!¡± Wendy was crying. ¡°Others can¡¯t do it, but I can,¡± said Natalie, a cunning looking into her eyes. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes. I can.¡± Natalie held Wendy¡¯s hand and walked into the prop room. There were many things inside, but Natalie immediately saw the piano in the corner. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you hum the song you¡¯ll be dancing to?¡± Natalie then nced at the bewildered Wendy and continued, ¡°You just need to hum. You don¡¯t have to be urate.¡± ¡°You want to y the piano?¡± Wendy questioned incredulously. ¡°Yeah. Now you have the music. So, do you choose to fight or give up now?¡± Time passed. The auction had officially started, and all the guests were seated. Yandel could not help but roam around the entire ce again. Didn¡¯t the boss say she wasing to see the goods? Why did she disappear in a sh? A Cue For Love Chapter 187 A Cue For Love Chapter 187 A Cue for Love Chapter 187 Piano Beauty Yandel had no idea that his boss was backstage, getting ready for a performance. Wendy was startled to see Natalie¡¯s upper body wrapped in thick cloth after she took off her shirt. ¡°You¡¯re a woman?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie then took the clothing that Wendy gave her and put them on one by one. ¡°Let me help you with your makeup.¡± ¡°No thanks. Makeup is too troublesome. Plus, you¡¯re the star tonight. I¡¯m just a backup performer that will apany you.¡± Natalie shook her head and took a veil with gold sequins from the hanger and put it around her face. After putting on the dark green veil, her eyes shone brightly and looked beautiful. Besides the extreme beauty of her own eyes, even the light at the bottom of her eyes was breathtakingly beautiful. looking at Natalie, Wendy suddenly felt that she was extraordinarily charming. As the auction kicked off, exquisite lots were disyed. They were sold one after another. Many of them set new records in the auction world. When the auction was a third of the way through, the Flying Goddess painting from Gerton was disyed. It was rumored that this was a famous painting that had been handed down for thousands of years. The painting was unexpectedly well preserved as it was buried under the sand, which was a dry and air-insted environment. Not only was the painting barely oxidized, but the goddess on it was also still exquisite. The frown and smile of the goddess were still perfectly preserved. The dance recital that was to be performed today was choreographed because it was inspired by the Flying Goddess painting. Before the performance started, Rachel and Wendy still did not reach apromise. Rachel stood behind the curtain with gritted teeth. Is Wendy really going to screw up the auction? But I don¡¯t think she would, as she¡¯s short of money for her father¡¯s treatment. How dare she mess up such a big event? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Suddenly, Rachel saw a dolled-up Wendy getting ready to go on stage. ¡°Wendy, you should know very well what kind of asion this is! You can¡¯t make such a joke!¡± Rachel whispered harshly. ¡°Who said I was joking?¡± Wendy pushed her hand away and calmly walked to the stage. ¡°You¡¯re stupid! I want to see how you¡¯re going to solve this problem!¡± While Rachel waited to see Wendy make a fool of herself, she saw another woman on the other side of the stage walk to the piano and slowly sit in front of the bright moon. The entire venue suddenly went dark. Only the two women in front of the bright moon and standing under the light could be seen. One of them was wearing a veil, making it difficult to see her true face. The other one was as beautiful as a fairy. At this moment, everyone waited for their performance with bated breath. Natalie slowly lifted her hands, pushed down the piano keys, and yed beautiful music. Hanging from a wire, Wendy danced like a Flying Goddess. That was a great performance. Although the dance was only apanied by the piano, it was far from a simple performance. Everyone was attracted by Wendy¡¯s dance, including Yandel. He could not take his eyes off it. When Yandel suddenly caught a glimpse of Natalie, he was stunned. That woman¡¯s eyes¡­ They look like hers. Is that my Boss ying the piano? Staring at the figure in front of the bright moon, Yandel was certain that the woman ying the piano was Natalie. A Cue For Love Chapter 188 A Cue For Love Chapter 188 A Cue for Love Chapter 188 So Will You Yandel¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared at Natalie in disbelief. Boss has never told me that she could y piano so well. Her piano skills are incredible! Her performance is on par with those of professional pianists! He was not the only one amazed by Natalie. Every audience was astonished by the breathtaking performance, which was a feast to their eyes and ears. As thest note was yed, Wendy disappeared into the dark. After the marvelous performance, silence filled the hall where the auction was held. Momentster, when someone started pping, everyone in the hall snapped back to their senses as if they had just woken up from a dream. The crowd then erupted in cheers and thunderous apuse. For the next few minutes, the sound of people pping filled the air continuously. ¡°The female dancer is amazing!¡± ¡°I know! Besides the dancer, the one who yed piano is stunning too!¡± ¡°The dancer is so pretty. She looks like a goddess!¡± The audience started to discuss among themselves as they continued pping. After the performance, Natalie left the stage and went to find Wendy. Wendy was trying to catch her breath after the dance. However, the smile on her face showed that she had finally gotten rid of the burden on her heart. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Wendy hugged Natalie, feeling overwhelmed with emotions. ¡°Thank you for helping me so that I have the chance to perform on stage and get paid for it. Otherwise, I would have had to destroy my life in exchange for the money for my dad¡¯s surgery.¡± ¡°I only helped a little. The most important thing is that you¡¯ve earned this with your ability. People who strive to survive will always get to see the light at the end of the tunnel.¡± Natalie patted Wendy consolingly on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you again.¡± Although Natalie did not think Wendy¡¯s gratitude was necessary, Wendy, on the other hand, took her as the savior of her father and herself. Wendy started sobbing and smiling at the same time. Meanwhile, Natalie urged her to remove her makeup quickly, saying that a beautiful fairy like her would soon turn into an ugly one if she continued shedding tears. After Wendy left, Natalie wanted to return the essories she had used back to the designated room. However, Rachel suddenly stormed toward her and yelled, ¡°Who are you? Why did you help Wendy?¡± Natalie smirked under her veil as she watched the frustrated woman in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the only one who knows the reason why I helped her.¡± Rachel was so irritated that she could not stop herself fromshing out at Natalie. ¡°You b*tch! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the daughter of the famous movie director, Noah Lynch! I¡¯ll be a popr actress in the future. Think twice before you decide to go against me!¡± No one in the world should be conceited even when one was powerful. Since she has such poor manners, I¡¯m sure her dad is not a person who deserves respect as well. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see¡­ Noah Lynch¡¯s daughter? If Noah is doomed, so will you,¡± said Natalie calmly. ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you dare curse my dad!¡± Through the veil, Rachel could hardly see Natalie¡¯s face. Therefore, she took two steps forward and reached out to snatch the veil covering the lower half of Natalie¡¯s face. Before she could reach the veil, Natalie forcefully grabbed Rachel¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go of me!¡± shouted Rachel. Natalie was surprised at how dense the woman in front of her was. Couldn¡¯t she tell that I am in a bad mood right now? Not bothering to continue the conversation, Natalie yanked Rachel¡¯s hand, dislocating her arm. Rachel wailed in pain. ¡°Ouch! My arm is broken!¡± ¡°I know. You should go to the hospital quickly.¡± Natalie smirked. Rachel still wanted to pester Natalie, but the pain in her shoulder was too much to endure. After hesitating for a moment, she turned around and headed for the hospital, promising herself to seek revenge on Wendy and the woman with a veil after she had her arm treated at the hospital. That was only a brief interlude for Natalie because she did note to the auction that day just to y the piano. After she returned the essories, she changed into the menswear she had brought in the restroom. Then, she went back to the auction hall. The Flying Goddess was ced in a ss exhibit as the auction carried on. ¡°One hundred and thirty million!¡± ¡°One hundred and forty million!¡± Natalie was stunned when she heard the bids. The value for the painting is only about fifty million. Why did the price suddenly increase so much and even exceed a hundred million? A Cue For Love Chapter 189 A Cue For Love Chapter 189 A Cue for Love Chapter 189 Increasing Bid The bid of the painting kept increasing even though it had far exceeded the amount it was worth. To Natalie¡¯s surprise, more and more people raised their bidding paddles as the auctioneer called out the prices in high spirits. Natalie went back to her seat beside Yandel and pushed her sses up her nose lightly, looking like a young man. ¡°One hundred and fifty million!¡± ¡°One hundred and sixty million!¡± The corner of Natalie¡¯s lips twitched when she heard the numbers. This is ridiculous! Yandel did not miss the change in expression on her face as he whispered, ¡°Boss, you and thatdy are amazing! The bid for the painting rises to a great extent because of your performance. There is a chance that it will be the item that is sold at the highest price in today¡¯s auction!¡± ¡°I wore a veil. You still recognize me?¡± Natalie frowned. She did not wear the veil to cover her freckles. Instead, it was because she did not want anyone to find out who she was. ¡°Well, I could still see your eyes. Even the dancer was not as calm as you were on the stage.¡± Yandel paused for a second before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve known you for years and I¡¯m used to seeing you in the hyper-realistic mask, so I can recognize you just by looking at your eyes. That said, that doesn¡¯t mean that other people would be able to recognize you just now.¡± Natalie nodded in response. The bid was still increasing as seconds ticked by. ¡°Five hundred and eighty million going once!¡± ¡°Five hundred and eighty million going twice!¡± ¡°Five hundred and eighty million going thrice!¡± As the gavel fell, the painting, The Flying Goddess, was sold at a price ten times its original value. Yandel was not shocked at all at the price it was auctioned off. Meanwhile, Natalie had a n in her mind and said, ¡°Yandel, I need you to do something for me.¡± Yandel nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Given the high auction price of the painting, the dancer who performed just now probably can¡¯t leave here easily tonight. Get some of our men to protect her secretly so that she won¡¯t be hurt by the others who have bad intentions.¡± Yandel was amazed by how meticulous Natalie was. Immediately, he rose to his feet to make the necessary arrangements. The rest of the lots were brought onto the stage and were soon auctioned off. Most of them were rare antiques. However, none of them was sold at a higher price than The Flying Goddess. After a long wait, it was finally the turn for the dragonblood fruit. That object was the reason why Natalie came to the auction. Godfrey, who was going to reach the age of ny, walked onto the stage with the help of his assistant. ¡°Thest lot today, the dragonblood fruit, is the highlight of today¡¯s auction¡­¡± The dragonblood fruit, shining in bright red color like a ruby, was ced on a piece of silk. Everyone in the auction hall could see the features of the fruit clearly disyed on the screen. ¡°The dragonblood fruit originates from ces with extremely hot, dry weather. Due to its bright red color, it was given this name. People say that it takes thousands of years to bear this fruit in a harsh environment and that it can even resurrect the dead. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of how precious it is, so I won¡¯t dwell more on that. The starting price of this dragonblood fruit is three hundred million!¡± announced Godfrey excitedly. As soon as he was done with his speech, people started to raise their bidding paddles. ¡°Three hundred and ten million!¡± ¡°Three hundred and twenty million!¡± ¡°Three hundred and thirty million!¡± Thepetition for the dragonblood fruit was even fiercer than The Flying Goddess. Only people who understood its value knew it was indeed a worthy treasure. Meanwhile, Natalie was unfazed as she watched on. She did not even touch her bidding paddle, not to mention raising it. When Yandel was back, he saw her sitting there, looking as though she was about to give up. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Why does Boss not worry at all? He was totally dumbfounded. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t this dragonblood fruit your target in today¡¯s auction? Why aren¡¯t you raising your paddle? Is it because you have some secret ns to make sure you get it in the end?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 190 A Cue For Love Chapter 190 A Cue for Love Chapter 190 Would You Believe Me? Yandel asked the question seriously, so he was expecting that Natalie would tell him an amazing n. To his surprise, she pushed her sses up and smiled. ¡°Who says that I want this item?¡± ¡°Boss, what do you mean? You said you wanted it to cure Mrs. Becker of her illness! I didn¡¯t expect the dragonblood fruit to be so popr. Look at these people around us! So many of them want to get it!¡± whispered Yandel. ¡°It is indeed good medicinal material. We have a low dragonblood fruit supply in the market, so many people can¡¯t buy it no matter how rich they are. However¡­¡± Natalie paused on purpose, causing Yandel to feel more curious. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This dragonblood fruit is fake. It is not even a dragonblood fruit, to begin with¡­¡± His jaw dropped as he stared at the red fruit on the screen in disbelief. This is not a dragonblood fruit? But it looks the same as the one recorded in the books! Natalie nced at Yandel. ¡°The snakeblood fruit looks very simr to the dragonblood fruit at first sight. Besides, the ce it grows is quite near to where the dragonblood fruits grow as well. That¡¯s why a lot of people have mistaken it for the dragonblood fruit.¡± Yandel was stunned. No wonder she doesn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°The snakeblood fruit is a valuable medicinal material too. However, judging by its name, you can tell it¡¯s very different from the dragonblood fruit. It doesn¡¯t worth so much money. Besides, I have three snakeblood fruits with me, so I don¡¯t have to buy more of them.¡± Natalie smiled. Even though it was not a dragonblood fruit, it was still valuable. Yandel¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at Natalie. ¡°Yandel, can you stop looking at me like that? I¡¯m getting goosebumps¡­¡± She shot him a look. ¡°Boss, is there anything else that you don¡¯t know about?¡± He grinned. ¡°Stop speaking nonsense. Focus on the auction.¡± ¡°All right.¡± As the bid increased, the final auction price reached one billion five hundred and sixty million. Godfrey grinned as he pped his hands. ¡°One billion five hundred and sixty million. Congrattions to Mr. Collins!¡± As Natalie looked at Christopher, who looked about twenty-seven years old, she shook her head and sighed inwardly, pitying him. However, she did not dwell on it because she was not the one who got fooled. The auctionsted for nearly three hours and ended after Godfrey gave a thank you speech. Although the event had ended, most of the ones who joined were unwilling to leave the venue. When Natalie was about to leave, she saw that members of the Watsons family, the Sutton family, and the Bowers family were present as well, including Shawn, Seth Sutton, and Steven. Natalie lowered her head to avoid being recognized by them. Then, she quickly gestured to Yandel, signaling him to leave through another route and meet her outside. After that, she kept herself away from the crowd and chose another way to leave the scene. As she walked further away, she came to the back door of the hall and entered the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Collins, why did you spend so much money on that? You know it is a snakeblood fruit.¡± ¡°Because I want to live¡­¡± Natalie was surprised when she overheard the conversation. Only then did she know that Christopher was suffering from a disease that was difficult to cure. He was even willing to buy the snakeblood fruit at such a high price even though he knew it was not a dragonblood fruit. Just when she was about to leave, she identally stepped on a branch. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± someone shouted. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Natalie tried to run away, but Christopher¡¯s subordinate, Nichs Collins, had alreadye over and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Who are you? How dare you eavesdrop on our conversation!¡± She was then dragged over to Christopher. As she looked up slowly, she met his eyes. ¡°Mr. Collins, would you believe me if I say I did not hear anything?¡± asked Natalie as she stared at him. A Cue For Love Chapter 191 A Cue For Love Chapter 191 A Cue for Love Chapter 191 He Will Die With Me The Collins family started as a crime family hundreds of years ago. When Christopher¡¯s father, Romeo Collins, took over the Collins family, he decided to put a stop to it and start a legal business. Although the name of the Collins family had been cleared, the family still had great influence in the underworld. As such, no one dared to go against the Collins family even though the family was no match for the Bowers family or the Watsons family in terms of wealth. After all, the rich wouldn¡¯t want to lose their lives. Christopher looked into the pair of eyes staring back at him. Not even a hint of fear could be seen in Natalie¡¯s eyes. A lot of men were scared to their wits when they were facing him. She was the first woman he met who dared to stare right into his eyes and ask him a question so calmly. At that moment, he wanted to know more about the woman in front of him, who was disguising herself as a male. After he walked toward her, he took off her sses and found that her eyes were attractive. This woman¡­ ¡°You are the one ying piano just now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Natalie felt her heart skipped a beat. Even though she was surprised that Yandel could recognize her through the veil, it was still understandable since he had known her for years. However, this was the first time Christopher met her. Not only did he see through her disguise, but he also recognized her as the pianist on the stage. The observant Christopher scared her. ¡°You look shocked¡­¡± He lifted her chin with his fingers. ¡°I guess it must be you.¡± He was attractive yet dangerous. Samuel is like a fierce wolf, and this guy gives me an impression of a poisonous snake. Natalie could tell that the man standing in front of her was even more difficult to deal with than she had thought he would be. If I don¡¯t answer his question, I might die here today. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Mr. Collins, as you have guessed, I heard everything you said. If I tell others that you are now suffering from a serious disease and will die soon, I¡¯m afraid the power of the Collins family will be affected.¡± Crack! As soon as she said that, her right arm was immediately dislocated by Nichs. ¡°Your death will solve everything,¡± he hissed. Although it was immensely painful, she did not even make a sound. ¡°Killing me is as easy as killing an ant. If I¡¯m dead, your boss won¡¯t be able to live much longer as well. He will soon be six feet under with me.¡± Despite her dangerous situation, she was brave and firm, giving off a powerful aura. Nichs barked, ¡°Shut up! He will live a very long life. He is not someone you can curse easily!¡± ¡°He spent one and a half billion to buy a snakeblood fruit just to prolong his life. However, I don¡¯t think he can live long with that.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°I have a way to save him. Therefore, if I die, no one else can save his life.¡± Actually, there was no reason for her to save Christopher. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Despite that, that was the only way to rescue herself at the moment. Thus, she couldn¡¯t care less if Christopher was truly as cruel as it was rumored. ¡°You can cure me of my illness? Do you know what usually happens to the ones who y tricks on me?¡± Christopher squeezed her chin harder. ¡°Knowing my secret brings death upon you, but your life will be a living hell if you fool me.¡± With that, he let go of her. Natalie held her dislocated arm. Closing her eyes, she reduced it manually without hesitation and said, ¡°Mr. Collins, give me your hand.¡± After that, she put two fingers on Christopher¡¯s wrist lightly. Narrowing her eyes in concentration, sheposed herself and checked on his condition. A Cue For Love Chapter 192 A Cue For Love Chapter 192 A Cue for Love Chapter 192 The Consequences Of Messing With Me Natalie had a mixed feeling inside her as she felt Christopher¡¯s pulse. It¡¯s most probably a congenital illness. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She reckoned that he had to have received multiple treatments throughout the years. Hence, he seemed like any other normal human from the outside. However, this innate illness was like a timed bomb to Christopher, and nobody knew when it might be triggered one day. ¡°You¡­ You must have suffered a lot since young because of your illness, right?¡± Natalie asked without thinking. Christopher paused at her question. Not many people knew about his illness. Not even his mother, whose only wish was for him to live, knew. She cared about his achievements and social status, yet she had no idea of the suffering his illness caused him. ¡°Your mother could¡¯ve been harmed by someone when she was pregnant with you. That¡¯s why your body is so weak,¡± Natalie added. ¡°Which also might be why your lung disease got worse.¡± Disbelief shed through the depths of Christopher¡¯s eyes. He never expected the woman to figure out everything about his lung disease by just feeling his pulse. Not to mention, she also guessed correctly about his mother having been drugged. ¡°Precious herbs like snakeblood fruit and dragonblood fruit can help with managing the symptoms. However, it won¡¯t be able to treat the root cause. Moreover, you¡¯ve been using this method for more than ten years. Your body has likely already built up an immunity due to having taken other types of medicines in the past.¡± Natalie continued, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in more excruciating pain than any other person with a simr condition would be. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so determined to get that snakeblood fruit no matter what. You¡¯re hoping desperately that it can relieve the pain and suffering you¡¯re going through.¡± Christopher fixed Natalie with a firm stare before abruptly reaching out and grabbing her throat. ¡°Do you really know how to cure me?¡± Natalie nodded her head seriously, resisting the urge to choke. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Christopher frowned. ¡°This illness has been with you for so long. You should know that I¡¯m not lying.¡± Natalie stared at him with a convincing gaze. ¡°But I¡¯ll need some time to work on the prescription. Three days at least.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Nichs interrupted. ¡°You could run away in three days¡¯ time. Or you could reveal Mr. Collins¡¯ illness to the world.¡± Christopher let go of Natalie just as she was about to speak up and defend herself. ¡°I trust her.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins¡­¡± ¡°I said, I trust her.¡± Natalie rubbed her reddened neck, a sigh of relief escaping her mouth. ¡°Your illness is not as bad as you think. Besides, I have my principles. I don¡¯t take my patients for granted.¡± Christopher stared at her deeply. She did not give much thought to that stare. Instead, she merely nodded her head in response. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Collins residence for your treatment in three days, Mr. Collins. Please excuse me for now.¡± Nichs was not willing to send Natalie off just yet, but refrained from doing anything to stop her under Christopher¡¯s watchful stare. ¡°It¡¯s your first time meeting that woman, Mr. Collins. Do you really trust her?¡± ¡°Nichs, send someone to follow her¡­¡± Christopher instructed in a neutral tone. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t find me after three days as promised, then use some unforgettable ways to let her know the consequences of messing with me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Nichs left. Natalie, unaware of the conversation that had gone on between Christopher and Nichs, headed off to find Yandel as soon as she left. Yandel hurriedly walked over to her. ¡°Boss, where did you go? Why are you sote?¡± Natalie mentioned nothing about her encounter with Christopher as she did not want to worry Yandel. ¡°I got lost.¡± ¡°As long as nothing bad happened.¡± Yandel was still frowning even though he now had reassurance that Natalie was safe. ¡°Boss, you were right! That girl was eyed by those rich bastards once she left the stage. Her clothes were even ripped off. Luckily, our people managed to save her¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 193 A Cue For Love Chapter 193 A Cue for Love Chapter 193 Signed A Good Candidate ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°In the car.¡± Yandel¡¯s brows were furrowed as he went on, ¡°Even though she was saved, she¡¯s not quite stable emotionally.¡± ¡°Yandel, you drive.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie opened the passenger door of the Maybach and went in. Wendy curled into herself in a corner of the car as soon as the door opened. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Wendy¡¯s tensed body finally loosened up when she saw Natalie. Yandel¡¯s zer was draped over her but her ripped clothes were still visible. Moreover, there was an obvious palm print on her face. ¡°Why?¡± Wendy sounded like she was directing the question at Natalie, but also like she was directing the question at herself. ¡°I just wanted to earn money to treat my father¡­ Why is it so hard?¡± Natalie felt like she was looking at her old self from six years ago when she looked at Wendy. She only wanted to take good care of her sister, Yara, because that was her mother¡¯sst wish. In order to make it up to her mother, Natalie tried her best to treat Yara well, but what she got in return was a betrayal that cost her her own life. ¡°Because you¡¯re a pushover.¡± ¡°You?¡± Wendy¡¯s eyes met Natalie¡¯s. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± There was a cold light glistening in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°The weaker you are, the more you¡¯ll get bullied in this world. If you want to change, the only way is for you to be stronger. So strong, in fact, that no one dares toy a finger on you and your loved ones¡­¡± She had been working so hard these past five years to make herself be stronger. Wendy stared at Natalie¡¯s side profile. Aside from those alluring eyes, there was basically nothing charming about her face. Nevertheless, Wendy was attracted by her stunning, powerful aura. ¡°I can help you twice, but I don¡¯t know if I can help you anymore.¡± Natalie paused before adding, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no point for me to help you. Unless you¡¯re one of my people, then¡­¡± Wendy was stunned upon hearing those words. In the blink of an eye, she made up her mind. ¡°I want to be one of your people.¡± She knew nothing about the woman, yet she was willing to believe her. ¡°Alright, let me introduce myself again.¡± Natalie reached out her hand. ¡°Natalie Nichols. I want to sign you up as Dream Entertainment¡¯s first celebrity.¡± Wendy nodded and shook her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Wendy Xander. A third-year student from Dellmoor Dance Academy.¡± Yandel sent the both of them back home as it was gettingte. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Before bidding him farewell, Natalie gave him orders to ensure Wendy¡¯s protection for the time being. After all, some rich men would undoubtedly still follow her around, unable to forget about their prey. It had been a tiring night. Although she just signed a great candidate, Wendy, she still had not managed to get the dragonblood fruit yet. Furthermore, she had to deal with the bigger headache that was Christopher. The kids should be asleep by now since it¡¯s sote already. Natalie opened the door using her keys only to see a night light still switched on in the living room. Xavian was staring at aptop screen as he sat in a corner of the couch. Natalie was about to pinch his ears and question him as to why he wasn¡¯t yet asleep when she nced at theputer screen. Her jaw fell open in shock. Xavian turned around and asked, ¡°Mommy, this woman who¡¯s ying the piano¡­ It¡¯s you, right?¡± ¡°W-Where did you find this video?¡± ¡°On the Inte, of course,¡± he answered. ¡°Mommy, this video has been trending since it was uploaded. Everyone¡¯s talking about it. It¡¯s already been reposted ten thousand times.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 194 A Cue For Love Chapter 194 A Cue for Love Chapter 194 As Expected From My Woman Natalie started to feel stressed. She had been willing to help Wendy because she disliked Rachel. Besides, she wanted to let Wendy return the favor someday. However, she never expected that someone would record the performance and that the video would go viral on the Inte. If someone recognized that it was her in the video clip, she was not afraid of being threatened but was more concerned about getting herself into trouble. ¡°Sweetheart, can you remove this trending post?¡± ¡°Certainly, Mommy, but it won¡¯t solve the problem. Even if I delete this video file, those who have downloaded it can still post it online,¡± said Xavian helplessly. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Natalie massaged her temples anxiously. So¡­ There¡¯s nothing else I can do other than to leave it there on the inte and watch it spread? Noticing her miserable look, Xavianforted, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not as scary as you think it is. After all, you¡¯re not the main focus in this video. It was mainly filming thedy dancing in front of you, and you only appear in it intermittently. Besides, you were wearing a veil, so people can only recognize you if they know your eyes. There are many people with simr eyes in this world, which means the pianist in the video is not necessarily you.¡± Natalie felt much relieved upon hearing her son¡¯sforting words. It seems that Yandel, Christopher, and Xavian are the only ones who could tell that I was the one ying the piano. Even if others watch the video, they probably won¡¯t be able to tell that it was me since I was wearing a veil. She then looked at Xavian and ordered, ¡°Okay. Turn off yourptop. You should go wash up and go to bed now.¡± After that, she went to the bedroom to check on Franklin and Sophia. These two little ones are more well-behaved than Xavian. They¡¯ve gone to bed by themselves. Despite the fact that they were adhering to a proper bedtime schedule, their sleeping positions were a little unsightly. Their nkets had been kicked aside while they were asleep. Natalie patiently ced their little hands and feet into positions and tucked them in. Although it was only an insignificant move, she felt contented doing so. Meanwhile, it was daytime where Samuel was at, and he had just finished a meeting. As he walked out of the conference room, two female staff members were discussing the video they were watching on a tablet. ¡°Wow! This dance and the piece yed using the piano are perfect!¡± ¡°Thedy that¡¯s dancing is so beautiful!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! She¡¯s gorgeous! I¡¯ll definitely watch her film if she¡¯s an actress!¡± The two were too focused on the video, so they did not even realize that Samuel was passing by. As he walked past, he subconsciously nced at the video clip ying on the tablet and was momentarily stunned. ¡°Give me the tablet,¡± he said with a frown. The two female staff members were shocked when they suddenly heard Samuel¡¯s voice. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have watched video clips during work hours.¡± Truthfully, Samuel could not care less if the twodies were cking up at work. All he wanted was to see the video clip on the tablet clearly. ¡°Pass me that tablet.¡± His expression became more frosty as he started to lose his patience. Only then did the twodies regain their senses. Hurriedly, they handed the tablet to him. Returning to his office with the tablet, Samuel tapped on the screen and began to watch it over and over again. As soon as the orange figure appeared under the bright moon, he tapped on the pause button. The woman on the screen had a pair of bright eyes. Her face was half-covered by a veil, and her fingers were on the piano¡¯s keys. Even though the dancer was the focus of that video, Samuel was paying full attention to the woman ying the piano. ¡°She even knows how to y the piano¡­¡± A proud grin crept up his face as he murmured, ¡°As expected from my woman.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 195 A Cue For Love Chapter 195 A Cue for Love Chapter 195 An Ugly Woman Like Me Billy knocked on the door and entered the office. When he saw Samuel¡¯s gaze was fixated on the tablet, he felt something was off. Sir has always been expressionless when dealing with work, yet now, his eyes are gleaming with affection when he looks at the screen. Bill broke the silence as he said, ¡°Sir, Mr. White has arrived at the conference room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel nodded and walked up to Billy with the tablet. ¡°Billy, get someone to convert this image to high resolution.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Billy took the tablet and looked at the picture on the screen. It was a picture of a woman in a veil and a nice costume ying piano in the moonlight. This is not work-rted. He¡¯s asking me to enhance it to get a clearer picture of a beautiful pianist? ¡°Is there a problem?¡± asked Samuel icily with a frown. Billy hurriedly shook his head and replied, ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯m expecting to receive the picture on my phone by the time I finish the meeting then.¡± The gentleness in Samuel¡¯s eyes vanished instantly as his frosty look that Billy was familiar with reappeared. ¡°If I don¡¯t receive it by that time, you¡¯ll get a sry deduction for this month.¡± Hearing that, Billy became agitated. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± After Billy left, Samuel ced a hand in his trench coat pocket and started to think about Natalie and himself. They had been apart for three days, and he missed her so much more than he had ever imagined. On the other hand, Natalie seemed to be rather indifferent about it. In the past three days, she had not given him a call. Nor did she send him a text. That made him feel as if she could still live perfectly even without him. Honestly, he hated her insensitivity. However, he was the one who had fallen for her first. Moreover, he loved her much more than she loved him. Since that was the woman he was fond of, he was willing to do everything for her even if he would get hurt. Seeing that the three little children were asleep, Natalie massaged the tired muscles on her shoulders and neck before going back to her bedroom. Soon, she was fast asleep. Early morning on the next day, Natalie was woken up by a phone call. She was still quite groggy when she fished out her phone from under the pillow. Without checking the caller ID, she answered the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡± She yawned. ¡°Is there something important? I¡¯ll beat you up if you called me for nothing!¡± ¡°Come and beat me up then.¡± A deep, maic male voice rang from the other side of the line. Her mind became clear the moment she heard Samuel¡¯s voice. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t give me a call until I call you?¡± questioned Samuel angrily. ¡°Even Franklin and Sophia, who are only five-year-olds, send me text messages, but I¡¯ve received nothing from you.¡± Natalie could feel that the man was fuming and upset. Uhm¡­ Why should I call or text him? I¡¯m used to coaxing Franklin and Sophia. Now, I have to coax their daddy as well? Dumbfounded, Natalie probed, ¡°What about¡­ I send you a text message right now?¡± He snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll have to call me every day in the future so that I can hear your voice.¡± ¡°Do I really have to do that?¡± ¡°I entrusted you with Franklin and Sophia. I would like to know how they are doing, of course.¡± Samuel then lowered his voice and added, ¡°Apart from that, I want to know your situation too¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he uttered. ¡°You.¡± Her heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with other men while I¡¯m not around.¡± He gazed affectionately at the enhanced photo he received. ¡°You¡¯re mine¡­ I¡¯ll not allow anyone else to pursue you.¡± A murderous vibe filled the air as he warned her. Despite that, Natalie was unbothered. Rolling her eyes, she replied, ¡°Stop joking around. No man would like an ugly woman like me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 196 A Cue For Love Chapter 196 A Cue for Love Chapter 196 Pulled Into The Hot Tub ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Samuel refuted. ¡°You¡¯re so great that I feel like hiding you for myself to see.¡±Natalie could not understand Samuel¡¯s judgment of beauty. Those attractivedies like Yara and Celia had never gotten his attention. Instead, he was only fascinated by Natalie. Lost in her thought, Natalie forgot to reply to him. ¡°Why are you zoning out?¡± he questioned. ¡°N-Nothing,¡± she stuttered. ¡°Be good, and wait for my return.¡± His voice sounded so affectionate that Natalie could not help but be mesmerized. After the call ended, she logged into Twitter again and noticed that the dance performance was still trending. As she read thements, she found that most of them were about Wendy. As long as theizens did not find out who Natalie was, the video would be a good start for Wendy to enter the entertainment industry in the future. After Natalie freshened up, she walked out of her bedroom, only to find that the three children had already gone to kindergarten. She ate the sandwich that Xavian had left behind before heading to the research institute of Dream Company to prepare a prescription for Christopher. Soon, she arrived at the research institute, put on a white coat, and entered her privateboratory. Christopher¡¯s condition wasplicated but not serious. It was, in fact, much easier to deal with as compared to Yana¡¯s condition. All the methods he tried over the years were to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. That was why his symptoms were relieved temporarily, but his condition worsened again after some time. Since she had not gotten the dragonblood fruit to cure Yana, she could only treat Christopher first. Besides, she hoped she could get more information about the dragonblood fruit from him. For the following two days, Natalie spent most of the time in theboratory. On the day of the appointment, she headed to the Collins residence with a medical kit. The Collins residence was halfway up the mountain in the suburbs. The scenery there was breathtaking, and the house structure was magnificent. Natalie thought that someone would stop her, but as soon as she stated her name, the housekeeper at the door took her directly to Christopher¡¯s bedroom. ¡°There you go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, Natalie knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Christopher dressed only in a pair of ck pants with his upper bodypletely naked. His skin was wless, and his body looked strong and muscr. Natalie was slightly taken aback at the scene before her. However, there was not a single trace of blush on her face. Christopher shifted his gaze to her as he calmly said, ¡°I thought you would not have the audacity to come.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a promise to cure you, so of course, I wille.¡± She put down her medical kit. ¡°Since you¡¯re so doubtful of me, I guess you must have sent someone to keep track of me the day you let me go. If I hadn¡¯t shown up on time, heaven knows what would happen to me.¡± Right as those words left her lips, Natalie raised her eyes to look at Christopher. Looking into her eyes, he was flustered for a second. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This girl¡­ She seems to be much more interesting than I imagined she would be. After a moment, he asked, ¡°How are you going to heal me?¡± ¡°I guess there must be a bathtub or a hot tub in such a ce.¡± She took out a pouch filled with herbs from the medical kit and exined, ¡°I need you to soak in the medicinal bath for two hours. Then, I¡¯ll do acupuncture on you before giving you the oral medication at the end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it.¡± She nodded. Standing at the side, Nichs felt like Natalie was fooling them. When he was about to speak, Christopher shot him a nce, stopping him. ¡°Nichs, listen to her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While Christopher sat in a hot tub, soaking himself in a medicinal bath, Natalie decided to find a ce to rest. However, after taking a few steps, she was pulled into the hot tub and waspletely drenched. ¡°What are you doing, Christopher? You¡¯re crazy!¡± Natalie choked with fury. A Cue For Love Chapter 197 A Cue For Love Chapter 197 A Cue for Love Chapter 197 Stay Here With Me ¡°Stay here with me.¡± Christopher pursed his lips and stared at Natalie intently. ¡°Otherwise, how would I know if you¡¯re trying to drug me with the medicinal bath?¡± ¡°Obviously, you know nothing about trust.¡± She crossed her arms and scoffed furiously, ¡°I¡¯m here to heal you, but you never treat me as your doctor at all!¡± Unfazed, he leisurely rested his arms on the edge of the hot tub and closed his eyes slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°You-¡± When she was about to scold him, he cut her off with his eyes closed. ¡°Those who can¡¯t cure me of my illness are quacks. Only those who can heal me are doctors.¡± Natalie snorted and moved as far as she could from him in the water, crossing her arms to wrap her shoulders tightly. This lunatic is crazier than I imagined! If I were to harm him, as long as he let me treat him, I would have seeded easily. I simply can¡¯t understand his behaviors. He¡¯s already terminally ill and has been suffering from extreme pain. Still, he is so doubtful of his doctor. Two hours passed in the blink of an eye. Natalie stayed with Christopher in the water throughout the process. After two hours, he noticed that he was sweating profusely. At the same time, he felt weak and tired. ¡°Why do I feel so ufortable?¡± asked Christopher. ¡°What I¡¯ve prepared for you are all the traditional medicine that helps to excrete the unwanted substances out from your body.¡± She went over to him, grabbed his wrist, and checked his pulse attentively. ¡°Those things trapped in your body for more than 20 years have been drawn out. That¡¯s why you feel that weak all of a sudden. However, you¡¯ll feel better after the acupuncture session.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Stop calling me a quack,¡± she interjected and red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Christopher looked through the cloud of steam and observed her beautiful eyes. Captivated, he could not help but recall the performance during the auction. Although the dancer was graceful and attractive as well, Natalie caught his eyes while she yed the piano quietly with her face half-covered by a veil. Christopher remained silent after that. With Nichs¡¯s help, Christopher wrapped his body in a towel and walked out of the water. On the contrary, Natalie came out drenched. No one even cared whether she would catch a cold. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Christophery on the bed with the color drained off his face. Taking out the crystal needles from a bag, Natalie ced them at many acupuncture points on Christopher¡¯s body in sequence. Each needle was ced quickly and urately. She was so focused that she hadpletely forgotten the fact her clothes were still dripping wet. When all the needles were put in ce, the frown on Christopher¡¯s face gradually faded. ¡°Is he okay?¡± asked Nichs in concern. Natalie gestured to silence him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He just fell asleep. When I take out the needles from his body after half an hour, he¡¯ll wake up.¡± Half an hourter, she removed all the crystal needles from his body. As soon as Christopher opened his eyes, he felt immensely rxed andfortable. It was a feeling that he had never had before. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± she said. Christopher nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie then grabbed a small bottle from her medical kit and took out a white pill from it. ¡°This is a pill that I prepare for you.¡± She put the pill into her mouth and scoffed, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid to die. Do you believe me now?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 198 A Cue For Love Chapter 198 A Cue for Love Chapter 198 Taking Off The Mask After swallowing the pill, Natalie put the white porcin bottle on the bedside cab. ¡°You¡¯ll need to take the medicinal bath for three consecutive days. Also, soak your feet for two hours every day. Remember to take a pill half an hour after the medicinal bath. You¡¯ll fully recover in a week.¡± Christopher took a white pill from the porcin bottle and swallowed it. This girl has excellent medical skills. Most of the pain in my lungs has disappeared. Clearly, she didn¡¯t lie to me. After Natalie gave her advice, she packed her medical kit and carried it on her back before ncing back at Christopher. ¡°I owed you a favor for overhearing your secrets. Since I¡¯ve cured you of your illness, we¡¯re even now.¡± Natalie did not bid him goodbye, not wanting to see him ever again. This man is so paranoid. If she got involved in his affairs one more time, she was afraid that she might even lose her life. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She turned around and was about to go out of the room when suddenly, her sight blurred, and she could not help but fall backward. Instantly, Christopher leaped from the bed and caught Natalie, who had just fainted. Her clothes were still dripping wet, so her body temperature was a bit low. Currently, shey in his arms with her eyes closed. Seeing Christopher holding Natalie in his arms, Nichs approached him to take her from his arms. ¡°Mr. Collins, let me hold her¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Christopher rejected in a deep voice and nced at him. ¡°Get some clean clothes for her and put them in the private room on the east wing.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, that private room¡­¡± Getting impatient, Christopher questioned, ¡°Nichs, did you not understand what I¡¯d just said?¡± Nichs instantly shut his mouth and ordered the housekeeper to find some clothes for Natalie. Then, Christopher bent over to carry Natalie up from the floor before heading toward the private room on the east wing. Upon arriving at the private room, he gently ced her on the bed. He did not leave. Instead, he got down on one knee at the side of the bed to observe the unconscious woman. In actuality, he had seen many different types of attractive women. Some of them were kind and gentle while the others were cute. However, Natalie was like no other. She was neither humble nor arrogant, and she even dared to go against him. On top of that, she had healed him, a person who desperately wanted to stay alive. Christopher¡¯s fingertip brushed against the bridge of her nose before slowly moving down her face. What should I give her in return? When his fingertipsnded on her chin, he suddenly noticed that there was something odd. Without any hesitation, he immediately lifted the hyper-realistic mask off her face. With that, a fair and wless face appeared in front of his eyes. As her eyshes fluttered slightly like the wings of a butterfly, her smooth skin, delicate nose, and crimson lips took his breath away. Gripping the hyper-realistic mask in his hand, he felt his heart skip a beat. I thought only it was only her eyes that were beautiful. I didn¡¯t know she was wearing a hyper-realistic mask the whole time. His lips curled into a smile as he felt like he had just found the rarest treasure in the world. I¡¯m given not only the chance to continue to live but also a precious woman. Just then, Nichs knocked on the door. Knock! Knock! All of a sudden, a selfish thought shed across Christopher¡¯s mind. He did not want anyone else to see Natalie¡¯s real appearance, even if that person was his closest subordinate. Therefore, hemanded, ¡°Put down the clothes at the door. No one is allowed toe in without my permission.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nichs replied. Natalie was asleep for a long time. Although it was just a medicinal bath, her body condition was affected by it. Since Christopher had plenty of waste product inside his body to be excreted, he needed the medicinal bath. However, Natalie was a healthy person. After two hours of soaking in the bath, her body could not stand the effect of the herbs used in the bath. In actuality, when she was performing acupuncture on Christopher, she was already feeling weak. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t expect she would copse in the end. When Natalie opened her eyes, she instantly saw the indecipherable emotion in Christopher¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± he asked. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± She pushed herself up on the bed. ¡°Three hours.¡± ¡°Sorry for the trouble. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± She tossed the nket aside and tried to get out of the bed. A Cue For Love Chapter 199 A Cue For Love Chapter 199 A Cue for Love Chapter 199 You Are A Vixen Before Natalie¡¯s feet touched the floor, Christopher grabbed her wrist and pulled her back onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay and take a rest here tonight,¡± he demanded. She could not believe her ears. When did this lunatic start being so kind to me? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± A hint of annoyance shed across her eyes. ¡°I overheard your secret, so I healed you. I¡¯ve told you before that we are even now.¡± Christopher is moody and paranoid by nature. It¡¯s dangerous for me to stay near to such a person. She knew that she would probably die at his hands before she could take any advantage of his power. Therefore, the best way to settle the issue on hand was to end it as soon as possible. ¡°Bye.¡± She sat up again. Ignoring Christopher¡¯s burning gaze, she left without looking back. After she walked out of the room, she bumped into a girl dressed in a pink dress. ¡°Are you the woman that Chris hides at home?¡± Jacyntha Smith red at Natalie and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly! How dare you seduce him!¡± What? I did nothing! Why is this girl treating me as if I¡¯m a vixen? Natalie pointed at herself in confusion. ¡°Me? Miss, I¡¯m not¡­ You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°Misunderstood?¡± Jacyntha stomped her feet in a fury. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? Chris let you get in there. You must¡¯ve used some shady tricks on him!¡± ¡°Could you please calm down?¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as she tried to exin the situation to her. ¡°I told you-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Christopher walked out of the room behind her and grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Jacyntha, this is my girlfriend.¡± Before Jacyntha heard those words, she was still hoping that everything was just a misunderstanding. However, as soon as he said that, her hope waspletely shattered. She yelled in disbelief, ¡°Chris, she¡¯s so ugly! Why do you even like her?¡± Upon hearing that, he grabbed Natalie¡¯s chin and observed her face, saying, ¡°How is she ugly? She looks ten times prettier than you.¡± Tears immediately rolled down Jacyntha¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Chris, why are you doing this to me? I¡¯ve liked you since I was young¡­ I like you so much¡­¡± She then red at Natalie before she wiped her tears and ran away. Although Natalie did not know the rtionship between Jacyntha and Christopher, she could clearly feel how heartbroken the girl was. Jacyntha¡¯s heart was trampled to pieces by the man she loved. Natalie lifted her gaze to look at Christopher. ¡°Do you have to reject a girl who likes you so much? Even if you don¡¯t like her, do you need to say that she¡¯s ugly to mock her?¡± Christopher shrugged. ¡°I only see her as a younger sister. Besides, she¡¯s not as good-looking as you. I did not mock her.¡± ¡°Forget about it. I can¡¯t reason with you.¡± She pped his hand away and left decisively. Staring at her back, Christopher turned to Nichs and asked, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Nichs replied to his question with another question. ¡°Mr. Collins, do you want to hear the truth?¡± Christopher nced at Nichs with raised eyebrows. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hurt Ms. Jacyntha¡¯s feelings¡­¡± Nichs pondered for a moment before he continued, ¡°Ms. Jacyntha has liked you for so many years. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you don¡¯t need to say such harsh words.¡± ¡°I might have done wrong to Jacyntha.¡± Christopher clenched his fists and chuckled self-mockingly. ¡°But, what about her? I don¡¯t want Jacyntha to bully her, yet she scoffed at me just now! How ungrateful!¡± Nichs was stunned. Am I imagining things? Why do I have a feeling that my aloof boss has be fond of that ugly girl? A Cue For Love Chapter 200 A Cue For Love Chapter 200 A Cue for Love Chapter 200 Stop Bothering Me Upon leaving the Collins residence, Natalie felt relieved. After all, I¡¯ve saved Christopher¡¯s life. That lunatic should stop pestering me after this. When she reached home, Natalie saw Xavian, Franklin, and Sophia waiting for her for dinner. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Natalie said smilingly. Upon seeing her, Xavian went to the kitchen to serve the dishes. Meanwhile, Franklin helped his mother to put her medical kit aside as Sophia took a pair of slippers over to Natalie. After putting the soft slippers on, Natalie walked to the dining room and saw a table full of delicious- looking dishes. ¡°Were you all waiting for me?¡± Since Natalie had fallen asleep in the Collins residence, it was already half past seven in the evening when she arrived home. To her surprise, the three children were waiting for her toe home. ¡°I asked the two of them to eat first.¡± Xavian scratched his head. ¡°But they insisted to wait for you with me.¡± Franklin raised his chin. ¡°Sophia and I are not hungry yet¡­¡± However, just when he finished speaking, Sophia¡¯s stomach growled. Franklin wanted to me his sister for embarrassing him, but his stomach growled at the next moment. Xavian shook his head disapprovingly and red at his siblings. ¡°I told you two to eat first.¡± Chuckling, Natalie poked Xavian¡¯s tummy and asked, ¡°Xavian, are you not hungry?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Xavian looked smug for several seconds before his stomach growled as well. The three little children exchanged looks with each other before covering their bellies embarrassedly. Natalie was touched by what they had done for her. Are they angels? They¡¯d rather starve to wait for me to have dinner together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I waste.¡± She stroked their hair and exined apologetically, ¡°Something went wrong during the process of treating a patient today. I¡¯ll avoid this kind of situation in the future.¡± The children nodded in unison. Now that all of them were back at home, they dug in. The little ones were clearly famished, as they quickly stuffed their mouths with food. As Natalie ate, she gazed at them affectionately. Although it was not the first time she watched them eat, she would never get bored of it. After the meal, Natalie went to the living room to watch the television. Sophia suddenly came over with her phone and handed it to her. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Knowing that Sophia was saying that Samuel was calling her, Natalie took the phone and answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was deep and husky. ¡°Watching the TV.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I¡¯m doing now?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m missing you.¡± He paused before he added, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you miss me like how I miss you.¡± Even though they were talking over the phone, she could imagine the look on Samuel¡¯s face at that moment. For some reason, her heart skipped a beat. Natalie acted indifferently and said, ¡°If you keep saying cheesy things again, I¡¯ll hang up the phone.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stop. Natalie, goodnight,¡± he uttered in a deep voice. Even though the call had ended, her heart was still racing. Sophia tilted her head andmented softly, ¡°Your ears¡­ are so red¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just feeling hot.¡± Natalie fanned herself before running toward the balcony. As soon as she opened the window, the night wind blew across her face and brought away the heat and frustration in her. Have I fallen for him? No. I don¡¯t like him. After some time, she calmed down and returned to her bedroom. Momentster, Xavian knocked on her door and entered the room, holding a tablet in his hands. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Xavian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you see some trending posts.¡± He then turned on his tablet and put it in Natalie¡¯s hands. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thetter then saw countless new trending topics about Yara. The Woman Who yed The Piano, Yara Nichols The Goddess, Yara Nichols The Talented One, Yara Nichols. A Cue For Love Chapter 201 A Cue For Love Chapter 201 A Cue for Love Chapter 201 Turning Misunderstanding To Her Advantage Natalie clicked on a post. Someone analyzed the eyes of the mysterious pianist at the auction and found out that Yara¡¯s eyes looked exactly the same as the eyes of the mysterious pianist. Anotherizen even posted a video clip, iming that it was a clip of Yara during a pianopetition six years ago. In the video, the woman was dressed in light green. She looked as pretty as a picture as she sat at the piano, ying it gracefully and confidently. Yara¡¯s fanatical fansmented on the post and shared it around the inte. YaraIsMyHubby: Yara Nichols is so pretty and good at acting. I can¡¯t believe she ys the piano so well. TheCutie: I¡¯ve reached grade 10 in piano, but I can¡¯t y as good as her. Cloudy: Our goddess, Yara Nichols, keeps such a low profile. I¡¯m worried for her. In thement section, everyone praised Yara for her beauty and piano skills. Xavian pouted unhappily and said, ¡°Mommy, this woman in the video is you, not her. Am I right?¡± Natalie turned off the tablet screen and nodded. Six years ago, the night before the pianopetition, Yara brought a te of fruits to Natalie. Natalie then saw a cut on Yara¡¯s right index finger, and tears were brimming in thetter¡¯s eyes. After questioning her, Natalie found out that Yara was going to join the final round of a piano competition the following day. However, she could no longer participate because she identally hurt her finger while slicing fruits for Natalie. At that time, all Natalie cared about was her sister. Natalie also med herself, thinking that Yara would not have identally cut herself if it were not for her. Besides, she knew that Yara would be terribly upset for not being able to join thepetition. Therefore, when Yara hinted that Natalie could substitute for her, Natalie agreed right away. Now that she thought of it, Natalie realized that she had fallen into Yara¡¯s ploy. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yara knew well that she herself could not win thepetition. Hence, she deliberately hurt herself to gain Natalie¡¯s sympathy. At that time, Natalie was too naive and thought that she should do everything she could just to help her sister. Six years went by in a sh. When Natalie saw the video again, she realized that things had changed and that it was hard to fathom a person¡¯s mind. Even my blood-rted sister could do this to me. I don¡¯t expect people in society would treat me better than she does. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Xavian called several times before Natalie snapped back to her senses. He felt upset for his mother and added, ¡°She looks like you, so it makes sense that theizens have mistaken her for you. However, that woman clearly knows that she is not the person who yed the piano at the auction, but she doesn¡¯t rify the truth on Twitter. She even posted nine photos of herself ying the piano. It seems like she¡¯s trying to turn the misunderstanding to her advantage.¡± Looking at the furious child, Natalie held his little face. ¡°Silly boy, what¡¯s real is real. What¡¯s fake remains a fake. A fake never turn into a real one.¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m so mad! I feel like I¡¯m about to explode!¡± Xavian would not even be that mad if he was the one who was being misunderstood. However, since his mother was the one involved, he did not want her to be wronged. ¡°I know you care for me.¡± She caressed his soft cheeks andughed. ¡°But, do you think that I am a pushover?¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡­¡± ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve had too many issues with her over the years. I¡¯ll make her pay for them one by one¡­¡± As she said that, a gleam of slyness shed across her eyes. At the filming set in Xenhall, Yara was scrolling through her phone. When she saw that she had gained millions of followers overnight, she was overjoyed. Although the person who yed the piano was not her, she was d to be showered with praises and basked in the glory. Just then, her phone rang. It was Yara¡¯s manager, Mona Brooks, who was calling her. ¡°Ms. Mona¡­¡± ¡°Yara, before you officially sign the contract, Hans Becker from Crown Entertainment has gifted you with a game endorsement which is worth thirty million.¡± Mona could not contain her excitement as she continued, ¡°This time, the press conference for the new map of the game, Nation Glory, will be officially held three dayster. In addition to introducing the new map, they will also introduce you as the new ambassador.¡± Yara was extremely happy to receive such a high quality endorsement. ¡°All I have to do is to attend the press conference? What else do I need to do?¡± Yara asked. Mona replied, ¡°They want you to y the piano at the press conference.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 202 A Cue For Love Chapter 202 A Cue for Love Chapter 202 Shameless ¡°Me?¡± Yara frowned. She had never yed the piano since thest time Natalie yed the piece, The Rain, six years ago. ¡°Mona, do I have to y the piano at theunch of the new map for the game? I can do anything else other than that. Can I not y the piano?¡± Yara asked. ¡°Yara, let me be frank with you. The performance at the auction isuded and trending recently. The organizer of the press conference saw the post that said you were the pianist, so they want you to y the piano. Besides, Mr. Becker has even invited the dancer who performed that day as well¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Mona exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That dancer was the main focus of the video. However, you will be the main focus of this uing press conference. Mr. Becker invited her to be a filler. If the press conference goes well, with the help of the marketing on the topic, you will gain even more poprity.¡± Yara was tempted to ept the offer, but she was still hesitant. ¡°My skills have deteriorated. You know that I haven¡¯t touched a piano for a long time¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve practiced since you were young, so ying the piano should be instinctive for you. I¡¯ve asked Mr. Sullivan to help to y the piece in advance. Then, I¡¯ll record it and y the audio during the press conference. You just have to put on an act and don¡¯t let anyone find out that you¡¯re pretending to y it.¡± Finally, Yara was convinced. ¡°Ms. Mona, thank you.¡± ¡°Yara, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Trust me. You¡¯ll be the star of the press conference,¡± Mona uttered proudly. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± With that, Yara ended the call and was overwhelmed with joy. After she walked away, yton, who was sleeping at the side, tossed his nket aside and smacked his lips. He had heard about the dance performance from Xavian the other day. This woman doesn¡¯t memorize her script and asks stuntmen to rece her in her scenes. Now, she even pretends to be Mommy, the one who yed the piano in the video. Sheesh! How shameless! However, since Xavian told him that Natalie had her own ways to deal with the situation, yton would only wait and see how the wicked woman would make a mess of herself. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. The press conference of Nation Glory was grand, and the entire exhibition hall was beautifully decorated. Everything looked magnificent. Nation Glory was a highly-rated game that almost all citizens in the country knew about. The characters inside the game were exquisite, and the special effects of the characters¡¯ skills looked fantastic and real. All of its yers had an excellent gaming experience. Two hours before the press conferencemenced, the venue was already packed. The reporters were ready with their cameras for the interview session during the press conference. Meanwhile, Yara had put on a pink-colored costume. As she walked, the hem of her gown swayed, and the red flower drawn between her eyebrows made her appear more captivating. d in a beige suit, Monaplimented, ¡°Yara, you¡¯re so beautiful today¡­¡± Yara merely nodded in response. Although she was satisfied with her appearance, she felt it was a pity that Samuel could not get there to watch her. I won¡¯t y the pianoter, but I believe that Samuel will be attracted to me if he sees me on the stage. As that thought crossed her mind, Yara said, ¡°Ms. Mona, when I performter, record it and send the video for me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Mona smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. Just perform at ease.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I will.¡± Meanwhile, in a private room on the second floor of the ce where the press conference was held, Natalie poured two cups of tea for Hans and Yana. ¡°Mr. Becker, are you sure you¡¯re okay with letting me take over the matters tonight?¡± Natalie raised her teacup and said solemnly, ¡°The press conference hasn¡¯t started yet. I¡¯ll have to apologize to you first.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 203 A Cue For Love Chapter 203 A Cue for Love Chapter 203 Came For Her ¡°Natalie, for years, I¡¯ve been telling you that you have the power to decide everything rted to Crown Entertainment. You can do whatever you want.¡± Hans held Yana¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°All I care about is Yana. The rest is up to you. Do what you want, Natalie.¡± Yana red at him and pulled her hand away from Hans¡¯. ¡°Behave yourself. Natalie is here.¡± Chuckling in response, Natalie rested her head on her hand as she took a sip of tea. Looking at the couple in front of her, she felt inexplicably envious. Although Yana was born with congenital heart disease, she found a husband who would never leave her. Hans was a person who would sacrifice everything for Yana. It was obvious that they truly loved each other. Even vicissitudes of life could not affect their love for one another. Natalie could not help but sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Both of you are just too sweet.¡± Yana took a sip of tea before she asked with concern, ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet? What kind of man are you looking for? Hans and I will help you to look for one.¡± Hans then nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes! Yana and I will do our best in choosing you a good man.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Upon hearing that, Natalie choked on her tea. Cough! Cough! She quickly pulled several pieces of tissue paper and covered her mouth, trying hard to suppress her cough. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Romance is not for me.¡± Natalie covered her mouth as she said sullenly, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not easy to find a suitable partner that can stay with me forever. How many couples out there are as sweet as both of you?¡± She was afraid to get hurt. Therefore, she would rather not fall in love in the first ce. Natalie expressed her words emotionally. Since Hans and Yana had been through their fair share of hardship, they understood what she was trying to say. Knowing that Natalie did not want to talk about love and rtionships anymore, they changed the topic immediately. After that, three of them continued to chat happily in the private room. Meanwhile, Christopher sat down on a VIP seat at the press conference. A group of investors saw him and quickly rushed toward him. ¡°Mr. Collins, what brought you here today?¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, are you thirsty? What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, are you interested in this game as well? Do you want to invest in this game with us?¡± While those annoying voices rang beside Christopher, his eyes were locked on the beautiful venue. ¡°Do all of you have nothing better to do? Did I allow you to surround me like this?¡± he questioned furiously. The investors were so terrified that they started shivering immediately. Nichs looked at them and exined, ¡°Mr. Collins just wants to watch the press conference without any disturbance.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± The group of investors quickly nodded and stepped back. Other guests were supposed to sit beside Christopher, but the investors pulled those chairs away to make sure that no one would disturb him. Sitting beside Christopher, Nichs was rather confused. After the Collins family cleared their name, they invested mainly in real estate. Althoughmercial real estate involved department stores, shops, cinemas, restaurants, and other entertainment facilities, they had never been involved in the entertainment and gaming industry. Therefore, he did not know why Christopher was interested in this game and even postponed his schedule to attend the press conference. As Nichs continued to rack his brain to find the answer, Christopher was staring at the woman on the game poster on the wall. This woman looks exactly like that girl after the mask is taken off from her face. Is it her? Or is it someone else? Christopher was uncertain. However, he could not help but want to know more about that woman who cured him of his illness. A Cue For Love Chapter 204 A Cue For Love Chapter 204 A Cue for Love Chapter 204 Two hourster, the press conference officially began. Natalie and the Becker couple were currently sitting in the private suite on the second floor while staring at the stage. She stirred her coffee leisurely, picked up the porcin cup and breathed in the fragrance before taking a sip of her beverage. Two hosts, a man and a woman wearing matching traditional outfits, walked to the middle of the stage. When the colorful lights turned on, it illuminated the entire setup on the stage and the attendees felt as if they had traveled back in time at the mesmerizing sight. The male host then began the introduction. ¡°Thank you for honoring us with your presence at this press conference. Today, ¡®Nation Glory¡¯ announces the release of a new map that is being added to the game!¡± ording to the schedule, the most dedicated and experienced yers got to try their hands on the new map first. The three-round warm-up match, a prelude to the officialpetition, was the perfect tform to show off the features of the new map to the other yers. The intricate designs, exquisite game effects, and the exciting twists of thepetition built up the audience¡¯s hype until it reached its peak. ¡°Aside from the release of a new map, this press conference shall also be announcing a new spokesperson for the game. However, prior to that, let us enjoy the show that she has prepared for us,¡± the female host informed and stepped away from the stage. The stage was still shining brightly while the lights beyond it became dimmer. The staff quickly pushed a piano to the stage before locking its wheels on a tform. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yara walked over to the instrument and turned to Mona. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the recording, Ms. Mona.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll record it in the best quality as I can so you can show it to your special someone.¡± Mona smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± Yara then sat in front of the piano without examining it since it was just a decoration to her. It turned out that Mona had secretly contacted the world-renown pianist, Kingsley Carter, beforehand and recorded his performance. It would be yed during Yara¡¯s segment. All she had to do was to move her fingers around the keyboard and pretend as though she was actually ying the piece. After adjusting her posture, Yara ced her fingers on the keys. Once the music started ying behind her, her fingers moved ording to the tune. The tform gradually ascended as mist made from dry ice flooded onto the stage. The impressive disy and the lengths the production staff went to create a breath-taking performance awed everyone. The mist partially obscured Yara¡¯s hands, making it easier for her to pretend that she was pouring her heart and soul into the song. Wendy and a group of dancers began dancing to the melody. The audience was thoroughly immersed as thebined performances of song and dance mesmerized them. On the second-floor suite, Yana pursed her lips and scoffed, ¡°I would be fooled if I didn¡¯t know it was a pre-recorded performance.¡± Natalie poured herself another cup of coffee as she smiled inly. Yet there were no emotions shing past her eyes. ¡°She should try to pretend she¡¯s better, so it¡¯ll be more painful for her when she falls.¡± Once the cup was full, she picked it up and gave it a sip. I think it¡¯s about time now. This is going to be fun to watch. Suddenly, just as Yara was pressing the keyboard, the heavy cover above the keys fell on her fingers. She immediately stopped the performance as she smothered the bruises on her hands. The audience gasped. While they were concerned about what happened to Yara, what really surprised them was the fact that the music didn¡¯t stop even though she had. Yara stared at the piano in disbelief. Why did the cover suddenly m down? I was careful with how I was ying the piano¡­ This is so embarrassing! Her mind nked out as she could only stare in the back stage¡¯s direction with dread. Why aren¡¯t they stopping the music yet? Stop the music! Quickly! Everyone was panicking as they scurried around to obey Mona¡¯s orders. ¡°Where¡¯s the control panel? Shut the music off right now! What do you mean you can¡¯t shut it off? I¡¯m ordering you to turn it off right now! How is not possible to turn it off? If you don¡¯t do it right now, you¡¯re fired!¡± Despite their attempts, the music just wouldn¡¯t stop. By the time Mona rushed to the control panel to do it herself, the song had already ended. A Cue For Love Chapter 205 A Cue For Love Chapter 205 A Cue for Love Chapter 205 Support From Boss The audience exploded with spections andments about what happened. ¡°So Yara¡¯s a fake?¡± ¡°How could it be anything else? The music was still going even after the cover fell and she stopped ying!¡± ¡°Maybe the person in the video wasn¡¯t her at all, and she¡¯s just trying to ride on the poprity of the video. I bet she¡¯s intentionally misleading her fans so they¡¯ll think of her as some kind of skilled pianist.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s such a pretender. I¡¯m not going to be her fan anymore.¡± Those who were praising her breathtaking performance just a second ago started denouncing her. Yara¡¯s fingers were bruised quite badly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Her face turned pale as she bit her lip with so much force that it started bleeding. Why did the piano cover fall down? Why did it have to happen while I was ying? I¡¯ve utterly embarrassed myself in front of everyone! The production staff quickly arrived at her location and helped her leave the stage. However, her staggering made her look like she was escaping in disgrace. Upon arriving backstage, she lifted a random object and threw it to the ground to vent her frustration. It shocked the staff to see her violent reaction, but none of them dared to speak up against her actions. Mona stepped out of the control room and hugged Yara, who was trembling with fury. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Yara. Please calm down. You¡¯re still the spokesperson of the game, so you need to prepare yourself to go on the stage again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ still the spokesperson?¡± ¡°Of course you are!¡± Mona and Yara were still convinced they were on track with their n, but the people in the second- floor suite had other ideas. ¡°This game is still Wendy¡¯s first endorsement. Therefore, as her boss, I shall show her my support.¡± Natalie put her cup down and smiled. ¡°I shall head down to prepare.¡± The Becker couple exchanged a look. Yana asked, ¡°Hubby, what kind of man do you think can win Natalie¡¯s heart?¡± Hans gave it some thought before shaking his head. ¡°I have no idea, Yana.¡± Sheid herself down in his embrace and sighed. ¡°I believe few could win her heart. Many will end up hurt if they try.¡± The chaos on the stage had finally died down. The two hosts, while holding their new cards, took the stage as if nothing happened. ¡°There was a small ident in the performance earlier, but the night is still young, and we¡¯re only about to enter the main show of the press conference. Enjoy.¡± The lights beyond the stage dimmed again. Wendy listened to Natalie¡¯s advice and entered the stage with a scarlet attire. The sound of drums was heard as she danced like a fluttering butterfly on the drums. Each of her leaps and spins was elegant and beautiful. As the sound of a harp joined the drums, the audience felt as if they had traveled a thousand years back in time and arrived at the desert of an ancient dynasty. It was as though they could see soldiers huddling around the campfire to share a drink before they journeyed across the vastnd for the doomed expedition. s, none returned. The golden sand buried the bones of the unfortunately fallen. The person ying the harp was Natalie, and she was wearing the same scarlet outfit as Wendy. There was still a veil covering half of her face, but the red cloth only made her look even more mysterious and beautiful. The new map of ¡°Nation Glory¡± was indeed a desert. Compared to Yara¡¯s performance on the piano earlier, the current one was much more of a cohesive introduction to the new map. Wendy¡¯s dance, even though it was graceful and undoubtedly feminine, still managed to capture the essence of warriors who went on an expedition to an uncaring desert. The audience was once again immersed in the performance as the memory of Yara¡¯s terrible act was washed away from their minds. Christopher, who was sitting at a VIP spot below the stage, held his chin as he stared intently at the woman ying the harp. Even though she was sitting at the very back of the stage, he could see her clearly from his seat. Yara wasn¡¯t that woman. The one currently ying the harp with a veil over her face is the woman I¡¯m looking for. Back on the second floor again, Samuel was also staring at the woman sitting at the corner of the stage. There were profound emotions swirling in his eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 206 A Cue For Love Chapter 206 A Cue for Love Chapter 206 Fortune Telling Samuel¡¯s eyes were glinting with desire as he stared at the scarlet figure for what felt like ten thousand years. He knew she had great aspirations and that she didn¡¯t want to rely on anyone else to shine brightly. That was why he was surprised she hid herself so carefully, as if intentionally holding back her brilliance. I wonder what kind of tragic past she had that made her aim so high and desire so much. She continues to treat everyone as kindly as she could, yet she never truly trusted anyone. I doubt even a girl from a poor family lived a life as difficult as hers. Her charm is captivating, yet I can still see the pain hiding behind her veneer. The song finally ended. Wendy leaped andnded on the drum as if the king¡¯s army had died in the battle in the desert. The glory that was once possessed by the great dynasty was instantly buried beneath the golden sand. Yara¡¯s song had an archaic vibe that somewhat fitted with the new map, but Wendy¡¯s current dance truly captured the spirit of the game. There was a dead silence from the audience. They were still entranced by the magical performance, unable to pull themselves back to reality. As much as the morous outfits awed them, only a truly magnificent performance of both song and dance could move their hearts. No one knew who was the first to p their hands, but when it woke the rest of them up from their trance, the audience immediately gave the performers a standing ovation. A thunderous apuse echoed within the venue. Even some of the attendees even began to cry. Wendy stepped away from the drums and bowed before leaving the stage. Initially, she didn¡¯t really understand why Natalie had forced her to practice the dance until they could see bruises all over her body. She didn¡¯tin about it because she was grateful for Natalie¡¯s kindness. Nevertheless, it still perplexed her. It was a surprise to her that the dance came in handy. After meeting up with Natalie, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you know fortune-telling, boss?¡± ¡°Do you want to take a guess?¡± Natalie winked. ¡°I think you do. If not, how else would you know what urred? Yara¡¯s piano just so happened to malfunction, and that forced the host to find a new performance to cover for her. It turned out to be an opportunity for me to perform the dance you made me practice, and it coincidentally happened to fit perfectly with the game¡¯s new map.¡± ¡°If you think I know, then I know. Even though I didn¡¯t tell you why you should practice it, you did so without question. The respect you have garnered tonight is thanks to your own hard work.¡± A sudden realization hit Wendy. She suddenly felt that each step she took following Natalie¡¯s decisions was meant to put her in the spotlight at this exact moment. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Did Yandel assimte you?¡± Thetter pinched her cheek slightly. ¡°You still need to go back on stage.¡± ¡°For more dance?¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°No. It¡¯s because thepany will be announcing you to be their new spokesperson later.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Wendy was bbergasted. ¡°Why is it me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be you? Did you hear how loud they were pping earlier? You poured your heart and soul into the dance. You deserve to be the spokesperson.¡± Natalie smirked confidently. With Mona¡¯s constion, Yara finallyposed herself as they watched Wendy finish her dance. ¡°It was just an ident earlier. I bet this dance has helped the audience to forget what happened. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yara bit her lip. She didn¡¯t like the dance at all, but she couldn¡¯t deny that it probably helped to lessen the impact of her blunder earlier. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Her mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how she should present herselfter to recover from her failure. Mona adjusted her clothes and encouraged, ¡°Cheer up, Yara. I know you¡¯ll do great once you reenter the stage.¡± ¡°I will, Ms. Mona.¡± When the host invited thepany¡¯s CEO to announce the spokesperson of the game, Yara was already standing at the edge of the stage. However, the spokesperson that the CEO gleefully announced turned out to be Wendy. A Cue For Love Chapter 207 A Cue For Love Chapter 207 A Cue for Love Chapter 207 Not So Foolproof Yara¡¯s palms curled into fists as shock reced the smile on her face. When she snapped back to her senses, she looked at her agent in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Mona? Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯ll be the spokesperson?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mona wasn¡¯t looking any better, too. Her eyes appeared as though it was about to pop out of her skull. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± As tears streamed down her cheeks, Yara ran back into her dressing room. Mona followed right behind. When she entered the room, she quickly shut the door so no one could see Yara¡¯s tantrum. ¡°Who the hell is Wendy Xander?¡± she spat through clenched teeth. ¡°She must be a newbie,¡± Mona answered. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard her name in the industry before.¡± ¡°A newbie without any work under her name dares to steal my ce as the spokesperson?¡± Yara swept her arm across the table and threw all her makeup on the floor before ring at Mona with boiling hatred. ¡°I told you I can¡¯t y the piano, but you insisted I do! You told me it was a foolproof n! It¡¯s not so foolproof now, is it?¡± Mona was speechless. ¡°I embarrassed myself in front of everyone! How am I supposed to show my face in public again?¡± Yara, in her anger, picked up her makeup mirror and threw it at her assistant. Jeanne tried to dodge when she realized a mirror was heading right for her, but she was too slow. It broke into pieces when it hit her shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± Yara held her tears back as she pinched her assistant¡¯s chin. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? I¡¯ll have you know, the only reason I allowed you to be my assistant was that you¡¯re obedient! If you look at me like that again, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to stay in Dellmoor!¡± Jeanne was so terrified by Yara¡¯s biprity that she had trouble breathing. Even Mona was shocked by how the woman was acting. She was usually a good speaker, but she found herself unable to muster any word at all. Wendy was invited to stand under the colorful stage light. While she didn¡¯t have any work under her name in the industry yet, that dance of hers was more than enough to show everyone her experience with the craft, as well as her alluring smile. If that one dance could mesmerize the audience, there was no doubt in their minds that once she made her official debut, she would be an overnight superstar. Her talent was undeniable. Natalie knew Wendy would get nervous, but she believed thetter had the capability to stand her ground. To her surprise, when she was about to leave, a lot of reporters and fans were waiting for her at the exit. On the stage earlier, Wendy was the main star while she was just a side character who yed the instrument. That much was true. However, the music she yed with the harp had pierced through the sounds of drums and into the hearts of many. The audience sitting behind a screen didn¡¯t notice she was ying the harp in the background as the camera focused mostly on Wendy. However, everyone who was at the live performance could see her. They could tell at one nce that the woman who yed the harp earlier was the same person ying the piano in the video. After all, she was wearing the same veil, and her style of ying both instruments was simr. It was as if she was trying to evoke people¡¯s imagination while keeping her identity a mystery. While Wendy was still going to get the most attention during the night, the mysterious woman who wouldn¡¯t show her face was also getting her time in the spotlight. The more people gathered around Natalie, the more determined she was to keep her identity hidden. However, that only served to pique the crowd¡¯s curiosity. Natalie lowered her head and tried to cover her face. I knew Wendy¡¯s going to have a huge reception, but I didn¡¯t expect so many people are interested in me as well. What do I do? Great, now security guards in their ck suits are pouring in as well. This is turning out to be a headache. Will my identity be revealed tonight? I guess I¡¯ll just have to cover my face as long as possible and hope for the best. Suddenly, a ck coat shrouded her head from an unknown direction. A Cue For Love Chapter 208 A Cue For Love Chapter 208 A Cue for Love Chapter 208 Natalie froze. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A familiar voice she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time rang in her ears. ¡°S-Samuel?¡± She blinked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her voice was tiny and sullen. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to draw attention to yourself when I¡¯m not around?¡± he questioned her in a deep voice. There was a tinge of resignation mixed in it. ¡°You really turned a deaf ear to my words.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He pressed hisrge hand on the top of her head. ¡°In that case, why are there so many people waiting for you, hmm?¡± Despite the usation, his voice was filled with an indescribable sense of affection. ¡°Not all of them are men-¡± ¡°Women are off-limits too.¡± Samuel pursed his lips. ¡°You belong to me, and me alone.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With the jacket in the way, Natalie couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face as she listened to him. However, for some reason, she would feel at ease when he was around, as though he could solve even the most terrible problems that gued her. While she was engrossed in her thoughts, he asked again, ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded subconsciously. ¡°I won¡¯t bother to look at something that doesn¡¯t belong to me. Remember, I only take what¡¯s mine with me,¡± he paused before continuing, ¡°And I¡¯ll do so properly.¡± As his words yed repeatedly in her mind, he grabbed her hand and pulled her away from the crowd. Natalie could see nothing but darkness since the jacket was still covering her head. All she could feel was that big hand holding her tiny one. It felt warm andforting as if he was her entire world at that moment. With no other way to navigate her surrounding, she followed him. However, that sense of peace he gave her also made her feel a little lost. Natalie was so zoned out that she identally tripped herself. Thankfully, Samuel caught her in the nick of time. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡± Suddenly, he scooped her into his arms. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fall, you better hold me tight and don¡¯t let go,¡± he cautioned in a whisper before resuming his steps. She instinctively wrapped her arms around him as a faint blush surfaced on her cheeks. If it weren¡¯t for the jacket around her head, he would¡¯ve seen her blushing like a teenager. With that, he whisked her away. The security guards were blocking the attendees and the reporters, so they couldn¡¯t see what exactly had happened. They only caught a nce of Samuel carrying a woman in a red dress with a jacket over her head. When Christopher went backstage, he saw a glimpse of Samuel¡¯s silhouette carrying a woman in a scarlet dress. Is it her? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Collins?¡± Nichs asked curiously when he saw him stop suddenly. ¡°Investigate who that is.¡± Nichs didn¡¯t know what was the point of the investigation, but he wasn¡¯t going to question it. ¡°Will do.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t go further backstage. ¡°Mr. Collins? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± A hint of loneliness shed across his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± After three days of continuous bathing and consuming his medications, the coldness in his body had completely vanished. He never had a coughte at night anymore, and he could sleep like a baby. She didn¡¯t lie about being able to treat him. However, as much as he wanted to treasure her, he wasn¡¯t the only one doing so. His fists tightened as he vowed to himself. I will have her. I must. A Cue For Love Chapter 209 A Cue For Love Chapter 209 A Cue for Love Chapter 209 Lose Control Natalie didn¡¯t know how long Samuel had been carrying her until he put her in a seat. Once she made sure she was in the car, she pulled the jacket on her head away. It made her panic a little when it didn¡¯te off because it was tangled up with her hairpiece. Is this jacket¡­ also going against me? No, I refused to believe in my luck. She yanked the jacket away even harder, but it only made her scalp hurt more. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°The jacket doesn¡¯t have a grudge against you, woman. Can¡¯t you be a little gentler?¡± Samuel grabbed her hands to stop her from peeling his jacket away from her head forcefully. Natalie felt her hand being moved away before she felt his hand tugging the jacket away with ease. ¡°See what I did there? It¡¯s that easy.¡± Light finally reentered her sight. As she raised her head, a pair of eyes as dark as ink met hers. The two of them stared at each other. Her face, still covered by the scarlet veil, was inches away from his. Her eyes glinted with unparalleled brilliance while her makeup enhanced it. The man¡¯s coarse finger touched her eyebrows before sliding downward. With the veil pressing against her face, his finger rubbed past the space between her eyebrows before continuing down to her nose, then to her lips, and finally her chin. He only saw her ying the piano on a video before. However, earlier in the night, he got the chance to see her y a song with his own eyes. ¡°Do you think you can cover everything with this veil?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and questioned in a deep voice. Can¡¯t I? Natalie¡¯s eyes shimmered as she kept the words inside her head. I wonder if it¡¯s possible for a person to notice another in a sea of people with their bare eyes? Feeling they were getting too close, she subconsciously tried to move further into the car. Before she could put some distance between them, he wrapped his arm around her and forced her into his embrace. ¡°Samuel, let me-¡± The man¡¯s abrupt kiss ended her sentence prematurely. Her brown eyes widened in disbelief at the handsome face in front of her. I still haven¡¯t removed my veil, yet he just¡­ kissed me? The scarlet cloth might¡¯ve separated them, but Natalie was still able to sense the heat on his lips. The kiss was initially restrained and gentle. However, when he pulled her veil away, it became more obsessive and intense. Under his attack, her body gradually softened, and she could do nothing but look askance at the man with panting breath. ¡°This red outfit of yours looks like a wedding gown.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Samuel chuckled as his eyes were filled with love and affection. He advanced again. His lips pressed against hers as he gently untied the red satin ribbon around her waist. As the seconds passed, the man gradually removed eachyer of her clothing with great patience and care. Even though it had barely been a month, the separation was unimaginably painful for him. However, all of his longing melted away as their kiss continued. Right as he was about to take another step further, the door to the driver¡¯s seat suddenly opened. The air felt like it was frozen as Billy went into the car obliviously. ¡°Where should we go-¡± Before he could fully turn his head around, his gut was already telling him that something was wrong. Oh crap! Did I ruin the moment for Mr. Bowers? His lips trembled for a second before he escaped the car with a blushing face. Due to Billy¡¯s interference, Natalie was woken up from her daze. She promptly tightened her clothing as her white teeth bit her lip. ¡°You said you won¡¯t force me, Samuel.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 210 A Cue For Love Chapter 210 A Cue for Love Chapter 210 The Answer ¡°Yes, I said that before.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze swept past Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°I only did it because I thought you wanted it.¡± She bit her lip even harder. If it weren¡¯t for Billy¡¯s sudden arrival, she would¡¯ve thought she really wanted it. After all, theck of her usual refusal came across to him as her silent approval. The thought of being intimate with any men never urred to Natalie. Yet, at that moment, she was like a fly that hadnded on Samuel¡¯s spider web. The more she wanted to escape, the tighter his web became, and the harder it was for her to run away. Only after Natalie calmed down did Samuel let Billy return to the car to drive. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Billy¡¯s face was pale and flushed at the same time. He didn¡¯t even dare to look in the rearview mirror as he forced himself to focus on the road. After a long while, they arrived in front of a building. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Samuel dered. ¡°Here? Why have you brought me here?¡± Natalie nced perplexedly at a building that had obviously been built nearly a century ago. ¡°Are you sure you want to wear this home?¡± His eyes brushed past her disheveled appearance, which was something he was responsible for. ¡°Have you thought about how to answer the children¡¯s questions?¡± She nced at her clothing and calmed down. He¡¯s right! How should I answer the kids when they asked about the state of my clothing, my swollen lips or the hickeys on my neck? After some consideration, Natalie pushed the door open and stepped out of the car. An old woman exited the building when she heard the sound of a car. ¡°Is that you, Mr. Samuel?¡± Her eyes were wide open, but they were cloudy. She had to rely on her shivering hands to feel her way around. Natalie was afraid that the old woman would fall, so she stepped forward and held her arm. ¡°Be careful.¡± Ida Heath furrowed her eyebrows when she touched Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Your voice is unfamiliar to me. Who are you? Why have youe here?¡± ¡°Ms. Heath, it¡¯s me, Samuel.¡± Samuel arrived at the old woman¡¯s side. ¡°Her name is Natalie Nichols. Na-ta-lie. I brought her here.¡± ¡°Na-ta-lie¡­ That¡¯s a good name!¡± Ida mumbled as she smiled. ¡°Since Mr. Samuel brought you here, I need to wee you properly. I¡¯ll go and brew a cup of coffee now. Wait for me.¡± She turned around excitedly and headed back the way she came. Natalie wasn¡¯t willing to let a feeble, near-blind old woman do things for her, so she followed closely behind Ida into the building. ¡°Be careful, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°No need to worry about me, Ms. Natalie! Even though my eyes are failing me, I¡¯m as healthy as an ox!¡± ¡°Please let me help you, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°Okay, all right.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curved upward as he saw Natalie followed anxiously behind Ida in her scarlet dress. That woman. Even though she¡¯s capable, she¡¯s not proud at all. While she shields herself from the rest of the world, she still treats the ones around her with kindness. The more I observe her actions, the more I fall in love with her¡­ When he turned back, Billy looked as if he wanted to dig himself a hole. ¡°Billy, how long have you been working for me?¡± he asked callously. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Eleven years, sir.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯m canceling your end-of-the-year bonus and all paid leaves.¡± Billy felt as if his world had crumbled. ¡°Mr. Bowers-¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your eleven years of service, I would¡¯ve sent you to another continent immediately.¡± Samuel red and pointed at him coldly. Whenever he thought of that scene from earlier, his blood would start boiling. If this buffoon in front of me hadn¡¯t interrupted us, I would¡¯ve gotten my way with her. A Cue For Love Chapter 211 A Cue For Love Chapter 211 A Cue for Love Chapter 211 Last Breath Natalie was afraid that Ida would keep bumping into her surroundings due to her poor eyesight, but she couldn¡¯t win against the old woman. Ida smiled brightly as she insisted on serving coffee and desserts to Natalie before she would sit down. ¡°Ms. Natalie, I¡¯m very excited right now because this is the first time Mr. Samuel has brought a woman back.¡± Tears swelled in the old woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°He has always been an introvert since he was a little boy. He¡¯ll treat everyone with indifference aside from his family.¡± Natalie was stunned. I¡¯m the first? Then what about Yara? Or Franklin and Sophia¡¯s mother? The both of them never came before? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Ms. Heath. The two of us are just friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Ida looked disappointed. Before Natalie could answer, Samuel barged in and did it for her. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just friends.¡± His eyes narrowed as his lips curved upward coquettishly. ¡°We¡¯re just friends for now. Rtionship between two adults may change with circumstances.¡± Ida had been down that path once, so she could understand what he meant immediately. ¡°Looks like I was being impatient for no reason. Young people should take it slow to build a strong foundation.¡± She patted her forehead. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t scare you with my assumptions, Ms. Natalie.¡± ¡°N-No,¡± Natalie denied subconsciously. When her eyes met Samuel¡¯s profound look, she realized he had just set up a trap that she couldn¡¯t escape. Suddenly, love was in the air. In an attempt to change the topic, Natalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ms. Heath?¡± ¡°She used to be my mother¡¯s wet nurse. She took care of my mother since she was a little girl. When I was born, my granny¡¯s already dead. In my eyes, Ms. Heath is my granny.¡± Ida shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m only a humble servant, Mr. Samuel. It¡¯s thanks to the Bowers family and the Zarate family that I am where I am today.¡± Samuel took a sip of water. ¡°You deserve what you have today, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just talk. Eat some cakes.¡± Ida pushed the food containers toward the duo. ¡°I made these myself. Give them a try.¡± Samuel and Natalie picked up a slice of cake and ate it. This cake¡­ This is way too sweet and cloying. I don¡¯t like this. Natalie furrowed her eyebrows upon taking the first bite. He immediately noticed her displeasure and grabbed the slice in her hand. Without hesitation, he threw the cake that she had already bitten into his mouth and chewed. Natalie shot him a re. Samuel didn¡¯t look away. Instead, he picked up more and ate them with great satisfaction. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± Ida asked in anticipation. ¡°Still as good as always, Ms. Heath.¡± He smiled. ¡°It reminds me of my childhood.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you love it, Mr. Samuel.¡± Natalie sat at the side while staring at him. Even though both of them aren¡¯t rted by blood, I can tell their familial rtionship is greater than those that are. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him act so casually, in front of an elder, no less. Instead of the proud and mighty leader of the Bowers family that he usually is, he behaves like a teenager who¡¯s enjoying his time with his granny right now. Is this how he¡¯s like in front of his family? He¡¯s so different from his usual cold and arrogant self. A tenderness welled inside Natalie. She didn¡¯t realize she had been staring at him. After there was no more cake left, Ida wanted to clean the containers. Natalie offered her help and apanied the old woman to the kitchen. Inside the kitchen, Ida sighed. ¡°My cake isn¡¯t all that good, is it?¡± Natalie smiled awkwardly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel thought he could fool me just because I can¡¯t see that well.¡± Ida grinned. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, so my tastebud isn¡¯t as sensitive as it used to be. When I gave the cake to my granddaughter, she said it was so sweet that her tooth was about to fall off.¡± ¡°Nothing escapes you.¡± ¡°Yep! I know Mr. Samuel lied about the taste because he didn¡¯t want to hurt my feelings.¡± Sadness flooded into Ida¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even though he¡¯s the head of the Bowers family, he¡¯s not as invincible as you may think.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Years ago, Mr. Samuel saw his mother gasped for herst breath with his own eyes¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 212 A Cue For Love Chapter 212 A Cue for Love Chapter 212 Tragedy Natalie¡¯s eyshes fluttered as her hands stopped. Even though Ida had been through a lot, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh again as she recalled the past. ¡°Shanice Zarate was a famous and talented socialite in Dellmoor when she was young. After she was married into the Bowers family, she gave birth to Mr. Samuel and Mr. Steven. However, one night, when her sons were fast asleep, she cut her own wrists. Mr. Samuel was only five at that time. He woke up after he smelled the scent of blood. The moment his eyes opened, he saw his mother covered in blood as she passed away.¡± Natalie knew rich families like the Bowers family had a lot of secrets, but she never thought Samuel had to live with such a tragic experience. He was five years old. yton and Xavian are five years old this year. I can¡¯t imagine the despair and pain Samuel went through after seeing his mother die by suicide. ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Ida held her hand tightly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be the one to bring warmth into Mr. Samuel¡¯s heart.¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that, but upon seeing the desperate hope in the old woman¡¯s eyes, she nodded reluctantly as a vague answer. After she finished helping Ida, Natalie returned to the living room. Ever since she entered the building, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to take off the dress she had been wearing since the press conference. It was hindering her movement. Samuel nced at her before turning to Ida. ¡°Ms. Heath, can you give Nat a change of clothes? Her dress is dirty.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and find one right now.¡± Ida then headed upstairs. Once the old woman was out of earshot, Natalie bit her lip and asked, ¡°Who gave you permission to call me ¡®Nat¡¯?¡± ¡°Everyone can call you ¡®Natalie¡¯,¡± he scoffed. ¡°So, I¡¯m not going to call you by the name that everyone else does. I want to call you by a nickname that only the closest person to you can call.¡± ¡°You-¡± She gritted her teeth and suddenly found herself speechless in front of him. Even though he was gone for half a month, not only did he not back off, he even forces himself closer and closer to me. He stood up from the couch, held her waist, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Just a nickname is enough to throw you off bnce? How would you react when I do and say more intimate things to you?¡± Her body tensed up as his hot breath brushed past her earlobes. At that moment, Ida descended with a green gown. Upon hearing the old woman¡¯s footsteps, Natalie pushed Samuel away and tried to calm her pounding heart. ¡°My clothes are torn and old. It isn¡¯t suitable for you to wear. That is why I decided to give you this instead.¡± Ida handed the gown to Natalie. ¡°This belonged to Ms. Shanice. I¡¯ve been keeping it as a memento. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯ll be of use today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Heath.¡± Natalie proceeded to head inside a room to change. She didn¡¯t feel too different after changing into the gown and walking out of the room. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her in that outfit. The graceful green gown managed to outline her slender figure perfectly. Her fair and smooth legs, like an antique porcin vase, possessed an ivory luster. Natalie looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Heath?¡± ¡°She went back to her room to rest because she was getting tired,¡± he answered as he was still gazing at her. ¡°She¡¯s also trying to set us up together, so there¡¯s only one room for the both of us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch.¡± She took a few steps toward the furniture before he held her wrist. ¡°You don¡¯t sleep on the couch,¡± Samuel said in a low voice. ¡°If anyone¡¯s going to sleep on the couch, it¡¯s me. You¡¯ll be sleeping on the bed.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 213 A Cue For Love Chapter 213 A Cue for Love Chapter 213 Not An Idiot Natalie grew up in a vige since she was a girl, so she wasn¡¯t that pampered. ¡°I can sleep on the couch, Samuel.¡± ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± Samuel gripped her wrist tighter. ¡°From now on, if you say another word, we¡¯ll be sleeping on the bed together.¡± She lowered her head and stopped arguing with him. If¡­ If the both of us really do sleep on the same bed, I wonder how things between us would turn out. It¡¯s hard for me to imagine. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Morin earlier, perhaps I would¡¯ve be his woman. The two of them promptly parted ways for the night. Natalie went to the guest room that Ida had prepared while Samuel slept on the couch in the living room. The building was quite far away from the city, so the entire ce was very quiet. The only sounds around were the rustling of the trees and the chirping of the wildlife. Even though it was afortable and soothing ce, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Curling herself into a ball, images shed in her mind. In the past, when Natalie couldn¡¯t sleep, it was because she thought about herself, her mother, and her granddad¡¯s vengeance. However, the only thing on her mind that night was Samuel. She thought about his domineering presence, his strength, his affection, and his warmth. Of course, the most important thing of all was the way he always showed up when she needed him the most. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. She knew she had feelings for him. She simply didn¡¯t want to admit it. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Her hands tightened balls of fists as she forbade herself from diving in headfirst into love. The next day, the smell of warm milk woke Natalie up. After cleaning herself up in the bathroom, she saw Samuel and Ida sitting at the dining table. ¡°Good morning.¡± Ida smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up, Ms. Natalie. Would you like some warm milk?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie nodded and approached the dining table. She could sit next to Samuel, but she intentionally sat on the opposite side instead. His line of sight was obviously focused on her face, but she pretended not to notice it. After picking up the cup of milk and giving it a sip, she turned to Ida and said, ¡°This is pretty good. I really like it, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°If you like it, you should drink more. I added a little something special to it, so if you ever miss the taste,e find me. I¡¯ll be happy to have visitors.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Unlike the cake from yesterday, Natalie really enjoyed the milk. She was holding the cup and sipping the milk like a kitten while avoiding Samuel¡¯s gaze. You¡¯ll be stronger without desires, Natalie. Don¡¯t fall for him. Those words repeated in her mind over and over again. I haven¡¯t achieved true strength and executed my revenge. This desire will only get in my way. ¡°I¡¯ll go and grab myself another cup, Ms. Heath.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie then walked into the kitchen. Even though Ida couldn¡¯t see well, she could still feel the invisible barrier between Natalie and Samuel. ¡°Mr. Samuel, did you say something to hurt her?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Samuel took a sip and answered with a profound look, ¡°Someone hurt her too deeply. It¡¯s hard for her to believe anyone who tries to get close to her.¡± ¡°Ms. Natalie is-¡± ¡°I know. She¡¯s a good girl. I¡¯m willing to wait for her.¡± ¡°Good, good. I¡¯m d you¡¯re determined, Mr. Samuel. I hope you two will get together¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°We will.¡± When Natalie returned from the kitchen, she saw Ida and Samuel smiling brightly. What did the two of them talk about that made them look so happy? She continued to drink her milk, oblivious to what had happened. Her cup was only half empty when a set of footsteps was heard rushing toward the building. Momentster, a girl in white sportswear appeared. Her face was still flushed from the sprinting as she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Samuel, Granny? He¡¯s still here, right?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 215 A Cue For Love Chapter 215 A Cue for Love Chapter 215 Trying To Clear Her Name Natalie tapped on the first hashtag and found pictures and videos of the game. ¡°She danced so well! My heart broke when she copsed on the drum.¡± ¡°The game developer has found the right person to y the role!¡± ¡°I look forward to seeing her performance in the future!¡± ¡°Me too! I hope she can star in historical films in the future! I could totally picture her as an ancient beauty!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Natalie was delighted to read all the positivements from Wendy¡¯s fans. Despite being a newbie, Wendy had secured a role in Nation Glory and expanded herwork in the industry. As her boss, Natalie was proud of her achievement. With the resources avable to her, Natalie believed she could take Wendy up to the next level. I¡¯m pretty sure Hans can¡¯t do what I did. Wendy was no doubt gifted in dancing, but the fact that she had suffered injuries on her waist meant that her career as a dancer would, unfortunately, be a short-lived one. Based on Wendy¡¯s ability to internalize a character, Natalie believed Wendy could be a good actress. She also believed that the press conference marked not the peak but the beginning of Wendy¡¯s career. Natalie then clicked on the second hashtag and scrolled through all the posts. It was a highly discussed topic. Yara posted three photos on her Twitter but did not caption them. The first photo showed a thermometer that recorded 38.9¡ãC, whereas the second one showed IV drip on a hand. Thest photo was a card that contained these handwritten words: I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t perform because I wasn¡¯t feeling well. I should¡¯ve informed the organizer instead of making an appearance in such a manner. It¡¯s all my fault! Once again, I¡¯m sorry to all the gamers and my fans! Netizens all went crazy in thement section. ¡°Stop lying! We would still be in the dark had the string in the piano didn¡¯t snap!¡± ¡°Can you all stop being so harsh on Yara? She forced herself to perform even when she had a high fever. Just give her a break!¡± ¡°Poor Yara. She has to perform even when she¡¯s sick!¡± ¡°What is this? Stop trying to justify your action!¡± ¡°Yara has already apologized. Can¡¯t you all just let her off? Don¡¯t cross the line, or else we, her fans, will take you down!¡± Natalie let out a cold snort. Is Yara still trying to clear her name? By ying the sympathy card and issuing a timely apology, she had sessfully gotten her fans to stand by her side. What an excellent public rtions move! All she needs to do next is toy low for a period. When other scandals began to make headlines in theing weeks, people would eventually forget about her fake live performance. Well yed, Yara. Well yed. Natalie still held grudges against Yara for what thetter had done to her when she was still a country bumpkin six years ago. But time had passed, and Natalie had changed too. It had never crossed Yara¡¯s mind that it was Natalie, the sister whom she had tried to burn to death, who set up the trap to expose her fake live performance. Meanwhile, Yara locked herself in the hotel room during the day. The curtains were tightly drawn, and the room reeked of alcohol. A few empty wine bottlesy around Yara¡¯s feet, and she swirled and sipped the wine from the ss in her hand. After Mona had ended her call, she turned to Yara and said, ¡°Take a short break. You don¡¯t have to go to the film studio either. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangement with the film crew.¡± Upon hearing that, Yara smashed the partially-filled wine ss to the floor. Startled by the sound of the broken ss, Mona shrieked at the top of her lungs. Yara went up and strangled Mona. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! All this wouldn¡¯t have happened had you not suggested that idea!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 216 A Cue For Love Chapter 216 A Cue for Love Chapter 216 Open A Medical Center For You Mona was gasping for air as she could not breathe. ¡°Calm down, Yara. Please calm down. Trust me. I had always had your best interest in mind¡­¡± She tried to take another breath and continued, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the ident to happen, and I thought they¡¯d appoint you as their ambassador for sure¡­¡± Mona was taken aback by how strong Yara had be after gulping down a few sses of wine. She was so terrified of Yara that she started trembling. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have my best interest in mind?¡± Yara gave Mona a killer stare. ¡°Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked to get to where I am today? Because of this ident, I¡¯ve now be aughing stock!¡± ¡°Please, Yara. Stop. I can¡¯t breathe. Please¡­¡± Yara ignored Mona¡¯s plea at first, but the moment her phone rang, she let go of her manager. The ring tone that Yara had set for the Bowers was like a wake-up call, and upon hearing that, she instantly backed off. Mona, who could now breathe, was relieved that the call saved her life. She almost thought she would die in Yara¡¯s hands. Yara took a nce at her screen and realized the caller was Keh. She immediately picked up the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± She was all choked up and sounded aggrieved and vulnerable. She was not as aggressive as how she behaved when she was strangling Mona earlier. ¡°How¡¯s your fever?¡± Keh was concerned about her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pushed yourself so hard when you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± ¡°My manager was the one who made all the arrangements. I knew nothing when I was performing on stage.¡± Words were stuck in Yara¡¯s throat as she was trying to exin to Keh. She continued, ¡°I only found out about the pre-recorded music when the string of the piano snapped. The mic that was attached to the instrument was not on at all. But still, it¡¯s my fault. Sorry to have disappointed you.¡± Keh was not pleased when he found out what Yara did from the news, but after listening to her exnation, he decided to believe her. I¡¯m sure a girl like Yara, who was kind enough to assist me when I needed medical attention, would not resort to such a despicable act. Yara must have worked hard to put up a great performance, and it must be her manager who pulled the trick behind her back. If the ident didn¡¯t happen, she wouldn¡¯t have found out what her manager did as well. Keh let out a sigh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re someone who rushed me to the hospital years ago and didn¡¯t even leave your contact details. I trust you with all my heart, of course.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°Rest well, Yara.¡± Keh then paused for a moment. ¡°You should take a break and stop working for a while. Do you remember I told you about opening a medical center for you? I thought about it, and I think it¡¯s about time to do it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yara was nonplussed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. Nothing. I was just a little surprised.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this before, and I think it¡¯s the right time to proceed,¡± Keh said. ¡°I hope my daughter-inw could be a doctor instead of an entertainer.¡± What? But I know nothing about medic! Yara was worried and unhappy about it, but she could not express her dismay. ¡°Okay, Mr. Bowers.¡± After Yara had ended the call, Mona could not help but start shivering again. Yara, who aggressively strangled Mona earlier, turned into a different person when she was on the phone with Keh. Mona would not have believed the sudden change in Yara¡¯s personality had she not witnessed it. After putting down her phone, Yara took a sidelong nce at Mona. ¡°I¡¯ll stop acting for a while. Find me a doctor. I need to polish up my medical knowledge.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mona could not believe her ears. ¡°Find me a doctor who can teach me about medic.¡± A hard glint shed across Yara¡¯s eyes. ¡°No one must know about it. If anyone finds out about it, you¡¯re dead.¡± The murderous stare from the evil beauty sent chills down Mona¡¯s spine. She could only respond with a vigorous nod. A Cue For Love Chapter 217 A Cue For Love Chapter 217 A Cue for Love Chapter 217 That Does Not Feel Good Over at the Beckers residence, Hans decided to spend more quality time with Yana. With that, he transferred the ownership of Crown Entertainment to Natalie. There was no way to cure Yana¡¯s disease unless they could get their hands on the dragonblood fruit. In the meantime, Yana could only rely on Natalie¡¯s treatment to relieve the symptoms. Yana could not help but knit her brows when Natalie inserted needles through her skin. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Afterpleting the treatment, Natalie asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°My body seems more rxed ever since I started taking medicine and receiving your treatment regrly,¡± Yana said with a grin. ¡°I always tell Hans that you¡¯re more powerful than any divine healer. Only you could prevent the rpse of my cardiac problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not in pain anymore,¡± Natalie said. As an observant person, Yana noticed the frown on Natalie¡¯s face when thetter was administering the treatment. ¡°You¡¯re not very optimistic about my illness, aren¡¯t you?¡± Natalie froze for a moment before responding with a nod. Though Natalie managed to relieve Yana¡¯s medical condition with medicines and crystal needles, the effect was just temporary. If they could not find the cure in time, Yana might not pull through this ordeal. Natalie thought Yana would have a hard time epting the truth, but Yana responded calmly by holding Natalie¡¯s hands. ¡°I resign to my fate. Both you and Hans have done enough for me. I have no regrets.¡± Yana smiled and continued, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep well had you not appeared in my life. Please don¡¯t feel bad for me. You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart sank when she heard what Yana said. The more Yana wanted her to stop ming herself, the more guilty Natalie felt. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, Yana. I¡¯m sure you can recover. I¡¯ve sent people to look for the medicine, and we should be able to find it soon.¡± Natalie continued to speak in a steady voice. ¡°I¡¯ve not given up on you, so I hope you don¡¯t give up on yourself too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yana nodded. After the treatment hadpleted, her son, Zoe, ran up to Natalie. ¡°Thank you for treating my Mommy.¡± He then bowed and said, ¡°Daddy and Mommy said you¡¯re our benefactor.¡± The little child¡¯s remark had warmed Natalie¡¯s heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best to help your Mommy recover.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll surely repay your kindness when I grow up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie was very touched by Yana and her son, but at the same time, she left their house with a heavy heart. Now all she needed was the dragonblood fruit, but it was not easy to find. Feeling loss, Natalie walked aimlessly on the street. The feeling of helplessness had weighed her down. It reminded her of the time when her mother was gravely ill. Natalie might possess the medical skills, but there was very little she could do to save her mother. All of a sudden, the sky turned gray and started drizzling. She only knew it was raining when her clothes got wet. Since she did not carry an umbre, she had no choice but to walk in the rain. Suddenly, a ck umbre appeared from the top, preventing the droplets of rain from hitting her body. Natalie was stunned for a moment. She lifted her head to look at the umbre before turning her attention to the man who held the device. Christopher? What is this lunatic doing here? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Natalie mumbled as she could not believe what she saw. ¡°You think you¡¯re a divine healer who can walk in the rain without an umbre and not catch a cold?¡± Christopher said while staring at her wet cheeks. A Cue For Love Chapter 218 A Cue For Love Chapter 218 A Cue for Love Chapter 218 Listen To You Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Natalie shot a nce at Christopher before stepping out of the umbre. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query The rain slid down her hair and shoulders, but it was as if she could not feel it at all. Christopher gritted his teeth and secretly cursed at her for being ungrateful. However, he could not help but chase after her and ce the umbre over her head again. ¡°Do you like being drenched in the rain so much?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± Without even looking back, Natalie strode forward. ¡°I¡¯ve already cured your illness, so we owe each other nothing. There¡¯s no need to be involved in each other¡¯s lives anymore.¡± Christopher was used to scheming women ying tricks to get close to him. It was his first time seeing a woman acting so aloof and wanting to cut off ties with him. In fact, it felt like she did not even care about him at all. However, the more she did that, the greater his urge to be closer to her. He wanted her to pay attention to him. ¡°You¡¯re still so young. Where did you pick up your medical skills from?¡± Christopher walked beside her under the umbre. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve cured me, the snakeblood fruit which I got from the auction will be useless.¡± Feigning helpless, Christopher asked, ¡°I wonder what¡¯ll happen if I fed it to a dog.¡± Even if Natalie could ignore Christopher, she could not ignore these precious herbs. Although the snakeblood fruit¡¯s medicinal effects were much inferior to that of the dragonblood fruit, it was still a very rare and useful herb. As expected, Natalie immediately stopped in her tracks and stared at Christopher with widened eyes. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you have a grudge against the snakeblood fruit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, anyway. Now that my illness is cured, the snakeblood fruit is useless to me,¡± remarked Christopher casually. ¡°Even if I give it to you, you wouldn¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Who said that I wouldn¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°Do you want it?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Natalie did not know if that madman was joking or being sincere. While her heart ached for the herb, she eximed, ¡°Although the snakeblood fruit cannot bepared to the dragonblood fruit, it can still save lives! If you feed it to the dogs, you¡¯d be wasting such a precious herb.¡± ¡°I bought the snakeblood fruit for tens of billions. If I give it to you, don¡¯t you have to give something up for exchange?¡± Meeting Christopher¡¯s gaze, Natalie could not help but ask, ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡± However, suddenly remembering something, she quickly added, ¡°You¡¯ve been misled into paying that price during the auction. Actually, the snakeblood fruit doesn¡¯t cost that much. Don¡¯t try to scam me!¡± ¡°Well, I want you to have a meal with me.¡± ¡°Just one meal?¡± Natalie was still skeptical. Can it be that easy? ¡°Are you finding it too simple?¡± Christopher smirked and said, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t really want it, after all. I should just feed it to the dogs!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll agree.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Christopher as an amused look shed across his eyes. It is just a meal anyway. Nothing wrong could arise from that. Besides, I could use the snakeblood fruit in Yana¡¯s medicine. That would be beneficial for her recovery. Bearing the thought in mind, Natalie followed Christopher into the car. When she got out of the car, she realized that he had brought her to a steak restaurant. Christopher had reserved a private room. A waitress in a red dress led them to their seats and passed them a tablet. Christopher wanted to order a steak with hot sauce, but Natalie stopped him. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, so you can¡¯t eat something so spicy!¡± Natalie red at him. ¡°Order something mild. As you¡¯ve just recovered from an illness which you¡¯ve suffered since young, it¡¯s better to take things slow.¡± Natalie was reminding Christopher out of concern in her capacity as his doctor. However, Christopher kept staring at Natalie intently. Delighted with her concern, he relented. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 219 A Cue For Love Chapter 219 A Cue for Love Chapter 219 Stand In My Sight After Natalie ordered the steaks, she ordered some sides too. Soon, the waitresses served the steaks and the dishes. Watching as Natalie cut the steak up into smaller pieces, Christopher felt a strange feeling rise within him. ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering from a pulmonary disease since young. Hence, this is my first time eating steak,¡± eximed Christopher. ¡°Why are you acting all melodramatic now?¡± Natalie ced the cut steak onto Christopher¡¯s te. ¡°Eating steaks isn¡¯t like eating snakeblood fruits. It¡¯s not a tough thing to do! You can eat many more steaks in the future.¡± When Christopher heard that, he felt like there was something tugging at his heartstrings. How can this youngdy resolve all of my worries so easily? It feels like all of my worries have disappeared with her by my side. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Give it back to me if you don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± When Natalie saw that Christopher did not even touch the steak, she figured he was concerned about hygiene issues with Natalie cutting his steak. Just when she was about to take it back, Christopher stopped her. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m not eating?¡± Christopher picked the steak up with the fork and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for it to cool down.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins, now that I¡¯ve had a meal with you, you mustn¡¯t break your promise about giving me the snakeblood fruit.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natalie munched on the steak happily, her mood improving significantly. She managed to get a snakeblood fruit in exchange for a meal. With this, she had more time to search for the dragonblood fruit. Oh, the dragonblood fruit! Where can I find you? The room was filled with the fragrance of the steak. While Natalie was engrossed with eating her steak, Christopher couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. He thought that she was like a cute kitten¡ªlively and mischievous, with a short temper. She would appear aloof unless there was something that could tempt her. His feelings of affection increased as he watched her. When they left the restaurant, the rain had already stopped with the streetmps lit up. ¡°Apany me to pick a present for Grandma. After that, I¡¯ll ask Nichs to send the snakeblood fruit to the address of your choice,¡± said Christopher with a smirk as he shoved a hand into his pocket. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie followed Christopher to a high-end shopping mall in the central business district. Christopher brought her to a luxurious jewelry shop, where all the sales associates were dressed elegantly. His appearance caused the sales associate to stare at him dazedly. Just from his looks and demeanor alone, one could tell that he was extremely rich. Yet, when they nced at the woman beside him, they immediately noticed that she was wearing unbranded clothes. More importantly, her face was extremely average-lookingpletely different from Christopher¡¯s dazzling looks. ¡°That woman is really ugly¡­¡± ¡°What methods did she use to hook up with this man?¡± ¡°Shush! Lower your volume! They might hear you!¡± ¡°Yeah! But what can we do? She¡¯s like a toad courting a prince!¡± When Natalie heard that, she almost rolled her eyes. Although she admitted that her hyper-realistic mask was quite ugly, their words were simply ridiculous. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A toad courting a prince? I bet that they didn¡¯t do well in literature ss. Naturally, Christopher heard thosements too. Staring at Natalie¡¯s face, he suddenly remembered the gorgeous face thaty underneath that hyper-realistic mask. A grin spread across his lips. He grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm and pulled her closer to him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want you to stand closer to me,¡± said Christopher. ¡°It¡¯s best if you stay within my sight forever.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 220 A Cue For Love Chapter 220 A Cue for Love Chapter 220 Sshed With Coffee Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A man like Christopher was simply too unpredictable¡ªhis mood always swung between two extremes. In one second, he could grab her neck and yearn to kill her. Yet, in the next second, he could give her a snakeblood fruit that cost hundreds of millions. He was aplete madman. The best course of action was to stay as far away from him as possible. If she stayed in his sight forever, she would be digging her own grave. Natalieughed drily in response. They walked to the counter. After knowing that the gift was meant for an elder, the sales associate took out a few sets of jewelry for their review. Having guessed Christopher¡¯s family background, the sales associate disyed jewelry that cost at least five million. As Natalie was not knowledgeable in jewelry, she could only advise based on how appropriate they were. On the other hand, Christopher was well-versed with jade and precious jewels. He quickly eliminated a lot of the jewelry rmended to him. Since Christopher knows so much about jewelry, why did he ask someone like me who¡¯spletely oblivious about it to advise him? In the middle of choosing the jewelry, Christopher¡¯s phone rang. As the contents of their conversation were meant to be confidential, he went outside to take the call. Natalie did not remain idle in the store either. She remembered that it was going to be her children¡¯s birthday soon. As a mother, she was not a very romantic person. Hence, she would make up for it with money. She wondered if she should give her children a slightly more expensive gift. Perhaps, she could give each of them a gold chain! Just when Natalie was about to go blind from all the dazzling gold, a furious voice sounded beside her. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When Natalie turned around, she saw the girl whom she had seen briefly at the Collins residence. Not wanting to be further involved with her, Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± ¡°Mistaken you for someone else?¡± Jacyntha bit her lips. As if she had suffered a huge grievance, she hollered, ¡°I would never mistake anyone else for such an ugly girl like you! You are the one who made Chris falls head over heels with you through your dirty methods. He even yelled at me for your sake!¡± Natalie did not want to bother Jacyntha, but Jacyntha kept using her without even figuring out the facts. I¡¯m not indebted to her in any way, so why should I be scolded by her? ¡°Dirty methods?¡± Natalie scoffed coldly, ¡°Tell me! What dirty methods have I used?¡± Jacyntha used Natalie of using dirty methods, but she was unable to specify what exactly did Natalie do. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you think that dirty methods are effective on Christopher, you should just use them.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as a cold and stubborn expression appeared on her face. Jacyntha was the Smith family¡¯s precious heiress. Since young, she had been calling Christopher by his nickname, Chris. Everyone in the Smith family and the Collins family saw her as Christopher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, even though they were not officially engaged. However, Christopher allowed Natalie to sleep in his mother¡¯s room. Jacyntha was never allowed into that room. When she tried to sneak into it secretly, Christopher caught her and scolded her harshly. If Christopher allowed Natalie to do that, it meant that she was as important to him as his mother. Fury surged within Jacyntha when she thought about that. ¡°I-I¡¯m not as shameless as you!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Raising her cup of unfinished coffee, she sshed it onto Natalie¡¯s face. Natalie dodged quickly. However, although she managed to hide her face in time, the coffee sshed all over her body. This sudden change in events caused everyone in the jewelry shop to fall silent. As the sales associates noticed that Jacyntha¡¯s attire was much more luxurious than Natalie¡¯s, they did not dare to offend her by helping Natalie. Even though Natalie¡¯s shirt had turned brown, with the coffee dripping down the corners, no one passed her a piece of tissue paper. A Cue For Love Chapter 221 A Cue For Love Chapter 221 A Cue for Love Chapter 221 An Eye For An Eye When Jacyntha saw Natalie¡¯s pathetic state, her fury subsided a little. ¡°You and Chris belong in twopletely different worlds! If you have dignity, you should take the initiative and stay away from him. Don¡¯t obstruct his path!¡± Staring at the young woman in front of her, Natalie smirked. A cold glint shed across her eyes. She shot a cold nce at the motionless sales associates and demanded, ¡°Pass me a bottle of water.¡± Even though she was being bullied, she still exuded a charismatic and cold aura. Her eyes were crystal-clear and bright. When the sales associate met her gaze, she felt an inexplicable sense of intimidation. Hence, she subconsciously passed a bottle of water and a piece of tissue to Natalie. Instead of taking the tissue, she grabbed the bottle of water instead. She twisted the cap open, ced the opening over Jacyntha¡¯s head, and emptied the bottle on her. As the bottle of water had just been retrieved from the fridge, it was quite chilly. Not only did Jacyntha be drenched, but she also shivered from the cold. At that moment, everyone, including Jacyntha, was stunned. She watched helplessly as Natalie poured the entire bottle of water over her. Still immersed in shock, she did not move a single inch. It took a while before Jacyntha finally returned to her senses. Widening her eyes, she screamed, ¡°W-Who do you think you are? How dare you ssh water over me?¡± Natalie capped the bottle slowly. Her eyshes fluttered as she nced at Jacyntha. ¡°Your brain¡¯s heating up, so you need to cool down. Do you think that any woman who¡¯s by Christopher¡¯s side is your enemy? Can you please figure out the situation before targeting everyone?¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say anything,¡± interrupted Natalie coldly. ¡°If this happens again, things will end uglier than this.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Right then, Jacyntha waspletely drenched, looking as pathetic as Natalie. Ignoring her furious re, Natalie strode out of the jewelry store. She was just an innocent bystander who had been implicated for no reason. Previously, she even assumed that the heavens were so kind to her that she got a snakeblood fruit for free. As expected, the snakeblood fruit came at a price. When Natalie walked out, she bumped into Christopher. He noticed the coffee stains on her clothes and the cold expression on her face. ¡°What happened to you? Who bullied you?¡± Shooting him a chilly nce, Natalie uttered, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve eaten and chosen a gift with you, don¡¯t forget to ask Nichs to send the snakeblood fruit that you¡¯ve promised me.¡± When Christopher saw how distant she was acting, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Who bullied you?¡± Natalie was still fuming mad about it. Now that Christopher kept interrogating her, she red at him and yelled, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Natalie smirked coldly. ¡°Let go of me! Aren¡¯t you bullying me right now?¡± Christopher released her subconsciously. Once the opportunity arose, Natalie spun around and left unhesitatingly. When Christopher returned to the jewelry store, he saw Jacyntha bursting into tears. ¡°Chris¡­¡± When Jacyntha saw Christopher, she became even more upset. She pounced into his arms andined through sobs, ¡°That woman poured water all over me. I¡¯m so cold now!¡± ¡°Were you the one who sshed coffee on her?¡± Christopher¡¯s gaze was so sharp that Jacyntha felt a chill run down her spine. She could sense that he was extremely angry now. ¡°Jacyntha, I¡¯m asking you this. Were you the one who sshed coffee on her?¡± Before she could reply, Christopher repeated his question. She vented all her grievances onto him immediately. ¡°So what if I was the one who sshed her with coffee? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦, so who is she to stay by your side? Why can she enter your mother¡¯s room? Why do you treat her so specially?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 222 A Cue For Love Chapter 222 A Cue for Love Chapter 222 Her Fragility Christopher¡¯s gaze was filled with indifference when he gazed at Jacyntha. ¡°Jacyntha, since when did you be my fianc¨¦e? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Jacyntha was sobbing so much that she could hardly catch her breath. ¡°Of course I am! The Smith family and the Collins family think that we¡¯re a perfect match. There has never been any woman by your side other than me. With all that, can¡¯t I be considered your fianc¨¦e?¡± Christopher closed his eyes and emphasized, ¡°Jacyntha, you¡¯re not. You¡¯ll never be my wife¡ªbe it in the past, present, or future. I allow you to stay by my side because I treat you as my younger sister. I have no romantic feelings for you.¡± Jacyntha was merely upset at Natalie¡¯s words. However, when she heard Christopher¡¯s words, she felt like a bomb had just exploded in her heart. ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this, Chris!¡± Ignoring the sales associates staring at her, she burst into tears and wailed, ¡°I like you so much that I¡¯m dead set on marrying you! Do you think that I¡¯m evil because I bullied that woman? Is that why you said all that? I can apologize to her and seek her forgiveness, but please don¡¯t say something like that!¡± ¡°Jacyntha, is it possible for you to stop liking me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it.¡± Jacyntha¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Simrly¡­¡± Christopher continued coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t make myself fall in love with you. I¡¯ve already got my eyes set on someone else, and that person isn¡¯t you.¡± Jacyntha bit her lips. Despite her devastation, she kept clutching Christopher¡¯s shirt. However, Christopher pried her fingers away expressionlessly, not even sparing her a single word of constion. Watching as he left ruthlessly, Jacyntha burst into a crying fit. It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault! That freckled woman has stolen Christopher¡¯s heart! Ever since young, my biggest wish is to marry Chris. To me, he¡¯s my entire world. However, this woman just made me lose everything I have. Still crying, Jacyntha swore that if she could not secure Christopher for herself, Natalie would not either. Since she could not bear to harm Christopher, she would make life a living hell for Natalie. The wind was exceptionally cold that night. After being drenched in the rain and sshed by coffee, Natalie wrapped her arms around herself. She was tired and mentally exhausted. Suddenly, her phone rang. When she saw that it was a call from Xavian, she forced herself to be more energetic. ¡°Hello, Sweetheart!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m in Mr. Morin¡¯s car now. Franklin and Sophia are here too!¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie frowned. Although it was normal for Franklin and Sophia to be fetched back to the Bowers residence, it was absurd that they had brought Xavian away too. ¡°Mr. Bowers wants me to live with Franklin and Sophia for a while.¡± After a slight pause, Xavian continued carefully, ¡°Also, Mommy, I¡­ I want to live with them for a while too.¡± When Natalie heard that, she felt like her heart had just been ripped into pieces. A sad feeling engulfed her. Since yton was out filming a show, she only had Xavian with her. Yet, Xavian was gone as well, having been snatched away by Samuel so easily. ¡°Are you unhappy, Mommy?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After ending the call, Natalie bit onto her lips. Tears started welling up in her eyes. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt very aggrieved. First, she could not cure Yana without the dragonblood fruit. After that, she was sshed with coffee for no reason. Then, Xavian moved to the Bowers residence. With all these added up, she could not contain her emotions any longer. Once she returned home, she did not turn on the lights. Instead, she sat onto the ground in the dark. At that moment, a man walked toward her slowly and stopped. A Cue For Love Chapter 223 A Cue For Love Chapter 223 A Cue for Love Chapter 223 You Are The Truth In My Eyes ¡°Who is it?¡± Natalie looked up tearfully. Click! Samuel appeared before her eyes as the corridor lit up. He had defined cheekbones, a chiseled jaw, deep-set eyes, and exuded elegance in a chic ck dress shirt. Natalie quickly picked herself up from the ground as she wasn¡¯t used to exposing her weakness to others. ¡°You!¡± Natalie wanted to hide her weakness but figured he had probably seen her crying in the dark. She felt as if she had been stripped bare in front of him. ¡°Samuel, what are you doing in my house? And why didn¡¯t you turn the lights on? Is it fun to watch me cry in the dark like that?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t know why she poured her heart out to Samuel just like that. Even though life wasn¡¯t easy in thest five years, she had never made herself vulnerable to anyone before. Her mind was in a mess at the moment as sheid her feelings bare for him. ¡°Samuel, I hate you so much! I don¡¯t want to see anyone at the moment. Why do you have to be here?¡± Fck it! I don¡¯t give a dmn anymore. Natalie vented out her anger and frustration at him. He¡¯s probably going to want to eat me up alive for being so rude to him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Just as she thought Samuel was about to m the door and leave, he suddenly pulled her in for a warm hug. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s horrible of me to see you in such a state, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fun at all. My heart is aching for you. You can tell me if you¡¯re sad and angry, or you can hit me, bite me, or even vent your anger out at me if you don¡¯t want to talk. Just don¡¯t hide yourself up in a corner and cry¡­¡± Samuel muttered. Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But this has nothing to do with him. Is he not aware of it? Why is he still trying tofort me when I¡¯m doing this to him? ¡°Samuel, can you differentiate right from wrong?¡± Natalie scowled. ¡°Differentiating right from wrong?¡± He squeezed her tight and took a deep whiff of her herbal scent. ¡°You may be wrong in the eyes of the world, but you will always be right in mine. I don¡¯t care what others think of me, I only care about how you think of me.¡± Natalie went beet red upon his words. She couldn¡¯t handle his sweet confession. ¡°Samuel, how many romance novels did you read toe up with that?¡± ¡°Nat, I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart.¡± Samuel hugged her tight and stroked her hair. He said in a firm tone, ¡°I know you have your goals. You yearn to be stronger, and I won¡¯t stop you from doing so. In fact, I will be supporting you from behind. You cane to me whenever you¡¯re hurt or tired. I will be a shoulder for you to lean on. I will have your back no matter what happens.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes glistened with tears at that. She had never felt so pampered in her life. The warmth she felt caused her defenses to crumble. ¡°Samuel, I want to have my revenge¡­¡± Natalie cried her heart out in Samuel¡¯s arms as if she was a wounded beast. ¡°They took away things that mattered to me most in my life¡­ I have to get my revenge!¡± For me, my mother, and my granddad. It had been five years since she bottled up her anger and resentment. This was the first time Samuel ever heard Natalie talk about her past hurts. Even though he knew her heart was in tatters, his heart still ached for her when he heard her say it out loud. A Cue For Love Chapter 224 A Cue For Love Chapter 224 A Cue for Love Chapter 224 The Smile Of The Devil CEO Just as Samuel thought Natalie wouldy her emotions bare in front of him, she pulled away from his embrace. ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself today¡­¡± Natalie croaked. Samuel felt utterly defeated as her gaze turned cold and distant. Looks like the pain and hatred in her heart are stronger than her love for me. Natalie was being too rational for her own good. In fact, she was even more rational than Samuel. She didn¡¯t want this rtionship to turn into a weakness of hers. Okay. I will respect her decision. The more distant she acts, the more I will pamper her. I will pamper her till she only has eyes for me. ¡°Nat, everything I¡¯ve said to you today is my promise toward you.¡± Samuel stared at her as he spoke in all seriousness. ¡°You can do whatever you want, but you can only belong to me. No one else cany a finger on you.¡± Natalie looked him in the eye and was surprised to see the determination in them. She was able to control her feelings around him this time around. But what about next time? Can I really hold back my feelings for him? The next day. Natalie received a message from Christopher telling her toe down to Collins Corporation personally to collect the snakeblood fruit. She arrived at Collins Corporation and registered herself at the reception. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Christopher.¡± The receptionist, who had on heavy makeup, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No, but I have a message from him.¡± Natalie handed her phone over to the receptionist. However, the receptionist didn¡¯t even spare her phone a nce. ¡°Tch, you call this evidence? All you did was find someone to send this message to you and name that contact after our CEO. Do you really think I will believe you?¡± the receptionist said coldly. Natalie frowned. ¡°Your CEO really is the sender.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡± Natalie called the number without another word. It went through but nobody picked up. The receptionist gave Natalie a sidelong nce. Hah! I knew it. ¡°Can¡¯t get through? I knew it. You¡¯re a liar. How did you even know our CEO with that face of yours? Do you really think insignificant people like you can meet our CEO?¡± Natalie smirked as her aura suddenly turned icy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Can you please give your CEO a call? Tell them a Ms. Natalie is looking for him.¡± The receptionist was taken aback by her aura. However, she refused to take her seriously as she thought Natalie was probably just putting up a show. Hence, she continued speaking to her in a nonchnt attitude. ¡°Hello, do you not understand what I just said? You can¡¯t meet our CEO without an appointment. I¡¯m going to get the guards to drag you out if you keep up with this!¡± Natalie turned around and was about to take her leave. Just then, Nichs walked out from the VIP elevator. He quickly walked over to Natalie the moment he saw her. ¡°Ms. Natalie, you¡¯re here,¡± he said respectfully. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nichs had aplete change of attitude toward Natalie after Christopher¡¯s recovery. They went from being at each other¡¯s throats to him treating her with the utmost respect as if she was the medicinal herb goddess. The receptionist parted her lips in surprise when she saw how polite Nichs was toward Natalie. This woman¡­ She¡¯s not really here to meet the CEO, is she? Before the receptionist could even register what was going on, Christopher entered the office building. He made his way toward Natalie the moment heid eyes on her. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re making such a big fuss about these medicinal herbs, and yet, you don¡¯t give a d*mn about me. Are these herbs more precious than me?¡± Christopher smiled from the bottom of his heart when he saw Natalie. Uhh¡­ The receptionist was stunned. Did the devil CEO just smile? Is he directing his smile at the woman I just offended earlier? A Cue For Love Chapter 225 A Cue For Love Chapter 225 A Cue for Love Chapter 225 Offended His Lover Natalie gave him a look and replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Mr. Collins, these medicinal herbs have everything to do with me, but you don¡¯t.¡± Christopher knew Natalie¡¯s response was going to burn. Hence, he wasn¡¯t the least bit offended by it. On the contrary, his gaze never left her as he observed all the subtle expressions on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s move our conversation somewhere else, shall we? Let¡¯s go to my office instead.¡± Natalie gave the receptionist a meaningful nce. ¡°Do I have the right to go up there without an appointment with Christopher?¡± The receptionist, who was dressed to the nines, trembled in fear as Natalie fixed her with an icy stare. ¡°Y-Yes! Yes, of course!¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. How dare she try to make life difficult for my Natalie? Does she have a death wish? Before leaving for the CEO¡¯s office with Natalie, Christopher shot Nichs a look. Thetter immediately nodded his head in acknowledgment. After Christopher and Natalie left, the receptionist¡¯s legs gave way. She fell to the ground and begged, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Collins¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was a good friend of the CEO¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, can you please give me another chance? I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Nichs crouched down in front of her and replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s no use apologizing to me. You¡¯ve offended the most important person to Mr. Christopher.¡± ¡°M-Most important person?¡± The receptionist couldn¡¯t believe her ears. How did that ugly woman steal the CEO¡¯s heart? ¡°Since you¡¯ve offended the most important person to Mr. Christopher. Hence, you, and everyone you¡¯ve referred into thispany, will pay the price.¡± Nichs then whispered something to her in a low voice. The receptionist passed out after learning the consequences even though one could barely hear what Nichs was saying. Meanwhile, everyone else in the CEO office stared at Natalie with varying looks of curiosity and respect as she arrived at the top floor with Christopher in tow. Natalie frowned. ¡°You could have just passed the snakeblood fruit over to Nichs. You don¡¯t really have to do all this since you¡¯re such a busy man.¡± Anyone else would have been thrilled to be greeted personally by me, but she¡¯s keeping her distance instead. Christopher smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I owe it to you to be able to have many more years after this. What is it to me if I were to spend the rest of my time with you?¡± This¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Natalie wasn¡¯t the only one who heard it. In fact, every employee who had passed by the CEO¡¯s office heard it loud and clear. They were stunned. What a lunatic! Natalie felt justified calling Christopher a lunatic. All I did was cure him of his illness. Why does he have to make it sound so wrong? People will misunderstand. ¡°Mr. Collins, can you please talk sense?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°I am talking sense. I mean every single word I just said.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and followed Christopher into his office. His office included the most modern furniture, the most sophisticated art, and the most luxurious decoration. It was tasteful, refined, and simple. However, the atmosphere of the room felt a little tense mainly because of its dark interior design. Christopher¡¯s secretary served Natalie a cup of coffee and two pieces of butter cookies. The female secretary was dressed in a super short office skirt that showed off her beautiful curves and had her delicate features enhanced with clever cosmetics. Natalie could feel the hostility emanating off of her as she met eyes with the female secretary. It was as if she wanted to eat Natalie up alive. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why are women still envious of me when I¡¯ve already put on such an ugly hyper-realistic mask? ¡°Please enjoy.¡± The female secretary smiled sweetly at Christopher and left. Christopher spoke up the moment she left. ¡°You don¡¯t like my secretary?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 226 A Cue For Love Chapter 226 A Cue for Love Chapter 226 I Dare Natalie took a bite of the butter cookie andmented, ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty, just not very friendly.¡± Christopher drummed his finger on the table. ¡°Nichs, please fire Cherry,¡± he instructed the moment Nichs entered the room. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nichs stared at him in disbelief. However, he immediately caught on as he turned to face Natalie and nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t be bothered toment after Nichs left. She simply stared at Christopher as if he was crazy. He¡¯s crazy, so I shouldn¡¯t be too surprised. She had no desire to know Christopher, nor get herself involved with him. In fact, she would keep her distance and stay as far away from Christopher as she could the moment she got her hands on the snakeblood fruit. Christopher thought Natalie had a really unique character as she red at him. She would never go along with the crowd nor ingratiate herself with the rich and powerful. On the contrary, she had a strong sense of self and was always level-headed. Christopher reached out in an attempt to remove her hyper-realistic mask. It was as if he had been bewitched by her. He couldn¡¯t forget her real face ever since he saw what she really looks like when she passed outst time. However, Natalie stood up before he could eveny a finger on her face. A red-orange glow outlined her form as the sun¡¯ste evening rays shone on her. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise to you. Isn¡¯t it time for you to hand the snakeblood fruit you promised over to me?¡± Natalie said coolly. Christopher froze in midair. He stared at his hand for a moment, burst intoughter, and put his hand down. He then retrieved a wooden box from his drawer before handing it over to Natalie. Natalie opened the box excitedly. Sure enough, there was a glowing bright red fruit in the box. There was even a faint scent of herbal wafting from it as she drew closer. It was the snakeblood fruit. Moreover, this snakeblood fruit had a stronger medicinal effect than the other three fruits she used on Yana. Yana can have more time now. Natalie smiled from the bottom of her heart upon the thought, and her eyes shone in happiness. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie closed the wooden box and thanked Christopher. ¡°I¡¯ll be getting out of your way, then.¡± Christopher knew Natalie was going to chuck him aside the moment she got her hands on the snakeblood fruit. However, instead of getting angry, he mentioned something that would pique her interest. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re already so happy with one snakeblood fruit. I can¡¯t imagine just how much happier you will be if I gift you the dragonblood fruit.¡± Natalie paused when she heard him mention the dragonblood fruit. ¡°Do you know where it is now?¡± ¡°One of my doctors suggested that I use the dragonblood fruit to manage my pulmonary disease. Hence, I¡¯ve been looking for it ever since.¡± Christopher walked over to Natalie. ¡°The dragonblood fruit is of no use to me anymore now that I¡¯ve recovered, thanks to you. However, I¡¯ve recently received news of the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit¡­¡± ¡°Really? So, where is it?¡± Christopher smiled devilishly as he watched Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brat, I only promised you the snakeblood fruit. Why should I tell you the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit for no reason?¡± Natalie saw thising. However, she couldn¡¯t help but try again for Yana¡¯s sake. ¡°Then, tell me what you want me to do in order for you to disclose the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? It¡¯d mean the world to me if I could get my hands on the dragonblood fruit. The medicinal effect can help cure a good friend of mine.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°I promised her she would live with her husband to a ripe old age. So, I¡¯m not in the mood to joke around with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking around with you either. I just haven¡¯t figured out what I want from you.¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I can tell you the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit first, but you¡¯ll owe me one wish from now on. I wille to you the moment I figure out what I want. Do you still have the guts to carry on?¡± Christopher thought Natalie would need some time to think about it. However, she replied without missing a beat, ¡°Bring it on, Christopher.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 227 A Cue For Love Chapter 227 A Cue for Love Chapter 227 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Darling Is Back A peculiar glint shed past Christopher¡¯s eyes upon Natalie¡¯s words. He knew how merciless Natalie was on herself. Nevertheless, he never thought she would agree to his terms without even knowing what it was. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll ask you to do some heinous crime?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to tell me the fruit¡¯s whereabouts before I even fulfill your wish, I reckoned that just proves you have a kind heart.¡± Natalie grinned mischievously. ¡°Hence, you¡¯re not as bad of a person as you look. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to ask me tomit a heinous crime.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first person ever to say that to me.¡± Christopher paused and changed the subject. ¡°Nheless, you will have a hefty consequence to pay should you decide to renege on your words in the future.¡± No matter. This is for Yana¡¯s sake, after all. There¡¯s no turning back now, was the thought that popped into Natalie¡¯s mind. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I will get my subordinate to prepare the message and email it to you by tonight,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Christopher.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent shape as she smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± In response, Christopher looked away and directed his gaze to the scenery outside. Of course, Natalie didn¡¯t know that Christopher shifted his gaze away because of her mesmerizing smile. She simply thought that her ugly hyper-realistic mask was an eyesore for him. Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t the least bit affected by it as she left Christopher¡¯s office with a bright smile on her face. Yana and Hans will live to a ripe old age once I cure Yana of her illness with the dragonblood fruit. Back home. Natalie immediately called Hans to tell him of the good news. She assured him that everything was going to be fine once she gets her hands on The dragonblood fruit. She could tell that Hans¡¯ eyes were brimming with tears of joy upon the news through the phone. Yana¡¯s illness was tormenting his heart as much as it was tormenting Yana¡¯s body. One could even say that Hans might be the happiest if Yana recovers, instead of Yana herself. Natalie heaved a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone. She then took out a tub of strawberry-vored ice cream from the freezer, sat down on the sofa, and began to dig in. After a few bites, the door to her house swung open. Natalie ced her tub of ice cream down and turned to face the corridor. She saw a young boy with a baseball cap holding on to a small luggage bag standing in the doorway. ¡°yton?¡± yton removed his baseball cap and made his way toward Natalie. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°yton, you should have told me you wereing back.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw him. After all, it had been a long time since shest saw her son. She adored both Xavian and yton. However, she rarely had the chance to see yton ever since he started shooting dramas andmercials. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but pinch the boy¡¯s chubby cheeks the moment she saw him. ¡°Mommy¡­ Stop¡­ I¡¯m a celebrity, you know¡­¡± However, he gave up the fight and allowed Natalie to do whatever she wanted with him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m your mother.¡± ¡°Okay, fine, my Queen.¡± yton may appear nonchnt, but he really missed Natalie¡¯s presence. He purposely kept it a secret that he was going home because he wanted to give Natalie a surprise. ¡°Darling, are you done filming?¡± Natalie asked after she was done pinching his cheeks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± yton took out another tub of strawberry ice cream from the fridge as he spoke. ¡°Yara never came on set ever since the rumor of the pre-recorded music. The director and producer were so pissed off that they got the screenwriter to turn the second female lead to the female lead. Hence, we finish filming my part early.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 228 A Cue For Love Chapter 228 A Cue for Love Chapter 228 Firewall Was Destroyed Natalie nodded. ¡°Very smart of your producer to cut off his losses like that, or else this drama would have been a flop. It wouldn¡¯t be fair for the other actors and actresses if they had to pay for Yara¡¯s mistakes like that.¡± Natalie removed her hyper-realistic mask the moment she got home because it was too ufortable. yton couldn¡¯t help but gape when he saw Natalie. ¡°Mommy, she really looks exactly like you,¡± he eximed. ¡°Then, are you able to tell us apart?¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± yton nodded profusely. ¡°You guys might have the same facial features, but the two of you carry yourselves very differently from one another. There¡¯s no way I would mistake you for her.¡± Indeed, Yara looked very pretty. However, her beauty was nothingpared to Natalie¡¯s. ¡°Mommy, you should have joined the entertainment industry. You could have easily beaten Yara with your looks and acting skills.¡± yton¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Natalie smiled faintly. This was the biggest difference between her and Yara. Yara liked to be in the limelight, whereas Natalie wasn¡¯t the least bit interested at all. Natalie felt much better now that yton was back by her side since Samuel had whisked Xavian away. That night, she was waiting for Christopher to email her the whereabouts of the dragonblood fruit. However, she received a call from Xavian instead. Xavian¡¯s panicky voice sounded from the other end the moment she picked up the phone. ¡°Mommy, bad news! The firewall that I¡¯ve built has been hacked. All your personal information has been stolen.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie eximed. She never expected this to happen. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even though Xavian was only five years old, he was way ahead in his hacking skillspared to many other adults out there. By this fact alone, it was obvious just how good the other hacker was. ¡°Xavian, do you know who it is?¡± Natalie frowned as she tried to calm herself down. ¡°Do you know who stole my personal data?¡± Xavian tapped on his keyboard before getting back to Natalie. ¡°It might be the Todds. They¡¯re already tracking you down with the IP address and will probably find out who the anonymous female doctor is soon.¡± ¡°Julian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie remembered that name. Just a few months ago, Julian offered her one hundred million if she would attend to him, but was rejected by her. She never thought that he would be so ruthless as to track her down like that when he was at the brink of death. Natalie had mixed feelings about it. If Julian was willing to go through all that trouble just for her treatment, she figured she would probably be buried alive if she refused to or failed to cure him. Now that her identity had been revealed, she was in danger. I don¡¯t care much about myself, but what if they drag yton and Xavian into the picture as well? ¡°Xavian, just pretend this never happened. You mustn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Not the Bowers, and especially not your brother¡­¡± ¡°G-Got it,¡± Xavian replied obediently as he was aware of how dire the situation was. Not long after she hung up the phone, yton saw that Natalie had already packed his bags when he emerged from the bathroom. ¡°Mommy, w-what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Xavian nning to get Samuel to be your stepfather behind my back?¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you there now so that you can get to know him better.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 229 A Cue For Love Chapter 229 A Cue for Love Chapter 229 In A Rtionship yton clenched his fists as tears brimmed in his eyes upon Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°Mommy, are you sure?¡± Natalie waspletely distraught after her phone call with Xavian. However, she was able to keep her cool in front of yton. ¡°Do you and Xavian really want me to date that badly?¡± ¡°Mommy, our biological father is a b*stard. He doesn¡¯t deserve you even if he¡¯s still alive,¡± yton said matter-of-factly. ¡°Samuel, on the other hand, is handsome, has a good figure, and is the head of the Bowers. Xavian also said he¡¯s very good to you. So of course, he¡¯s a man worth marrying. We¡¯re not that naive to insist that our biological parents must be together. We only have your best interest at heart.¡± All along, Natalie thought that her sons only got close with Samuel because they were yearning for a father¡¯s love. Turns out they just wanted her to be happy instead of enjoying a father¡¯s love. They wanted to pamper her even though they were only five years old. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! I¡¯m so lucky to be their mother. ¡°yton, remember this.¡± Natalie caressed his head and smiled fondly. ¡°It would make Mommy happiest to see you and Xavian grow up happy and healthy. I don¡¯t need you to make a name for yourselves because all I want is for the two of you to be healthy.¡± After they left the apartment, Natalie hailed a cab and headed toward the Bowers residence with yton. She received Christopher¡¯s email on her way there. Natalie felt her heart skip a beat when she saw his email. The dragonblood fruit is with Julian? What a twist of events! Back then, Julian contacted her online to seek treatment. She rejected him for two reasons. The first one being she considered him a heartless businessman that didn¡¯t deserve to be saved. The second reason was that there was no cure for his illness. She learned TCM, not witchcraft. She was able to treat some of the illnesses that seemed severe because it still wasn¡¯t life-threatening. However, there was nothing she could do for terminally ill patients. The acupuncture skills and medicinal books passed down by her grandad were of no help either. Julian didn¡¯t get enough rest during his early stage of illness and consumed a lot of illegal drugs. He had been running on empty for the past few years now since illegal drugs couldn¡¯t help him anymore. When he finally realized he was on the brink of death, he began hunting for skilled doctors and famous medicines to treat himself. The power to defy thews of heaven and change fate only exists in novels. It could never happen in real life. Could it be that I¡¯m destined to face Julian? yton noticed how pale Natalie had be. He reached out and squeezed her hand. ¡°Mommy, what is it? Why are your hands so cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just the wind.¡± At the Bowers residence. Gavin saw Natalie holding on to a little boy¡¯s hand when he opened the door. There was even a small luggage bag in the boy¡¯s free hand. Gavin had seen a lot of good-looking children. The Bowers¡¯ fraternal twins inherited the Bowers¡¯ superb genes, and theymand attention wherever they go. Moreover, the little boy that followed Franklin and Sophia back a few days ago looked exactly like Samuel, so naturally, he too had superb looks. However, the little boy standing before him at the moment outshone them all. He had a pair of eyes that shone like ck pearls, an upturned nose, and a grin that hung on his lips. His features were way more exquisite than any of the three kidsbined. ¡°Ms. Natalie, this is¡­¡± Gavin asked. ¡°Gavin, this is my oldest son, yton.¡± Natalie turned to yton after her brief introduction. ¡°You can call him Mr. Gavin, yton.¡± yton was way more mature aspared to Xavian. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gavin.¡± He bowed. Gavin nodded and quickly let Natalie and yton in. ¡°Ms. Natalie, Mr. Samuel isn¡¯t home yet. He¡¯s still in the office¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Natalie and yton could hear footsteps running down the stairs not long after they step foot into Bowers¡¯ residence. A Cue For Love Chapter 230 A Cue For Love Chapter 230 A Cue for Love Chapter 230 Reunited ¡°Mommy!¡± Xavian, Franklin, and Sophia ran downstairs, with Xavian taking the lead. He clung onto Natalie¡¯s leg the moment he saw her and looked up at her worriedly. Natalie bent down and cupped Xavian¡¯s cheeks. She then locked eyes with him to signal him to keep quiet about the incident. A son knows his mother by instinct. So naturally, Xavian understood what she was implying. He kept quiet even though he had a lot to say to her. This was because he knew how much effort Julian had spent to locate her. She wanted him to keep it a secret not only because she didn¡¯t want the others to worry, but also because of how dangerous the situation was. Natalie didn¡¯t want her kids to be involved in this mess. She was nning to handle it all on her own. A veil of sadness shrouded his eyes even though he understood her intentions. ¡°I sent yton over since you¡¯re all alone in the Bowers residence.¡± Natalie stood up and introduced yton to Franklin and Sophia. ¡°This is Xavian¡¯s big brother, yton.¡± The four kids sized each other up. Instead of hating on one another, the four of them felt as if they had been long-lost siblings even though they had differentst names. That was especially the case for Sophia. She quickly became the center of attention. Sophia¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she took in yton, Franklin, and Xavian. They were really gentle even though all three of them had different personality types. A sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°I have three big brothers now besides Franklin. Wee to the family, yton, and Xavian.¡± yton and Xavian had always wanted to have a baby sister. As such, they clenched their fists tight as their hearts burst with excitement when Sophia referred to them as her brother. They swore to themselves that they would pamper Natalie and Sophia from this day onward even though Sophia wasn¡¯t their biological sister. After settling down, Franklin brought yton around the Bowers residence while Sophia followed behind with a teddy bear in her arms. Meanwhile, Xavian stayed behind. He frowned and turned to face Natalie. ¡°Mommy, can I tell Mr. Bowers about the incident?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already knee-deep in this mess. It¡¯s best if fewer people know about this.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts, Xavian. Listen to me.¡± yton¡¯s room was soon ready under the instructions of Gavin. At nine in the evening. Natalie thought all four of the kids would go straight to bed after she bathed them. However, much to her surprise, Sophia tugged the corner of her shirt with one hand while holding on to her teddy with the other. Her eyes were glistening as she looked up. ¡°C-Can you tell us a bedtime story? Daddy promised he would, but he never did. Franklin has always been the one to tell me bedtime stories.¡± Sophia had recovered from aphasia and would no longer stutter when she speaks. She had a sweet and soft voice ever since then. Natalie probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it if the request came from the three boys. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Sophia. It felt as if she was her beloved child. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Natalie was surrounded by Sophia and the three boys when she read them their bedtime story. She didn¡¯t know why, but it reminded her of the fraternal twins she had lost. If they¡¯re still alive right now, can I tell them bedtime stories and put them to bed like what I¡¯m doing right now? Natalie suppressed her emotions and started reading them a fairytale. The kids listened to her with gusto even though her storytelling tone was t. They only returned to their rooms reluctantly to sleep when she dered that she was tired. After the four kids fell asleep, Gavin walked over to Natalie and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Mr. Samuel will get back. I¡¯ve already prepared a room for you. Do you want to get some rest first?¡± Natalie nned to leave first thing tomorrow. Hence, she must meet Samuel that night. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gavin, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll wait for him in the living room.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 231 A Cue For Love Chapter 231 A Cue for Love Chapter 231 She Is Killing Me It was already one in the morning when Samuel got back home. He had received a visit from the Loang¡¯s royal siblings to discuss the mining rights of the vein. After the meeting, he had arranged a wee banquet for Prince Richard and Princess Kelly. The prince, Richard Sinir, had tried to matchmake him with his sister, Kelly Sinir, throughout the entire banquet, while Kelly had been aggressive in her approach by continuously sending him sultry looks. Seeing as she was royalty, Samuel had maintained his bearing and didn¡¯t reject her outright. He had merely gulped champagne down his throat with a deadpan expression throughout the entire banquet, not wanting to give the royal siblings even a chance to misunderstand him. Samuel was slightly sluggish from the alcohol by the time he got home. After unlocking the door and passing the dark hallway, he saw a soft, orange glowing from the living room. He had told Gavin not to stay upte for him, since the elder was in hister years. He hadn¡¯t expected Gavin to disobey him and wait up for him even after midnight. Samuel loosened his tie and started unbuttoning his shirt as he slowly headed toward the living room. He didn¡¯t see Gavin there as he neared the living room, but a petite figure was lying on the couch with her eyes closed. The soft light shone on her face, leaving long stripe shadows on her face from her darkshes. At that moment, her countenance was not gorgeous, but the quiet and elegant vibe she gave out captivated him, urging him to approach her. He didn¡¯t care for the reason she was there. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He merely wanted to be closer to her. He got down on one knee to get a closer look at her. There was mirth in his eyes as he admired the most precious gem in his life. Samuel lowered his head the next second and kissed her tenderly. Natalie wasn¡¯t asleep. She was so lost in her thoughts as she tried to figure out a n that she didn¡¯t even notice Samuel had returned. Feeling the silk of lips against hers, she snapped back from her deep thoughts. Her lips had parted slightly from gasping with surprise. Seizing the opportunity, Samuel easily slipped his tongue inside, tasting her sweetness. ¡°Be good. I won¡¯t do anything else. I¡¯m just going to kiss you.¡± After he uttered those words softly with his deep voice, he continued to kiss her more deeply without giving her the time to respond, as though he was ravenous. He knew she had constructed an invisible wall around her to protect herself, unwilling to open up her heart easily. He was willing to wait, but his desire for her umted gradually every day that passed. She knew it would be futile to break free from him. Also, remembering she needed help from Samuel to care for her kids while she was gone, she didn¡¯t put up any resistance and even opened her mouth wider for his entry. Her concession encouraged Samuel. He finally released her when she started having trouble getting air into her lungs. Her long, dark hair fanned out across the couch. Her chest rose and fell at a quick pace as she stared dazedly at him with desire zing her hazel eyes. Samuel almost went back on his words at her sensual look. She¡¯s killing me with that look. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re killing me!¡± said Samuel as he felt a pulse throbbing in his temple. I promised her that I wouldn¡¯t do anything she didn¡¯t want, but she always turns me on so easily. The urge to kiss her stirred within him. Before his lips could touch hers, she covered his mouth with her hands. ¡°Samuel, we¡¯ve been kissing for half an hour. That should be enough.¡± He was stunned, then pecked her on her hands softly. ¡°It has been that long?¡± ¡°Since you weren¡¯t sleeping, what were you thinking about? You were so focused that you didn¡¯t even notice meing back.¡± Samuel wrapped her small hands in his and toyed with them as he continued, ¡°Nat, have you gotten into trouble?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 232 A Cue For Love Chapter 232 A Cue for Love Chapter 232 Potential To Be A Hedonistic Ruler Natalie was surprised by his sharp observation. She hadn¡¯t thought he would ask right on point. She lowered her head to contemte for a moment before she answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Livingsfill tomorrow, so I might not be in Dellmoor for the next ten days. I¡¯ll send yton over, since no one will be taking care of him while I¡¯m gone.¡± The Todd family was influential in Livingsfill. She wasn¡¯t sure when or if she would make it back from her trip. Besides, she didn¡¯t want Samuel to know about her worries, so she only told him she would be gone for ten days. He stopped ying with her hands and stared fixedly at her. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I have something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie looked at him puzzledly. He clenched her small hands tightly in his, then he gently pushed her back onto the couch, covering her body with his. His eyes darkened, and his voice turned husky. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with other guys. Don¡¯t forget about me and don¡¯t endanger yourself¡­¡± Taken aback by his concern, Natalie lifted her head with unsteady breath to look up at him. For the one moment, she thought he could see right through her lies. Her lips moved to say something, but no words came out in the end. His eyes darkened as he gulped. He gently caressed her rosy, soft lips with his fingers. She still won¡¯t tell me anything! She still doesn¡¯t trust me after all this time. As that thought crossed his mind, an urge to punish her rose within him. He pressed his lips into a thin line. His gaze turned cold as he stared at her, causing Natalie to shudder. Just as she was about to slip out from under Samuel, he mmed his lips down against hers. He bit her lips, then lightly sucked on them. Samuel was using the primitive way to tire her out and conquer her. His lips rubbed harshly against her mouth that wouldn¡¯t open up for him. Her heart was pounding fiercely. She never thought a guy with such a cold personality could be so hot when his passion burned. He continued to kiss her already swollen red lips despite their earlier makeout session. The worst thing was that she realized she wasn¡¯t as resistant to his kisses as before. An unfamiliar feeling rose within her. She couldn¡¯t discern the reason for not pushing him away. Is it because I didn¡¯t want to or I couldn¡¯t? Her mind was in a mess. Early next morning, the first thing Natalie felt when she woke up was the stinging pain on her lips. Samuel was a man of his words. He had promised that he wouldn¡¯t touch her against her will, and he kept his word. However, it was a pity that her lips had to suffer for it. As she moved to get up, a slender arm pulled her back against a warm chest. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you for a little while longer.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was husky as he warned, ¡°You¡¯re a medical student, so you should know about men¡¯s biological response in the morning. If you move, I can¡¯t promise you that I won¡¯t go back on my words and take you right here and now.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to work today?¡± ¡°I used to scorn the kings who don¡¯t hold councils in the morning after ate-night tryst with a beauty¡­¡± Samuel breathed in her herby scent and nipped her ear lightly. ¡°But I can empathize with them now. You¡¯ve made me one of them.¡± Is this something the head of the Bowers family should say? Natalie¡¯s cheeks burned with shyness as she stayed still like a statue in Samuel¡¯s embrace. After washing up, they headed to the dining room for breakfast. Samuel personally served Natalie a bowl of oatmeal porridge. Worried that the oatmeal porridge would be too hot for her swollen lips, he thoughtfully blew on it till it cooled down before setting it in front of her. Seeing a ke of oat on the corner of her lips, Samuel didn¡¯t feel any disgust as he picked it off and threw it into his mouth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Gavin had seen a lot of things, so he quickly figured that Natalie would be the future mistress of the Bowers family. A Cue For Love Chapter 233 A Cue For Love Chapter 233 A Cue for Love Chapter 233 Take Care Of My Children Natalie decided to leave for Livingsfill after breakfast. yton, Franklin, Sophia, and Xavian had left for the kindergarten. Although she felt disappointed at not being able to see her children onest time before she left for Livingsfill, knowing the children would be safe and sound under the Bowers family¡¯s care had put her mind at ease. Even if Julian found out about Xavian and yton, he wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against the kids when the kids were with the Bowers family. Before she left, she pleaded, ¡°Please help me take care of yton and Xavian while I¡¯m not around.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie knew Samuel would keep his promise. The reason she had waited up for Samuel the night before was to get his promise. She could only rest assured now that she had someone taking care of her kids even if she couldn¡¯t return to Dellmoor. ¡°Just a ¡®thank you¡¯ is not enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll thank you properly once I get back from Livingsfill.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart pounded as she felt uncertain about the future. Before she could think clearly, she tip- toed and nted a kiss on the corner of Samuel¡¯s lips. ¡°Consider this as a deposit.¡± She got in the taxi and headed to the airport. The car slowly drove away, disappearing from Samuel¡¯s sight. Samuel¡¯s heart clenched as he caressed the spot she kissed. Since he could only kiss her the night before, he didn¡¯t exercise any restraint. He was in charge the entire time. Like all the other times, he dominantly took her. He didn¡¯t allow her to resist or escape, forcing her to be familiar with his scent and his demands. Even though it was merely a kiss on the corner of his lips, it was still the first time she kissed him. It didn¡¯t satisfy him, but it was sweeter than ever. At the same time, an uneasy feeling rose within him. He had a feeling that she was hiding something from him. Hence, he gave Billy a call. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Mr. Bowers, how may I help you?¡± ¡°Natalie will be heading to Livingsfill, and I want you and Sarah to follow her.¡± Samuel paused for a brief moment before he coldly emphasized, ¡°Sarah must protect her closely without being detected. She can¡¯t reveal herself unless it was an urgent situation.¡± Billy had known Samuel cared deeply for Natalie. Even so, he couldn¡¯t hide his shock at Samuel¡¯s instructions. It was easy to protect someone, but the way he cared for Natalie gave Billy a shock. This is not protecting his woman! This is protecting his life! ¡°Understood, Mr. Bowers. We¡¯ll take action immediately.¡± The ne from Dellmoor touched the ground of the Livingsfill¡¯s airstrip. Natalie called a taxi to Julian¡¯s ce. Livingsfill was located in the North, while Dellmoor was in the South. They were significant cities of the nation. There were numerous historic structures in Livingsfill left from the olden days. The culture from then had blended well with the modern city. The street view from the car¡¯s window was stunning, but Natalie wasn¡¯t in the mood for sightseeing. When she arrived at Julian¡¯s ce, surprise filled her as she studied the building. The manor was magnificent and grand. One could feel the top quality of the materials and talents it took to build the structure. It wasparable to ancient castles and pces. She knew Julian had gained wealth from his connections, and he had spent itvishly, but those were simply rumors she heard. Now that she had seen it for herself, she was certain Julian had done more bad deeds than she had heard. The security guard at the gate pointed at Natalie with his stun baton. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the doctor your employer is searching for.¡± Natalie nced at the stun baton with a cold smile. ¡°Are you sure you want to point that thing at me?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 234 A Cue For Love Chapter 234 A Cue for Love Chapter 234 The Strange Manor In the security guard¡¯s eyes, Natalie¡¯s looks were average, but the calm vibe and strong presence she exuded made him feel that she was an important person. At her question, the guards immediately dropped their hands. Not long after, a man in his fifties with a gray coat approached them in hurried steps. Once he spotted Natalie, he asked, ¡°Dr. Nichols? Pleasee in. My employer has been waiting for your arrival for a while now.¡± ¡°Right.¡± They even knew myst name? Natalie¡¯s stomach dropped. As expected, Julian hired someone to break the firewall Xavian had built and discovered my identity. Instead of waiting for him to ckmail me, I might as well use myself as leverage to negotiate with him to avoid dragging yton and Xavian into this. The man introduced himself as the butler of the Todd residence. He continued to lead the way through the magnificent garden and into the huge, luxurious manor. The exterior of the manor seemed majestic, while the interior was resplendent. Any nt from the garden was worth at least a million. All the paintings hung on the walls were done by leading international artists. Natalie was astounded by the extravagant decoration. After walking for a long while, Natalie was starting to feel numb in her feet when she finally reached the living room in the main house. The maid approached, carrying some tea and pastries, then set them down on the table. Milton Cheney, the butler, said with a bow, ¡°I¡¯ll bring my employer over.¡± Natalie nodded with acknowledgment as she continued to study her surroundings. The decorations were luxurious. It should have given off a feeling of being in a bright and open space, but the entire manor merely gave off a sense of being trapped in a cage. The atmosphere was depressing, sending chills down her back. Soon after, footsteps approaching the living room sounded from afar. Imagining Julian in a wheelchair, she wondered how she could get the dragonblood fruit from him and retreat safely. However, as she spun around, the scene in front of her stunned her. The person approaching wasn¡¯t a sickly, obese middle-aged man as she had expected, but a graceful woman in herte twenties. The woman was dressed in a fiery red body-fitting gown, showing off her curvy yet slim figure. A white fox fur scarf was draped over her shoulders like a shawl. She looked pure and innocent. Those eyes brightened with joy and surprise the moment she looked up and saw Natalie. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Nichols?¡± Liliana Hoffman smiled gracefully. ¡°Do you know how long I have been looking for you? It has been challenging to find you.¡± Natalie was taken aback by her words. Wasn¡¯t it Julian the one who spent a billion to find me? Wasn¡¯t it him who hired a top hacker to attack Xavian? How can it be this beautifuldy? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Liliana Hoffman. Just calling me Liliana will do.¡± Liliana reached for Natalie¡¯s hand, but Natalie almost flung the former¡¯s hand away the moment her hand touched hers. Liliana¡¯s hand was as cold as ice. Liliana apologized, ¡°Dr. Nichols, I¡¯m sorry. Have I chilled you? I already have Milton prepare some warm soup for you. Please have some first before we discuss my husband¡¯s condition.¡± Husband? So she¡¯s Julian¡¯s wife? Natalie wasn¡¯t in a rush to see Julian but wanted to familiarize herself with the Todd residence and everyone there. From the moment she stepped into the manor, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was off about it. Natalie was led into a luxurious dining room. The table was piled with a variety of delicious dishes. Liliana filled Natalie¡¯s te with some crab meat. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Dr. Nichols, I know you have no intention of revealing your identity, but I have been searching for you since a few months back. I had no choice but to use this method, since you were unwilling to show yourself. But it¡¯s good that you approached me, or else I¡¯d have to go to Dellmoor myself to invite you personally.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 235 A Cue For Love Chapter 235 A Cue for Love Chapter 235 Resurrect The Dead Liliana¡¯s eyes were beautiful, and she looked amiable when she smiled. Her face was full of concern and anxiety. It could be seen that she really cared about Julian¡¯s body condition. Natalie mused, I wonder what makes this woman in her twenties fall in love with Julian, who has a bad reputation and is in his fifties. She was bothered by the question and was absentmindedly chewing the food in her mouth. Liliana dined with her. Probably because Natalie was willing to help her, she was in a good mood and ate a lot. After they finished eating, Liliana smiled at the butler, Milton Cheney, and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll leave here to you. I¡¯ve something to discuss with Dr. Nichols in private.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Todd.¡± Momentster, Liliana linked arms with Natalie, and they took a stroll together. Because of that, Natalie realized that Liliana¡¯s hands were much warmer than before. ¡°Mrs. Todd¡ª¡± ¡°Dr. Nichols, please call me Liliana. I prefer others to call me by my name,¡± uttered Liliana with an elegant smile. ¡°All right. Liliana, who did you hire to crack my website?¡± ¡°Oh, about that¡­ I asked Mr. Lawrence for help.¡± Liliana tilted her head and paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Initially, he was reluctant, but I asked his wife for help. Only then did he agree.¡± In actuality, Natalie had heard of Lawrence from Xavian before. He was a top international hacker. When he was young, he hacked into many political organizations andpanies. However, after he got married at the age of thirty, he stopped being a hacker. Xavian used to look forward to having a face-off with him, but thetter was determined to stop being a hacker. Why does it sound like it was easy for Liliana to get Lawrence to assist her? Even though Natalie still had a lot of doubts, she could only follow Liliana. Soon, they arrived in front of a bedroom. Liliana unlocked the door with her fingerprint and led Natalie in. ¡°Pleasee in, Dr. Nichols.¡± As soon as Natalie entered the room, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. Everything she wanted to say was stuck in her throat. She could not utter a single word. Julian was kneeling on the ground in ragged clothes. He looked extremely ill, and his clothes were stained with blood. Apart from that, his body was tied up with an iron chain. The moment he heard footsteps, he moved his body slightly, but he could not make any sound. At that instant, Natalie narrowed her eyes and made a judgment in her heart¡ªIt was not because of this man who was chained like a beast that Liliana spared no effort and did everything she could to look for her. ¡°Liliana, he¡ª¡± ¡°Dr. Nichols, don¡¯t bother about him.¡± Looking down at Julian, who was lying on the ground, Liliana stated, ¡°This creature has harmed many and did countless evil deeds. He isn¡¯t worth saving. He should live in despair and be tortured to death!¡± Ever since Natalie met Liliana, thetter had always kept a smile on her face. It was the first time Natalie saw such an intense hatred in Liliana¡¯s eyes. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At that moment, she saw the ruthlessness that did not match Liliana¡¯s appearance. ¡°Who do you want me to cure then?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Momentster, they arrived in front of a curtain. Across the curtain, Natalie could feel the temperature drop a lot. The freezing temperature reminded her of the coldness of Liliana¡¯s hand when she touched her for the first time. Later, Liliana opened the curtain. Behind it was a fully transparent coffin, and inside the coffiny a young man. The man had handsome facial features and pale skin. His eyes were closed as if he was asleep. All of a sudden, a chill ran down Natalie¡¯s spine. She was a coroner as well as a doctor. When she was a coroner, she conducted autopsies on corpses. When she was a doctor, she gave treatments to the living. However, no matter how superb her medical skills were, it was impossible to resurrect the dead. A Cue For Love Chapter 236 A Cue For Love Chapter 236 A Cue for Love Chapter 236 Romeo And Juliet ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Liliana, he¡¯s¡ª¡± Before Natalie could finish her sentence, Liliana interrupted her, ¡°Dr. Nichols, do you want to say that Josiah is dead?¡± A hint of paranoia flickered across her eyes when she continued, ¡°He¡¯s not dead. Now, he¡¯s just badly injured and fell asleep. Once you heal his wounds, he¡¯ll wake up.¡± Hearing that, Natalie gasped. No one cane back from the dead. It¡¯s just impossible! Liliana wrapped the scarf tightly around her body. As she thought of her past memories, there was a painful expression on her face. ¡°My parents died because of Julian. Then, he took a fancy of me and asked me to be his woman. In order to protect me, my younger brother was killed by a so-called ident orchestrated by that bastard.¡± Natalie could not tell what to feel. Perhaps, those things were not the worst among the evil deeds Julian had done, but when a victim like Liliana gave an ount of what she had experienced in person, it still made Natalie feel suffocated. ¡°That was when Josiah appeared in front of me. He said he could take me away and save me. But how could I leave? I want to avenge my family! Hence, I seduced Julian and made him fall for me. In the end, I became his legally married wife. In order to protect me, Josiah lurked around Julian. When Julian¡¯s confidant found out what I had done and wanted to assassinate me, Josiah rushed out to protect me. He was seriously injured, and his body was covered in blood. Every doctor told me that he was beyond saving.¡± Liliana¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke. Clenching her fists tightly, she added, ¡°Who says he can¡¯t be cured? Those doctors are useless! They don¡¯t know how to save my beloved Josiah. Dr. Nichols, you¡¯re a miracle doctor. If you can cure those incurable diseases, you can definitely save Josiah too! Please help me! As long as you can save him, I¡¯ll give you everything. I can give you everything that Julian has. I don¡¯t need anything. I only want Josiah to be alive!¡± Tears streamed down her face as she was overwhelmed by emotions. Listening to her, Natalie felt sad and was on the verge of tears as well. Nevertheless, sympathy could not change the fate of a person. If the man lying in the transparent coffin was at hisst gasp, she was willing to do whatever she could to help them. However, he was already dead. She could never resurrect a person who had been dead for a few months. ¡°Liliana, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do it,¡± enunciated Natalie while looking into Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°No!¡± Unwilling to ept the fact, Liliana shook her head violently. ¡°You can do it. You just don¡¯t want to try, right? If you¡¯re willing to try, Josiah will definitelye back to life!¡± Her tearful eyes made people feel sympathetic toward her, but the paranoia in her eyes made people shudder. For some reason, Natalie shivered when she met Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dr. Nichols, I¡¯ll show you something. I believe you¡¯ll agree to help after this.¡± Wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes, Liliana picked up a tablet from the coffee table and fiddled with it for a moment before handing it to Natalie. The next moment, Natalie saw a woman lying on a haystack with her hands and feet tied on the tablet screen. At a nce, she recognized the woman as Cecilia Fane, her best friend in the past five years. ¡°Cecilia? She¡¯s in your hands?¡± questioned Natalie. ¡°She¡¯s your best friend, right?¡± Liliana narrowed her eyes, and a hint of viciousness shed across her crystal clear eyes. ¡°As long as you save Josiah, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 237 A Cue For Love Chapter 237 A Cue for Love Chapter 237 Promise To Help At that moment, Natalie finally understood why Lawrence would help Liliana to break through the firewall set up by Xavian. She must have used his wife¡¯s life to threaten him to hack the firewall and find out Natalie¡¯s information. This is too terrifying! Instinctively, Natalie took a step back. Liliana was once a victim. She hated Julian¡¯s drastic measures the most, but in order to achieve her goals, she was doing the same thing as the man she hated. This pretty woman in front of me is either insane or ill. If I use the word ¡°death¡± and provoke her, both Cecilia and I might die in her hands. Cecilia was involved because of me. I must save her. ¡°Dr. Nichols, have you decided?¡± inquired Liliana. ¡°I promise to treat him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± In the blink of an eye, Liliana¡¯s expression changed. She was ferocious a second ago, and in the next, she was as charming and cute as a little girl. ¡°Dr. Nichols, I knew you¡¯re a kind-hearted person with excellent medical skills.¡± After taking a few deep breaths, Natalie piped up, ¡°He can¡¯t take medicine orally in this situation, so I can only burn incense and try to cure him using his sense of smell coupled with my acupuncture. The medicinal ingredients used to burn the incense are tremendously important, and most of them are expensive.¡± Waving her hand, Liliana proimed, ¡°You only need to tell me what you need. It doesn¡¯t matter how expensive they are.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Natalie took the paper and pen on the coffee table, pondered over it for a long time, and wrote down her prescription. There were as many as twenty kinds of medicinal ingredients in the prescription. Natalie wrote down the dragonblood fruit as the thirteenth ingredient. Soon, Liliana summoned Milton, and Natalie gave the prescription list to the middle-aged man. He took over the paper and said respectfully to Liliana, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get all the ingredients in this prescription ready by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Liliana shed him a charming smile. ¡°Soon, Josiah won¡¯t have to sleep in such a cold ce anymore.¡± ¡°Your wish will definitelye true,¡± replied Milton. Natalie could understand that Liliana fell into paranoia because Josiah¡¯s death was too much for her to handle. However, judging from the butler¡¯s reaction, he seemed to be clear-headed. But why is he seemingly ustomed to having such a conversation with Liliana? Could it be that Liliana also held someone important to him as a hostage? That¡¯s why he has no choice but to put on an act to please her? When Milton noticed that Natalie was looking at him, he smiled politely at her. ¡°Dr. Nichols, the medicinal ingredients will be avable tomorrow. You should stay here tonight. I¡¯ve prepared a room for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, the butler exited the room. ncing at Liliana, who was full of smiles, Natalie requested, ¡°During acupuncture, I want to see my friend. If I can¡¯t see her, I won¡¯t perform acupuncture on the patient.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liliana nodded. ¡°You should go and have some rest. I¡¯ll stay here and keep Josiahpany. After he wakes up, I¡¯ll leave the Todd residence and go to his hometown to see the sea of clouds.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Natalie fixed her gaze on the pathetic and terrifying woman in front of her. If she had put aside her grudges and left the Todd residence with Josiah back then, would she be much happier now? But how can she forget that kind of heart-piercing pain? No matter what choice she made, she would regret it in the end. A Cue For Love Chapter 238 A Cue For Love Chapter 238 A Cue for Love Chapter 238 Secret Of The Todd Residence Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That night, Natalie stayed at the Todd residence. The maid that the butler arranged also came to take care of Natalie, but she was not used to being taken care of and was even more afraid that the maid was there to monitor her, so she sent the help away. When she was alone, she wanted to contact Yandel and ask him to help find out about the Todd family or the Hoffman family. However, she noticed that even though the battery percentage of her phone was seventy, there was no signal at all. Not only was she unable tomunicate with the outside world, but the tracker that Xavian ced on her would be useless as well. For the whole night, she could not fall asleep. Since the mansion was dead silent, the sound of the wind blowing and leaves rustling were more obvious, giving people a spooky feeling. Momentster, Natalie decided to walk around the mansion. Hence, she put on a coat and got up from the bed. Incense and acupuncture were just excuses to buy time so that she could think of a way to save Cecilia. I must bring Cecilia out of here as soon as possible. In order to do that, I¡¯ve to be familiar with the environment and the roster of the patrolling guards. The mansion was humungous. Guards were patrolling around the courtyard and the main house, but since she was the miracle doctor invited by Liliana, neither the guards nor the servants dared to be rude to her. It was a dark night. The trees shook their branches, dancing in the night breeze. Only a few rooms in the whole mansion were dimly lit. Yet, one of the rooms on the second floor was as bright as day, which was particrly eye-catching. Seeing that, Natalie bent down and climbed over the shrubs. Then, she climbed to the window sill of the room on the first floor and stepped on the bulges on the brick wall, making her way up to the second floor bare-handed. Instead of entering the mansion, she only clung to the wall and listened carefully to the movements inside. ¡°Five hundred million? It¡¯s nothing to me. What do you think of me? Now, I can afford to spend fifty billion, let alone five hundred million,¡± Milton eximed. ¡°Milton,¡± the woman called out sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re calling? Call me Mr. Cheney!¡± ¡°Mr. Cheney¡­¡± ¡°Good!¡± Miltonughed haughtily. ¡°Julian must have never imagined that the final winner would be me. That woman has already gone mad, and I¡¯m now the helm of the Todd residence. Hurry up and take off your clothes. I¡¯ll take good care of you tonight!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The following dialogs were too obscene, so Natalie did not bother to listen to any of them. After she returned to her room, she still could not calm down. The person who took over the Todd residence was not Liliana but the so-called butler. He had long known that Liliana was paranoid and that her mental state was not stable. Thus, he deliberately led her to a more delusional direction and gained her trust to be the real helm of the Todd residence. This ispletely out of my imagination. No matter what, the only thing I¡¯ve to do now is to ensure my escape n is foolproof. The next day, Natalie was awakened by the maid. Thetter had brought breakfast to her room. While Natalie was eating breakfast, the maid silently apanied her. The maid looked solemn, and there was no expression on her face. If she had not talked to Natalie yesterday, thetter would have suspected that she was a mute. It was a good thing that the maid was not talkative. Because of that, Natalie did not need to spend time dealing with her. Not long after breakfast, Milton personally delivered the medicinal ingredients she wanted. ¡°Dr. Nichols, the medicinal ingredients that you want are extremely expensive. I¡¯ve worked extra hard to find them for you.¡± ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re really efficient,¡± responded Natalie. ¡°However, I still need a lot of tools to make the incense. When the timees, I¡¯ll need your help to get ready the tools that I need.¡± ¡°Of course. No problem.¡± Milton was good at acting. If Natalie had not heard his conversation the previous night, she would never have thought that he was a man full of schemes. After Milton left, she began to check the medicinal ingredients. As expected, dragonblood fruit was at the Todd residence. Opening the exquisite wooden box, she caught sight of the bloody red dragonblood fruit. A Cue For Love Chapter 239 A Cue For Love Chapter 239 A Cue for Love Chapter 239 Late Confession Luck and misfortune always went hand in hand. Although she was uncertain of her future, at least she had obtained the dragonblood fruit. Once Yana ate it, her heart disease would be cured. Closing the wooden box, Natalie hugged it close to her chest and slowly closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, a hint of determination shed across them. Not only do I have many things to do, but I want to watch Xavian, yton, Franklin, and Sophia grow up too! I can¡¯t allow myself to die here. Later, she wrote a list of tools and handed it to the maid, who would then pass the list to Milton. Only two or three of those tools were used to make incense. The rest were used to modify crossbow arrows. Natalie shut herself in the room to make incense. Liliana was concerned about the progress and would oftene to visit her. Seeing that she was extremely concentrated on making incense, Liliana could not hide the smile in her eyes. By right, the more Liliana believed that the incense would work, the better it would be for Natalie. However, when she saw Liliana¡¯s smile, she would feel upset. ¡°Dr. Nichols, when Josiah wakes up, I want to tell him that I like him.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You never told him that?¡± Natalie probed. ¡°Never¡­¡± Liliana smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°He said he wanted to take me far away, but Iughed at him for overestimating himself. He was always protecting me, but I never cherished what he had done for me and even mocked him for being nosy. However, when he was covered in blood, I could only watch as he fell asleep.¡± Initially, Natalie thought that Liliana and Josiah were deeply in love with each other. Little did she know that Josiah did not even hear the response he wanted to hear before he died. At that instant, she suddenly thought of Samuel. She wanted to get her revenge. Besides the Nichols family, there were also more powerful families around. Thinking that love was troublesome and would restrain her from getting stronger, she shut Samuel out of her heart. After Liliana left, Natalie continued to make incense. Since Josiah was dead, naturally, the incense would not work on him. The incense was for the living to smell. As time passed, Natalie had stayed in the Todd residence for a week. She locked herself in the room every day. She would make incense during the day and assemble crossbows and explosives at night. In the blink of an eye, it was the time she agreed with Liliana. Holding the medicinal incense, Natalie entered the bedroom with the ice coffin. ¡°Liliana, we¡¯ve already agreed that I¡¯ll only burn the incense and perform acupuncture when I see my friend,¡± Natalie piped up. ¡°Of course.¡± Liliana nodded. ¡°Milton, bring Ms. Fane here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a while, Cecilia walked into the room. She had lost a lot of weight, and her face was as pale as a sheet. Immediately, Natalie hugged her with remorse and guilt. ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I know you¡¯ll save me.¡± When Natalie was hugging Cecilia, she stuffed a pill into the pocket of thetter¡¯s clothes and said in a low volume that only they could hear, ¡°Put this pill in your mouthter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After they let go of each other, Liliana uttered, ¡°Dr. Nichols, you¡¯ve already seen your friend. It¡¯s your turn to honor your promise.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Natalie nced around and continued, ¡°When I burn incense and perform acupuncture, I don¡¯t like being disturbed. Except for you and my friend, please ask the rest to wait outside. Without our order, no one is allowed toe in.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Hence, Milton and the servants left the bedroom. Under Liliana¡¯s impatient gaze, Natalie lit the incense in her hand. As fire engulfed the medicinal incense, the entire room was filled with a faint herbal fragrance. A Cue For Love Chapter 240 A Cue For Love Chapter 240 A Cue for Love Chapter 240 Surprise Attack 1 Gradually, the room was entirely shrouded by smoke. Lying beside the cold coffin, Liliana brushed the bridge of Josiah¡¯s tall nose with her fingertip and muttered, ¡°Josiah, Dr. Nichols will definitely be able to cure you. We¡¯ll be reunited soon.¡± The man in the coffin closed his eyes tightly as if he was asleep. After a while, when the scent of the incense got stronger, Liliana felt her vision getting more and more blurry. Subsequently, she fainted to the ground. In an instant, Natalie threw away the incense in her hand. The incense she made only had the effect of calming the mind and could cause drowsiness. It had no medicinal effect of bringing people back to life. ¡°Cecilia, you aren¡¯t dizzy, right?¡± In response, Cecilia shook her head. ¡°I ate the pill you gave me and didn¡¯t feel anything.¡± Still feeling worried, Natalie checked Cecilia¡¯s pulse to make sure that she was not affected by the scent. ¡°Cecilia, when I bring you out of hereter, lower your head and pretend that nothing has happened.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were cold, and a glint flickered across them. ¡°If anything happens, hide behind me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Unwilling to hold Natalie back, Cecilia immediately nodded her head. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As they stepped out of the bedroom, they met two guards standing in front of the door. When they saw Natalie and Ceciliaing out, they blocked their way. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°The ce we¡¯re going is a secret. Come nearer.¡± Natalie beckoned to them and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a low voice.¡± Since Natalie and Cecilia were just two defenseless women, the guards lowered their bodies and leaned over without suspecting anything. At that moment, a hint of hostility shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes, and she pricked two silver needles on their necks. Instantaneously, the guards fell to the ground. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Come on.¡± Natalie pulled Cecilia¡¯s hand, and they hurried away. As long as they left the mansion, they couldmunicate with the outside world. Meanwhile, Milton was not bothered about Natalie at all. After all, Liliana had already gone mad. No matter how many miracle doctors she hired, it would be useless. He did not care how good Natalie¡¯s medical skills were because it would be impossible for her to bring the man in the coffin back to life. When that mad woman realizes that the miracle doctor is useless, she¡¯ll naturally ask me to deal with her. When the timees, I¡¯ll kill her and bury the corpse. Then, no one will ever find out about the secret of the Todd residence, and I¡¯ll still be the helm of this mansion. After Milton finished smoking, he returned with the servants to check on the situation in the bedroom. However, when he arrived at the bedroom door, he saw two guards lying on the ground, and there were silver needles on their necks. Subsequently, he unlocked the bedroom door with his fingerprint and only saw Liliana lying beside the coffin. Natalie and the hostage used to threaten her were nowhere to be seen. Did they escape? At that instant, Milton realized that something was amiss and shouted, ¡°Chase after them! Bring that two women back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In the meantime, Natalie and Cecilia increased their pace, but the mansion was too huge. ¡°Cecilia, hang on.¡± Natalie held Cecilia¡¯s arm and supported thetter with her strength. Gritting her teeth, Cecilia nodded, but the more she walked, the moreborious it became. Soon, she ran out of energy. After a while, they finally caught sight of the gate. Just as Natalie and Cecilia felt that they were going to leave the mansion sessfully, a group of guards dressed in ck suddenly rushed out. Knitting her brows, Natalie instinctively pulled Cecilia behind her. When the guards ran forward and wanted to grab hold of Natalie, she hurriedly took out a miniature bow and shot at them. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! She shot three arrows at the same time. The sharp arrows stabbed into the joints of the guards, and the pain caused them to fall to the ground. A Cue For Love Chapter 241 A Cue For Love Chapter 241 A Cue for Love chapter 241 As the sun dipped below the horizon, the color of the woman¡¯s hair was dyed red. Natalie¡¯s eyes were full of dignity when she red at the guards. Despite being alone, the aura exuding from her body made them dare not to underestimate her. The guards in ck did not expect Natalie to have such good skills and looked at her in disbelief. However, Natalie knew deep down in her heart that she had to end the fight as soon as possible. Herbat skills were only good against one or two opponents. Now that she had to fight against so many of them while protecting Cecilia, she had no chance of winning. Seeing that Natalie had hurt their colleagues, the remaining guards attacked her more fiercely. In a sh, Natalie shot arrows one after another, but those people were already mentally prepared, so the effect was much worse than the first time. While she was fighting the guards, Milton walked over quickly, holding a revolver. He unfastened the safety lock and aimed the muzzle at Cecilia, who had her back to him. Sensing danger, Natalie eximed, ¡°Watch out!¡± When Milton pulled the trigger, she threw herself at Cecilia. Because Natalie had pushed her away, the bullet did not hit Cecilia. However, Natalie was grazed by the bullet, and her right arm was bleeding. ¡°Natalie! Natalie!¡± Frightened by the scene in front of her, Cecilia covered Natalie¡¯s wound with trembling hands. Even then, she could feel a lot of blood gushing out. ¡°Natalie, are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. The bullet didn¡¯t hit my arm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bleeding a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll stop. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Natalie tried her best to keep herself conscious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± At the same time, she touched the explosives in her pocket. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cecilia is in danger because of me. I can die here, but not her. Just when she was thinking of using the explosives to buy time for Cecilia to escape, the table had turned. The maid, who had been taking care of Natalie, grabbed Milton¡¯s neck and twisted it. In an instant, Milton widened his eyes and slumped to the ground, no longer having the opportunity to shoot. Witnessing that, the remaining guards rushed forward to fight the maid. Nevertheless, they were not her match. In the blink of an eye, all of them copsed to the ground while vomiting blood. Wow. She can really pack a punch. Who¡¯s she? Shortly afterward, the gate opened, and Billy dashed in with a group of men. ¡°Ms. Natalie.¡± He strode toward Natalie and hurriedly apologized when he saw the blood on her arm, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We werete.¡± After casting a brief look at the maid who was still fighting, Natalie averted her gaze to Billy and fell into deep thought. This was too much of a coincidence. The timing they appear to save me is just right. ¡°Both you and she have been following me?¡± Natalie questioned while quirking her brows. ¡°Did Samuel order you to do this?¡± At that moment, Billy knew that both Sarah and he were exposed. Since it was impossible to conceal the fact from Natalie any longer, he confessed everything to her. ¡°Yes. Mr. Bowers is worried about your safety, so he asked Sarah and me to follow you to Livingsfill. He doesn¡¯t allow us to reveal our existence and can only show up when you¡¯re in danger.¡± Afraid that Natalie might misunderstand Samuel, Billy immediately added, ¡°Ms. Natalie, please don¡¯t me Mr. Bowers. He¡¯s doing this to protect you, not to interfere with you.¡± After listening to his exnation, Natalie smiled faintly. How could I me Samuel? If he hadn¡¯t sent someone to protect me, I would die here tonight. Finally, she heaved a sigh of relief. In the next second, her vision went ck, and she lost consciousness. A Cue For Love Chapter 243 A Cue For Love Chapter 243 A Cue for Love chapter 243 Domineering Man As soon as Natalie finished her sentence, both Samuel and she were stunned, especially Natalie. Am I spouting nonsense because I lost too much blood and not in my right mind? ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Pursing her lips, she continued, ¡°I just want to¡ª¡± Before she could utter the next word, Samuel had sealed her lips. The next moment, he traced the shape of her lips and kissed her gently. Natalie did not refuse but slowly closed her eyes, feeling the tenderness between her lips. Gradually, the kiss went from gentle to passionate. In the end, Samuel was concerned about the injury on her arm, so he stopped and did not go further. He did not dare to indulge himself. If he continued with the kiss, he was afraid that he would do something inappropriate to the injured woman. Meanwhile, Natalie was panting, and her face was burning. Despite feeling shy, she did not regret the kiss. Perhaps, it was when Billy told her the truth, or when she saw him the moment she woke up, she seemed to have heard the voice in her heart. I might have fallen in love with him. Natalie had never been in love, so she did not know what it was like to fall in love with someone. All of a sudden, she became inexplicably nervous. Just then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Shortly afterward, Billy and Sarah opened the door and walked in. Natalie¡¯s gaze fell on Sarah. She had changed out of the Todd family maid¡¯s uniform and donned a ck leather jacket and pants, looking valiant. When she recalled what had happened previously, she noticed that Sarah had never interfered with her when they were in the Todd residence. On the contrary, Sarah would always hint at her when Liliana was going to visit her in theboratory so that she had time to organize the table. Everything she did wasn¡¯t because she was considerate toward me but because she was ordered by Samuel. She¡¯s the bodyguard sent by Samuel to protect me secretly. Before she could express her gratitude, Billy and Sarah knelt on the ground. ¡°Mr. Bowers, we failed to protect Ms. Natalie, and because of that, she was injured. Please punish us,¡± uttered Billy. Sarah chimed in as well, ¡°Please punish us.¡± Hearing that, Samuel shot them an icy re and ordered indifferently, ¡°Inflict the same wound to yourself then.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Billy and Sarah nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡± they answered in unison. Startled, Natalie widened her eyes. They¡¯re the ones who saved me. How can Samuel punish them? ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She stretched out to hold Samuel¡¯s hand. ¡°You can¡¯t punish them.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Samuel¡¯s expression turned grim, and he stared at the wound on her arm. ¡°They were careless and made the wrong judgment. If they were a littleter, you probably would¡¯ve ignited the explosives and used your own life to save your friend!¡± Having said that, he exuded a cold aura, making it seem like the surrounding temperature had dropped drastically. Billy and Sarah knew why he was furious, and they were well aware that they almost failed to protect the futuredy of the Bowers family, so they hung their heads lower. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Looking at Samuel, who was swelling with rage, Natalie mused, Right now, he isn¡¯t elegant at all. He¡¯s just a domineering man. Although she was moved by how much he cared for her, she could not let him punish Sarah and Billy. ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t allow you to punish them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Samuel resolutely. ¡°If you want to punish them, then punish me too.¡± Natalie lifted her head and looked into his eyes. ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll sacrifice my arm,¡± she stated stubbornly. A Cue For Love Chapter 244 A Cue For Love Chapter 244 A Cue for Love chapter 244 He Had Fallen Head Over Heels Once Natalie finished speaking, Billy and Sarah were taken back and stared at her in disbelief. They had seen a lot of beautiful women. Although Natalie was not exceptionally gorgeous, her temperament was unique, making people deeply attracted by her calm demeanor. She was like a piece of jade, not ostentatious but had both inner and outer beauty, which was precious. They did not understand why Samuel tried so hard to protect Natalie back then. However, now they understood. It was because she was worth it. In the meantime, Samuel¡¯s expression was frosty. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie denied. Then, she continued softly, ¡°I¡¯m just asking for mercy for them.¡± Asking for mercy? She¡¯s obviously threatening me! Billy and Sarah didn¡¯t manage to protect her and should be punished. Only then will they remember the lesson and won¡¯t make the same mistake again. This woman is saying that I should punish her as well. How can I watch her getting injured again? After taking a deep breath, Samuel piped up, ¡°You¡¯re exempted from punishment, but you still have to reflect upon your mistakes. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Billy and Sarah stood up. They were deeply moved and only left the room after giving Natalie a grateful look. After they left, Samuel leaned over and bit Natalie¡¯s lips. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Since you asked for mercy for them, you¡¯ve to bear with my anger.¡± In response, Natalie widened her eyes and nced at him. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s good to be fair in giving out rewards and penalties. However, I can see that although they¡¯re your subordinates, they¡¯re people who are close to you. It¡¯s normal for idents to happen during a mission. I can feel that they¡¯ve done everything they could to protect me. Since they¡¯ve tried their best, it¡¯s enough. Moreover, I know you won¡¯t be happy even if you punish them.¡± She meant every word she said. Meanwhile, Samuel¡¯s heart missed a beat when he heard that. Initially, he thought that she was just soft-hearted. Unexpectedly, besides being soft-hearted, she also did not want him to hurt those close to him because of her. ¡°Nat, how can you be so attractive?¡± He brushed his lips against her lips. How can I not fall in love with such a woman? In an instant, Samuel wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace domineeringly. ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I didn¡¯t touch your wound,¡± remarked Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°It¡¯s not the wound. You¡¯re hugging me too tightly.¡± Natalie hid her blushed face in his chest. Because she was close to him, she could feel his strong heartbeat. Slowly, she felt tired, and her eyelids were getting heavier. As a matter of fact, she had never felt such a sense of security before, as if she could be unscrupulous and did not need to care about anything if she was in his arms. The man in front of her would protect her from every danger and crisis. Kissing her ear, he whispered, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more annoyed at myself. I should¡¯ve kept you by my side and not allowed you to go anywhere. Or perhaps, I should go wherever you go. With me by your side, I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡± The moment he found out that she was injured, his heart ached, as if it was stabbed by a knife. Instantaneously, he arranged for a helicopter and rushed to Livingsfill. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even though Billy reassured him that Natalie had only injured her arm, and the wound was not life- threatening, he still could not calm down. Once again, he came to a realization¡ªhe had fallen head over heels for a woman named Natalie Nichols. A Cue For Love Chapter 245 A Cue For Love Chapter 245 A Cue for Love chapter 245 Berated For Walking Barefoot ¡°Nat¡­¡± Samuel called out softly, but the woman in his embrace did not respond. Feeling worried, he looked down, only to find that she was asleep. Natalie¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and her eyshes quivered as she breathed. She has fallen asleep? Billy and Sarah had reported to him that Natalie had been shutting herself up in theboratory to make the incense and weapons during the day. At night, she would familiarize herself with thendscape of the Todd residence after everyone had fallen asleep. Hence, she was exhausted. ¡°Sleep well.¡± Samuel nted a light kiss on her forehead before tightening his arms around her. Only by holding her like that could he feel at ease and contented. When Natalie woke up, she felt that the fatigue she had umted before was gone in an instant. Looking around, she noticed that Samuel was no longer beside her. Getting out of bed, she stepped on the cold floor barefoot. Walking out of the bedroom, she saw an extremely luxurious corridor. The crystal chandelier radiated dazzling rays of light through refraction. Looking down from the second floor, she felt that the ce was like a castle in a fairy tale. Along the way, she did not see any servants. Strolling down the long stairs, she noticed Samuel and Billy in the living room, chatting about something. As soon as he heard footsteps, Samuel turned around and saw Natalie. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she responded, rubbing her tummy. ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze traveled from top to bottom and finallynded on the pair of her bare feet. Her feet were of normal size, and her toes were fair and beautiful. Not only was Samuel fascinated, but Billy¡¯s eyes were also attracted to her feet. The moment he noticed Billy staring at her feet in a daze, he felt a hint of coldness sh across his eyes. ¡°Billy, get me a pair of slippers.¡± After Billy regained his senses, he did not dare to take another look. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bowers.¡± As Billy went to look for slippers, Samuel walked toward Natalie and asked unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear slippers?¡± Confused, she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see any slippers.¡± Even though Samuel was afraid that she would catch a cold, he was even more dissatisfied when other men looked at her feet. Even if the man was his closest subordinate, an ally with whom he had gone through life-and-death situations, he still felt upset. Soon, Billy returned with a pair of slippers. Initially, Natalie wanted to wear them herself, but Samuel took the slippers, squatted down, and held her feet before putting them into the slippers one after another. His palm was huge and warm. Even when he bent down to put on slippers for her, he was still as elegant as an emperor. At that instant, her heart started racing. Billy, who was standing at the side, was shocked when he saw his high and mighty superior bending down to put on slippers for Natalie. Flustered, he did not know where to look. Could it be that from today onwards, not only do I have to deal with work, but I also have to watch them being lovey-dovey with each other? After putting on the slippers, Samuel slowly got up and stared at Natalie, uttering, ¡°If you don¡¯t see any slippers in the future, stay on the bed. You¡¯re not allowed to walk around the house barefooted.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Natalie was rendered speechless by his words. Is he afraid of me catching a cold, or does he dislike others looking at my feet? Either way, isn¡¯t he overreacting? Abruptly, Natalie remembered that she was still wearing the ugly hyper-realistic mask. Even though Samuel doesn¡¯t seem like someone who only cares about looks, he¡¯ll still be amazed when he sees my true face, right? Even with that thought, soon, she fell into self-denial again. Yes, my real face is a lot betterpared to the hyper-realistic mask I¡¯m wearing right now, but my facial features are the same as Yara¡¯s. A Cue For Love Chapter 246 A Cue For Love Chapter 246 A Cue for Love chapter 246 Uninvited Guest If I take off the mask, will Samuel be able to distinguish me from Yara? Previously, I¡¯ve also met Yara at the Bowers residence. Was there something between Samuel and her? Seeing that she was aggrieved and unconvinced, Samuel stared at her and inquired, ¡°Do you feel wronged?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to be very happy.¡± Ruffling with her hair, the man queried in a deep voice, ¡°Does the wound hurt? Or is there something on your mind?¡± Since Natalie did not want to talk about Yara, she mentioned her purpose ofing downstairs, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just hungry.¡± Instantaneously, Billy understood and responded respectfully, ¡°Mr. Bowers, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare some food.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Samuel interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ll cook something myself. This week, I¡¯ll stay in Livingsfill. I¡¯ve already exined to you about the matters in Dellmoor. Handle them properly.¡± In response, Billy nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bowers.¡± After Billy left, Samuel headed to the small kitchen of the mansion. There were two kitchens in the mansion. The servants would work in therge kitchen, most of which were used during banquets. Meanwhile, the small kitchen was only for the house owners. Although the servants would not go to the small kitchen often, they would restock the ingredients in the refrigerator from time to time. Hence, there were a variety of ingredients in it. Standing behind him, Natalie fixed her gaze on his back. ¡°You know how to cook?¡± she queried. ¡°Yes.¡± Narrowing his eyes, he shed her a faint smile. ¡°Stand there. I¡¯ll be quick so that you can eat within half an hour.¡± Shortly afterward, he took out the tomato paste, ground beef, onions, and a packet of spaghetti. First, he heated the olive oil over medium heat and added the onions. Then, he put in the ground beef and fried it until fully cooked. Next, he mixed the tomato paste with the meat and seasoned it with salt and pepper. After simmering for fifteen minutes, he served them on top of freshly cooked spaghetti. In an instant, a savory aroma filled the entire kitchen. cing the spaghetti on the table, he remarked, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Looking at the te of spaghetti Bolognese, the womanplimented his cooking skills in her heart. ¡°Nat, try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Picking up the fork, Natalie dug in without any dys. Immediately, she was amazed by the rich vor of the Bolognese sauce. This is so delicious! Since she was famished, and the spaghetti was too appetizing, she got carried away while eating. Right then, a man¡¯s voice came from outside the dining room. ¡°Dalton, I heard Samuel brought a woman here. Let me have a look.¡± ¡°Wait, Mr. Yelverton. Please let me report to Mr. Bowers first.¡± ¡°No, it has to be now, or else Samuel will hide the woman.¡± ¡°Mr. Yelverton¡ª¡± As Natalie lowered her head and was devouring the spaghetti, the owner of the voice entered the dining room. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve caught you red-handed!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Justin Yelverton was nearly one hundred and ny centimeters tall. He left Dalton behind and rushed into the dining room, standing in front of Natalie and Samuel. ¡°Samuel, we¡¯ve been friends for so long, and I¡¯ve never eaten the dishes you cook. You only cook for your woman. Isn¡¯t that too much? I don¡¯t mind not eating the food you cook, but you should show me your woman¡¯s face, at least.¡± It was actually pretty normal for Justin to be so curious. After Samuel had a pair of children, he was not interested in women anymore. No matter how hot and sexy a woman was, he had never spared them a nce. It was rare for Samuel toe to Livingsfill, let alone bringing a woman with him. How could I not be curious? At that moment, Natalie still had her head lowered, so Justin could not see her face at first nce, but it also made him look forward to it even more. A Cue For Love Chapter 247 A Cue For Love Chapter 247 A Cue for Love chapter 247 Hide Your Woman Justin leaned forward, waiting to admire the beauty of Samuel¡¯s future wife. As Natalie finished eating the spaghetti, she slowly lifted her head. When their eyes met, she smiled faintly and maintained her calm demeanor. The moment Justin saw Natalie clearly, he realized the woman looked ordinary, and there were even noticeable freckles on her cheeks. She shouldn¡¯t be the woman that Samuel likes, right? Yeah, that should be unlikely. Is there some misunderstanding? ¡°Samuel, where did you hide your woman?¡± Justinughed dryly. ¡°Not only are we best friends, but we¡¯re also distant rtives. There¡¯s no need to be so secretive.¡± ¡°Justin.¡± Samuel¡¯s brows drew close to a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t have another woman. She¡¯s the only one.¡± Hearing that, Justin was stunned, unable to believe what he had just heard. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Besides him, Natalie was taken aback by Samuel¡¯s word as well. Only one. These two words are exceptionally significant, but Samuel said them so easily. It took a lot of effort for Justin to ept the news. He covered it by coughing a few times before a yful smile returned on his face again. ¡°I¡­ This is the first time I met your woman. As expected, she¡¯s exceptional.¡± Naturally, he would not dare to say anything unsatisfactory about Natalie. Otherwise, Samuel might skin him alive. Therefore, he spared no effort to tter Natalie. ¡°Samuel¡¯s taste has always been unique. Sure enough, the woman he has taken a liking to is indeed extraordinary.¡± Looking at Natalie, he continued, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Justin Yelverton, and I¡¯m Samuel¡¯s best friend. If someone dares to bully you in the future, I can¡¯t help much. Since Samuel¡¯s here, there¡¯s no chance for me to do anything.¡± The woman was rendered speechless. No matter how she looked at it, though Justin was the heir from a wealthy family, he was extremely talkative, especially when he glorified the hyper-realistic mask that she was wearing. Not even a pair of deeply in love couples would say that! Just then, Samuel caressed her hair and asked, ¡°What fruit do you want to eat? I¡¯ll wash some.¡± ¡°Strawberry,¡± Natalie blurted out. ¡°Okay, sit here for a while. I¡¯ll head to the kitchen and wash some strawberries for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Natalie shed a charming smile at him, and he was mesmerized in an instant. After Samuel left, Justin could not hold back his curiosity any longer. ¡°How did you make Samuel fall in love with you?¡± After pondering it for a long time, the woman replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything special.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Justin gasped. ¡°You mean Samuel is the one pursuing you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°Moreover, I haven¡¯t agreed to be his girlfriend officially, so you don¡¯t need to tter me. It¡¯s too early for that.¡± Her words caught Justin by surprise. What? Samuel took the initiative to pursue a woman, but he isn¡¯t sessful yet? Initially, Natalie thought that what she said would definitely leave a bad impression on Justin. Unexpectedly, when she turned to look at him again, his eyes were full of admiration. ¡°Can I be your disciple?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve liked Jane for a long time, but she always ignores me,¡± Justin informed, holding her hands. He had only held Natalie¡¯s hand for a few seconds when he heard a deep voice from the entrance of the kitchen. ¡°Justin Yelverton, let go of her!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 248 A Cue For Love Chapter 248 A Cue for Love chapter 248 I Am Not A Good Person Frightened, Justin immediately let go of Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°S-Samuel¡­¡± He used to think that Samuel was just indifferent, but now he felt that Samuel was as rumored¡ª decisive and cruel. ¡°Who allowed you to touch her?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Samuel dragged Justin away from Natalie, along with the chair. ¡°Samuel, I¡ª¡± ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Natalie is mine and mine alone. He hated it when other men touched Natalie, even if the man was his best friend. ¡°No, Samuel. I-I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Justin exined aggrievedly. ¡°If you¡¯ve done anything, you would¡¯ve lost your hand by now.¡± With that said, Samuel fixated his gaze on Justin¡¯s hand that had just grabbed Natalie. A hint of murderous intent flickered across his eyes. At that instant, Justin came to a realization. This woman means everything to Samuel! I shouldn¡¯t provoke her. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the banquet invitation cardter.¡± Afraid of offending Samuel, Justin hurriedly came up with an excuse to leave. ¡°I still have work to do. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, he swiftly walked out of the mansion. Samuel ced the strawberries in front of Natalie and piped up, ¡°The strawberries are washed.¡± The next moment, Natalie picked up a delicious-looking strawberry. It was huge and bright red, looking soft and sweet. ¡°Samuel, Mr. Yelverton only asked me a question. Do you need to get upset over it? Besides, I didn¡¯t promise you anything.¡± Having said that, she put the strawberry into her mouth. It was fresh and sweet. Before she could stuff the whole strawberry in, Samuel suddenly approached her, biting off the other half of the strawberry in her mouth. Eyes widening, she stared at him in disbelief. After biting the strawberry, Samuel did not straighten his back immediately. On the contrary, he pressed the tip of his nose against the tip of her nose and stared straight at her, as if he was not eating the strawberry but her. His sudden action caused Natalie¡¯s heart to skip a beat. When she finally swallowed the strawberry in her mouth, she hurriedly looked away. However, Samuel did not allow her. He turned her face toward him, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°Indeed, you didn¡¯t promise me anything.¡± As he spoke, she could see the determination in his eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ll never allow other men to touch you. Only I can do that.¡± Natalie could feel the desire in his eyes getting stronger. ¡°You¡¯re being paranoid.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel responded lightly. ¡°Nat, I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m a good person.¡± Caressing her face, he fixated his gaze on her plump lips and captured it with his own passionately. Since she had just eaten the fruit, he could still taste strawberry in her mouth. Having an insatiable desire for her, he savored every inch of her. In order to kiss her more easily, he carried her up from the chair and ced her gently on the dining table. Their posture had changed, and the only constant was his kiss, which was as ardent as ever. Soon, he was not satisfied with kissing alone; he wanted more. ¡°Nat, since you¡¯re already full, shouldn¡¯t it be my turn now?¡± Samuel asked in a hoarse voice. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Natalie remained silent, not knowing how to reply to his question. Yes? No? No matter what I answer, it¡¯s embarrassing. Biting her lip slightly, she did not answer, but it still encouraged Samuel. He could not help but reach his big, warm hand into her clothes. A Cue For Love Chapter 249 A Cue For Love Chapter 249 A Cue for Love chapter 249 A Far Cry From A Vixen At that moment, Natalie¡¯s mind went nk. Every inch of her skin where Samuel touched became scorching hot. As he wanted to take another step further, a phone¡¯s ringtone broke the silence in the dining room. The ringtone instantly pulled Natalie back to her senses. ¡°Samuel, your phone is ringing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it,¡± Samuel uttered through gritted teeth. The sudden halt made him feel ufortable, both physically and mentally. There was lust in his eyes, and his breathing was heavy. Not only was sweat continuously dripping from his temples, but the veins on his forehead were also bulging. ¡°What if it¡¯s important?¡± ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°You should answer it.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he took out his phone from the pocket and epted the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Since Natalie was not interested in eavesdropping on his conversation, she thought of getting off the dining table and going back to the bedroom on the second floor to take a rest. However, as soon as her feet touched the ground, he dragged her back and locked her in his embrace. The other party seemed to be reporting something. After a while, Samuel responded in a low voice and hung up impassively. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m full. I want to go back to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with.¡± His voice was low and hoarse, yet attractive at the same time. In response, Natalie nodded. Just when she thought that he would let her go, he scooped her up in his arms. ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t need you to carry me.¡± ¡°I want to.¡± Carrying her in his arms, he walked out of the kitchen and went up the stairs to the second floor. When the butler, Dalton Zachrich, and two other maids saw that, they gaped in surprise. It was already outrageous for Samuel to bring an unknown woman to the mansion, and it was even beyond their imagination that he would dote on her like that. They exchanged nces, certain that the woman had to be the futuredy of the Bowers family. Naturally, Natalie caught a glimpse of their gazes and frowned subconsciously. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯ll make everyone think that I¡¯m a vixen.¡± Momentster, Samuel ced her on the soft bed and propped himself on top of her. Hearing her words, he could not help but burst outughing. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°You? Vixen? You¡¯re a far cry from a vixen.¡± Tapping her nose affectionately, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you really dare to do it with me.¡± Natalie wanted to deny it, but kept her mouth shut. Yes, I don¡¯t dare. I admit that my heart has fluttered because of him, but I still can¡¯t make my decision. How much does he like me? Will he stop cherishing me after I agree to be with him? She had a lot in her mind simply because she did not want to get hurt. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to sleep? Go to sleep now,¡± said Samuel as he tucked her in. ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, she drifted into dreand. When she woke up, Samuel had prepared a set of clothes for her and took her to a cemetery on the outskirts of the city. As soon as she arrived, she saw Liliana¡¯s hands tied up, struggling and screaming in front of a grave. ¡°Josiah isn¡¯t dead! He¡¯s just sick! Dr. Nichols has a way to save him. Why did you bury him? No! Give him back to me!¡± Seeing her struggling and screaming like a shrew, Natalie stepped forward and walked in front of her. ¡°Josiah is dead.¡± Natalie squatted down and looked into Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Liliana, stop lying to yourself. You should know that he¡¯s dead. He died in your arms. You should know that better than anyone else. You know that Milton is lying to you and ying along with the act. You¡¯ve already seen through it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing those words, Lilianaughed out loud. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I know it deep down in my heart. So what? I don¡¯t need the truth! Sweet poison or agonizing antidote. How do you want me to choose? I avenged my family, but I¡¯d lost himpletely.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 250 A Cue For Love Chapter 250 A Cue for Love chapter 250 Undressing In The Rain ¡°I¡¯ll choose the antidote,¡± answered Natalie without any hesitation as she stared into Liliana¡¯s eyes. ¡°If the sweetness is fake, I would rather discard it. If it¡¯s just a dream, you¡¯ll eventually wake up from it. Even if it¡¯s not me, someone else will destroy your dream. Do you think Milton will continue to y along with you when you¡¯re no longer useful to him? Maybe you can¡¯t even keep Josiah¡¯s body intact. Josiah sacrificed his life for you. I¡¯m sure he wants you to continue to be you, not the crazy woman who fell into paranoia because of him.¡± Liliana was crying hysterically, digging the dirt of the cemetery with her fingers. Josiah, you idiot! I once mocked you that you could do nothing for me, but you ended up using your life to prove your love for me. You¡¯re an idiot! ¡°Liliana, those from the Todd family won¡¯t let you off easily. You can¡¯t stay in Livingsfill anymore,¡± Natalie continued. ¡°You¡¯re still young, and there are a lot of things that you can do. If you¡¯ve thought it through, you can find me at Dream Corporation.¡± With that said, she stood up and never looked at Liliana again. I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. If she still can¡¯t figure it out on her own, it¡¯ll be useless for me to say anything more. After that, she left the cemetery with Samuel. The cemetery was at the midpoint of the mountain. When one looked down from the mountain, they could see the graves standing solemnly, giving them a sense of destion. Samuel looked at Natalie¡¯s profile and abruptly thought of the answer she had given to Liliana earlier. Agonizing antidote. What kind of experience would make this woman blurt out such an answer? ¡°What on earth have you been through?¡± Unwilling to answer the question, she turned her head away from him. Although she did have a bit of feeling for him, it did not mean that he could interfere with her past. ¡°Samuel, you said you aren¡¯t a good person, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Neither am I.¡± Natalie lifted her head, and a cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°The me in front of you isn¡¯t all of me. The real me is a petty and vengeful woman. Are you sure you want to stay by my side?¡± When her mother had just passed away, she tried to treat Thomas and Yara nicely after she arrived in Dellmoor. In the end, she realized that they had always thought of her as a country bumpkin. To them, she was just a tool to exchange benefits. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Over the years, she had learned to rely on herself. She did not believe in fate or anyone else. She only trusted herself. Even though she faltered because of the man in front of her, she would not change her principles. Instead of him finding out that she was not a good personter, she might as well be frank and clear to him now. If he can¡¯t ept it, I should leave as soon as possible. At some point, it started drizzling. Immediately, Samuel took off his coat and draped it over Natalie¡¯s head, shielding her from the wind and rain. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side, no matter what.¡± ¡°Samuel, you¡ª¡± ¡°Neither you nor I am a good person.¡± After a pause, he added solemnly, ¡°Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll go to hell together after death. Even then, I¡¯ll still be by your side.¡± Natalie was taken aback, but soon, her eyes sparkled as a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying! Who¡¯s going to hell with you?¡± ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about either.¡± Then, he said fondly, ¡°Walk faster. Try not to get your wound wet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, they increased their pace and entered the car. Natalie was not particrly wet. On the other hand, Samuel was drenched. The rain pitter-pattered on the car windows, and the mountain was veiled in mist. His bangs were down, making him seem more like a ¡°good boy.¡± However, in the next second, he suddenly started to unbutton his shirt. ¡°There are spare clothes in the car. I¡¯ll change into them.¡± Natalie remained silent, but her gaze still fell on his strong and firm abs. A Cue For Love Chapter 251 A Cue For Love Chapter 251 A Cue for Love chapter 251 Do You Want To Touch Them As Natalie was both a coroner and a doctor, she had seen a lot of bodies of the living and the dead. However, it was the first time she had seen such a masculine body in front of her. His muscle lines were defined. Every muscle was well-proportioned, making it hard for her to look away. When Samuel was about to put on the clothes, he noticed that she was staring at his body and was engrossed in it. All of a sudden, he felt like teasing her. Deliberately slowing down his movement, he nced at the woman, who was in a daze. ¡°Do you want to touch them?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you want to touch them?¡± Samuel repeated, without a hint of annoyance. Natalie hurriedly looked away, pretending that nothing had happened, but her flushed ears betrayed her. Except for the night six years ago, she had never had any experience in that area. Furthermore, she was drugged, so she had close to no memory of that night, and she did not even see the man¡¯s face clearly. Her heart started to pound faster as if it was ying to an upbeat song. I must¡¯ve gone mad! Subconsciously, she moved closer to the door, wanting to stay further away from him. She did not dare to even look at him again. Seeing how flustered she was, Samuel grinned happily. Moments ago, she said she was a petty and vengeful woman, but now, she looks like a pure and innocent little girl. The more she acted that way, the more he yearned to tease her, wanting to see her fluster because of him. At that instant, he suddenly understood why boys liked to tease the girl they liked. Hence, he leaned forward, sandwiching her between the car door and his body. ¡°Nat, why are you running away?¡± ¡°W-Who¡¯s running away?¡± she instantly denied. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare to look at me?¡± I don¡¯t dare? Who said so? I¡¯ll look at him to my heart¡¯s content! It¡¯s him who¡¯s being taken advantage of, anyway! Taking a deep breath, she turned around to look at him but was met with a pair of eyes, like a beast staring at its prey. And she was the prey. The next moment, a sinister smile crept on Samuel¡¯s face, and he sealed her lips without any warning. ¡°Mmm¡ª¡± Obviously, Natalie was no match for him in terms of strength. Grabbing her wrist, she secured it above her head. The rain was sttering outside, covering their soft pants and heavy breathing. Of course, she had touched his abs to her heart¡¯s content. When she returned to the mansion, she received a video call from Xavian. As soon as she answered the call, four little kids appeared on the screen. However, the screen was not big enough. All four of them wanted to see Natalie and wanted to be seen by her, so they fought to be at the front. ¡°Thisputer is mine. I should stand at the front,¡± stated Franklin. ¡°This technology is mine, so I should stand at the front,¡± argued Xavian. ¡°Nothing is mine, but Mommy is mine,¡± retorted yton. Natalie missed them a lot but was amused by how they were fighting with each other. ¡°Can you guys stop fighting?¡± she probed. The three little boys on the other side of the screen were pinching each other¡¯s shoulders, forming a super funny triangle. ¡°Xavian, we should work together and get yton out of the screen first. Then, we can discuss it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, yton.¡± With that said, Xavian and Franklin exerted force at the same time and pushed yton out of the screen. Subsequently, the two of them began to fight. yton widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Xavian, you betrayed your biological brother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as biological siblings when we¡¯re fighting for Mommy.¡± Natalie¡¯s head throbbed as she looked at the phone screen. Just when she was thinking of a way to stop them, a soft voice sounded. ¡°Can I stand at the front?¡± asked Sophia. A Cue For Love Chapter 252 A Cue For Love Chapter 252 A Cue for Love chapter 252 Remove Your Oxygen Tube Sophia blinked her crystal clear eyes. Her face was cute and soft, making people feel the urge to pinch it. The three boys exchanged nces and said in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± Sophia knew that the boys liked Natalie a lot as well. They were willing topromise because they doted on her. Hence, she expressed her gratitude to each of them before looking at the camera and talking with Natalie. ¡°Natalie, we miss you so much. When will youe back?¡± Natalie did not mention her arm injury. She was afraid that if she mentioned it, they woulde to Livingsfill in order to see her. Given Sophia¡¯s soft personality, she would definitely cry. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Livingsfill this week and go back in the next. I¡¯ll bring you gifts as well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want presents. I only want you,¡± uttered Sophia. ¡°Be a good girl, and you¡¯ll have both me and the presents.¡± Usually, she could not say such cringeworthy words to her sons. Weirdly enough, she had no problem saying them to Sophia, so naturally at that. However, Samuel, who was reading documents at the side, was dissatisfied the moment he heard that. Thus, he put down the document in his hand, strode toward Natalie, and pulled her into his arms. Looking at the phone camera, he narrowed his eyes and remarked, ¡°Sophia, Natalie is mine. I can¡¯t give her to you.¡± In an instant, Sophia¡¯s face fell. Natalie was rendered speechless by his deration and quicklyforted, ¡°Sophia, your daddy is joking with you. He loves you the most and won¡¯t bear to see you unhappy.¡± Samuel remained silent, but his expression darkened. After the video call ended, Natalie turned around and red at him. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? How can you get jealous over your daughter?¡± The man was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. The sses entuated his good looks, bringing off a gentle and elegant temperament. Yet, his gaze was full of aggression, on the verge of losing control of his desire. ¡°I was just telling her the truth.¡± You are mine and only mine. ¡°How old are you, Samuel?¡± She knitted her brows. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a child.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hide the truth from her just because she¡¯s young,¡± he whispered into her ear,pletely unaware of his problem. ¡°How could you bully a kid? Aren¡¯t you worried she might remove your oxygen tube when she¡¯s older?¡± ¡°Nat, do you believe I can make you run out of oxygen first?¡± Who would believe that? ¡°No,¡± Natalie responded in disapproval. ¡°Not that I¡¯m using an oxygen tube¡ª¡± Unfortunately, she had no chance ofpleting her sentence as he kissed her lips and plundered her breath. He was dominating all her senses with a steamy kiss. Though he was punishing her, she felt that there was more affection in the punishment. He had made her understand that kissing could also make people suffocate. In the blink of an eye, it had been a few days since Natalie started recuperating in the mansion. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even so, she had not been idle either. She had asked Yandel to send the raw materials of Yana¡¯s medicine to Livingsfill. Then, she asked Dalton for a room and turned it into a researchboratory to analyze the medicine for Yana. Although Samuel felt distressed seeing her working hard for others, he respected her decision. At night, Justin came to the mansion in extremely formal clothes. ¡°Natalie.¡± As soon as he saw Natalie, he asked, ¡°What do you think of my outfit tonight?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 253 A Cue For Love Chapter 253 A Cue for Love chapter 253 Never Apologize Hearing that, Samuel quirked his brows and pinched Natalie¡¯s chin. ¡°When did you get so familiar with him?¡± he questioned. ¡°How do I know?¡± Natalie could not help but rolled her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your best friend?¡± Samuel raised the corners of his lips slightly and uttered, ¡°Huh, then I guess you¡¯re not familiar with him.¡± Then, he gave her a big smooch before averting his gaze to Justin. In actuality, Justin went there to ask if his outfit fit the aesthetics of a woman since he wanted to show it to Jane. Little did he know that he would have to see them disy affection for each other before he could get an answer. When Samuel wasn¡¯t in love, he was like an emotionless sculpture. Is he trying to make up for it by disying his affection as often as possible now? This is too torturing. Why are they tormenting me? After he finally calmed his emotions, he queried, ¡°Samuel, shall we depart now? Or else we¡¯ll bete for the banquet.¡± Only then did Natalie know Samuel had a banquet to attend that night. Since she was not interested in banquets, she would rather stay in the mansion to read some medical books or be in the researchboratory to experiment with the medicines. ¡°Nat, go with me,¡± Samuel chimed. ¡°Can I stay at the mansion instead?¡± Frowning, she looked at him puzzledly. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me anything about it.¡± ¡°If I told you beforehand, you would find a way to not attend it tonight,¡± he refuted, pinching her cheek. ¡°Many women dream of attending this kind of banquet. You¡¯re the only want who wants to avoid it.¡± Samuel was right. If he had told her a day earlier, she would have thought of a way to get out of it. ¡°Do I have to go?¡± she asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t agree to be my woman, but at least be my plus one.¡± Natalie could feel the love and affection that he gave her so far. Hence, after giving it some thought, she nodded. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When Natalie went upstairs to change clothes, Justin and Samuel were waiting downstairs. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Staring at the noble and graceful man in front of him, Justin asked, ¡°Samuel, if you want to be with Natalie, what are you going to do with the woman in Dellmoor? Your grandfather has been telling everyone that she¡¯s the futuredy of the Bowers family. Everyone in your family already has a tacit understanding regarding your marriage. After all, Franklin will take over your position in the future. If that woman isn¡¯t your wife, he¡¯ll be an illegitimate child instead of the heir of the Bowers family. Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, at least spare a thought for Franklin and Sophia.¡± Hearing that, Samuel whipped around and met Justin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Franklin and Sophia like Nat more than their biological mother.¡± ¡°I know, but this doesn¡¯t change what I said.¡± Justin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be ady of any family, especially the Bowers family. Her face alone may cause her to get attacked by others.¡± Justin did not dislike Natalie. On the contrary, he felt that although she was not a beauty, she was able to make others take a liking to her. However, as someone who grew up in a wealthy family, he knew how things worked. Thus, Justin felt the need to remind Samuel of the problems he might face in the future. He could still turn back before the dust settled. ¡°Justin, you don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± remarked Samuel. ¡°What happened six years ago was a mistake. Since it¡¯s a mistake, it must be corrected. I won¡¯t let this mistake go on forever.¡± ¡°A mistake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A hint of determination flickered across Samuel¡¯s eyes. It might be possible for him to recognize her face wrongly, but his feelings would not go wrong. If it were not for her, his self-control would not be so bad to the point that he wanted to possess her so badly that he ignored her when she begged for mercy. A Cue For Love Chapter 254 A Cue For Love Chapter 254 A Cue for Love chapter 254 Taken This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Soon, Natalie walked down the stairs after changing into a ck nightgown, which perfectly outlined her slender figure. Even though she was still wearing the ugly mask, it did not affect the aura exuded from her body. She looked as sophisticated as a ck swan. Most people focused on improving their appearances instead of body figures because thetter was more difficult to change. Despite not having a pretty face, Natalie had a perfect body figure. Samuel bowed and stretched out his right hand to her. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have you as my plus one.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to go with me?¡± Natalie winked slyly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that my appearance will humiliate you?¡± ¡°Do you know why I insist on bringing you to tonight¡¯s banquet?¡± Samuel asked. Confused, she shook her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I want to show everyone that I¡¯m taken and that I¡¯m yours.¡± Tucking her hair behind her ear, he uttered, ¡°I would need your help to chase away my admirers tonight.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Not only did he not disfavor her appearance, but he also gave her a sense of security. Looking at the handsome man in front of her, she suddenly felt that it would be good to be spoilt by him. It seems like enjoying my life under his protection isn¡¯t that bad after all. The banquet at Pavilion was hosted by the Leister family of Livingsfill. The Leister family was a descendant of the previous dynasty of Chanaea. After a hundred years, the family had gradually declined. Even so, it still had a deep history in Livingsfill and Chanaea. In the previous years, they were an illustrious family of academics. However, they had managed to gain a foothold in the business industry in recent years and rose to the top once again. The banquet that night was theing-of-age ceremony of Susan Leister, the Leister family¡¯s daughter. Not only was she the only daughter of the Leister family, but she had been smart and talented since she was a child. Hence, everyone in the family doted on her. That was why the banquet had been the talk of the town. Samuel happened to be in Livingsfill, and the Leister family had sent an invitation to his mansion, so he naturally had to give them some respect by attending the banquet. Despite arriving at the same time, Justin had to enter the venue with his family, so he and Samuel went in separately. Although the venue of the banquet was named Pavilion, it was by no means a gazebo. It was a traditional yet luxurious courtyard, surrounded by rockeries and flowing water. Not long after Natalie and Samuel entered the venue after showing their invitation card, a girl wearing a white dress with a diamond crown on her head ran over while holding her dress. ¡°Samuel.¡± Standing still, she held Samuel¡¯s arm and smiled brightly. ¡°You haven¡¯te to Livingsfill for a long time. My family told me you couldn¡¯t attend mying-of-age banquet, so I¡¯ve been sad for a long time. I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re here tonight!¡± The girl who was speaking was Susan Leister. Seeing how carefree she was, she was indeed spoiled by her family. Of course, because she had never experienced any hardships, she wore her heart on her sleeve. It was obvious that she liked Samuel. Before Natalie could speak, Susan looked in her direction and inquired, ¡°Samuel, is she your secretary? This is my first time seeing her.¡± Even though Natalie looked like an average person, she was giving off a magnanimous aura, and she did look like a secretary. Not knowing how to answer, Natalie stayed quiet and let the man beside her deal with it. ¡°She isn¡¯t my secretary,¡± answered Samuel slowly. ¡°Really?¡± Susan blinked her eyes in surprise. ¡°Then who is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the woman I like.¡± Subsequently, Samuel wrapped his arm around Natalie¡¯s waist and remarked, ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her, but she still hasn¡¯t agreed to be my woman.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 255 A Cue For Love Chapter 255 A Cue for Love chapter 255 Not Going To Consider It Natalie was shocked upon hearing it. After all, as the head of the Bowers family, Samuel was a prominent figure and worth ten billion. Hence, it was beyond expectation that Samuel willingly announced Nicole as his girlfriend. Meanwhile, Susan was rooted to the ground as though she was struck by lightning. After all, she found it hard to believe even a word said by Samuel. After a while, Susan forced a smile and said, ¡°Samuel, are you kidding me? How can you possibly¡­ like this kind of woman?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Squinting his eyes naughtily, Samuel said, ¡°Nat is exactly the type of girl I want. I¡¯m introducing her to you now and not kidding. Besides, I hope that I won¡¯t hear you talk behind her back again.¡± Samuel looked elegant but also exuded a sense of overbearingness with every gesture. Meanwhile, Susan could tell that Samuel was very protective of the in woman. Hence, Susan knew that she would offend Samuel right away if she were to say another word about her. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s not what I meant-¡± ¡°Susan, I congratte you for officially bing an adult from today onward.¡± Susan had no choice but to maintain her grace even though she was hurt deep down. ¡°Samuel, thank you.¡± With that, Samuel and Natalie went into the banquet hall side by side. As Susan¡¯s eyes turned red, tears almost streamed down her face. She tried very hard not to weep to avoid ruining her makeup. Noticing that Susan was about to cry, Wyatt and Jocelyn came up to their beloved daughter. The next moment, Joycelyn hugged Susan¡¯s shoulder and asked gently, ¡°My dear princess, why are you crying all of a sudden? Who bullied you?¡± Susan tried very hard to hold her tears, yet her voice trembled. ¡°Mommy, Samuel already has a girlfriend¡­ What should I do?¡± Wyatt and Joycelyn exchanged nces upon hearing it. After a while, Samuel responded, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Samuel have a son and a daughter? Although he hasn¡¯t married the woman, I believe it¡¯s only a matter of time for that to happen. In that case, I¡¯d advise you to let go of your hope to be with Samuel.¡± Joycelyn also chimed in, ¡°Your dad is right. Although Samuel is one in a million, you won¡¯t get a chance as long as the woman exists.¡± Wyatt and Joycelyn didn¡¯t have high hopes for their daughter, not because of Samuel¡¯s children¡ª Franklin and Sophia. After all, it wasn¡¯t umon for someone from a prominent family to have children. On the contrary, they believed the Leister family would achieve greater heights if the Bowers and the Leister family were bonded by marriage. However, the biggest obstacle was that the twin¡¯s biological mother existed. Therefore, Wyatt and Joycelyn couldn¡¯t let Susan marry Samuel only to be his second wife. Given that Susan lived in a prominent family since she was young, she knew her parents¡¯ concerns. Hence, she hastily rified it to them. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯ve misunderstood it. The woman whom Samuel has brought along to the banquet isn¡¯t Yara but another woman. I¡¯ve never seen that woman before. She¡¯s certainly not from any prominent family and not beautiful at all. How can she ever compare to me?¡± Deep down, Susan thought Yara couldn¡¯t win over her in any aspect, except that she gave birth to the twins for Samuel. However, Susan couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore, for the woman who was indulged by Samuel now was even worse than Yara. In the meantime, Wyatt and Joycelyn were shocked once Susan finished. ¡°Did you say she isn¡¯t the woman from Dellmoor?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t! Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m not lying. You¡¯ll know itter.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. While walking side by side into the banquet hall, Natalie ridiculed Samuel. ¡°Samuel, it appears that you have a lot of admirers¡­ That admirer is not only young but good-looking as well. Besides, she seems to be obsessed with you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider her?¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t exaggerating, for Susan was beautiful and had a sweet voice. All the more so, she was considered a perfect woman to most men due to her prominent background. As soon as Natalie finished, Samuel suddenly stopped walking. ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was taken aback and stopped as well. ¡°Nat, are you jealous because I have many admirers.¡± Samuel bent down slightly to ask her in a low voice. A Cue For Love Chapter 256 A Cue For Love Chapter 256 A Cue for Love chapter 256 If You Offend Me Again ¡°Who is jealous?¡± Natalie pursed her lips defiantly. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Natalie replied petntly, ¡°Your admirers fancy you. What does it have to do with me?¡± Although Natalie wouldn¡¯t budge, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he noticed that Natalie was shy and avoiding his gaze. At that moment, Samuel felt overjoyed even though Natalie didn¡¯t admit that she was jealous. Even though Samuel wasn¡¯t sure if Natalie was fond of or merely dependent on him, he knew that she cared about him. Hence, he was confident that it was a matter of time for Natalie to love him. Natalie didn¡¯t know what was on Samuel¡¯s mind. Recalling what she said just now, Natalie felt frustrated for being jealous. Even though Natalie and Samuel had something bothering them, they held hands and walked into the banquet hall. The moment they entered the hall, the guests were unconvinced that they were the perfect match. Instead of dressing up nicely, Samuel only wore his usual white shirt. Nevertheless, he was strikingly handsome, exuding a sense of grace and overbearingness that impressed everyone.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. While Samuel was elegant, Natalie looked rather in and ordinary. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Who is thisdy? She looks so ordinary!¡± ¡°Does she know how she looks? Is she worthy of standing beside Samuel?¡± ¡°Ah? That man must be Samuel Bowers, the legendary head of the Bowers family! He is indeed astonishingly handsome! However, Is there something wrong with his partner? I mean, isn¡¯t she a bit too ugly even as his secretary?¡± Natalie was rendered speechless as she listened to the meanments about her look. Even if I look like this, I have never spent their money nor harmed them? Who are they to criticize my look? The night air was chilly. Shaking the ss of champagne, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel that the world was a cruel ce and that rumors could be deadly. Initially, Samuel was a little worried that Natalie would be affected by the harshments. Once he saw the cold rage fill her eyes, he knew that he worried too much. After all, Samuel was aware that the woman he loved was not a gentle rabbit but a wild cat with sharp ws. Moreover, Samuel was confident that the woman he fancied was the best among the best in the world. Suddenly, a man in a servant uniform came up to Samuel, bowed, and gestured for Samuel to follow him. ¡°Mr. Bowers, Old Mr. Leister would like to invite you to the inner hall to meet him alone.¡± Since it was an invitation by an elder from the prominent Leister family, Samuel thought he shouldn¡¯t reject it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming.¡± After that, Samuel turned around, frowned and asked, ¡°Can you handle it when I¡¯m not around?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie shed him a smile and blinked her crystal clear eyes repeatedly. ¡°Old Mr. Leister has made it clear that he is inviting you alone. Just go. As for me, I won¡¯t pick on others, yet I¡¯ll never allow anyone to pick on me either.¡± Knowing that Natalie could take care of herself, Samuel decided not to bring her along to the inner hall. However, before leaving the banquet hall, Samuel whispered near Natalie¡¯s ear to warn her. ¡°Drink less when I¡¯m not around. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson after Ie back.¡± After that, Samuel and the butler of the Leister family turned around and walked toward the inner hall. Hey, I¡¯m already 24 years old and not an underaged girl! Why must I be restrained from drinking? No way! I¡¯ll drink as much as I want and see what Samuel can do to me! As Natalie wanted to lift a ss of wine, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 257 A Cue For Love Chapter 257 A Cue for Love chapter 257 Consequences Await For Bullying Cecilia Natalie turned around and realized that it was her best friend, Cecilia. It was the first time that Natalie met Cecilia since they parted ways in the Todd residence. ¡°Natalie, is your right arm okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a minor injury.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°I can handle it on my own.¡± ¡°Sure. I always know Dr. Nichols is the top female doctor in the universe.¡± Cecilia said, ¡°When I wanted to visit you, I was told Samuel had picked you up. I didn¡¯t contact you right away, for I wasn¡¯t sure who he was to you.¡± At that moment, Cecilia paused for a while and asked, ¡°Well, what kind of rtionship are you and Samuel in?¡± ¡°We¡¯re more than friends but not yet lovers.¡± Natalie took a sip of her ss of wine and continued in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not his problem but mine. Since I¡¯m still carrying a lot of burdens in my heart, I can hardly ept him without sorting them out.¡± Cecilia understood the pain that was buried in Natalie¡¯s heart. If Cecilia and Natalie were to exchange their lives, Cecelia thought she probably couldn¡¯t stay alive like Natalie. ¡°What about you? Why are you at Susan¡¯s birthday party?¡± ¡°I designed the clothes for Ms. Leister. Since the Leister family invited me, I have to attend the party.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Natalie scanned Cecilia from head to toe and said, ¡°You design more than twenty sets of clothes every year. Besides, I rarely saw you attend parties before. I wonder if Andrew attends the part tonight.¡± Initially, Cecilia was stubborn and refused to admit to it. After a while, she couldn¡¯t hold it and smiled bitterly. ¡°Natalie, I really can¡¯t hide any secrets from you.¡± ¡°Andrew is here with Rosalie tonight.¡± Cecilia said bitterly, ¡°I know I¡¯m spineless, for I was only a tool used by Andrew to provoke Rosalie.¡± ¡°He was just toying me, yet I love him¡­¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t with Cecilia when everything happened but only heard parts of the story from Yandel. ¡°Cecilia, do you want me to rmend some men, who are a hundred or even a thousand times better than Andrew, to you? If the first man isn¡¯t suitable, you can check out the next until you¡¯ve finally found one.¡± As Natalie spoke, she followed Cecilia¡¯s gaze and saw a couple in the crowd. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thedy resembled Cecilia a fair bit, yet her eyes seemed to be gentler. Besides, she looked pitiful and obedient when standing beside the handsome man. At that moment, a hint of sadness surrounded Cecilia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Natalie, I don¡¯t need so many men to forget him. After the madwoman from the Todd family abducted me, I think Andrew should have known it. However, he had never looked for me. Apparently, my life and death are not important to him.¡± Cecilia paused for a while and continued, ¡°To him, Rosalie is his everything. On the contrary, I¡¯m only Rosalie¡¯s elder and half-sister who has a carefree life.¡± ¡°Cecilia-¡± ¡°Hence, after escaping from the Todd residence, I have lost all of my hope in him. I¡¯ll forget him and ensure that I¡¯ll never love him again.¡± Cecilia blinked her eyes to get rid of her tears. ¡°Sure. Get rid of the man out of your mind entirely.¡± Natalie hugged Cecilia tightly and gently patted her shoulder many times. Meanwhile, Andrew¡¯s gaze inadvertently fell upon Cecilia. Natalie could tell that Andrew was concerned about Cecilia. Nheless, she immediately gave Andrew an angry sideways nce as she was protecting her friend. Andrew quickly moved his gaze away as though his thought was exposed. At that moment, Natalie knew that he felt guilty. Unfortunately¡­ Deep down, Natalie had decided to let Cecilia squash all hopes in Andrew. All the more so, Natalie wanted Andrew to regret and bear the consequences of bullying Cecilia. A Cue For Love Chapter 258 A Cue For Love Chapter 258 A Cue for Love chapter 258 When He Sees Your True Face Natalie wanted to teach Andre a lesson¡ªhe would suffer after cutting off his rtionship with Cecilia. After a while, Cecilia hastily parted way with Natalie, for she was worried that she would lose her composure at the Leister family¡¯s party. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need mypany?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I look ugly when I cry.¡± Cecilia forced a smile and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t let me look ugly before you. Rest assured that I¡¯ll ept the reality after having a good cry at home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nodded in response. ¡°Natalie, has Samuel seen your true face?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie responded, ¡°I never took off my mask before him.¡± ¡°What? You never did it?¡± Cecilia looked at her in disbelief. ¡°I must say that Samuel is indeed discerning. When you¡¯ve finally taken revenge and can take off your mask, he¡¯ll surely think he has stumbled upon a treasure.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Deep down, Natalie wasn¡¯t sure how Samuel would treat her when she finally took off the mask. We¡¯ll see! Take it one step at a time. After all, no one can tell that I¡¯m not Yara except yton and Xavian. Natalie was alone again after Cecilia left. Not far from Natalie, Susan and Phoebe seemed to be whispering. Although Phoebe¡¯sst name was Leister, she wasn¡¯t considered the core family member. Her mother was a member of the Leister family, while her father was merely her mother¡¯s bodyguard. After the two of them fell in love, her mother kicked up a huge fuss and begged until her father was epted into the family. However, the fiasco had brought shame to the Leister family. Although Phoebe was indeed part of the Leister family, her status was far too lowpared with Susan. Even though Phoebe was three years older than Susan, she became Susan¡¯sckey and had to act ording to her wishes. Susan gritted her teeth ferociously and said, ¡°Phoebe, look! I was talking about that woman just now. Isn¡¯t she ugly? Besides, we haven¡¯t seen her before, have we? How can she have the cheek to let Samuel court her? Humph! The filthy woman doesn¡¯t know her ce at all.¡± ¡°Rumor has it that Samuel¡¯s not interested in women. Could it be that she¡¯s Mr. Bowers¡¯ secretary?¡± ¡°No.¡± Susan got angrier as she spoke. ¡°Samuel admitted himself that he¡¯s courting her!¡± ¡°What?¡± Before listening to Susan, Phoebe shared the thought of otherdies at the party¡ªNatalie probably was Samuel¡¯s secretary. Hence, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears upon hearing that Natalie was Samuel¡¯s lover. If Samuel can love an ordinary-lookingdy, will he fancy me one day? After all, I¡¯m a lot more beautiful than thatdy. At that moment, a hint of jealousy shed in Susan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re shocked as well, aren¡¯t you? I was stunned once I was told about it. I believe that woman must have done something to seduce Samuel! Humph! I swear to humiliate her at my party today!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Whenever Susan asked Phoebe to do something, Phoebe always felt that Susan treated her like a maid. Surprisingly, Phoebe didn¡¯t feel repulsed at that moment but rather excited to do it. After all, Phoebe thought she probably had a chance to be with Samuel after they cooperated to get rid of the woman. As such, Phoebe chimed in once Susan finished. ¡°Yes, since it¡¯s your birthday, we shouldn¡¯t let anyone steal the limelight from you.¡± ¡°Phoebe, I have an idea.¡± Susan rolled her eyes and leaned toward Phoebe to secretly discuss their plot. While Natalie enjoyed her wine, she was suddenly surrounded by a fewdies led by Susan. Well, more and more are emerging. Although Natalie put on a smile, she secretly scolded the hell out of Samuel. Not only that he has a lot of admirers, but they are also obsessed with him! Susan blinked her big eyes and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Hi. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t have time to talk to you properly. By the way, you don¡¯t look familiar. It appears that we have never seen you before.¡± Deep down, Natalie knew that they intended to dig out her personal information. To avoid being harassed by them all day, Natalie immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols.¡± ¡°Nichols is a rather rarest name, isn¡¯t it?¡± The woman from Dellmoor shed through Susan¡¯s mind when she heard the name. Nheless, Susan soon thought it was impossible, for Natalie looked extremely uglypared to that woman from Dellmoor. Knowing that Susan was hinting at something, Natalie responded, ¡°I¡¯ve be an orphan after my grandpa and mother passed away.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 259 A Cue For Love Chapter 259 A Cue for Love chapter 259. Vengeance On Scumbags 1 ¡°An orphan?¡± A woman in a cream-colored dress snorted. Those who could attend Susan Leister¡¯s birthday celebration were influential figures in Chanaea. An orphan with no background and no one to support was at the bottom of the social pyramid there¡ª Natalie was an outlier. ¡°Ugly and an orphan! How can she be with Mr. Bowers?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Mr. Bowers? Even if he¡¯s only picking a secretary, he should pick someone with a better look!¡± ¡°And here I thought she had some kind of mysterious family background!¡± The women were chattering away,pletely ignoring the fact that Natalie was there. Susan was doing it on purpose; she was deliberately not telling anyone about Natalie¡¯s rtionship with Samuel. She wanted her to beughed and mocked at by the other socialites. It would delight her most if Natalie were to lose her temper and began fighting with them. That way, she did not have to do anything as Natalie embarrass herself. Susan was sure that Samuel would be extremely disappointed in her if he were to witness the scene. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However¡­ While it was a good n, Natalie¡¯s reaction waspletely different from what Susan thought it would be. Natalie continued to sip on her red wine, her eyes half-lidded and maintaining herposure. At the end, when the other women saw how calm Natalie was, they lost interest in gossiping about her. The calmer Natalie was, the more it seemed like the socialites were cruel, noisy beings. Although they still looked at Natalie with disdain in their eyes, they had all quietly decided to mp their mouths shut. Once she realized that Natalie had not fallen into her trap, the glee disappeared from Susan¡¯s eyes. Phoebe¡¯s eyes flicked between Natalie and Susan. With just a nce, she knew that Susan was annoyed again. ¡°You girls,¡± Phoebe started, ¡°Not everyone is born equal, so don¡¯tugh at Ms. Natalie for being an orphan. If she¡¯s capable of being by Mr. Bowers¡¯ side, it must mean that she has terrific work capabilities and is a great judge of the aesthetics.¡± After finishing thest bit of her wine, Natalie turned to look at Phoebe, who looked a lot like Susan. This woman¡¯s¡­ a lot better than those who only know how to mock others. So, she knows how to be subtle and how to dig a grave for me to fall in after putting me on a pedestal. Natalie did not speak. She only smiled and continued watching, waiting to see how they were going to set her up. When Phoebe looked at the empty ss beside Natalie, she smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you like wine a lot, Ms. Natalie. You must be well-versed in it, then. It¡¯s Susan¡¯s birthday celebration today, and everyone¡¯s a little bored of the music and dancing by now. Why don¡¯t we do something interesting?¡± At that, the other women around Phoebe turned to look at her, interested. ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a guessing where we blindfold the yers and guess the type of wine based on its scent?¡± Phoebe continued. ¡°Not only will we have to say the type of wine and its location of production, but we also have to specify the wine¡¯s vintage. You¡¯ll have to be right in all three answers to win the round.¡± At the start, when the socialites heard that it was a guessing game based on the wine scent, they were thrilled. However, when they realized that their answers had to be so urate, they were not as excited anymore. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be able to specify the type of wine but another to specify the location and the year!¡± ¡°Only the Leister family can y this game in Livingsfill! The Leisters¡¯ winery has tons of premium wine, so this is going to be a tough game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fun if it¡¯s not tough. Isn¡¯t it thrilling to have to guess the year as well?¡± ¡°Do we get any prizes if we win? Otherwise, losing and winning is nothing but a word!¡± Phoebe and Susan shared a look before one replied, ¡°The one who wins will get to dance with Mr. Bowers tonight, and the one who loses will have to refrain from dancing with Mr. Bowers.¡± She¡¯s obviously targeting me. Why do these two daughters of the Leister family have to beat around the bush? A Cue For Love Chapter 260 A Cue For Love Chapter 260 A Cue for Love chapter 260 Vengeance On Scumbags 2 Of course, some were tempted when they heard that they could have a dance with Mr. Bowers. After all, the socialites knew that they would never be able to have a man like Samuel, who had both the looks and the background. Therefore, it would be an honor for them to be able to even have a dance with him. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°I know a little about wine. I¡¯d like to try too!¡± When Susan and Phoebe realized that Natalie had yet to voice her desire to join, their hearts began racing. After exchanging a nce, Phoebe asked her, ¡°Ms. Natalie, you seem to like wine a lot, so I¡¯m sure you know wine well. You¡¯re going to join in with this guessing game, aren¡¯t you?¡± Before Natalie could answer her, Phoebe added, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to differentiate between the good and the bad wine after drinking that much of the Leister family¡¯s wine, right?¡± Hearing that, Natalie pursed her lips and turned to look at the beaming Phoebe. Unsurprisingly, the daughter of a prestigious family like the Leister family would be smarter than the ordinary person. Evidently, Phoebe was forcing her to join. If she did not, it would mean she was admitting that she had no sense of aesthetics¡ªit would mean that the Leister family¡¯s wine was wasted on her. On the other hand, if she joined and failed to give the correct answers, she would be theughingstock of the day. It was a trap. Natalie knew it was a trap, but still, she stepped right into it. As she looked into Phoebe¡¯s gleeful eyes, Natalie replied, ¡°Count me in.¡± That surprised Phoebe and Susan, for they thought that she would have admitted defeat instead of agreeing to the invitation. Hmph. If she refuses to bow to us now, she¡¯s going to embarrass herself later. Phoebe then said with a smile, ¡°Susan and I will be joining as well.¡± Susan nodded. ¡°This is a wine-tasting session, so we should get a connoisseur to be our referee, or else it might be unfair. Mr. Hector knows wine best. He even has an IWA Advanced Level Award In Wines And Spirits from International Wine Association. He¡¯s the best candidate to be the referee of this game. I¡¯ll invite him over. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say yes.¡± Natalie did not know who Hector was, but she did not care. Soon, Susan came back with their referee, Hector Lightwood. The way Susan talked about Hector made him sound like an old man; however, he was at most a man in his mid-thirties. The man was wearing a wine red suit with a ck dress shirt underneath. Of course, he did not have a beautiful face like Samuel did, but he did not look bad at all. Furthermore, he was a man with a well- built body. In other words, Hector seemed reliable and stylish. The moment the women saw Hector, they became a bunch of lovestruck idiots. On the other hand, Natalie put a hand on her forehead and sighed. It¡¯s as if women¡¯s nature is to be a lovestruck idiot. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As men like Samuel, Yandel, and Ross were always around her, Hector¡¯s good looks did not faze her. Therefore, she was the calmest among the women. However, her calmness was what attracted Hector¡¯s attention to her. Hector then went to the Leister family¡¯s winery and grabbed ten bottles of wine. Before he came back with them, he put them all in decanters. Thus, when he returned with the wine, all they could see were the ten filled decanters; they could not see anybels of the bottles he had picked. It was a rather grand sight when those ten decanters were ced on the liquor trolley. Many guests turned to look at it. As Susan was the star of the night, and as the socialites were ying a wine guessing game, many of the guests had paused in their conversations and gathered around them to find out what they were doing. Hector then said, ¡°There are ten types of wines here. We¡¯ll take turns guessing, and only those who make the right guesses can continue trying the next type of wine. Those who make the wrong guess will be immediately disqualified. The ones with the most correct answers will be the winner of this game.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 261 A Cue For Love Chapter 261 A Cue for Love chapter 261 Vengeance On Scumbags 3 Just from appearances, the red wines in the ten decanters did not look much different from each other. Under the light of the crystal chandelier, they all looked pretty simr in color. As soon as Hector finished his introduction, several of the socialites with half-baked knowledge of wine had the urge to back out. They had thought that it would just be a casual game, and never expected Susan to take it so seriously. Now that their families had gathered to watch, they felt caught in between a rock and a hard ce. They did not have much choice but to do their best to get through it and hope that they made it to the second or third round at the very least. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Natalie swept her gaze over thedies, who were looking rather out of ce, and sighed inwardly. They were in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Phoebe and Susan deliberately dug a hole for me, and there was nothing I could do to avoid falling into it. But thesedies jumped in without knowing what they were really getting themselves into. As she thought about how the prize for the winner was the chance to dance the opening dance with Samuel, she could not help but roll her eyes. What¡¯s that saying again? Men are nothing but trouble? Well, I¡¯ve truly experienced it today. I can¡¯t believe how manydies are willing to go through with this just for the chance to be Samuel¡¯s partner for the opening dance. If it were a chance to spend the night with him, they¡¯d probably even be willing to go through hell and high water. Meanwhile, Susan and Phoebe were feeling rxed and confident. It may be something that runs in our blood, but every generation of the Leister family loves wine. All of us would run around the winery and n when we were kids, so we grew up surrounded by the aromas of wine. There¡¯s nothing we know better than wine. We even asked Hector to set the rules to show that it¡¯s a fair game and that we¡¯re not cheating. Although each of them secretly hoped that they would be the one to win and get the chance to dance with Samuel during the opening dance, they were united by amon goal¡ªto humiliate Natalie in front of everyone and put her in her ce. An ugly orphan like her doesn¡¯t deserve Samuel. In fact, she isn¡¯t even worthy to stand among the Leister family at a banquet like this. Soon, the game began. The waiters tied a strip of red silk over each of the sevendies¡¯ eyes, blindfolding them to heighten their sense of smell. Then, the waiters poured out the first wine from its decanter into seven sses and let thedies sniff it. Once they had gotten a good sniff, they were to write down their answers. The first bottle of wine was a 1983 Lafite, which was not too difficult to identify. Although some of them took longer than others to write their answer, all of them got it right. Phoebe and Susan were slightly surprised that Natalie had answered correctly, but they were not too perturbed yet. It¡¯s just the first round. ording to Hector¡¯s rules, the difficulty level will gradually increase with each round. However, things took a turn over the next three rounds. One of thedies had the wrong type of wine for the third bottle, while another put down the wrong vintage for the fourth wine. Meanwhile, Natalie was still going strong, having answered all of them correctly. The blindfolds prevented Susan and Phoebe from observing the crowd¡¯s reaction, but even so, they felt their dismay increasing. The first guess may have just been luck, but what about the others? Don¡¯t tell me she really does know a thing or two about wines. However, they dismissed that thought just as quickly as it popped up in their mind, suppressing the worry in their hearts. So what if she does? The other wines will be much harder to guess. She may be better at this than the otherdies, but there¡¯s no way she can beat us! Hmph! Just wait and see! Susan and Phoebe were oblivious to how the game was panning out due to their blindfolds, but those who watched the game closely had a good grasp of each of the sevendies¡¯ capabilities. A Cue For Love Chapter 262 A Cue For Love Chapter 262 A Cue for Love chapter 262 Mesmerized After catching up with Alfred, Samuel entered the hall with Wyatt. Since they had not been in the hall earlier, they were unaware that a wine guessing game was underway. When they passed through the crowd, they saw thedies with red silk blindfolds over their eyes, smelling sses of wine. While Samuel only had eyes for Natalie, Wyatt was staring at Susan and Phoebe. ¡°What has Sue dragged her cousin into this time?¡± Wyatt muttered. Frowning, he turned to a waiter standing nearby and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are they doing?¡± The waiter answered, ¡°They¡¯re ying a wine-guessing game. They have to guess the wine by its aroma.¡± ¡°Guess the wine by its aroma?¡± Samuel murmured, staring at Natalie with an unwavering gaze. She was sitting up straight with a piece of red silk over her eyes. Her ck,ce-trimmed gown contrasted sharply against her skin. The red and the ck together made a striking visual impact. A waiter held a wine ss up to Natalie¡¯s nose. After taking a sniff, the corners of her lips curved upward slightly, and she picked up her pen to write her answer. Then, all the answer sheets were disyed. Compared to the others, Natalie¡¯s handwriting was the clearest and neatest, showcasing her excellent penmanship. Suddenly, he recalled what Natalie had said earlier with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. She said she wouldn¡¯t pick on others, yet she wouldn¡¯t allow others to pick on her either. Susan wants to humiliate Natalie in front of everyone, but her n appears to have backfired. If I¡¯m being honest, even I don¡¯t know just what Natalie is capable of. However, Susan dared to challenge Natalie. Well, all I can say is that Susan has dug her own grave. Mesmerized by Natalie, Samuel¡¯s thoughts began to drift. I wonder what it¡¯ll feel like to have her lying on top of me with that red silk over her eyes¡­ As the thought crossed his mind, his gaze deepened. The game continued, and eventually, two of the fivedies made wrong guesses. Thest three people that remained were Natalie, Phoebe, and Susan. The Leister family had long been known for being a connoisseur of wines, so the other guests were not surprised that Phoebe and Susan were still in the game. However, the fact that Natalie was also among them was beyond their expectations. Phoebe and Susan felt their confidence waning as the game proceeded to the ninth bottle of wine. Finally, they realized that they had underestimated Natalie. Natalie didn¡¯t drink all that wine because she was a glutton and trying to take advantage of all the good wines we put out. It¡¯s because she knows the wines. There¡¯s no turning back at this point. Whatever it is, we can¡¯t lose the next two rounds to that orphan. Soon, the waiters poured the ninth wine into sses and held it up to thedies¡¯ noses. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Natalie took one whiff and was the first to write down her answer. It was not a deliberate attempt at stealing the limelight since she was blindfolded and had no way of knowing whether the others had already written their answer or not. She had merely written her answer as soon as she identified the wine by its aroma. Susan and Phoebe took a long time to answer. Their hesitation was not only because it was getting harder to identify the wine, but also because their confidence had suffered a blow. Phoebe wrote down her answer first, closely followed by Susan. After checking their answers, Hector announced, ¡°Phoebe and Natalie have answered correctly. Susan got the vintage incorrect. This bottle is a 1988 La Romanee Conti, not 1991.¡± Susan could not believe her ears. Did I lose? How can this be possible? What¡¯s more, I lost to a good-for-nothing orphan! This was supposed to be a trap to humiliate her, but why has it backfired? A Cue For Love Chapter 263 A Cue For Love Chapter 263 A Cue for Love chapter 263 Strip Her Of Her Defense Susan pulled off the red silk covering her eyes and nced at Natalie and Phoebe with a bitter expression. Spotting Wyatt standing next to Samuel, the color drained from her face. When did he get here? What should I do? He must¡¯ve seen how I have lost! As she gazed at Samuel worriedly, she realized that he was not looking in her direction. His eyes were fixed on Natalie instead! I meant to humiliate her and take her down a peg, but look at what has happened¡­ I¡¯ve actually created the perfect opportunity for her to show off! Susan bit her lip angrily, her eyes reddening as fury raged within her. With that turn of events, only Natalie and Phoebe remained to identify the tenth wine. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The guests gathered around them were abuzz, split into two camps by their differing spections on the result. ¡°The Leister family was the one who provided all these wines. Susan just came of age, so she can¡¯t have had much exposure to wines. It was only natural that she lost. However, Phoebe is slightly older than Susan, so she should have better knowledge and experience of wines. I think Phoebe will be the winner,¡± a man remarked, giving his two cents. Another guest countered, ¡°I beg to differ. That otherdy has been answering every round without hesitation. They¡¯ve been using a pen to write their answers, and you can see that she has written her answers clearly without crossing anything out. She may be young, but she seems much more knowledgeable about wine than the two Leisterdies.¡± Natalie and Phoebe could vaguely make out what the guests were saying. The former¡¯s expression remained as calm andposed as before, radiating an intimidating aura. On the contrary, Phoebe¡¯s nervousness was causing her palms to sweat. Even if Natalie loses now, it won¡¯t be embarrassing for her. But if I lose, I won¡¯t just be embarrassing myself. I¡¯ll also be humiliating the entire Leister family! I have to win the next round. I just have to do it! Hector motioned for the waiters to pour the wine into two sses and hold them up in front of the ladies. Their reaction that time was nothing like the other nine times. As soon as Natalie and Phoebe smelled the aroma, their brows drew together sharply. Phoebe felt that it smelt familiar but try as she might, she could not recall what type of red wine it was, let alone the location of production and vintage. Meanwhile, Natalie only pondered briefly before writing her answer. As she wrote, she could not help chiding Hector inwardly for doing something so brazen. Even after Natalie finished writing, Phoebe still had not picked up her pen yet. Hector asked, ¡°Phoebe, do you have your answer?¡± Not daring to admit that she did not have a clue, Phoebe had no choice but to say, ¡°Just a minute.¡± Phoebe picked up her pen and wrote something, then crossed it out and wrote something else. She repeated the process a few times, unsure about her answer. In the end, she decided to go with her instinct and wrote her final answer, then passed it to the waiter standing next to her. It¡¯s up to fate now. The guests in the hall started chattering among themselves. ¡°Hector must¡¯ve given them a tricky one. Did you see how both of them hesitated?¡± ¡°Yes! What wine could¡¯ve confused them both?¡± ¡°I wonder who got the right answer.¡± Susan stared at Phoebe with her hands balled into tight fists. She hadpletely forgotten all about her embarrassing defeat. I pray to God that Phoebe doesn¡¯t lose to that b*tch! The air was thick with anticipation as everyone waited for the results. Standing not too far away, Wyatt was also getting nervous. Meanwhile, Samuel stood with one hand in his pocket. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes as he gazed at a calm andposed figure. She probably knows the correct answer, yet she still manages to put on a calm and unfazed expression. How intriguing. She¡¯s good at concealing her thoughts and emotions. However, it was for that very reason that Hector felt an overwhelming desire surge within him¡ªthe urge to strip her of her defense. A Cue For Love Chapter 264 A Cue For Love Chapter 264 A Cue for Love chapter 264 Shocked Hector was the first to see the answers, and a look of disbelief shed across his eyes. This tenth round was more of a prank than a test. Whoever managed to pinpoint at least one of its contents correctly would be named the winner. But I never imagined that one of them would be able to list out the contents of the ss perfectly! ¡°I announce that the winner is Ms. Natalie!¡± Hector dered, turning toward Natalie with unbridled awe and admiration in his eyes. The waiters disyed the answers for everyone to see. Natalie had listed three types of red wines with their corresponding location of production and vintage. After changing her answers a few times, Phoebe had only written one type of red wine. Seeing the puzzled looks on the guests¡¯ faces, Hector exined, ¡°The tenth wine was a mixture of P¨¦trus, La Mondotte, and Vndraud. Not only did Ms. Natalie get the types of wine correct, but she also identified their location of production and vintage to a tee.¡± Shocked, a collective gasp rose from the crowd. A mixture of three wines! What an unpredictable thing to do! Phoebe¡¯s answer was not even remotely urate, but that just showed how difficult thest round had been. ¡°I have topliment Ms. Natalie¡¯s knowledge of wine,¡± said Hector, pping his hand. That led the other guests to burst into apuse as well. ¡°The twodies from the Leister family failed to figure it out, but thatdy got it right! That¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°She came with Samuel, didn¡¯t she? Well, well¡­ It¡¯s always the quiet ones that surprise you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more interested in thatdy¡¯s penmanship. It¡¯s simply amazing!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just good at everything!¡± Just like that, the scornful gazes the guests once directed toward Natalie turned into looks of admiration. Phoebe pulled off the blindfold and scurried over to Susan. ¡°I¡­ I never thought it¡­ it would end up like this¡­¡± ¡°You were the one who came up with the brilliant idea! Look at what happened! This is supposed to be mying-of-age party, but she¡¯s the one hogging all the limelight!¡± Susan hissed. Having nowhere to vent her pent-up rage, she could only unleash a verbal tirade at Phoebe. Although Phoebe was also devastated that she had humiliated herself in front of everyone, she dared not say anything for fear of offending Susan. Hence, she could only grit her teeth and put up with Susan¡¯s rebukes. When Natalie took off the blindfold, she realized that everyone was looking at her. Natalie was satisfied that she had seeded in getting back at Susan and Phoebe in her own way. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, the eyes on her made her feel ufortable. After giving the crown a slight nod, she walked to a less conspicuous corner. ¡°Ms. Natalie,¡± a voice said. She turned and saw Hector beaming at her. Hector hurried over to Natalie and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know how you managed to guess that thest wine was a mixture of a few different wines?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes shed as she exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a guess. I really could smell the aroma of three different wines. Your rules only mentioned that we were to identify the wines through smell, but there was no mention that it would only be one wine per round. I merely wrote down what I smelled, that¡¯s all. Actually, the otherdy also realized it too. However, she was too focused on winning that she didn¡¯t even consider that you woulde up with something so¡­ unusual.¡± Hector could not helpughing heartily after hearing her reply. This has nothing to do with her appearance, but I can sense something special about her. In fact, I¡¯ve realized that she¡¯s just like fine wine. There¡¯s more to her than meets the eye. His eyes sparkled as he looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to meet a like-minded person, and I certainly didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d meet someone like you here tonight. It truly is a blessing!¡± However¡­ Before Natalie could respond, she felt a man¡¯s arm circle her waist possessively. A Cue For Love Chapter 265 A Cue For Love Chapter 265 A Cue for Love chapter 265 Dering Dominance In Public Turning around, Natalie saw Samuel. Even with ayer ofce in between, his fingers were still gently rubbing her waist, seemingly filled with rage but carrying a tinge of flirting to it. ¡°It¡¯s only a few bottles of wine, and you¡¯re treating her as your bosom friend. Aren¡¯t you a little too hasty, Mr. Lightwood?¡± Samuel¡¯s grim tone revealed the immense fury in him. At once, Hector¡¯s body stiffened for a brief moment. Even the bright smile on his face froze. He could not figure out why Samuel acted that way as he could clearly sense his animosity toward him. Being extremely sure that he had never offended Samuel, Hector figured that the only possible reason was how he treated Natalie as his bosom friend. Of course, he could not deny his admiration for her. But after having a taste of Samuel¡¯s excessive domination toward Natalie, he dared not express his feelings. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, Mr. Bowers.¡± Hector cleared his throat before he continued, ¡°I see Ms. Natalie as a friend. I wanted to treat her and let her have a taste of a bottle of wine that I¡¯ve treasured for years since I know she loves wine so much.¡± As soon as Natalie heard that there was good wine, her almond-shaped eyes lit up at once. ¡°Great! I¡¯m sure Mr. Lightwood¡¯s wine is a precious and rare one.¡± ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Before Hector could finish his sentence, Samuel grimly interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Says who?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers as she threw Samuel a pouting look. I¡¯ve already agreed to the gift. Why is this man rejecting it in my ce? ¡°You don¡¯t want it,¡± Samuel suddenly uttered. ¡°I want it,¡± Natalie argued. Samuel tightened his grip on her waist as he called her name out with his deep voice. ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°I do want it¡­¡± Standing awkwardly in front of the two, Hector felt sidelined while watching Samuel disy his affection for Natalie. Ahem! Ahem! Hector deliberately cleared his throat again before he interjected, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to take my leave first. My friend seems to be looking for me.¡± Aftering up with an excuse, he grabbed the chance to slip away from the awkward situation. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Hector! He doesn¡¯t want the wine, but I want it!¡± At the thought of how the chance to receive a good wine was going down the drain, Natalie felt her heart wrenched. ¡°How dare you still call his name?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he grabbed Natalie¡¯s face in an attempt to shift her sight away from Hector. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! He wanted to gift me his treasured wine. But thanks to you, I ended up getting nothing!¡± Natalie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If he purely wants to give you the wine without harboring any ulterior motives, why would my few simple words scare him away?¡± Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s up to no good.¡± ¡°He can plot whatever schemes he wants; it¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t let him get his way. But he¡¯s gifting good wine. Why would anybody not want it?¡± Natalie retorted as she could not get over it. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? And you¡¯re even trying to twist the facts unreasonably?¡± Samuel bit her earlobe. Her heart was thumping erratically as his warm breath stirred her emotions. ¡°S-Samuel Bowers! There are so many people around! What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m marking my territory. You are mine.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ hmm¡­¡± Before she could continue any further, Samuel¡¯s lips came crashing on hers. Since Samuel¡¯s existence had perpetually been the center of attention, everyone had their eyes on the two of them as soon as he kissed Natalie. Does this man not feel shameful at all? While she tried to struggle free, the man pressed his lips against hers even more firmly. There was simply no way she could refuse his passionate kiss. Ultimately, she allowed him to do whatever he wanted, except that her slender body was extremely stiff the whole time while in his embrace. Some distance away, Susan and Phoebe saw that steamy kiss scene too. Why would someone like Samuel swallow his pride and kiss a woman like her? The eyes of the two women were burning with jealousy in unison. A Cue For Love Chapter 266 A Cue For Love Chapter 266 A Cue for Love chapter 266 Do Not Get Drunk Phoebe was someone who would never let her emotions show on her face. Hence, regardless of how envious she was of Natalie, she did not express it openly. However, Susan was the exact opposite. She had been the apple of the eye among the Leister family and had been well adored since young. Her love for Samuel had bloomed since her prime of youth. She had given up previously as she thought she had lost to the twins¡¯ mother. But now that she saw Samuel kissing someone whom she had never seen before, she could no longer suppress the burning rage within her. ¡°Why is it her? Why can¡¯t it be me? I¡¯m better than her in every way. Why did Samuel choose her instead of me? Susan was seething with anger. ¡°Perhaps she made use of peculiar tactics to seduce Mr. Bowers?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that is it!¡± Even though Susan¡¯s voice sounded sweet, her eyes were full of vicious intent. ¡°If I can¡¯t get Samuel, I won¡¯t let that woman get him either! I¡¯ll make sure her reputation is ruined at my party tonight!¡± ¡°Susan, you¡­¡± ¡°You have to help me, Phoebe.¡± Meanwhile, Samuel reluctantly let go of Natalie¡¯s lips and rested his forehead against hers while adjusting his heavy breathing. The kiss did notst too long despite it being a passionate one. Natalie was not faring any better either. She was panting heavily, trying to catch her breath. ¡°H-How can you do that? Y-You¡¯re being unreasonable.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so attractive that other men are coveting you. If I don¡¯t assert dominance, you¡¯ll be taken away by other men sooner orter.¡± Samuel leaned close to her ear and whispered. Natalie could not wrap her head around Samuel¡¯s behavior. All she knew was Hector¡¯s wine, which she supposedly would receive as a gift, had disappeared for good because of him. ¡°My wine¡­¡± Among the vast number of interests, one of Natalie¡¯s favorite was savoring good wine. Knowing that she had such an interest, Yandel had searched many good wines for her throughout the years. But of course, no one wouldin about having too much wine! At the thought of how she had missed a bottle of precious wine by a hair¡¯s breadth, she felt crushed by disappointment that even her gazes dimmed. ¡°You love wine that much?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Of course, we should enjoy it while we can. Savoring a good wine is like savoring merriment in life.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not only do the Leister family have a winery in Livingsfill. I have a private one too,¡± Samuel uttered. ¡°Oh!¡± Natalie was startled for a tad moment before she could react. ¡°Do you own a lot of good wine in your winery too?¡± Her eyes lit up at the mention of good wines. Seeing her expression, Samuel unknowingly curled his lips up into a smile. ¡°From this moment on, the winery is yours.¡± A bottle of wine? And the whole winery? Immediately, her sorrow, as well as the embarrassment from Samuel¡¯s sudden kiss earlier, had vanished into the air. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samuel deliberately said the opposite. ¡°Stop lying to me. I¡¯ve heard you clearly earlier. You said the winery is mine.¡± Natalie smiled so brightly her eyes narrowed. ¡°Hehe! All of the wine in that winery belongs to me now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all yours, on one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Natalie stared at him curiously. ¡°From now on, you can only get drunk while you are with me.¡± Samuel gently tucked Natalie¡¯s messy hair behind her ear while fixing his gaze intently on her. ¡°I¡¯m the only one allowed to see your drunk look, but no one else. I don¡¯t care if they are men or women.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She could feel Samuel¡¯s possessiveness toward her. Isn¡¯t this man acting way too aggressive? But even so, she did not feel suffocated by his overwhelming affection. On the contrary, she appreciated the man¡¯s tender love, care, and protection for her. ¡°Samuel, thank you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 267 A Cue For Love Chapter 267 A Cue for Love chapter 267 A Lifetime To Repay Me In truth, Natalie was not only showing her appreciation for Samuel¡¯s generosity in gifting her a winery, but she was also thankful for his love toward her. ¡°Stay by my side and repay me slowly.¡± Holding Natalie tightly by her waist, Samuel pressed against her body and leaned close to her ears. ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Natalie felt even her cheeks burning as emotions surged within her. ¡°I-I¡¯m a little thirsty. Let me go get a drink.¡± She quickly walked away and started fanning trying to cool herself down. She was so flustered that she could even vividly feel her cheeks blushing red. Oh gosh. This isn¡¯t good. Why am I getting more and more easily affected by Samuel? Seeing a server walking past her, she quickly grabbed a drink from the tray and took two sips. ¡°Look! That¡¯s the woman whom Samuel kissed!¡± ¡°She must be a talenteddy to be able to beat Susan and Phoebe. But it¡¯s a pity she doesn¡¯t look as pretty.¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the secret of sessful people, unlike you and I who¡¯re only after looks.¡± Unable to hold her embarrassment in, Natalie almost spat out the beverage in her mouth. The evaluation from head-to-toe made her feel so embarrassed it was as though she went through the walk of shame. After several sips of the iced beverage, she finally cooled herself down. Just as she wanted to look for Samuel, a familiar figure bumped onto her violently. Burgundy-colored wine spilled straight onto her. The familiar figure that bumped her turned out to be none other than Phoebe. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Phoebe had a look of apology written all over her face. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m so sorry that I got your gown dirty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Natalie held her hand out to steady Phoebe. ¡°Be more careful when you walk.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Phoebe stole a nce at Natalie¡¯s gown and added, ¡°I¡¯ve dirtied your gown. Let me take you to change into a clean gown. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be ufortable for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Natalie kindly rejected it since it was no big deal to her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Phoebe was a little stunned initially. ¡°Ms. Natalie, you¡¯re set for the opening dance with Mr. Bowerster. Perhaps it doesn¡¯t affect you, but Mr. Bowers is, after all, representative of the Bowers family. Your appearance not only reflects your image. If you look bad, it¡¯ll reflect badly on him too.¡± Staring at the schemingdy before her, Natalie lifted the corners of her lips into a faint smile. She thought Susan and Phoebe had learned their lesson earlier during the wine-tasting contest. Nheless, it turned out that these two envious women had yet to have enough of such petty games. She wants to y such tricks? Game on then! Her motto in life was to give in to others even if they tried picking on her. However, she would not sit still if they continuously picked on her time and again. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Phoebe smiled, thinking that she had seeded with her n. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± On the other side, Justin walked over to Samuel while holding his ss of wine in his hand. ¡°Samuel, she¡¯s gone. What are you still staring at?¡± Justin sized Samuel up and teased, ¡°Everyone has always said that you¡¯re not interested in women and that Franklin and Sophia are surrogate children to carry on the Bowers family¡¯s family line. It seems like those people have to take back their words now.¡± ¡°She¡¯s mine. Of course, I have to pay more attention to her.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes were radiating warmth and tenderness as he took a sip of wine. ¡°Are you bragging?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samuel shifted his gaze to Justin. ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the facts.¡± Justin was at a loss for words. The dejected Justin, who had been snubbed by Jane earlier, could only feel a crushing blow to his pride and ego after hearing Samuel¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t you sense the intense rivalry the twodies from the Leicester family have toward Natalie?¡± Justin decided to give Samuel a piece of mind. ¡°She¡¯s after all, your woman. You should be the knight in shining armor and save the damsel in distress!¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes glinted with an inscrutable emotion as he looked intently at Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need my protection. She¡¯s far more powerful than everyone assumes her to be.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 268 A Cue For Love Chapter 268 A Cue for Love chapter 268 Putting On A Servant Costume It was the first time Justin had heard Samuel had such highpliments for someone. He stood frozen on the spot for a good while before he regained his senses and quickly took a gulp of wine from his ss to calm himself down. What the hell! Justin¡¯s curiosity toward Natalie had only increased after hearing Samuel¡¯s praises. Now, he wanted to see how special Natalie was. Natalie followed closely behind Phoebe into a guest room on the second floor. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Once they got into the room, Phoebe put on a warm smile on her face as she said, ¡°Ms. Natalie, please wait here for a moment. There¡¯s some juice over at that corner; do help yourself to it. I¡¯ll bring you a clean gown that suits you soon.¡± Finishing that, she stood up and left. Left alone in the guest room, Natalie sauntered around while surveying the surroundings, only to realize that the room was way warmer than the ballroom. In no time, she felt her throat go dry. Her gazesnded on the ss of fresh orange juice on the coffee table. She walked over and picked up the ss, only to find it weird after taking a whiff of it. Tsk! Tsk! Susan has such evil thoughts despite her young age, huh? How is this digging a hole and making me suffer? She¡¯s obviously trying to destroy my reputation and make me fall from grace! Picking up the ss, she poured all the juice into a potted nt beside the coffee table. Shortly after, Phoebe knocked and pushed open the door. As soon as she walked into the room, she saw Natalie lying on the couch, her body slightly curled and her almond eyes tightly shut. Assuming that Natalie had lost consciousness, a hint of smugness shed across Phoebe¡¯s eyes. She walked nearer and gave the former a nudge. ¡°Natalie, wake up. Do you hear me?¡± Looking at Natalie¡¯s state and the empty ss on the coffee table, Phoebe was certain that Natalie was knocked unconscious after taking the drugged orange juice. Phoebe reached her hand out and pinched Natalie¡¯s cheeks. Even her exquisite makeup could not disguise how malicious she was. ¡°Tsk! What gives you the right to be standing beside Samuel with this face of yours? If I can¡¯t, neither can you.¡± She then fished out her phone and sent a voice message to Susan. ¡°She has lost consciousness. The man I¡¯ve arranged will arrive at the room in ten minutes.¡± At the mere thought of how disgusted Samuel would be if he saw the sight of Natalie tangled with a random man in bed, Phoebe could not hide her excitement. She pushed herself up from the couch and prepared to exit the room. Just as she headed toward the door with her guards down, an arm swiftlynded around her neck. ¡°Mmph¡ª- Phoebe let out a muffled grunt before falling onto the ground. Natalie dusted her hands and shot a cold, piercing re at the copsed Phoebe. Even though she appeared exceptionally calm, her downcast gaze had a hint of daunting glint to it. In truth, her skills might not beparable to that of a skilled young man, but it was more than enough for her to deal with a defenseless wealthydy like Phoebe. Following that, Natalie carried Phoebe onto the couch, removed her hair essories, and messed up her hair so that her long wavy locks would cover her face. She then opened the wardrobe in the room, only to find two sets of clothing¡ªa cream-colored silk nightgown and a servant uniform. Without hesitation, Natalie chose the ck and white striped servant uniform. She hurriedly removed the gown on herself and changed into the servant uniform. Next, she took off the hyper-realistic mask on her face and proceeded to get out of the room. At that point, she waspletely different from the impression others had of Nataliepletely. Many had caught a glimpse of her looks as she made her way from the inner hall to the ballroom, yet no one could recognize who she was. As she was about to walk into the ballroom, a familiar silhouette came before her, blocking her path. A Cue For Love Chapter 269 A Cue For Love Chapter 269 A Cue for Love chapter 269 Getting Recognized Natalie looked over, only to notice that it was Justin. I¡¯ve removed the hyper-realistic mask. Don¡¯t tell me he can still recognize me? Or perhaps he has taken me for Yara? No matter what reason it was, it was not something Natalie would hope to happen. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± Natalie purposely held her head low. ¡°I¡¯d like a piece of strawberry cake,¡± Justin uttered while loosening his tie. Hearing that, she silently heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sure, mister,¡± she politely replied. Of course, she could not be bothered by the strawberry cake. She continued with the act just so that she could escape from the tricky situation. ¡°Hurry. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just as Natalie was about to leave, Justin suddenly reached out his arm and grabbed hold of her wrist. ¡°You¡ª¡± Natalie furrowed her brows. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Wait, no¡­ Have I seen you before? Your voice sounds very familiar. It seems like I¡¯ve heard your voice recently¡­¡± Justin tightened his grip on her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m sure I know you. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t recall right now.¡± Natalie felt a chill down her spine. It had never crossed her mind that not only had Justin met Yara before, but he could even recognize her voice. She knew that Samuel would learn about it had Justin smelled something fishy. It had always crossed her mind abouting clean with Samuel about the hyper-realistic mask, except that she had yet to find the best time to do it. Despite the internal dilemma tearing her apart, her mind was in an unusually calm state. I can¡¯t just confess this way. ¡°Mister, could it be that you got the wrong person?¡± Natalie pried his fingers off her wrist. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Justin narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure I know you. You aren¡¯t a servant from the Leister family. I can¡¯t recall who you are now, but I will be able to do that after a short while.¡± ¡°Y-You really made a mistake!¡± Despite Natalie¡¯s constant denial, Justin was just as eloquent. There was simply no way she could win the debate. This isn¡¯t going anywhere. We¡¯ll only attract more attention with moremotion. Perhaps someone in the crowd might recognize Yara. This wouldn¡¯t do any good for me. Oh dear, I¡¯m done for! Just when Natalie was in an anxious state, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from one side. ¡°Justin, you¡¯re bing braver at flirting recently, huh?¡± A cool-lookingdy strode toward them, with her eyes that were full of disappointment fixed on Justin. ¡°Hah. So this is your so-called love for me?¡± ¡°I-I¡­ Things aren¡¯t like what you imagined it to be!¡± Justin¡¯s love for Jane was embedded deep within his bones. Seeing how she had misunderstood him as a two-timer, he was eager to exin his stand. Nevertheless, he still held onto Natalie¡¯s hand tightly as he was afraid that the suspicious woman would run away in the process. ¡°My feelings for you are true and honest! It¡¯s just that she looks like someone I know!¡± It seemed like Justin had be a young boy in front of Jane. ¡°You have to believe me, Jane.¡± Having heard him call thedy Jane, Natalie immediately knew she was his beloved. She saw her only chance to get away from her current situation. ¡°Mister, I¡¯ve told you many times. I really don¡¯t know you.¡± Natalie blinked at him as she put on an innocent expression. ¡°Yet, you¡¯re still unwilling to let go of my hand and even ims that I look like your first love. My hand hurts a lot¡­¡± ¡°First love my foot!¡± Justin snapped. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! My first love is Jane!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not what you say just now¡­¡± ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± ¡°Why are you denying what you¡¯ve told me earlier?¡± ¡°Listen carefully! Don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to beat a woman up!¡± Justin was on the verge of going berserk. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop pretending, Justin. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡± Finishing her sentence, Jane looked grimly at the two who had differing statements before turning around and walking away. A Cue For Love Chapter 270 A Cue For Love Chapter 270 A Cue for Love chapter 270 Shattered Ideologies Watching Jane walk away without looking back, Justin shot daggers at Natalie and shrugged off her hand without any hesitation. He then ran in the direction where Jane left and shouted, ¡°Jane, stop right there.¡± Although Jane had heard him clearly, shepletely ignored hismands and held her head low as she continued forward inrge strides. It seemed like she was determined to get the man out of her life. Staring intently at their silhouettes, Natalie rubbed her reddened wrist that Justin grabbed earlier. Hmm¡­ It seems like Jane¡¯s actions show that she still cares about him, unlike what she says. Perhaps, I might¡¯ve even created a chance for him to confess his feelings to Jane. What a blessing in disguise! While this little encounter threw Natalie into a little surprise, she was relieved that Justin did not expose her identity. In the meantime, after receiving the voice message from Phoebe, Susan did not see or hear from her again. ¡°Where exactly did Phoebe go?¡± In reality, Susan was not genuinely concerned about Phoebe¡¯s whereabouts. Her only anticipation was to see the miserable-looking Natalie, with barely any clothes on, getting criticized by everyone. As such, she gathered a fewdies from wealthy families that she was close with and came up with an excuse so that they would apany her to the guest room to get an essory. Standing before the guest room, Susan narrowed her eyes. A sh of cruelty flickered in her icy gazes. Hmph! I¡¯m the daughter of the Leister family! While that woman is an orphan with no background! How dare she snatch Samuel from me? I¡¯ll let that wretch meet her doom for doing that! Pushing open the door, Susan walked into the room with her best friends. In the next second, they were dumbfounded by what they saw on the couch¡ªtwo naked bodies intertwined together. The man¡¯s breathing was as heavy and intense as a beast, while the woman¡¯s soft moans filled the air. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two had their clothes disheveled. The woman was on top of the man, and her long hair was all over her face. ¡°Ah! W-What are you guys doing?¡± Susan covered her mouth and gasped in astonishment. The otherdies had looks of disgust on their faces as well. ¡°No way! How shameless!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too disgusting to be doing this here? Are you guys a little too impatient?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of asion this is? Whatever it is, there¡¯s still a limit to having fun.¡± Susan felt a slight sense of victory within her. However, it would be a pity if they were the only ones who saw that sight. She wanted more people to join in to see Natalie¡¯s pathetic look. She believed that Samuel would lose all interest in Natalie if he saw her in such a predicament. Since it was quite amotion there, some guests had followed the trail of sound and went over in no time to join the spectacle. In truth, it wasmon for men and women of the upper-ss society to have such ndestine affairs, some faring way worse than this. Even so, a majority of them still knew their limits, unlike the pair before the crowd¡¯s eyes. Everyone was appalled at how the two were still reluctant to be separated even after getting exposed. ¡°Who is that? She won¡¯t be able to get married anymore!¡± ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m sure no family would allow their son to marry a woman like her!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing that deserves our pity! Serves her right for doing such a disgraceful thing!¡± Susan was on cloud nine after hearing the crowd¡¯s reactions, except that it was not enough to satisfy her. When she saw Samuel making his way over in her direction, she became incredibly thrilled. She hurriedly padded to Samuel¡¯s side and grabbed his arm as she said pitifully, ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s my coming of age ceremony and my birthday today. H-How can they do something so disgraceful and shameless here?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 271 A Cue For Love Chapter 271 A Cue for Love chapter 271 He Is Taken Shifting his gaze on the pair of hands that were grabbing tightly onto his arm, Samuel discreetly shrugged off Susan¡¯s hands. Back then, he did not mind that she held his arm this way since he treated her as his sister, and more importantly, he did not have a beloved woman then. But it was no longer the same now. He was now taken. He had to steer himself away from any ambiguous behaviors or situations. In contrast, Susan was both shocked and upset by Samuel¡¯s action. But on second thought, she felt better afterforting herself that Samuel would soon see Natalie sleeping with another man. And when that happened, she would stay by his side so that she could make the heartbroken man fall in love with her. Shortly after, some people from the Leister family made their way over too. There were Alfred, Wyatt, Joycelyn, and Phoebe¡¯s parents. Contrary to the crowd, Alfred had humiliation written all over his face. He was furious to learn that such a disgraceful act had happened in the Leister family¡¯s territory. ¡°Hurry! Separate this scumbag and wench, Edwin!¡± Alfred was infuriated. ¡°Got it.¡± Edwin went up to the couch and pulled the man and woman, who were both still in a groggy state, apart. At one nce, Edwin immediately recognized that the woman was Phoebe. Puzzlement swamped him so much he stood frozen at the spot for a long time. Having served the Leister family for so many years, he could not bear to see them in embarrassment. He wanted to do what he could to protect Phoebe from everyone¡¯s view. ¡°Edwin, why are you standing there?¡± Alfred yelled. ¡°1-1¡­¡± Edwin could not bring himself to say anything. ¡°Move aside. I want to see for myself who these two imbeciles are!¡± Edwin¡¯s silence only made Alfred blow his top off. Despite so, Edwin clenched his teeth tight and did not budge. Noticing Edwin¡¯s reaction, Susan frowned. What on earth is he doing over there without moving?! A vortex of anger swirled inside Alfred as Edwin still stood motionless, refusing to move at all. ¡°Get lost!¡± Alfred shoved Edwin aside. Following that, the crowd squeezed closer to get a better look at the faces of the pair. The man was unattractive and had hideous facial features. What made it worst was how he had a raunchy and indecent vibe from head to toe. However, everyone could recognize the woman with one nce. ¡°Oh my gosh! Isn¡¯t that Phoebe?¡± ¡°Yeah! Wow, I can¡¯t tell she¡¯s such a person! Why would she do such a shameless act?¡± ¡°She looks so innocent; yet, she engages in such a shameless thing behind everyone¡¯s back!¡± ¡°That guy looks so horrible, but Phoebe still sleeps with him. Wow. Is she just not picky? Or does she have a peculiar taste for men?¡± Upon realizing that it was Phoebe, George and Winnie dashed over to the couch. George hurriedly took off his coat and put it on his daughter. ¡°Phoebe, why would you¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Phoebe, get a hold of yourself.¡± Winnie was pinching Phoebe so tightly thetter was eventually jolted back to realization and gradually opened her eyes. The only thing she remembered was that she was preparing to leave after seeing Natalie lying unconscious on the couch. Anything after that was a hazy memory to her. ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you all¡­¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, Phoebe suddenly realized that she had George¡¯s coat draped over her body. She had nothing on below that. Beside her, the man was also undressed and trying to catch his breath. She quickly swept her gaze across the crowd, where she spotted countless pairs of eyes filled with contempt and mockery fixated on her At once, Phoebe began shuddering in fear, seemingly recalling what had happened. ¡°N-No¡­ Things aren¡¯t like what you think¡­ I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Tears were rolling down her face uncontrobly as she tried to defend herself. However, everyone present seemed to trust their eyes more than her words. As a man who had married into the Leister family, George had spent years earning his respects from the others gradually. It was not an easy feat for him; unfortunately, his daughter had be his greatest shame now. Unable to restrain his rage any longer, he served a merciless p across Phoebe¡¯s face. ¡°Phoebe Leister, shut up!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 272 A Cue For Love Chapter 272 A Cue for Love chapter 272 Crossing His Bottom Line Smack! Phoebe was left shocked by the hard p on her cheek. Even though Phoebe¡¯s status was nowhereparable to that of Susan in the Leister family, Winnie and George still adored her a lot since she had good manners, excellent results, and to top it all off, she had outstandingly good looks. No one could believe that this usually obedientdy would do something so outrageous. Needless to say, George and Winnie were the most affected and furious. ¡°Phoebe, do you know how shameless you are? Do you still want to get married?¡± ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Phoebe broke into an uncontroble sob. I certainly saw Natalie lying unconscious on the couch. This man was supposed to be sleeping with that wretch. Why did it be me instead? Since everything had happened so abruptly, Phoebe could not wrap her head around the situation. She knew there was no way she could convince the others with an exnation that even she could not believe. Now, there¡¯s only one person who can help me. Only Susan knows the truth to this entire matter. ¡°Susan¡­ Susan¡­¡± Phoebe¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as she choked on her words. ¡°You know the truth to this whole incident¡­ Only you can help me now. Please exin it to Dad, Mom, and Grandpa!¡± At the mention of her name, Susan was instantly seized by shock and panic. Even the fingers she clenched tightly in her palms have turned white. No way! It shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way! Natalie should be the one who¡¯s sleeping with this lecherous man! She should¡¯ve been the target of all these criticisms! Despite her young age, Susan was very maniptive. She knew she could never admit everything had stemmed from her cunning n against Natalie. And that naturally meant that there was nothing she could do to salvage Pheobe¡¯s plight. Since things havee this way, Phoebe can only me herself for not being meticulous enough and thus causing such a mess. With her mind made up, Susan knitted her brows and muttered, ¡°Phoebe, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. How else can | defend you when you¡¯ve done such a disgraceful act?¡± Phoebe could not believe that the person, whom she ced utmost trust in, did not speak up for her and even called her disgraceful. After all, she would not be in such a predicament if Susan had not asked her to help set a trap for Natalie. ¡°Susan, we¡¯re cousins after all. How can you do this to me?¡± George and Winnie knew their daughter had high standards. There was no way she would look for such an ugly-looking man even if she had wanted a one-night stand. As such, their gazes instinctively landed on Susan after hearing Phoebe¡¯s interrogation. ¡°Susan, do you know something?¡± Winnie swallowed her pride and earnestly asked since the matter was concerning her daughter¡¯s reputation. As Susan was targeted and dragged into the mess, discussions exploded among the crowd. Winnie¡¯s sudden question left Susan so shocked that her face went as white as sheet, while she quickly shifted her gaze to avoid any eye contact with anyone. It was as though she was caught red-handed in a crime. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re saying. Why would I have anything to do with what Phoebe wants to do?¡± Wyatt and Joycelyn too were overwhelmed with fury and immediately voiced out their opinions to support their daughter. ¡°Phoebe only has herself to me for doing such a thing. It¡¯s none of Susan¡¯s business! Don¡¯t you dare throw false usations at us!¡± Phoebe¡¯s eyes were full of resentment as she pinned her eyes on Susan. She treats me so nicely when she wants to plot against Natalie, yet now she¡¯s pushing me to one side and acting innocent? Fine. If that is so, then there¡¯s nothing for me to hold back anymore. Choking on her tears, Phoebe retorted, ¡°It¡¯s Susan. She wants me to frame Ms. Natalie. That¡¯s why she instructed me to drug her and find a man to sleep with her. She¡¯s doing all of that to make Mr. Bowers hate Ms. Natalie so that she will get his attention!¡± As soon as her words fell, the crowd was in exasperation of how wicked Susan was. ¡°Susan is still so young, yet she¡¯s so vicious. Whoever marries her in the future will surely suffer her wrath!¡± ¡°Oh gosh, Roping Phoebe in to execute her evil n and kicking her one side now that things have gone wrong? What a youngdy with an evil heart!¡± ¡°That¡¯s way too vicious. The Leisters would¡¯ve ruined thatdy¡¯s life if this had happened to thatdy instead of Phoebe.¡± Samuel¡¯s handsome face turned dark and grim at this point. His eyes were full of rage and hostility. Sure enough, he felt reassured that Natalie was smart enough and did not fall for these kinds of lowly tricks. That said, he could not sit still after learning about how Susan and Phoebe had plotted such an evil scheme against Natalie. A Cue For Love Chapter 273 A Cue For Love Chapter 273 A Cue for Love chapter 273 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Crossed The Line Susan stole a glimpse at the tall and intimidating man beside her, feeling the indifference exuding from every fiber of his body. Samuel had an angr jawline, a straight nose, and a cold gaze that could send chills down people¡¯s spines as though it was a long winter¡¯s night. In the past, she thought of him as an elegant yet reserved man, someone she could barely understand. At that moment, however, it was the first time she feared him. Susan shuddered and tugged at the hem of his shirt as she tried to exin, ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s not like that! She¡¯s trying to frame me. I¡¯ve never even thought about hurting Natalie. Please, you have to believe me!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Samuel demanded. ¡°Samuel-¡± ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± he spat as he red at her like she was some low-life scum. With that, Susan turned pale and loosened her grip. Meanwhile, Phoebe was still going on about Susan as Wyatt and his wife were in a brawl with Winnie and her husband. The whole banquet was in chaos. Alfred knew that if his granddaughter tarnished her reputation, it would be hard for her to marry into a good family and she would be an outcast from then on. He was a man who had been through a lot, so it was easy for him to figure out that Susan was definitely involved. At that point, there was nothing much he could do but give up on Phoebe and try to defend Susan, no matter what. ¡°How shameless of you to even think of dragging Susan down with you! Stop with all your nonsense!¡± Alfred¡¯s face was flushed with rage. ¡°Is no one going to take this eyesore away? Are you all just going to make a fool of yourselves in front of outsiders?¡± With that, it meant that things wereing to a close. Nevertheless, Susan was not in the clear even though it was Phoebe¡¯s reputation that got ruined. When the two left, the way they looked at each other no longer showed any signs of their familiarity. Instead, there was deep resentment. After their departure, the crowd slowly dispersed. ¡°Old Mr. Leister, the deal we made just now is off the table,¡± Samuel said. Despite being expressionless, the rage in his voice was clear as day. Alfred¡¯s expression immediately turned grim because he was at a loss for words. The coboration with the Bowers family involved vein mining. On paper, it looked mutually beneficial. However, in reality, the profit distribution and the investment strategies involved favored the Leister family more in terms of benefits. Hence, thetter would be suffering a huge loss if the coboration ceased. ¡°Can we talk this out, Samuel?¡± Alfred said in a hurry. ¡°I know I didn¡¯t educate my granddaughters well. I sincerely apologize for what they did. Please don¡¯t let this affect the rtionship between our two families.¡± Alfred was currently over eighty years old, but he was putting himself down in front of a man who was yet to be thirty, almost begging for Samuel to reconsider his decision. ¡°We can continue to work together. However, I would need to see a gesture of goodwill from you before anything else.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression darkened. Hearing that, Alfred thought what he meant was from a business perspective. So, the elderly quickly tried to disy his sincerity. ¡°The Leister family can take a step back. We¡¯ll only take twenty percent=¡± Before Alfred could finish, Samuel interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s not what I had in mind, Mr. Leister,¡± thetter said nonchntly. ¡°Then?¡± Alfred asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°For the public, what you did just now was good enough, so I won¡¯t make a fuss about it,¡± Samuel said before his tone suddenly changed, and he narrowed his gaze. ¡°Personally, I want both Phoebe and Susan punished. Show me what you can do.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± SWNOR Dally, I want Alfred shuddered while looking at the young man before him. ¡°Are you refusing?¡± Samuel asked casually. ¡°Never mind, then.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 274 A Cue For Love Chapter 274 A Cue for Love chapter 274 A Mysterious Death Alfred¡¯s expression turned extremely grim after hearing that. Nevertheless, there was nothing he could do except bow down to the man. His granddaughters were important to him, but the family¡¯s future would be handed over to his grandson. Hence, to secure the deal with the Bowers family, he would do anything. Including sacrificing the two girls. ¡°I understand.¡± Alfred was no longer in a dilemma after giving it some serious thought. ¡°In three days, I¡¯ll show you what you want to see.¡± He looked like he had aged a few years as he spoke. His hoarse voice was a clear indication of the stress and fatigue from cleaning up the little ones¡¯ mess. ¡°Okay.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Samuel nodded curtly and looked a little happier. Even though Natalie didn¡¯t fall into Phoebe and Susan¡¯s ploy, they had hurt her to a certain extent. Natalie was his soft spot, and he would make anyone who dared to harm her pay with their blood. Meanwhile, Natalie, who was in the corner, curled her lips after she saw the scuffle between Phoebe and Susan. Serve them right! If their ns weren¡¯t so cruel, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen into my trap. If it weren¡¯t for me seeing through their schemes before this, the criticism toward me would be even harsher since I don¡¯t have the Leister family backing me up The Natalie Nichs without the mask looked stunning. With her smile and brilliant eyes, Natalie stole the hearts of anyone who had a glimpse of her beauty. Gale, too, He was stunned by Natalie, who was in a maid uniform, when he passed by. ¡°A-Are you the Leister family¡¯s maid?¡± he asked passionately as he stared at her face. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Natalie was at a loss for words. What the heck is this? I thought I¡¯d be safe if I took off my mask and changed into this uniform. Why am I being noticed? ¡°The butler is looking for me. I must go,¡± Natalie said softly and lowered her head. As soon as she finished, she immediately turned around and left. ¡°Wait!¡± Gale had felt his heart racing the moment heid eyes on Natalie, so there was no way he was going to let her go. Thus, he chased after her. ¡°I have questions to ask. Why are you running? You haven¡¯t told me your name!¡± Hearing that, Natalie sped up. However, Gale was persistent and followed suit. She rolled her eyes. Which wealthy family is this guy from? Why is he chasing after me? Right then, Samuel suddenly spoke. ¡°Gale!¡± Gale halted, turned toward the voice, and was surprised to see Samuel. ¡°M-Mr. Bowers?¡± He did not expect Samuel would suddenly call out to him like that, so he was a little stunned. That said, his gaze remained longingly on the silhouette that was leaving. There was dissatisfaction written all over his face. Meanwhile, Samuel merely stood there and said nothing. Since Gale dared not move, he could only watch as the woman he had just met disappeared from his sight. He felt frustrated, but no amount of courage could make him express that to Samuel. At the same time, thetter looked grim while he remained silent, making Gale feel increasingly embarrassed the longer he stared at him. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, Mr. Bowers?¡± Samuel approached Gale, brushed off the dust on his shoulders, and helped to straighten his cor. At that moment, Gale felt an immense pressure weighing down on him from Samuel¡¯s profound gaze. What did I do to piss him off? ¡°I heard your family has arranged a marriage for you at the beginning of the year.¡± Gale kept quiet. ¡°You should be a little more loyal to your fianc¨¦e,¡± Samuel warned in a low voice. ¡°There are some people you should never even think of touching unless you¡¯d want to die a mysterious death.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 275 A Cue For Love Chapter 275 A Cue for Love chapter 275 His Prey Samuel left as soon as he finished, and Gale could feel his knees buckling from the pressure. Thetter stood rooted on the spot for a long time and thought about it before he eventually realized that the girl he was chasing after might be Samuel¡¯s prey. On the other hand, Natalie no longer wanted to stay in her current outfit with her face exposed in the banquet hall. She went to the washroom and dumped the maid outfit after changing into the gown she came in. Then she put on her hyper-realistic mask and made sure everything was wless before she headed out. After circling around the hall, she went back to Samuel. Their eyes met. He looked at Natalie with a certain profoundness in his eyes as his lips curled into a smirk. The intensity of his gaze felt as though he could see through her thoughts. On the other hand, Natalie was at a loss for words as she stared at Samuel¡¯s ambiguous smile. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Does Samuel know something? That¡¯s impossible, right? If he knows who I really am, why didn¡¯t he confront me? Natalie quietly reminded herself that Samuel was not an ordinary guy and that she needed to stay calm in front of him. With that in mind, she clenched her fists a little. ¡°You were gone for a long time. Where did you go?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I drank a little too much. I felt a little tipsy.¡± Natalie held her head to make it look like she was telling the truth. ¡°Phoebe dirtied my dress, so she took me to the guest room to change. With how warm the room was and my dizziness, I decided to go out for some fresh air when she didn¡¯t come back for me. I¡¯m feeling a lot better after that.¡± Natalie deliberately made it a half-truth. The truth part was things Samuel could definitely find out if he wanted to, while the other half were things that she did not want him to know. She had been hiding her secret for five years. Even her friends like Cecilia or aides like Yandel were not aware of what actually happened to her. Natalie had already gotten used to safeguarding her secret and taking everything on by herself. Thus, even if she wanted to tell Samuel, she would not know how to do it. Samuel studied Natalie¡¯s face earnestly. She¡¯s still trying to keep the truth from me? So be it! He knew the woman in front of him had too much on her shoulders, that her face was not the only thing she was hiding from him. Nevertheless, Samuel told Natalie about what happened with Phoebe and Susan. Naturally, she knew everything, but she acted as though she was astonished to hear it. ¡°Then, that means I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, thank goodness! If it¡¯s like you said, I really dodged a bullet there.¡± Natalie pressed her palm on her chest as though to calm herself down. However, those beautiful eyes of hers showed no signs of relief. At that moment, Samuel took a sip of his wine and looked at her affectionately. Right then, Justin appeared in front of them with an attention-grabbing palm print on his cheek. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Samuel asked. Inwardly, Natalie was gloating so hard she wanted tough. If I¡¯m not wrong, this palm print should be Jane¡¯s. Thinking that he got that because of her, Natalie calmed herself down and hid the curl on her smile. ¡°Who could possibly do this besides Jane? Aren¡¯t you just asking the obvious, Samuel?¡± Even though Justin had that mark on his face, he still smiled like some love-struck teenager. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure about how Jane felt about me back then. I thought my love was a one-sided affair. But she scolded me today. She said I was a scumbag and even cried in the end.¡± Justin smiled. ¡°Jane¡¯s really a stubborn yet soft-hearted person. I think she¡¯s the one for me. I¡¯ll do anything to make sure she doesn¡¯t shed any more tears.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 276 A Cue For Love Chapter 276 A Cue for Love chapter 276 Doppelganger Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Natalie had run away, she actually did not know what happened to Justin and Jane afterward. Who would have thought? It seemed things got interesting after I left. She thought the two were like fire and ice, two individuals withpletely different personalities. It surprised her that the two actually got along very well. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Then, after Justin was done expressing the joy he felt, he brought up something odd. ¡°Samuel, I saw one of the Leister family¡¯s maids today. At first, I could not recall who she was. Then it hit me. That woman looked exactly like Yara Nichols!¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. It was as she had thought. Justin had actually seen Yara before. He must have remembered afterward even though he could not recognize me at first nce. Natalie remained calm, but Samuel could still see the anxiety she was going through from her eyes. Hence, he did not respond to what Justin had said. Instead, he said, ¡°That¡¯s it for tonight. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Seeing Samuel¡¯s darkened expression, Justin realized he had just made a grave mistake. He should not be talking about the twins¡¯ biological mother in front of Natalie, so he became quiet. ¡°Is Susan¡¯s birthday celebration over?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°From the front, it¡¯s still going on. But it¡¯s already over behind the scenes,¡± Samuel said casually with narrowed eyes. Once they were back at the mansion, Natalie went back to her room to rest and prepare for their return trip to Dellmoor the next day. However, Justin was reluctant to leave. He dragged Samuel into the study to continue the topic he could not talk about in front of Natalie. ¡°Samuel, I really saw Yara at the banquet just now. On top of that, it was because of her that Jane called me a scumbag.¡± Justin was very honest about what he was saying to Samuel, but the lukewarm response he received from his audience was totally unexpected. ¡°You were just seeing things.¡± ¡°No, I was not! I swear to God!¡± Justin eximed. ¡°That woman is currently in Dellmoor, and you¡¯re telling me you saw her appear at the banquet? In a maid outfit, no less. Can¡¯t you hear how outrageous you are right now?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± Justin was stumped and could not find anything to refute Samuel. ¡°You¡¯ve drunk a lot tonight. Go get some sleep.¡± Samuel patted his shoulder. ¡°Natalie and I will be leaving Livingsfill and heading back to Dellmoor early in the morning. Help me look after the vein mining coboration in the meantime and look out for the Collins family.¡± The mining project was worth a lot, and everyone wanted a piece of it. Hence, it was natural for them to have enemies hiding in the dark. ¡°I understand.¡± After that, Samuel asked Edwin to send Justin off while he slowly went upstairs. Instead of going to his room, Samuel headed to Natalie¡¯s. As soon as he opened the door, he noticed she had already fallen asleep fully dressed with the lights still on. It was ace slim fit dress. Natalie had already pulled the zip behind her halfway down her back, most probably to lessen the irritation of the fabric on the skin, exposing her fair and beautiful back. Under the warm light of the bedroom, her skin shined as though it was porcin. Samuel walked to her side and whispered into her ear with his deep voice, ¡°Are you asleep? You should get changed first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, Sweetheart.¡± Natalie turned around and murmured. ¡°Mommy¡¯s very tired.¡± Samuel frowned. She thought I was Xavian. Kissing her was not something unusual for Samuel, but with how delicate Natalie looked after drinking, the self-control that he prided himself on instantly crumbled as he impatiently pressed his lips onto hers. A Cue For Love Chapter 277 A Cue For Love Chapter 277 A Cue for Love chapter 277 Satisfactory Sleep Natalie¡¯s heart started pounding wildly from the sudden rush of passion. However, she was still intoxicated by the alcohol, so her body was very weak. She could hardly move at that point, let alone pushed the man kissing her away. And while that was going on, Natalie managed to squeeze a few words out of her mouth. ¡°You monster!¡± Samuel was stunned for a moment before he grabbed hold of her chin to force her to look at him. ¡°Look at me. Who am I?¡± Natalie said nothing. Even though she was drunk, she could still recognize the man in front of her. Samuel was the only man who would dare kiss her like that. With the help of the alcohol, she got emboldened. ¡°Bastard!¡± As soon as she said that, Samuel bit her lip with all his might. Natalie hissed in pain as she stared at the domineering man. ¡°Say it nicely. Who am I?¡± His hands started to roam around her entire body. They were a little calloused, so his touch made Natalie tremble as the electrifying sensation coursed through her skin. ¡°You¡¯re Samuel. Samuel Bowers!¡± Natalie repeated his name a few times before she stared at him breathlessly. ¡°Are you happy now? I want to sleep, so can you please stop teasing me?¡± Herst few words were spoken while still being a little tipsy. Still, it was hooking Samuel in, making him restless. He was never one to enjoy bullying, but at that moment, all he could think of was how to arouse the woman in front of him and make her beg for him to do more. Regardless, he was afraid that taking Natalie now was taking advantage of her. No matter how much he was dying to have her, Samuel did not continue his kiss. Instead, he wrapped his arms around Natalie¡¯s body and rested his chin on her shoulder. Taking in her faint scent, Samuel slowly calmed himself down. At the thought that she would be ufortable, Samuel undressed Natalie and helped her change into a set of clean pajamas. His movements were as light as a butterfly. It was definitely a test of willpower when he disrobed her. By the time he was done changing Natalie, Samuel was drenched in sweat. At that moment, he was tempted to go even further by the lingering sense of touch on Natalie¡¯s smooth and silky skin. That night, she had a great sleep. Samuel, on the other hand, could barely calm down and needed to cool him off under the showerhead. The next day morning, Natalie woke up in his arms once again. Her head was still a little heavy from the hangover as she tried to push Samuel away, but he got hold of her hands and shifted them from his chest to his waist, pulling Natalie even closer to him. ¡°Samuel,¡± Natalie said. He kept quiet. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to head back to Dellmoor today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. Just sleep a little more.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Indeed, Natalie was still half asleep. Samuel¡¯s embrace was warm and cozy, especially so with his sturdy abs and Apollo¡¯s belt. She did not refuse his suggestion. On the contrary, she got even sleepier and snuggled closer to him voluntarily. Samuel weed her gesture and indulged in that sensation for as long as he could. Just like that, the two fell back asleep, looking like they were conjoined twins. When Natalie woke up again, it was already two in the afternoon. She realized she was no longer at the mansion. Instead, she was in the first-ss cabin of a ne. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I tried to wake you, but you didn¡¯t want to,¡± Samuel said in his low, endearing voice. ¡°So, I carried you through the whole check-in process.¡± As soon as he finished, Natalie widened her eyes and blushed at the thought of being carried by him all around the airport. A Cue For Love Chapter 278 A Cue For Love Chapter 278 A Cue for Love chapter 278 Had Your Way With Me Natalie felt embarrassed for being carried around, even though she was a grown woman. As for Samuel waking her up, she had no clue because of how drunk she was. ¡°W-What about my gown?¡± ¡°I changed it,¡± he said. ¡°Did you know, while I was helping you change, not only did you kiss me, but you also had your way with my body?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Natalie denied vehemently. Even though she had low alcohol tolerance, she liked drinking and knew she was not a bad drunk. She figured she most probably fell sound asleep after the alcohol got to her, so there was no way she wouldtch onto Samuel or do anything intimate with him. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Natalie looked straight at him. She was confident that she would not do something like that even if she were drunk. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll show you proof.¡± Samuel proceeded to unbutton the first few buttons on his shirt and pulled his cor down with his slender finger to expose the hickeys all over him. Although they were not obvious, the surface they epassed was still massive. On top of that, they were all over his chest, so it could only be her doing. Did I do that? Natalie was at a loss for words. She was sure that Samuel was bluffing a moment ago. The only thing she could do was bury her head into her cor and silently cursed herself for being unhinged. The next time I drink, I need to lock the door! This must never happen ever again! Lo and behold, under her shirt, there were marks on her body too. But those marks were not pink. They looked more like bruises to Natalie than hickeys. On top of that, it was all over her body. The night before, even though Samuel did not prate her, he did, however, do everything else. He stared at her lips and was reminded of the soft and sweet sensation he felt. A surge of lust welled up from inside him. This time, Samuel did not hold it in and instinctively grabbed Natalie¡¯s chin, pulling her in for a kiss. In the quiet cabin, the only thing that could be heard was their heavy breathing as they kissed. Natalie was sure that she was not the only one that could hear it. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°T-There are people here,¡± Natalie muttered. ¡°This is my private ne.¡± Samuel looked at her. ¡°Billy, Sarah, and all the cabin crew are in the economy cabin. No one wille in here without my order. No one will see or hear anything that happens in here,¡± he responded in his hoarse voice before he once again sealed her lips with his. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± It was then that Natalie realized just how unrestrained wealthy people could get. Inside the cabin, she was afraid that things might get out of hand. She instinctively wanted to break free. However, Samuel saw through her and grabbed hold of her hands, pinning them right above her head to prevent her escape. With that, he reimed her lips and continued kissing her. Even though he had already done a lot the night before, Samuel still could not suppress his primal instinct whenever they were alone. When they arrived at Dellmoor International Airport, Natalie¡¯s lips were red and a little swollen, while Samuel looked exceptionally refreshed as the satisfaction lingered in his eyes. From that moment onward, the entanglement of their lips could no longer satisfy him. He wanted to do much more than that. So much more. Naturally, Natalie knew nothing about what Samuel was thinking. All she could think about at the moment was fetching her two kids from the Bowers residence. Suddenly, she spotted Thomas and Yvonne¡¯s silhouette at the airport. From the looks of it, they had just returned from a vacation because Yvonne was carrying a variety of thetest limited-edition products from a variety of well-known brands. As soon as Natalie saw them, hatred started welling up from within, and she clenched her fists. The loving affection they showed each other was a huge contrast to how Natalie¡¯s mother had suffered on her deathbed. ¡°Nat¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 279 A Cue For Love Chapter 279 A Cue for Love chapter 279 Just Acquaintances Natalie stared at Thomas and Yvonne in a daze. Her gaze was filled with disappointment. When Samuel called out to her, she did not even hear him. ¡°Why are your hands so cold, Nat?¡± Samuel covered her hand with hisrge hands. However, he realized that not only was she clenching her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white, but her hands were also freezing to the touch. Natalie bit her tips tightly, unable to utter a single word. Not far away, Thomas and Yvonne nced in their direction and spotted Samuel immediately. He was wearing a ck windbreaker. With his tall frame and physique, he was like a model. Even if one did not look at his face, he would be in the spotlight wherever he went. Furthermore, his face was so handsome that it was obvious he was not an average man. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When Yvonne and Thomas saw Samuel, they waved at him excitedly, as if they had just seen their future son-inw. ¡°What a coincidence to bump into you here, Samuel!¡± Thomas had a very stern appearance. However, from the moment he saw Samuel, he could not stop grinning. Yvonne reacted in the same way too. Like a mother-inw gazing at her son-inw, her affection for Samuel increased the more she looked at him. Natalie¡¯s face became pale. She lowered her head and nced at Samuel¡¯s hand, which was holding her hand tightly. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Nat.¡± ¡°I said, let go of me.¡± A cold glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. As Samuel did not want to force her, he let go of her hand. However, a second after he released Natalie¡¯s hand, she turned around coldly and left. Staring at his empty palm, Samuel narrowed his eyes grimly. He strode behind Natalie without wasting a second. When Yvonne and Thomas saw the charming Samuel chasing after an average-looking girl, they were struck dumb. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Thomas retorted coldly, ¡°How would I know?¡± Without turning back to look, Natalie kept lowering her head and running forward. Indeed! Since I¡¯m wearing a hyper-realistic mask, I can force myself to act like a stranger who doesn¡¯t know Thomas and Yvonne at all. However, why must I force myself to suppress my hatred for them? Isn¡¯t this torturing myself? There isn¡¯t enough tension for me to confront them directly yet. I do not need to put up an act with them in the airport¡¯s VIP passageway. Also¡­ I¡¯ve finally seen Samuel¡¯s true colors. That jerk! Seeing how nice Thomas and Yvonne treat him, they¡¯ve definitely taken him as their son-inw. Considering Samuel¡¯s capabilities, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to act on their own wishful thinking and assume that they¡¯re his parents-inw¡ªunless he was not against it from the start. At that moment, Natalie suddenly realized how foolish she was. Why was I dumb enough to trust Samuel? I owe him a favor because he saved me. However, I can repay his favor through other means. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice myself. Still, it¡¯s not toote. It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve seen his true colors. When Natalie ran out of the airport, someone grabbed her wrist forcefully. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± When Natalie turned her head around, she unexpectedly saw Samuel standing there with a cold glint in his eyes. Her chest heaved while she tried to catch her breath from the run. However, Samuel stared at her calmly, showing no signs of exhaustion. It seemed like he had been following her all along. ¡°What did you see? Why did you suddenly run away?¡± ¡°I saw a ghost.¡± Although Natalie¡¯s heart was aching, her gaze was filled with indifference. ¡°Also, sir, can you please let go of me?¡± Her sudden politeness caused Samuel to frown. ¡°Why are you calling me ¡®sir¡¯?¡± ¡°We are just acquaintances, Mr. Bowers.¡± Natalie lifted her head and continued icily, ¡°As the head of the Bowers family, you are a very powerful man. I¡¯m addressing you politely as a sign of respect for your dignified status, sir.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 280 A Cue For Love Chapter 280 A Cue for Love chapter 280 Kiss Her Fiercely Natalie¡¯s lips were still swollen. When she kept addressing him as ¡°sir,¡± Samuel¡¯s temper immediately rose. Very well! Very well indeed! Samuel moved his grip from her wrist to her hand. Unsatisfied with just holding her hand, Samuel pried open her clenched fist. He then inteced his fingers with hers and held her hand firmly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Since I have a dignified status and you respect me, you have no right to reject me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie stared at Samuel speechlessly, wondering how she should draw boundaries with him. She held a grudge toward Yara. Even if she was her twin sister, she would never forgive Yara. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie tried to free herself from Samuel. Not only were her attempts futile, but he even tightened his grip. ¡°Return to the Bowers residence with me.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Are you abandoning Xavian and yton?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and threatened coldly, ¡°I can afford to raise four children. I¡¯ll make them take myst name, Bowers, in the future.¡± Natalie shot him a menacing re the moment she heard that he wanted to snatch yton and Xavian away. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m abandoning them, Samuel Bowers!¡± ¡°Follow me back, then.¡± Samuel said, ¡°Otherwise, if they ask me where you¡¯ve gone to, I¡¯ll say that you¡¯re abandoning them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re threatening me, Samuel.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, just listen to me.¡± Natalie¡¯s weakness Xavian and yton. She could ignore Samuel, Thomas, and the rest, but she could never stop caring about her dear children. Samuel knew her Achilles¡¯ heel so well that she had no choice but to follow his every whim. Billy parked the Hummer at the entrance of the airport. Although Natalie had agreed to follow Samuel back to the Bowers residence, she did not agree to sit in the back seat with him. When she instinctively opened the door to the front seat, she realized that the door was locked. She could not pull it open no matter what. Knock! Knock! Knock! Natalie knocked on the car window, signaling Billy to unlock the door. However, despite knocking a few times, the car door was still locked. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for Billy.¡± Samuel opened the door to the back seat for her. ¡°He won¡¯t dare to open the car door for you without my permission.¡± Natalie took a deep breath before bending down and entering the vehicle¡¯s back seat. When she and Samuel entered the Hummer, the atmosphere became unbearably awkward. When Billy alighted the ne, he had not realized anything wrong between both of them. Within the blink of an eye, they had be so hostile with each other. Billy kept reminding himself that he was nothing but an emotionless driving machine. However, Natalie and Samuel¡¯s presences were too strong that he still broke out into cold sweat. It was after he heard the sound of the partition in the car rising that he heaved a sigh of relief, feeling like he had just been pardoned from death. After the partition was raised, it separated the front and back of the car into two separate worlds. Natalie leaned against the car door closely. From the moment she entered the door, she had never spared Samuel a single nce. Instead, she kept staring at the scenery outside the window. Samuel was not dumb. He immediately realized that Natalie was distancing herself from him. He could already guess that the reason for Natalie¡¯s aloofness had something to do with the Nichols family. However, as he did not know what had happened between her and the Nichols family, he was clueless as to why her reaction was so dramatic. Since she was unwilling to go over to him, he would move closer to her. Samuel leaned over, forcing Natalie to cower in a corner. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Natalie averted her gaze and added calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding from you, nor do I want to be close to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie raised her head and nodded solemnly. When Samuel saw that, he became very frustrated. You don¡¯t want to be close to me? Dream on! That¡¯s impossible¡ªbe it now or in the future! Samuel moved away from her slightly. Just when Natalie thought he had understood her intention and was willing to keep a distance from her, he suddenly bit her lips fiercely like a wolf. A Cue For Love Chapter 281 A Cue For Love Chapter 281 A Cue for Love chapter 281 Does It Hurt As a result of Samuel¡¯s sudden aggressiveness, Natalie¡¯s lips were slightly torn from the bite. The metallic taste of blood started to intermingle with their breaths. However, Samuel deepened the kiss instead of stopping as if he wanted to reach the depths of Natalie¡¯s soul. It was a kiss meant to punish Natalie, but for some reason, Samuel thought that her lips were so soft and sweet that he could not get enough of them. On the other hand, Natalie opened her eyes and stared at Samuel, who was kissing her so fiercely that she was forced to a corner of the car. She felt like a hole had formed within her heart, through which a gust of cold wind was being sucked in. It was so chilling that it hurt. However, her rationality andposure came rushing back to her at the same time. Right from the start, she and Samuel were from different worlds. Samuel did not understand her true self. At the same time, she knew nothing about him. Who is Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother? What¡¯s his rtionship with Yara? Does Samuel truly like me? Or is he just eager for something fresh and would abandon me after he¡¯s tired of me? Natalie rarely thought about these questions. However, when she seriously considered them, she realized that she had no answers. Samuel only released her from his arms after a long while. Panting like a wild beast, he raised his head and captured the hint of coldness and aloofness in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m grateful that you protected me in regard to the Todd family in Livingsfill.¡± Natalie cast her gaze downward and mumbled, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve returned to Dellmoor, everything should be back to normal. Regardless of whether you care about it or not, I¡¯ll think of other ways to repay the favor to you.¡± ¡°Natalie Nichols, are you trying to provoke me on purpose?¡± Samuel was so furious that he called Natalie by her full name. ¡°I¡¯m not, but I have no control over what you want to do.¡± ¡°I said that either you can either give up your body or your heart to me to repay the favor.¡± Samuel pinched her chin and stated domineeringly, ¡°Everything else is out of the question.¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t repay the favor. Just pretend that you¡¯ve done some charity.¡± Natalie was shouldering too many burdens. Even if Samuel treasured her a lot, she would never involve herself with her enemy¡¯s ally. She had been too careless in Livingsfill. Thomas and Yvonne¡¯s timely appearance reminded her of the fact that she and Samuel belonged to two opposing parties. ¡°You must repay the favor.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Natalie remained silent for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have enough time and patience to drag things out with you.¡± Samuel slid his finger from Natalie¡¯s chin to her lips. Stroking her lips carelessly, he spoke in a deep and hoarse voice. A glint shed across his eyes, and it was filled with a man¡¯s lust for a woman. Naturally, Natalie understood his intentions. However, she could never respond to him. The Hummer stopped behind the Bowers residence. Natalie and Samuel got out of the vehicle before entering the house one after the other. Gavin walked over. ¡°Hello, Mr. Samuel and Ms. Natalie.¡± ¡°Hello, Gavin. Have Xavian and yton been good? What about Sophia and Franklin?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice became gentler at the mention of the four children. ¡°They¡¯re very obedient,¡± replied Gavin with a smile. ¡°The two young boys are very polite and considerate. They¡¯re so likable! They miss you a lot too, including Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia. They¡¯ve been looking at your photo and crying their hearts out.¡± Natalie was rendered speechless. Well¡­ At the thought of the four kids looking at her photos and sobbing sadly, Natalie was amused. ¡°Are they upstairs? Let me go up and see them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie ignored Samuel, who was standing behind her. After speaking to Gavin, she turned around and went upstairs. Samuel¡¯s gaze became grim as he stared at her back. Why is she so gentle to the four kids but so eager to cut off all ties with me? I¡¯m worthless to her, huh? However, he still followed behind Natalie and went up the stairs. Natalie feltforted when she saw Sophia, Franklin, Xavian, and yton. As the other boys always gave in to Sophia, she was the first to run to Natalie and jump into her arms. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Sophia was an adorable and sweet child. When she stared at Natalie with her teary eyes, Natalie felt like her heart instantly melted. However, when Sophia spotted the wound on Natalie¡¯s lips, she could not help but exim in surprise and point at it. ¡°Why are your lips hurt? Is it painful?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 282 A Cue For Love Chapter 282 A Cue for Love chapter 282 A Bug Bit Me Natalie only remembered how Samuel had bitten her lips in the car when Sophia mentioned it. Although it was not bleeding anymore, it might have left a scab. ¡°Well¡­¡± Meeting Sophia¡¯s clear gaze, Natalie blushed in embarrassment. How can I exin to a five-year-old child that this is due to a kiss? When the other three kids heard that Natalie¡¯s lips were hurt, they gathered around and stared at her lips simultaneously. Franklin asked, ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± Xavian chimed in, ¡°Does it hurt? Should I get you some anti-inmmatory medicine?¡± yton, who was the sharpest, frowned and asked, ¡°Mommy, the wound on your lips is quite deep. Did something bite you?¡± The four children were only five years old, so they were naturally clueless about passionate matters among the adults. Their clear eyes were only filled with concern and anxiety. It was evident that they had no other inappropriate thoughts. The more they acted like that, the more Natalie was unable toe up with a good excuse. ¡°A bug bit her lips,¡± exined Samuel as he leaned against the door casually. Although he was the culprit, his gaze was filled with calmness and indifference. As a result, his lie sounded more like a fact. As Sophia had admired Samuel since she was young, she never doubted anything he said. ¡°What a powerful bug! It¡¯s so mean!¡± Sophia puffed her cheeks angrily. Blushing, Natalie nced at Samuel exasperatedly. However, he merely met her gaze indifferently, not showing any hints of guilt for bullying her or lying to the kids. More importantly, he was staring at her with a meaningful look, as if she was his prey that would inevitably end up in his belly. Quickly averting her gaze, Natalie said, ¡°yton, Xavian, you¡¯ve been staying in the Bowers residence for a long time now. I¡¯ve already settled the matters over in Livingsfill, so you¡¯ll go home with me tonight.¡± Naturally, yton and Xavian were delighted that they could go home with Natalie. However, after spending a week with Franklin and Sophia, they had developed a close rtionship with them. ¡°Mommy, can we go back after a few more days?¡± asked Xavian tentatively. ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head and asserted, ¡°This isn¡¯t our home. We¡¯ll have to return to our own home eventually.¡± Xavian and yton exchanged nces, knowing that their mother had already decided. Although they were reluctant to part with Franklin and Sophia, their mother was the most important person to them. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°We understand¡­¡± Xavian and yton went to pack their suitcases reluctantly, deliberately dragging their time while doing so. Standing beside Natalie, Franklin frowned and asked, ¡°Did Daddy make you angry again? Is that why you¡¯re so eager to leave?¡± Sophia chimed in softly, ¡°Can¡¯t you spend more time with us?¡± Natalie bent down and looked them in the eyes. Stroking Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s heads, she exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have to stay here in order to see you. I promise you that even if I go home with Xavian and yton, we¡¯ll still meet regrly.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at how Natalie spoke to Sophia and Franklin, Samuel could not help but feel jealous of his own twins. On the contrary, she always looked like she wished for nothing other than to escape whenever she saw him. Yet, she sounded so pleasant when she spoke to Franklin and Sophia. Samuel suddenly started to doubt himself. Am I that detestable? He went downstairs and gave Gavin orders. Although thetter was surprised why Samuel would give him such instructions, he soon nodded in understanding. After Xavian and yton finished packing, Natalie brought them downstairs. At that moment, Gavin walked over. ¡°Gavin¡­¡± ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, Ms. Natalie.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯reing today, so I specially prepared a sumptuous dinner for you.¡± Gavin rubbed his palms together with a troubled look. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing it since morning, just so you can eat something delicious after returning to Dellmoor.¡± Hearing how much effort Gavin had put into preparing dinner, Natalie couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse. ¡°All right then. Xavian, yton, and I will stay for dinner.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 283 A Cue For Love Chapter 283 A Cue for Love chapter 283 Not Spared Natalie agreed to stay for dinner. Xavian and yton heaved a sigh of relief too. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gavin.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gavin.¡± The two of them bowed at Gavin in unison. Gavin had never thought it was a tough job being a butler for the family since the two young boys had always been so considerate toward him. Not only were they good-looking, but they were also very polite and elegant with their words and actions. It was apparent that Natalie had raised them well, making Gavin look at her in a different light. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go to the dining room and have your dinner!¡± urged Gavin dotingly. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The two of them dropped their suitcases and dashed into the dining room. Natalie was at a loss for words. If they continued staying there, she was afraid they would grow very attached to the ce and be even more reluctant to leave. When she entered the dining room, she saw that Samuel and the four kids had already sat down. Only the seat next to Samuel was empty. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She did not want to sit next to him, but there was nowhere else for her to choose. After everyone was seated, the six of them began eating. Although Samuel was eating, his gaze had never left Natalie. Thetter did not say anything and merely ate with her head hung low. Only the sounds of people chewing could be heard at the dining table. Among the four children, only Sophia was still quite clueless because of her young age. However, the other three boys had already noticed the strange atmosphere between Natalie and Samuel. Though the two adults were never intimate to start with, they did not act so strangely like now. Did they have an argument? For the past two weeks, Samuel and Natalie had been in Livingsfill. The four children had already reached a mutual understanding that they would help Samuel pursue Natalie. If they got their marriage certificate like the couples in the television shows, they would have parents and a happy family. With their minds immersed in thoughts, the three kids ate their meal in a state of worry. They did not know what Samuel had done to make Natalie dislike him. On the other hand, Natalie was oblivious to how troubled the children were because of her. She just wanted to finish dinner quickly and leave the Bowers residence with her children as soon as possible. Finally, the meal ended. When Natalie raised her head, she saw the three boys whispering among themselves. ¡°Should I pretend to have a stomachache?¡± Franklin volunteered bravely. ¡°It won¡¯t work. With Mommy¡¯s medical skills, she¡¯ll take your pulse and figure out the truth.¡± After Xavian rejected that idea, he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I say that I¡¯ve eaten too much and need to use the toilet?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so dumb, Xavian! How long can you poop for? We¡¯ll still have to leave after you¡¯re done,¡± rebuked yton. ¡°What should we do then?¡± ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t just say empty words, yton. What¡¯s your solution?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Xavian, why don¡¯t you leave the USB drive here on purpose? When we go back, you can say that you¡¯ve left the USB drive here and ask Mommy to bring us back to look for it.¡± yton thought for a long time before voicing his suggestion. Franklin and Xavian agreed to that idea immediately. ¡°Not bad, yton!¡± ¡°As expected of you, yton.¡± Although the three boys spoke softly, they were so engrossed that they did not notice Natalie standing behind them and overhearing their conversation. ¡°Very well¡­ First, you¡¯re going to leave the USB drive at the Bowers residence on purpose, then make me bring you back here?¡± Natalie asked the three boys with a smile. However, the stern look in her eyes could not be concealed. Flick! Flick! Natalie flicked yton and Xavian¡¯s foreheads right after that. Just when Franklin thought he would be spared, Natalie flicked his forehead mercilessly. ¡°Mr. Franklin, although you aren¡¯t my son, you tried to plot against me with them. You won¡¯t be spared.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 284 A Cue For Love Chapter 284 A Cue for Love chapter 284 Forced to Stay Ouch! Franklin massaged his forehead. For the past five years of his life, he had only been spanked once by Samuel. No one else had ever touched him. Franklin pouted. He did not yell out in pain but stared at Natalie in a daze instead. His ssmates had alwaysined that it hurt to be spanked by their mothers. However, he had never experienced that ever since he was born. The woman who imed to be their biological mother would only try to appease them for her ulterior motives. Although it was his first time being punished by an outsider, Franklin did not dislike it at all. The pain on his forehead reminded him that he had a mother, just like Xavian and yton. Franklin could not suppress the grin that was forming on his lips. After teaching the three boys a lesson, Natalie wanted to exin the reason to them. However, Sophia walked toward her cutely. She lifted her fringe and pleaded to Natalie adorably, ¡°I want to be like them¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I want my forehead to be flicked like them¡­¡± Using the cutest voice possible, Sophia asked for Natalie to flick her too. After listening to the little girl¡¯s request, Natalie could not help but burst outughing. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The reason why Sophia wanted that was simr to Franklin¡¯s. Although their father treated them nicely, they secretly yearned for a mother. When Sophia saw how the other boys had been reprimanded and punished by Natalie, she wanted the same too. It made her feel like she had a mother, which was something she had always wished for. Sophia panicked when she saw Natalie did not do anything. She let out a muffled sob. Looking at her adorable face, Natalie could not bear to flick her forehead. Furthermore, the little girl reminded Natalie of her childhood. Yara and Thomas lived in the wealthy Dellmoor, while she and her mother, Jennie, lived in the poor countryside. She lived an impoverished life when she was a child. However, her mother taught her a lot of things, including how to save someone¡¯s life with medicine and how to love herself. Even when she had been mischievous, her mother had never punished her. She said that all girls were precious treasures of the family who should never be bullied. Instead, they were supposed to be raised in a loving environment. Natalie then cupped Sophia¡¯s face in her palms. ¡°Girls are different from boys. You¡¯re supposed to be nurtured with love, Sophia.¡± Sophia let go of her fringe as tears welled up in her big, sparkly eyes. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt like a needle had just pierced into her heart. It was Sophia¡¯s first time calling her that after they met at the airport. She was not Sophia¡¯s mother, so she should not let Sophia call her ¡°Mommy.¡± However, when she heard the little girl calling out to her, she could not resist it at all. Perhaps¡­ After spending time with this pair of twins, I¡¯ve treated them like my own babies unknowingly. When the four children saw that Natalie was about to leave, they were overwhelmed with disappointment. Samuel stood there with a hand shoved in his pocket. His brooding gaze pierced through Natalie as if he wanted to look into the depths of her soul. ¡°Are you able to ignore their feelings as long as you can hide from me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to say farewell at some point.¡± Natalie avoided meeting Samuel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it up to Franklin and Sophia in other ways.¡± Natalie grabbed her suitcase and was about to leave with Xavian and yton when it started raining outside. Without any warning, the rain poured down from the sky like a heavy thunderstorm. The rain sshed onto the windows heavily, flowing down the panes like a waterfall. Natalie frowned as she stared at the sudden downpour. ¡°The rain is so heavy¡­¡± Samuel walked to her and snatched the suitcase from her hand. ¡°It looks like even God is helping me to make you stay.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 285 A Cue For Love Chapter 285 A Cue for Love chapter 285 Lying Has A Price The heavy thunderstorm came all of a sudden. Not only was it dangerous to drive in such pouring rain, but Natalie also had to bring Xavian and yton along. Just like what Samuel said, she had no choice but to spend the night at the Bowers residence. When the four kids heard she had to stay for another night, they leaped in joy. However, even if Natalie was staying, it did not mean that she had changed her mind. Shooting Samuel a nce, she spun around and went upstairs. After bathing, she changed into a white silk bathrobe. Standing in front of the windows, she stared into the darkness of the night. The weather was good when I came here. Why did it suddenly rain? When Natalie opened the weather application on her phone, she realized it would be raining in Dellmoor from that night onward. There was even a thunderstorm and a lightning alert for that night. Will there be thunder and lightning alongside rain tonight? Raising her head, she gazed at the night sky. It¡¯s just heavy rain. There won¡¯t be lightning, right? Just when that thought appeared in her mind, a silver sh of lightning pierced through the night sky. The deafening boom of thunder immediately sounded afterward. Natalie was so scared by it that she dropped her phone on the floor. Her body began trembling uncontrobly. The trauma of her mother¡¯s death was painfully ingrained in her memories. Since then, she had always been afraid of thunder. Bending down, she picked up the phone and ced it on the bedside table. When she was alone during a stormy night, her thoughts would easily roam wild and that agonizing night would pop into her mind. Rather than being afraid of thunder and lightning, she was more terrified of that nightmarish memory. No! I must look for yton and Xavian! With them keeping herpany, she would be able to pull through this stormy night. When she walked to the door and opened it, she saw Samuel standing right outside. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°I guessed that you¡¯d be afraid of the thunder.¡± She had fallen asleep while hugging Samuel¡¯s leg because of her fear of thunder. However, she did not expect him to remember that. Natalie gazed at him in disbelief. So what? Since I¡¯ve already decided to cut off all ties with him, I will not show even the slightest bit of hesitation. Despite being gripped with fear, she put up a tough front and insisted, ¡°Nonsense! You can leave now. I¡¯m not afraid of thunder.¡± ¡°Are you lying to me or yourself?¡± mumbled Samuel as he cast his gaze downward and scrutinized Natalie, who was forcing herself to stay strong. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant! It¡¯s none of your business how I¡¯m doing!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m being too arrogant.¡± Fury crept into Samuel¡¯s eyes as he stared at her fixedly. Suddenly, the sh of lightning and the boom of thunder urred simultaneously. The thunder was horribly loud. Natalie¡¯s mind immediately went nk. When she returned to her senses, she found her arms already wrapped around Samuel tightly. She was extremely afraid. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The scene of thunder booming outside the windows and her mother being covered with a white cloth appeared in her mind. At that moment, she was in her most vulnerable state. Lowering his head, Samuel stared at Natalie, who was shivering uncontrobly. He pinned her against the wall and remarked, ¡°You are so terrified, yet you keep denying it. Are you discarding all the concern that I¡¯m showing you so ruthlessly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡± Rainy nights during autumn were always cold. Since the wall was cold too, Natalie could not help but moan out loud. When Samuel nced at the white sleeping gown Natalie was wearing, he gulped. However, he quickly suppressed his lust for her. Sighing softly, he swapped positions with Natalie. His back was pressed against the cold wall as he flipped Natalie around and embraced her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m only¡­¡± Natalie raised her arms to push Samuel away. However, he continued standing in front of her, refusing to budge a single inch. ¡°Do you still want to lie to me? If you lie to me, you¡¯ll have to pay a price,¡± mumbled Samuel as he stared at her. Bending down, he quickly captured her lips. A Cue For Love Chapter 286 A Cue For Love Chapter 286 A Cue for Love chapter 286 A Chance For Daddy To Coax Mommy The force of the kiss caused Natalie to grunt in pain. ¡°S-Samuel, you jerk¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s embarrassment turned into fury. Even so, he ignored her insults and kissed her so forcefully that herints turned into moans. ¡°What are you escaping from?¡± asked Samuel hoarsely before kissing her again. Despite running out of breath, Natalie could not break free. Her mind was starting to go nk from the lack of oxygen. shes of lightning pierced through the night sky irregrly. When the thunder boomed, Natalie¡¯s body would tremble instinctively. However, other than that, the fear and anxiety that had tormented her all along seemed to have disappeared because of the kiss. As the kiss deepened, Natalie felt her body go weak. She had forgotten how to resist. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although Samuel was forcefully kissing her, it made her calm down gradually. In the room, Samuel lowered his head and hugged her slender waist through the silk sleeping gown, kissing her lips tenderly and carefully. Previously, his kiss was filled with an intent to punish her. However, after she sumbed to his embrace obediently, his temptation to be rough toward her increased. To be honest, his rational self only wanted to cuddle. With such a beautiful woman in his arms, though, Samuel could not resist only hugging her. Other than the sounds of thunder, their soft pants and heavy breathing echoed in the room. Outside, Xavian and yton were standing in the corridor and staring at Natalie¡¯s room. ¡°yton, the thunder is so loud tonight. Mommy will definitely be scared¡­¡± Xavian¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Should we go in and apany Mommy?¡± The moment Xavian took a step forward, yton pulled him back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Stepdad entering?¡± ¡°B-But¡­ Don¡¯t you know that Mommy¡¯s terrified of thunder? Whenever she hugs us, her body would tremble! Sometimes she would even cry when she slept.¡± Xavian was genuinely worried about Natalie. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± yton exined in a mature tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice Mommy is giving Stepdad the cold shoulder? This is the perfect chance for him to coax her! We mustn¡¯t intervene now.¡± When Xavian heard yton¡¯s reminder, he pped his forehead in realization. ¡°yton, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re the best wingman ever.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Blinking, Xavian asked curiously, ¡°yton, where did you get all this knowledge from?¡± ¡°From the shoots,¡± replied yton casually. ¡°It¡¯s always like this in the scripts. Every time a conflict arises, the guy will have to appear as the girl¡¯s knight in shining armor.¡± ¡°Since Stepdad¡¯s taking care of Mommy, let¡¯s be more concerned about Sophia.¡± The thunder that night was particrly loud. Even if Sophia was not as terrified of it as Natalie, she would probably be scared. Hearing that, Xavian immediately supported yton¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Sophia.¡± Meanwhile, Natalie waspletely oblivious to their conversation and departure. If she knew her children were eavesdropping just outside the door, and could probably hear them kissing, she would bury her face in embarrassment. Soon, the thunder subsided. Only the rain and wind whooshed tempestuously in the night sky. Natalie¡¯s body had already gone weak from Samuel¡¯s kisses. She did not even have to energy to throw a tantrum anymore. Although she could re at him, tears had already welled up in her eyes from that kiss. As a result, instead of being intimidating, her re was more seductive to Samuel. ¡°You can choose to flee from me, but you must give me a reason.¡± When Samuel noticed her indignant look, he added in a deep voice, ¡°It mustn¡¯t be some random excuse. It must be a reason that can convince me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 287 A Cue For Love Chapter 287 A Cue for Love chapter 287 I Will Teach You A reason? Natalie could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Samuel, is it fun to toy around with me?¡± asked Natalie. Turning his head, Samuel gaped at her in surprise. Since when have I been toying around with her? A serious look crept into his gaze as he stared at Natalie, whose eyes were bing red. He had never seen her on the brink of tears, even when she was severely injured, but he was witnessing it now. Only then did Samuel realize the severity of the issue. She really hates me so much that she detests me touching and kissing her. ¡°I have no intention of toying around with you.¡± Natalie scoffed in contempt. ¡°You im to like me, but are you sure that you can be with me together forever?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± asked Samuel. ¡°Yara has so many admirers, but she rejected all of them. She only loves you and is waiting for you to marry her. Your grandfather is very pleased with Yara being his granddaughter-inw, too. On the other hand, he hates my guts. I have to constantly be on guard, just in case he decides to make me suffer. If I were to be caught unaware, I might be killed because of your grandfather.¡± Even though Natalie did not mention how Yara had tried to kill her children by setting a fire, she was certain that her words would make Samuel realize they belonged topletely different worlds. ¡°Are you done speaking?¡± The woman did not answer. ¡°You talked about Yara and my grandfather, but you didn¡¯t even mention me at all.¡± Samuel stroked Natalie¡¯s red lips with his thumb. ¡°I only want to spend my life with you. Why should I care about what they think? Their opinions arepletely irrelevant to me.¡± Natalie was forced to meet Samuel¡¯s gaze. His face was extraordinarily handsome as he stared at her with his brooding, unfathomable gaze. Natalie¡¯s heart ached. ¡°If only either Yara or I can survive, who would you choose?¡± ¡°Questions like this¡­¡± ¡°Are hard to answer?¡± ¡°My answer will always be you,¡± Samuel uttered, pressing his forehead against Natalie¡¯s. ¡°If only one of us can survive, I¡¯ll choose you too. Other than our children, no one can bepared to you.¡± When Natalie gazed into his eyes, she felt as though her soul would be sucked into them. Natalie blushed. Although her worries had been resolved, she could not help but ask, ¡°Do you read a lot of romance novels?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samuel asked her softly. ¡°Your words sound like they¡¯ve been taken out of a romance novel. It¡¯s like you¡¯re a domineering CEO who only cares about love and not his work¡­¡± Carrying Natalie to the bed, the man propped himself above her body with his arms. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Samuel was also wearing a robe. His cors fell open slightly, revealing his well-defined and chiseled chest. Furthermore, as he had just bathed, he exuded a minty fragrance that intermingled with his masculine scent. It was enough to drive one¡¯s imagination wild. Although Natalie liked it, there was no way she would admit it. ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Holding her hand, Samuel ced it on his chest. ¡°Were you jealous of Yara all this while?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Natalie tried her best to withdraw her hand, but Samuel gripped it so tightly that she could not free herself. ¡°Nat, I¡¯ve never done this to Yara before.¡± Samuel kissed her lips and continued, ¡°You¡¯re the only one, be it now or in the future. Only you can look at my body, touch it, and do whatever you want with it.¡± His words were overly exhrating and dangerous. After Samuel whispered into Natalie¡¯s ears, she felt her face burn. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Samuel.¡± Of course you do. You¡¯re just pretending that you don¡¯t! ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t.¡± Samuel¡¯s breath became irregr as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you with my body.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 288 A Cue For Love Chapter 288 A Cue for Love chapter 288 Call Me Professor Bowers Teach what? ¡°Samuel, you¡ª¡± ¡°You can call me Professor Bowers in bed.¡± With that, Samuel sucked her earlobes as his warm breath puffed against her neck. Other than that night six years ago, Natalie had zero experiences in sex. Because of the drug effects, Natalie could only remember intense pain and agony from that night. Samuel¡¯s acts had already surpassed what Natalie was mentally prepared for. His kissesnded on her skin like a brand, leaving behind his unique scent. As the seconds passed by, his rationality began to fade away. All Natalie could feel was Samuel¡¯s kissesnding on her body. The belt around her waist had already been loosened. The veins on Samuel¡¯s forehead were throbbing, while sweat rolled down his head. He wished for nothing more than to pull this petite woman into his arms and merge into one with her. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Even so, Samuel was still immersed in lust, while Natalie had already regained her rationality. ¡°Someone¡¯s knocking on the door.¡± ¡°Ignore it,¡± instructed Samuel through gritted teeth. Although he had already guessed who was knocking on the door, he still found it annoying, especially at a time like this. ¡°It must be the kids.¡± When Samuel refused to let go of her, Natalie took a leaf out of his book and bit his lips forcefully, causing the man to hiss in pain. Pushing him aside, Natalie got out of bed. When she lowered her head and nced at herself, she noticed how disheveled her clothes were. Quickly smoothening her robe, she tied the belt back and opened the door. Upon opening the door, she saw Sophia standing alone outside, hugging a huge teddy bear. The girl was gazing at her with herrge eyes. Grinning sweetly at Natalie, she called out, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± When Sophia called her ¡°Mommy¡± for the first time, Natalie did not stop her. It became increasingly natural the more Sophia called Natalie that, so the girl decided to address Natalie as ¡°Mommy¡± from then on. ¡°It¡¯s sote, Sophia. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? Do you have trouble sleeping?¡± asked Natalie gently as she squatted down. For some reason, Natalie liked Sophia so much that she was willing to give everything in the world to her. ¡°Yeah,¡± Sophia confirmed with a nod firm. ¡°Were you scared by the thunder?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°When the thunder was booming, the boys stayed with me because they were worried I would be scared,¡± exined Sophia in a child-like voice. ¡°The thunder stopped, and they fell asleep. But since they¡¯re all snoring, I can¡¯t sleep at all! That¡¯s why I want to sleep with you, Mommy.¡± When Natalie heard that, she was stunned, as she did not expect Sophia to look for her because of that. ¡°Can I?¡± Sophia was like a cute little puppy, with her wide and watery eyes. She was so adorable that Natalie could not bring herself to say no. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± When Sophia entered the room with her teddy bear, she realized Natalie was not the only one in the room, but her father was also there. Daddy looks displeased. Why are his lips split too? Frowning, Sophia asked, ¡°Daddy, why are your lips split? It¡¯s bleeding!¡± It¡¯s that embarrassing question again! Natalie had bitten Samuel¡¯s lips out of urgency earlier. Steeling herself, Natalie replied, ¡°A bug bit your daddy¡¯s lips as well.¡± Since she would never ept the responsibility, she made the bug the scapegoat. Sophia protested furiously, ¡°What an evil bug! Why does it keep attacking Daddy and Mommy¡¯s lips?¡± Natalie stared at the ceiling,pletely speechless. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hugging the teddy bear, Sophia climbed onto the bed and gazed at Samuel. With a serious tone, she asked, ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you sleeping in your own room? Are you afraid of the thunder too, so you need Mommy to coax you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 289 A Cue For Love Chapter 289 A Cue for Love chapter 289 How Bold Of You It was normal for Sophia to speak her mind, especially since she was only five years old. However, when Natalie heard that, she still blushed. In contrast to how embarrassed Natalie was, Samuel nodded calmly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m scared, so I need your mommy to coax me.¡± Samuel actually dared to agree with what Sophia said. I¡¯m coaxing him? He¡¯s the one who pinned me against the wall and kissed me so wildly. Not doubting his words at all, Sophia blinked and asked cutely, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t the three of us sleep together?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As Samuel caressed his lips, he shot a brooding and cunning gaze at Natalie. Tilting her head, Sophia grabbed Natalie¡¯s finger and swayed it and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you fine with it?¡± Her voice was utterly adorable. Although Natalie could reject Samuel anytime, she could never bear to reject such a cute child as Sophia. ¡°Sure.¡± At that, Sophia¡¯s adorable grin widened. With her parents by her side, even her teddy bear lost her favor. She ced it on the bedside table and lay down between Samuel and Natalie. I have Mommy and Daddy with me tonight! Lying between Samuel and Natalie happily, Sophia soon fell asleep, the smile still on her face. As time passed, her breathing became more rhythmic. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gazing at Sophia as she slept, Natalie smiled. Just when she was engrossed in staring at the girl, she realized Samuel was studying her intently, making her blush. In her daze, Natalie suddenly felt something soft on her lips. Eyes widening, she stared at Samuel in disbelief. Is he out of his mind? Sophia is sleeping between us! ¡°Mm¡­¡± Naturally, Natalie wanted to resist. However, the moment she started to struggle, Samuel lowered his voice and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you wake Sophia up, you¡¯ll be the one exining it to her.¡± How can he be a caring father in one minute, then turn into a shameless man the next? In front of his daughter, no less? He can be shameless all he wants, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be one, too! When Natalie heard what he said, she got so shocked that she forgot to budge. With her eyes half- open, she let Samuel¡¯s lips roam across hers. Suddenly, Sophia seemed to have stirred awake as she mumbled, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Terrified, Natalie tried to push Samuel away, but it was to no avail, no matter how hard she tried. Thus, the kiss continued. Luckily, Samuel eventually ended this wild act. Panting, Natalie red at Samuel. Her heart kept racing for a long time. On the other hand, Samuel merely smirked teasingly, as if taunting her to take revenge. Meanwhile, Sophia was peacefully sleeping between them, oblivious to what had just happened. Soon, the adults also fell asleep. When Natalie woke up, she realized that only she and Sophia were left on the bed. Samuel was nowhere to be seen. On the other side, the other three kids were staring at them at the door. They did not know if they were envious of Natalie or Sophia. ¡°Morning.¡± Natalie rubbed her eyes and got off the bed. ¡°Morning!¡± the three of them greeted her back simultaneously. Natalie was stunned for a while, but she was soon filled with a heartwarming feeling. She heard another adorable voice calling out, ¡°Morning!¡± Sophia had woken up as well. At this moment, everything was so surreal to Natalie. It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s like the other twins whom Yara had killed are still alive. My four babies and I are still living in the same house happily¡­ A Cue For Love Chapter 290 A Cue For Love Chapter 290 A Cue for Love chapter 290 Do Something Interesting Just when Natalie had fallen into a daze, she saw a pair of men¡¯s slippers in front of her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie¡¯s gaze moved upward from Samuel¡¯s slippers to his pants, shirt, andstly, his wless face. ¡°Get up and eat breakfast.¡± Samuel nced at the kids and informed, ¡°They don¡¯t want to eat breakfast first. Instead, they insist on waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natalie nodded. She waspletely fine with how clingy the children were. In fact, she feltforted and secure with these four adorable kids clinging to her all the time. A whileter, the six of them sat in the dining room and had breakfast together. While Samuel was reading the finance newspapers with his head lowered, Natalie and the kids were eating and chatting happily. It was a harmonious moment. The huge and cold Bowers residence was now filled with cheeryughter. A grin spread across Gavin¡¯s cheeks as he watched them. He had been living with Samuel there ever since he became an adult. However, it was his first time feeling warmth in this usually icy-cold house. When Gavin spotted the smile on Samuel¡¯s face while thetter read the newspapers, he was genuinely happy for Samuel. After breakfast, the chauffeur at the Bowers residence drove the four children to kindergarten. ¡°Bye!¡± After helping the four kids get into the car, Natalie bid farewell to each of them patiently and reminded them to pay attention in school. When the car left, Samuel nced at Natalie and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye to me?¡± Hearing that, Natalie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re some.¡± ¡°Yeah, so why don¡¯t we do something interesting?¡± questioned Samuel, wrapping his hand around her wrist and pulling her into his embrace. Even though they had just kissedst night, Natalie¡¯s lips were so soft and sweet that Samuel could never get enough of kissing her. Instead, he became increasingly addicted to her. Before Samuel could kiss her, Natalie ced her hand over his lips. ¡°Samuel, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± They had been kissing too much over the past two days. No matter how much she pondered about it, she could not figure out why Samuel could never get tired of kissing. Since Samuel could not kiss her lips, he nted a peck on Natalie¡¯s palm. This innocent yet seductive kiss caused her cheeks to blush again. Since they had been in Livingsfill recently, Samuel had not gone to thepany for a period of time. Hence, he stopped pestering Natalie. After kissing her palm, he let her go. After Samuel left, Natalie did not remain idle either. Instead, she brought the crystal needle which she had formted in Livingsfill to the Beckers residence. Yana and Hans¡¯ son, Zoe, had gone to kindergarten just like yton and Xavian. Hans baked a te of bear-shaped pastries for Yana. The golden-brown skin was the bear¡¯s nket, while the half-melted chocte was the pillow. Meanwhile, the bear-shaped biscuit was wrapped tightly in the crispy skin. When Natalie entered the living room, she smelled the rich fragrance of the pastry. When she noticed the bear-shaped pastries, her heart melted. ¡°Hans, your skills are much more impressive than bakers out there.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just messing around.¡± Letting out a smile, Yana added, ¡°He has been researching all sorts of stuff recently. This pastry is one of the more sessful creations he made. You¡¯ve managed to see him in action this time!¡± ¡°Would you like to have a taste?¡± Hans asked. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you¡¯ve baked it specially for Yana, it¡¯s better if she eats it first, right, Yana?¡± Yana averted her gaze and smiled warmly. ¡°Why do you like to tease me, Natalie?¡± ¡°I was just joking, but I¡¯ll be serious now.¡± Natalie whipped out a white porcin bottle from her bag. Smiling, she announced, ¡°Hans, Yana, I¡¯ve gotten the dragonblood fruit!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 291 A Cue For Love Chapter 291 A Cue for Love chapter 291 Cure Yana Stunned, Yana asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Natalie, is there a possibility for me to be cured if we have the dragonblood fruit?¡± Gazing at her, Natalie smiled and assured, ¡°It¡¯s not just a possibility. It¡¯s a certainty!¡± Yana nodded firmly and held Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°When you did the acupuncture on me and prescribed me some traditional medicine, my pain subsided significantly. For that, I¡¯m already very grateful to you! Honestly, over the past few years, I didn¡¯t have much confidence in recovering. But since you said that I¡¯ll be cured, then I¡¯ll definitely be cured!¡± Yana grinned through her tears. Although she was speaking in a light-hearted manner, Natalie could see her intense yearning to survive. Perhaps she merely forced herself to seem nonchnt just so she would not disappoint herself and her family. However, the more she acted like that, the more Natalie¡¯s heart ached for her. On the flip side, although Hans was silent, tears were already welling up in his eyes. ¡°Yana, you won¡¯t be tortured by your sickness anymore, nor do you have to worry about not being by Hans¡¯ side one day.¡± ¡°I believe you. Ever since you saved me that time, I¡¯ve always believed you!¡± eximed Yana. Smiling through her tears, she wiped the tears away from her cheeks. At that moment, Hans asked, ¡°Natalie, is there anything that I should prepare beforehand?¡± Releasing a grin, Natalie replied, ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve already brought the medicine and the crystal needle. All I need now is a clean room.¡± In no time, the room was prepared. Hans was extremely excited. Clenching his fists, he stood at the side as the veins on his face throbbed. He seemed even more anxious than Yana, who was lying on the bed. Inparison, Natalie was much calmer. Pouring out a pill from the porcin bottle, she fed it to Yana. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After that, she opened the pouch and took out the crystal needles. As the needles glinted brightly against the light, she stuck them onto the acupuncture points on Yana¡¯s body. When all thirty-six needles were stuck on the various acupuncture points, Yana¡¯s face turned increasingly pale. The needles also turned from silver to ck. As time passed, the color returned to Yana¡¯s face. She even looked healthier than the average person. Two hourster, Natalie retrieved all the needles from Yana¡¯s body. When Yana opened her eyes slowly, Natalie asked, ¡°How are you feeling, Yana?¡± With a grateful smile, Yana responded, ¡°Natalie, so this is how it feels like to not be racked by illness! I feel sofortable right now!¡± When Hans heard her reply, tears of joy brimmed in his eyes. He had always fantasized that this day woulde, but now that it was here, he felt like he was dreaming. He was so grateful that he wanted to kneel in front of Natalie, but the woman quickly stopped him. ¡°Natalie, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. Yana¡¯s illness had been the greatest torment to me. Each day, I fear that I¡¯ll be separated from her one day.¡± ¡°Men shouldn¡¯t shed tears easily, Hans! Since I promised you I¡¯ll cure Yana, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise. She¡¯ll recoverpletely after resting for a period of time. The future will only be filled with happiness for both of you.¡± Hearing her words, Hans nodded. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re the Becker family¡¯s benefactor. As long as you require our help, just ask. I¡¯ll help you no matter what it takes!¡± Instead of standing on ceremony, Natalie epted his offer graciously. After curing Yana, Natalie bade farewell to them. Before she left, Yana stopped Natalie and passed her an invitation card. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow is my father¡¯s birthday. Since you¡¯ve saved my life, he wishes to meet you.¡± After a slight pause, she whispered into Natalie¡¯s ears, ¡°Other than that, I think there will be a lot of handsome men at the banquet. You can see if anyone catches your eye there.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 292 A Cue For Love Chapter 292 A Cue for Love chapter 292 First To Fall In Love ¡°Yana¡­¡± ¡°You muste, Natalie!¡± Yana smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t, my parents will definitely chastise me for being ungrateful. I might actually have a breakdown if they keep nagging me!¡± Since Yana was this insisting, Natalie had no choice but to ept the invitation. ¡°Okay, then.¡± After leaving the Beckers residence, Natalie went to Dream Entertainment. Dream Entertainment was an entertainmentpany that Dream Corporation had invested in. After finishing the nning stages, they had finally started the operation. The filming for the show, Stay, was going tomence within a month. Beforeing, Natalie had made an agreement with Yandel. Upon knowing that Natalie would be arriving, Yandel not only rushed over to Dream Entertainment but also prepared coffee and biscuits for her. When Natalie entered the CEO¡¯s office, she instantly smelled the fragrance of coffee. Yandel and Wendy were there. As soon as they saw Natalie, their eyes lit up simultaneously. ¡°Boss!¡± they greeted at the same time. In front of Natalie, Wendy did not look as cold as she usually was. Grinning sweetly, she skipped over and grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm. Yandel wanted to do that too. However, as he was a man, he could not possiblypete for Natalie¡¯s favor by resorting to Wendy¡¯s cute methods. Hence, he had no choice but to sit there sulkily. Looking at Wendy leaning against her, Natalie could not help butugh. ¡°Wendy, how¡¯s your father doing after his surgery?¡± she queried. ¡°He¡¯s recovering well!¡± replied Wendy excitedly. ¡°After the surgery, he was still suffering from some inmmation. However, after Mr. Trevor prescribed some anti-inmmatory medicine for my father, the effects have been amazing. The doctor said he can resume normal activities after recuperating for some time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± When Wendy remembered how her life had changed drastically because of Natalie, her gratitude toward thetter increased. At that moment, she had already decided to side with Natalie forever. As long as it was something Natalie wanted, she would get it, no matter the costs. Seeing how upied Natalie was with talking to Wendy, Yandel quickly passed her a cup of coffee. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t just keep talking. Here, have some coffee!¡± With that, the three of them sat down. Yandel updated Natalie about Dream Entertainment¡¯s recent business operations. He then proceeded to inform her about Stay¡¯s script and promotional materials. For most of the time, Natalie merely nibbled on the biscuit quietly. She would only interrupt Yandel asionally and offer a brief suggestion for the strategies. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Yandel felt like he was standing on thin ice when was reporting. Although Wendy did not really know much about investment or business, she kept staring at Natalie with a hand propping her chin. Other than Natalie¡¯s clear eyes, there was nothing exceptionally striking about her face. However, Wendy could not tear her eyes off of her, as if she would never get tired of looking at Natalie. I wonder how many people would fall for her if she was strikingly gorgeous. Heck, I think even I would fall in love with her. Just when Wendy was studying the other woman, Natalie turned around nced at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been hailed as the goddess of period dramas. With your current poprity, you¡¯re more than suitable to be the female lead for Stay. Since I¡¯m only appointing you the third female side character, do you have any opinions about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll act anything that you want me to.¡± ¡°You fool¡­¡± Natalie chuckled in amusement when she saw Wendy¡¯s eager gaze. ¡°I want you to hear your sincere thoughts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I like Princess Anne, the female lead of Stay.¡± Wendy continued, ¡°But I know that you have your reasons for arranging things that way.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed that I have another reason, I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 293 A Cue For Love Chapter 293 A Cue for Love chapter 293 An Armor For Her ¡°Your dance during the game¡¯s press conference has impressed many people. Although you have a lot more talent in acting than other amateurs, that¡¯s all you have. There are no indications of any specialized training in your acting,¡± exined Natalie as she stared at Wendy with her clear eyes. ¡°Rough diamond needs to be polished. Simrly, a good actress needs more practice to improve her skills. You came from a dance background. Compared to many other acting students, there¡¯s nothing exceptional about you except for your appearance. If you¡¯ve got nothing but your looks, you¡¯ll only be a pretty vase. Even with the protection of Yandel and me, you¡¯ll be seen as an object that can easily be taken advantage of by other powerful people. The only way to change is to be an independent woman in the entertainment industry. If you rise to a position of power, others in power will not dare to touch you.¡± Upon hearing that, Wendy clenched her fists. ¡°Then, I¡ª¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You should start by acting as side characters. Learn on the job. In your free time, Yandel will hire a coach to guide you.¡± Natalie nced at the streets beneath the skyscraper and added calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re superior to others just because you¡¯re an actress. You¡¯re just like everyone down there. It is only through persistent effort and the diligent upgrading of your professional skills that you can secure a sess that can never be snatched away by others.¡± Natalie¡¯s words were mind-blowing to Wendy that even in ten years, she would still remember what the latter had said when she walked the red carpets for multiple international film festivals. Even Yandel was moved. Looking at Wendy, he felt as though he was seeing his younger self. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Hans and Yana had considerately prepared a gown for her. When Natalie received the gift box at the Nichols residence, she took out a whitece gown from within. The backless gown exposed both her shoulders and back. The multipleyers of the dress were so long that it would drape on the floor. Due to the huge slit at the side, her fair and long legs would be vaguely revealed with every step she took. Isn¡¯t the cutting of the dress too¡­ bold and unconservative? It¡¯s so revealing! Am I really attending Yana¡¯s father¡¯s birthday banquet looking like this? Just when Natalie was feeling hesitant, she received a call from Yana. ¡°Hello, Yana!¡± ¡°Did you receive the gown?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Smoothening the dress, Natalie mumbled, ¡°Yana, isn¡¯t this dress too revealing?¡± ¡°Eh, not really.¡± Yana chuckled and said, ¡°Is it revealing to you? It¡¯s quite decent, actually. It¡¯s an armor that Hans and I have given you. I hope that you¡¯ll dazzle everyone during the banquet.¡± ¡°All right, then. Thank you!¡± With that, Natalie hung up. Staring at the dress, she felt a headacheing up. Naturally, she could see through Hans and Yana¡¯s intentions. Since she was wearing a hyper-realistic mask, it was hard for a man to be interested in her, especially with her average looks. Hence, they had decided to give her that gown. They wanted her to unt her curvaceous figure. Although she had no intentions of finding a man during the banquet, the gown was still a gesture of goodwill from Yana and Hans. Forget it, I¡¯ll just wear it. The banquet will onlyst for two to three hours, anyway. What could happen during those times? As Xavian and yton had been sent to the Bowers residence, she was the only one left. After taking off her shirt and jeans, she changed into the white gown and stared at the mirror. Wow, I can¡¯t imagine the intention that Yana has put into this. The gown had entuated all the best aspects of her body¡ªher corbones, neck, back, slender waist, and long legs. Natalie was admiring her own reflection when she heard the sound of a key opening the door. Thinking that Xavian and yton had returned, she turned around, lifted the hem of her dress, and opened the door. However, when she opened the door, she did not see her kids. Instead, it was a tall man standing outside. A Cue For Love Chapter 294 A Cue For Love Chapter 294 A Cue for Love chapter 294 Learned Your Mistake Samuel was wearing a ck windbreaker. A cold expression hung on his chiseled face, making him exude an aloof and intimidating aura. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you have the key to my house?¡± asked Natalie as she frowned. He did not reply. Instead, he stared at Natalie broodingly. The emotions in his eyes became stronger as he mumbled hoarsely, ¡°Your clothes¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s gazended on her shoulders, waist, and legs. With each nce, the lust and passion within his eyes intensified. On the other hand, Natalie was clueless about all that. Turning around, she grabbed the pair of high heels that hade with the gown. ¡°I¡¯m nning to wear this to a banquet that I¡¯m invited to tonight,¡± she exined while walking. ¡°Please take care of Xavian and yton for me. They might¡¯ve fallen asleep by the time I return.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When she turned around, his eyes captured her fair and wless back, catching him off guard. Her entire back was exposed, with only a thince ribbon tied around her neck. When Natalie walked to the bed and picked up the shoe box, Samuel wrapped his arms around her from behind. Shocked, Natalie lost her grip on the shoe box and out toppled a pair of diamond-studded heels. ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Natalie could finish her sentence, Samuel bit her fair neck. ¡°You¡¯ve been very naughty.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s naughty?¡± Feeling the pain in her neck, she grunted in pain. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°I thought you were wearing such strange clothes for me. Who allowed you to wear this outside?¡± How is this dress strange? It just has a less conservative design. You can¡¯t possibly call it strange and indecent, right? Just when Natalie was lost in her thoughts, Samuel began to suck on her throat. His teeth roamed around her neck, marking his territory on it. If this happens, my throat will be filled with his hickeys. How can I wear this gown to Yana¡¯s father¡¯s birthday banquet? ¡°Samuel, how can I go out like this?¡± she questioned as she turned around. ¡°You still n on going out in this outfit?¡± Samuel turned her face toward him and kissed her lips. ¡°Let me tell you this. You won¡¯t be able to go anywhere tonight.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Her words had been silenced by Samuel. Natalie could feel him untying the thin ribbon around her neck with his warm fingers. Just like that, the gown slid off her body. She tried to pull her gown up anxiously, but Samuel grabbed her hands and pinned them above her head. Not being able to resist, she watched as he moved his head downward. Time ticked by. Natalie¡¯s body began to feel warm, and the strength had seeped away from her legs. Ring! All of a sudden, Natalie¡¯s phone on the table rang. ¡°It¡­ It must be Yana¡­¡± Natalie was pulled back to her senses from the feeling of that moment of delirium. However, instead of letting go of her, Samuel hugged her even more forcefully. His warm breath puffed against her ears as he whispered, ¡°Have you learned your mistake now?¡± Natalie¡¯s mind was still nk. As she wanted to pick up Yana¡¯s call, she nodded weakly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Natalie thought Samuel would release her if she said that. Unexpectedly, he continued instructing, ¡°Since you do, tell me where what you¡¯ve done wrong.¡± Even though Natalie was quite slow when it came to things like that, she could tell what was happening. Samuel bit her neck on purpose, probably because he was jealous. Other than leaving his mark on her, he also wanted to punish her. Meeting Samuel¡¯s brooding gaze, she replied softly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have dressed so¡­ mboyantly¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 295 A Cue For Love Chapter 295 A Cue for Love chapter 295 A Hidden Beast ¡°What did you say just now? I didn¡¯t hear you¡­¡± the man teased. Wanting to pick up Yana¡¯s call, Natalie closed her eyes and repeated loudly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have dressed so mboyantly for the banquet!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s the only one allowed to see you in this dress?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice turned hoarse as he gazed at her. Natalie¡¯s cheeks reddened. Even so, she knew Samuel would not let go of her so easily if he did not hear the answer he wanted. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Say everything out.¡± Samuel was still forcing her. Seeing how the phone was about to stop ringing, Natalie could not be bothered about how shameless it was anymore. She repeated, ¡°Samuel, I can only wear this for you, and you only¡­¡± Pleased by her answer, Samuel stopped pinning her hands above her head and released her. Natalie finally regained her freedom. She immediately grabbed the phone on the table and ced it beside her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Have you left, Natalie?¡± Yana¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°Not yet,¡± Natalie responded in guilt. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to wear the gown. I¡¯ve spent ages trying to wear it, but I still couldn¡¯t get it on me. I might have to attend the banquet in another gown.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Letting out a chuckle, Yana uttered, ¡°It¡¯s fine, then. The gown is only a piece of clothing. Although it¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t wear it, your presence is more important.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± When Natalie hung up the call, she red at Samuel, who was sitting beside her. His cor was slightly open, revealing his well-defined corbones. He stared at her intently like a predator, making Natalie feel like he was going to devour her at any moment. ¡°Samuel, I notice how childish you can be sometimes,¡± remarked Natalie seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not childish. I¡¯m just possessive.¡± Samuel stroked the hickeys on Natalie¡¯s neck gently. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can admire my woman. No one else is allowed to look at you.¡± A mysterious glint shed across his eyes. Natalie was afraid that Samuel would lose control and kiss her for another half an hour. Hence, she took the initiative and kissed his lips instead. ¡°Stop it! I¡¯m really going to bete.¡± When Samuel felt the soft sensation on his lips, he touched his lips gently, reminiscing the kiss Natalie had just given him. The kiss was unbelievably sweet when she was the one who initiated it. After coaxing Samuel, Natalie got up and returned to the bedroom. She found the traditional white gown she had worn before and changed into it. The gown was decorated withce at the side, hiding the hickeys that Samuel had left on her. In the meantime, he sat on the sofa. Checking Natalie out as she changed into her new gown, he asked cunningly, ¡°Are you really not going to consider bringing me to the banquet?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± At that moment, Samuel stood up from the sofa, strode to Natalie, and pinched her chin. ¡°Why? Do you think that I¡¯m unpresentable?¡± ¡°Yeah! You attract too much attention!¡± Natalie replied, ring at him. ¡°Since all those girls won¡¯t dare to approach a cold man like you, they¡¯ll just bully me, thinking that I¡¯m a soft target!¡± It was all because Samuel looked too devilishly handsome. Furthermore, as the head of the Bowers family, he might attract more trouble to the banquet. After all, it was the birthday banquet of Yana¡¯s father. No matter what, she must not create more trouble for Yana and Hans. Meeting Natalie¡¯s furious yet lively gaze, he chuckled affectionately. ¡°Soft target? Let me squeeze you, then.¡± Who said he¡¯s a cold and distant man? He¡¯s a wolf hidden in sheep¡¯s clothing! When Natalie arrived at the banquet hall, she was alreadyte, as the banquet had already officially begun. Hans and Yana were not waiting inside the hall. Instead, they waited for Natalie at the entrance, wanting to invite her in. With Hans and Yana weing Natalie personally, none of the guests at the banquet dared to underestimate her. ¡°Dad, this is Natalie, my savior,¡± introduced Yana. A Cue For Love Chapter 296 A Cue For Love Chapter 296 A Cue for Love chapter 296 Be My Foster Goddaughter Yana¡¯s father, Jason Weiss, was a little over fifty years old. His hair was greying, but he still looked dignified. When he saw Natalie, he held her hand excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re a miracle doctor! Although we weren¡¯t able to meet, I¡¯ve always heard Yana mention you. You¡¯re the benefactor of the entire Weiss family! Yana¡¯s my only daughter. Were it not for you, I would have had to watch her die before me¡­¡± Natalie said humbly, ¡°Mr. Weiss, I¡¯m only applying the knowledge I¡¯ve learned. I¡¯m not as impressive as you make me out to be.¡± The more Jason looked at Natalie, who was average-looking yet soposed, the more he grew fond of her. There were many youngsters out there who were very impetuous. They spent their time frivolously, lusting over fame and power. After achieving something small, they would brag about it excessively to others. However, even though Natalie had cured an illness that had stumped countless doctors, she was still so humble. It was unimaginable to not like her. ¡°Who did you learn those skills from?¡± Jason asked curiously. ¡°My grandfather and my mother.¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± Natalie remembered how they had already passed away, leaving her alone. ¡°They¡¯ve¡­ They¡¯ve passed away,¡± she responded softly. Jason realized he had just touched Natalie¡¯s sore spot. At the same time, an idea popped into his head. ¡°Natalie, my wife and I only have one daughter, and that is Yana. We¡¯re very grateful to you and we really like you. Hence, we¡¯d like to ask you to be our goddaughter. I wonder if you¡¯re interested. Although the Weiss family isn¡¯t a powerful family in Dellmoor or Chanaea, we can promise that we¡¯ll treat you and Yana equally.¡± Smiling, Hans chimed in, ¡°Natalie, if anything bad had happened to Yana, my life would have been pointless. To be honest, my father wanted you to be his goddaughter too, but my father-inw was a step faster. You can consider whether you¡¯d like to be the goddaughter of the Weiss family or the Becker family. Yet, regardless of your choice, I¡¯ll still treat you like my dear sister!¡± Clenching her fists, Yana punched Hans¡¯ chest. ¡°How dare you try to steal her away in front of my dad?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone exchanged an amused look with each other and burst outughing. A warm and fuzzy feeling rose in Natalie¡¯s heart when she heard that. Although her real family was no longer around, she could sense that the Weiss family and the Becker family genuinely treasured her a lot. Smiling gently, Natalie called out to Jason, ¡°Godfather¡­¡± Hearing that, Jasonughed heartily. ¡°You calling me your godfather is the best present I¡¯ve received at this birthday banquet!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Soon, a few other guests approached them, wanting to express their birthday wishes to Jason. As Hans and Yana needed to help him, they could not keep Nataliepany. Hence, she strolled around in the Weiss residence¡¯s garden aimlessly. The Weiss residence was not as luxurious as the other mansions that she had seen. However, the garden was just like the Weiss family¡ªsimple and elegant. It was evident from every nt how much care and protection the owner had shown them. Natalie could not help but whip out her phone and take a picture of the night scenery, failing to notice that someone was staring at her in jealousy from afar. Jacyntha was gripping a wine ss with a hostile expression on her face. It¡¯s that ugly woman again! Recalling how Christopher no longer doted on her because of Natalie, she was filled with agony and hatred. I¡¯ve liked Chris for so long. My biggest wish is to marry him! Who does that hideous vixen think she is topete with me for him? Since Chris is here tonight, I must not let her seduce him away. Instead, I want him to hate her guts! Finishing the wine in one go, Jacyntha got to her feet to make preparations. A Cue For Love Chapter 297 A Cue For Love Chapter 297 A Cue for Love chapter 297 No Entry It was a beautiful and starry night. Natalie took a few photos of the dazzling night sky in fall with her phone. The gorgeousndscapes put her in a good mood. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Turning around, she was met by a young man dressed in a staff uniform. Clearly, he worked at the Weiss residence. ¡°May I know if you¡¯re Ms. Natalie Nichols?¡± Narrowing her eyes, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Upon confirming her identity, the staff uttered, ¡°Ms. Natalie, Mr. Collins would like you to meet him at the rooftop. He has something to tell you.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins?¡± ¡°Mr. Christopher Collins.¡± ¡°Did he mention why?¡± Natalie asked further. ¡°Um¡­ Nope.¡± Natalie grinned. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Although the zephyr ruffled her hair and blew the hem of her skirt, she maintained herposure. Her cid appearance triggered a sense of guilt in the young man, who left after conveying the message. She gazed at the sky and let out a sigh. She thought that it would be nothing but tranquil when she decided not to have Samuel apany her to the banquet organized by the Weiss family. It turned out things did not go as she had wished. What¡¯s so secretive that must be said on the rooftop instead of here? If it¡¯s not something confidential, then it surely is a trap. It seems like there¡¯s no escaping the inevitable. Natalie took a deep breath, trying to suppress all irrational thoughts. Meanwhile, the young man removed his staff uniform and reported himself to Jacyntha. ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯ve carried out my duty and brought Natalie the message.¡± ¡°Did she suspect anything?¡± Jacyntha asked viciously. ¡°No. She agreed to the meeting at the rooftop.¡± ¡°That wild b*tch!¡± Gritting her teeth, Jacyntha¡¯s expression was full of malice and hatred. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something going on between her and Chris. Otherwise, why would she say yes instantly? Chris is mine! I¡¯ll never let her snatch him away from me.¡± ¡°Ms. Smith, what if Mr. Collins finds out what you did¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jacyntha bellowed as she red at the young staff. ¡°I¡¯ll only reveal to Chris how evil is that woman.¡± The staff wanted to caution Jacyntha, but held back his words when he saw her being overwhelmed by jealousy and hit the ceiling. Ms. Smith has always had a crush on Christopher Collins. She¡¯s crazily obsessed with him, and there¡¯s no turning back. Over the years, she has done many things to shoo away the women around him. He¡¯s probably aware of her awful conduct, but he has chosen to let them slide. I guess this time won¡¯t be an exception either. The banquet hall was located on the sixth floor. As Natalie wasing out of the elevator, she realized that the ess door leading to the rooftop was unlocked. It was as if it had been opened in advance to wee her arrival. Slowly, she pushed open the slightly rusty door, ascended the steps, andnded herself on the rooftop. Besides the antennas and a couple of lights, it was just the in cement floor. There was nothing special to see on the sixth floor. She then noticed a girl dressed in a yellow cocktail dress standing by the handrail, staring in her direction. Natalie gave her a once-over. It suddenly dawned on her that she had met this youngdy at Christopher¡¯s house. It¡¯s Jacyntha! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Gradually, Natalie strode toward her and announced, ¡°It¡¯s best I tell you these things in advance. I¡¯m not interested in Chris.¡± All I ever wanted to do is to cut off ties with Christopher, that mad man! ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Jacyntha could not process anything Natalie said rationally. She had been washed over by extreme jealousy. ¡°Chris let you upy his mother¡¯s room, which he has denied everyone ess, including me. No one else can enter the room except him!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 298 A Cue For Love Chapter 298 A Cue for Love chapter 298 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Is It Worth It Natalie was totally stunned when she heard that. She assumed that Christopher just simply assigned a random room to her, considering how exhausted she was at that time. She did not expect things to turn out this way, especially when that room had a special meaning to him. Subconsciously, Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°Chris¡¯ mother passed away when he was very young. In his heart, no one could ever rece her presence in his life, but he actually let you sleep in that room. And you have the cheek to im that you¡¯re not interested in Chris?¡± Jacyntha let out a sinisterugh as the cold breeze swept past her. She brushed her hair away and scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re an average Jane without any strong family backgrounds. What do you have to fight against me? Do you really think that you can climb up the socialdder if Chris falls for a girl like you? Dream on! You¡¯ll always be an unwanted lowlife.¡± Although Natalie could empathize with Jacyntha, she found herst sentence uncalled for and simply pathetic. Well, no one was born noble¡­ certainly not lowly and undignified? Don¡¯t we all have the same features? Jacyntha¡¯s sense of superiority was attributed to the fact that she had never encountered any hardship in her life. As a result, she would always look down upon others. ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± Natalie blurted before leaving. She could not be bothered to argue with the arrogant Jacyntha. If she wants to harp on this, I¡¯ll let her be. After all, I have no feelings for Christopher. Suddenly, Natalie heard two crisp sounds. She turned her head and saw two bright red palm prints appearing on Jacyntha¡¯s face. ¡°Are you insane, Jacyntha?¡± ¡°Why did you p me, Ms. Natalie?¡± Panic-stricken, tears welled up in Jacyntha¡¯s eyes. Natalie stared in disbelief as Jacyntha turned the tables and put the me on her. She yelled, ¡°What a lunatic! Is it worth it to do that for a man?¡± ¡°Ms. Natalie, I beg you, please¡­ don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± Natalie was rendered speechless. One can¡¯t wake a person who¡¯s pretending to be asleep. She suspected Jacyntha had it all nned out. Thetter had probably found a way to lure Christopher to the rooftop when she pped herself in order to expose Natalie¡¯s wickedness. ¡°Was it less painful to p yourself?¡± Natalie red at the woman who was putting on her own show. She shared, ¡°The positions of the palm would bepletely different if you hit yourself aspared to being struck by others. Stop your nonsense now, will you? Perhaps it¡¯s more effective if you start a catfight. I am afraid Christopher will be able to call your bluff in no time.¡± Hearing her words, Jacyntha grew increasingly anxious. She recalled the direction she had pped herself in and realized that it was indeed unconvincing. Yet, there was no turning back for her, considering that Christopher would show up any time soon. What should I do? How can I pull this off? Suddenly, something caught her eye. If I push Natalie down, she¡¯ll either be dead or paralyzed. With that, I can im that she missed a step and fell during our heated argument. There¡¯s no way anyone can verify my words. She obviously did not think things through. Being caught in a tight spot, she could only move forward with an alternative n. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Natalie.¡± Jacyntha nced at Natalie and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you know.¡± Natalie said with a slightly rxed expression, ¡°I really¡­ don¡¯t have those feelings for him regardless of how Christopher views me.¡± Right when Natalie was heaving a sigh of relief, Jacyntha grabbed her by the arm and exerted full force to fling her to the edge. A Cue For Love Chapter 299 A Cue For Love Chapter 299 A Cue for Love chapter 299 Shut Up Though Natalie was slow to realize Jacyntha¡¯s scheme, she quickly came to her senses. She¡¯s not aiming for a cat fight, she¡¯s trying to murder me! Swiftly, Natalie¡¯s swinging hands caught Jacyntha¡¯s elbow, and she tightened her grip in order to stop thetter from pursuing her evil intention. Astounded, Jacyntha did not expect Natalie to be so strong. At that moment, her mind went nk. Her only desire was to stop Natalie from seducing Christopher. With that determination, she struggled to jerk her hand free from Natalie¡¯s grip. The constant push and pull resulted in both the women bing entangled. Soon, an untoward ident urred. Jacyntha tripped over her feet, and her entire body went tumbling down from the rooftop. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Along with a shrilly yelp, she felt her body bing lighter and lighter¡­ Sh*t, I¡¯m going to die here! Suddenly, Jacyntha felt a powerful force seizing her arm and hindering her from entering into a state of free fall. She looked up and gasped in disbelief. It was Natalie grasping her wrist. She could not believe that Natalie would save her after all that she had done to her. ¡°Why¡­ why do you want to save me?¡± she asked under her breath as she stared at the hand sping tightly on her wrist. ¡°What do you mean why?¡± Yes, I dislike her. Though she abhors me to a point that she wants to kill me, I can never bring myself to do the same to her. There are many ways to vent my hatred against her, but leaving her to fall to her death isn¡¯t one of them. At such a critical time, Natalie had no time to waste on Jacyntha. She spat, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and hold on to me! Did you want to die this way?¡± At that instant, Jacyntha finally snapped back into her senses. Her will to stay alive had never been stronger. With that determination, she stretched out the other arm and tried reaching Natalie¡¯s vigorously, but to no avail. Natalie¡¯s body stiffened, and veins could be seen bulging out of her temples. Darn it! When will Christopher arrive? Even if she used up every ounce of her might, she obviously was not able to drag Jacyntha up. Yet, she could note clean with thetter about the situation. Otherwise, Jacyntha might give up trying before thest strand of hope was depleted. Natalie felt that the blood on her hands had coagted as terror gripped her. Slowly, her arms which had been rubbing back and forth against the uneven cement floor started feeling numb. As the clock ticked, every single second felt like an eternity. It was an absolute agony as hopelessness crept up on her. ¡°Am I¡­ going to die?¡± tears streaked Jacyntha¡¯s face as she asked in a quavering voice. ¡°It¡¯s all¡­ all¡­ my fault. I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Natalie managed to squeeze two words out of her throat to rebuke her. After a long while, someone appeared at the rooftop, and it was none other than Christopher. As soon as he arrived, he witnessed the scene where Jacyntha was about to fall off the building. In a sh, he dashed ahead and hugged Natalie from the back. Then, he leaned forward to grab Jacyntha¡¯s arm and steadily pulled her up to safety. When Jacynthanded herself on the cement floor, she was totally exhausted and feeble. Nheless, she threw herself straight into Christopher¡¯s arms and wailed as loud as she could. Seeing a trembling Jacyntha, Christopher stroked her back to console her. Meanwhile, Natalie stared at her benumbed hands and then at the sobbing Jacyntha. There¡¯s probably nothing serious since she has the energy to cry out loudly. I shall leave this mess to Christopher. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Without saying anything, Natalie turned and left. She merely took a few steps before a man¡¯s voice rang out from behind. ¡°Where are you going?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 300 A Cue For Love Chapter 300 A Cue for Love chapter 300 Rejection Knitting her brows, Natalie turned around to see Christopher. She realized that he had already let go of the weeping Jacyntha and stood in front of her. She looked at him, her eyes glistening. ¡°I am heading home.¡± ¡°Home? Your arms are injured. Let me take you to the hospital.¡± Christopher took a nce at her bloodstainedcy sleeves. Automatically, he approached her, wanting to hold her wrist. Natalie swiftly avoided him, leaving his hand hanging mid-air. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor wound. I don¡¯t need you to take me to the hospital.¡± She covered up her injury and muttered, ¡°I think it¡¯s best you stay to take care of Ms. Smith. She almost fell off the building, and she¡¯s still emotionally unstable.¡± Christopher furrowed his brows and clenched his fists. His grip was so tight that even his knuckles turned white and started cracking. What an ingrate! I wanted to care for her wholeheartedly, yet she has the audacity to reject me? If it were anyone else, I would have thrown her into the sea to feed the sharks. Anyhow, he could not ignore the fact that she was injured, regardless of how infuriated he was. Christopher reprimanded her, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t my reply crystal clear?¡± Natalie questioned him. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I can deal with it myself. Thank you.¡± Thereafter, she left without taking a nce at him. Jacyntha was still slumped against the rooftop walls. The uncontroble tears hadpletely ruined her makeup. She looked unkempt, disheveled, and pitiful at the same time. Looming over her, Christopher yelled, ¡°Jacyntha, if it weren¡¯t for her, you¡¯d be a piece of dead meat by now.¡± Sobbing, Jacyntha¡¯s silence implied her admission. ¡°Henceforth, don¡¯t let me see you and anyone from the Smith family ever again,¡± he articted a crude warning without the slightest emotion. ¡°Chris!¡± Jacyntha lifted her crying face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know I¡¯ve crossed the line this time. I can apologize to Ms. Natalie, and I promise not to do such a stupid thing again¡­¡± she pleaded. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he cut her off. ¡°You know how much she means to me, don¡¯t you? Then, you¡¯re well aware that she¡¯s my bottom line. If you n toy a finger on her, you¡¯d better be prepared for all the consequences that will befall your family.¡± Although Jacyntha regretted her action deeply, Christopher swore not to give her a second chance. On the other hand, Natalie finally felt the stinging pain in her arms after the pins and needles went away. Luckily, her injury was not severe despite how awful the abrasions looked. Yana was surprised to see the wounds on her arms. Curious, she asked, ¡°What happened Natalie? How did you get hurt?¡± Natalie did not exin to her in detail but briefly mentioned that she needed to leave the banquet early. The understanding Yana did not pursue further, knowing that Natalie might have her reasons to keep it a secret. After giving her a few reminders, she sent her to the door. As soon as they arrived at the gate, Natalie heard two different honking sounds. One from a Hummer, and the other was a Ferrari. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As a socialite, Yana could also recognize that both honks came from Christopher and Samuel respectively. She recalled having met them once or twice. Wow, the two arch-rivals in the business world are both here for Natalie? Massaging her temples, Natalie was rendered speechless. Yikes, why do these two men show up at the gate at the same time? ¡°Natalie, they are¡­¡± Yana was interested to find out why. ¡°Yana, I know it looks ratherplicated, but actually it¡¯s not.¡± After saying that, she strode toward the Hummer, opened its passenger door, and entered the car without any hesitation. A Cue For Love Chapter 301 A Cue For Love Chapter 301 A Cue for Love chapter 301 I Will Educate You Later ¡°Samuel, have you been waiting for me this whole time?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was as deep as usual. A frown formed on his face when his gaze fell upon Natalie¡¯s wounded arm. Although he didn¡¯t ask her about it, he had displeasure written all over his face. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be able to stay at the banquet till the end if I didn¡¯t bring you along, but it doesn¡¯t seem to make a difference!¡± Natalie eximed with a chuckle before he could say anything. Little did she know, her smile andughter only stabbed at Samuel¡¯s heart like a knife. There¡¯s no way she got those wounds by herself. She¡¯s just pretending to be fine byughing it off. Samuel exuded a cold yet elegant aura when he drove with one hand on the steering wheel. His grip on it grew increasingly tight as he nced at her from time to time. Da*n¡­ This guy is getting increasingly difficult to fool¡­ He doesn¡¯t limit my personal freedom, nor does he stop me from doing what I like. However, he really hates seeing me get hurt. I got a tiny chunk of my skin scraped off when I tried to save Jacyntha earlier. To make matters worse, I¡¯m wearing a whitece dress today! While the wound itself isn¡¯t serious, it does look very visually disturbing. If I tell Samuel it¡¯s a minor injury, he might actually lock me up in bed for a month until it recovers! Natalie let out a sigh at the thought of that. Eventually, she nced at Samuel and said, ¡°Samuel, my wound hurts.¡± Samuel simply kept quiet. Seeing as he wasn¡¯t responding, Natalie repeated herself in a more serious tone, ¡°It really hurts, Samuel. Please hurry up and take me home, okay? I want to get it treated¡­¡± Despite her submissive attitude, all Samuel said was, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get back.¡± As Samuel floored the elerator, his sharp eyes caught sight of a Ferrari in the rear-view mirror. Although both cars were only a few feet apart, the light from the Ferrari¡¯s high beam heamps illuminated the entire Hummer. The man in the Ferrari was still inside the vehicle, but the tension between the two could clearly be felt. Samuel narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Christopher?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t hate Christopher, but she didn¡¯t exactly like him either. Of course, she hadn¡¯t forgotten about the favor she owed him. She was simply waiting for the perfect opportunity to present itself so she could return the favor. ¡°He¡¯s just a friend that I owe a favor to.¡± ¡°Do you like him?¡± Samuel pressed on. Natalie replied without any hesitation, ¡°No.¡± Samuel smiled and said after a brief pause, ¡°Good, you can only like me for the rest of your life. You¡¯re not allowed to even admire other men, got it?¡± His eyes were filled with an incredibly strong sense of possessiveness. ¡°What about you, then? Are you able to do the same for me? Can you also promise me not to admire other women?¡± Natalie asked. Samuel stared deeply at her as he replied, ¡°Yes, I can.¡± The two of them locked eyes, and Natalie found her heart racing when she looked at his devilishly handsome face up close. Just like that, they sped off into the distance while Christopher watched with his fists tightly clenched. He had tried investigating Natalie before, but it was extremely difficult to get any information on her. Most of her files were protected with manyyers of security, and people had even tried to stop him halfway through his investigation. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Even so, he didn¡¯t expect her to be involved with Samuel at all. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Christopher let out a wry chuckle. Oh, Natalie¡­ You gave me the hope to keep living and the urge to love someone. You got me drawn to this bright light of yours, so how could you make me give up on you? A Cue For Love Chapter 302 A Cue For Love Chapter 302 A Cue for Love chapter 302 Almost Exposed Meanwhile, Keh brought Yara over to the Weiss residence shortly after Samuel and Natalie left. He was dressed in a ck suit and looked rather energetic despite having a head full of gray hair. Yara too looked elegant in her light blue evening gown and makeup. Although Keh was no longer the head of the family, he had made quite a name for himself in Dellmoor back in his day. He received a warm wee from Jason, his wife, his daughter, and his son-inw the moment he arrived. ¡°Happy birthday, Jason!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Weiss family had always kept a low profile despite being on good terms with the Bowers family, and Jason¡¯s father was a good friend of Keh¡¯s. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bowers!¡± Jason said with a smile. He was really happy that Keh had personally dropped by to wish him a happy birthday. Keh then had Yara hand over the present to Yana. Yana¡¯s eyes met hers when she received the present, and she froze as she noticed how much Yara¡¯s eyes resembled Natalie¡¯s. The look in her eyes ispletely different, but the shape of it is frighteningly simr! ¡°Is something the matter, Ms. Weiss?¡± Yara asked when she saw the shocked look on her face. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Yana replied indifferently. Since Yana had noticed the resemnce, so there was no way Hans would¡¯ve missed it. Being the former CEO of Crown Entertainment, Hans had heard of Yara before. He didn¡¯t really pay much attention to her at the time, but seeing Natalie made him realize their resemnce was more than just a coincidence. As Jason and his wife had only met Natalie once, they didn¡¯t think about it that way. ¡°Is she the granddaughter-inw you¡¯ve been talking so much about? You said she¡¯s kind and very skilled in medicine.¡± A smile spread across Yara¡¯s face when she heard him mention ¡°granddaughter-inw.¡± Keh nodded and asked, ¡°How is Yana¡¯s heart condition? Is it getting any better? How about I have Yara give her a checkup? Maybe she can help improve her overall health.¡± Yara went pale instantly upon hearing that. I¡¯ve been forcing myself to cram as much medical knowledge as possible, but there¡¯s just way too much to learn. I have very basic medical knowledge, and Keh¡¯s disease is a chronic one, but I¡¯ve been able to keep up my pretense by consulting various doctors for remedies. However, I know nothing about Yana¡¯s condition, so how am I supposed to treat her? What if Keh finds out that I don¡¯t know medicine? What will I do then? Yara¡¯s heart was racing as she desperately tried to think of a way to handle the situation. Both Yana and Hans noticed the nervousness in Yara¡¯s eyes and understood what was going on. Yara can¡¯t even act well in her films, so how could she possibly know anything about medicine? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yara?¡± Keh asked impatiently when he saw no response from her. Hans and Yana deliberately kept quiet as they wanted to see Yara embarrass herself. Right as she was struggling to find the right words, Jason interrupted, ¡°No need to trouble her, Mr. Bowers. Yana¡¯s disease has already been treated, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it anymore!¡± Yara felt as if a huge load had been lifted off her chest when she heard that. Keh frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Her heart condition is congenital, right? Jason, where did you find that doctor who managed to treat her?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 303 A Cue For Love Chapter 303 A Cue for Love chapter 303 The Wounded Have No Say The thought of his daughter being cured of her disease put a smile on Jason¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s a very brilliant doctor in her early twenties, which is incredibly impressive for someone of her age. I have just taken her in as my goddaughter today. Unfortunately, she left earlier because she had something to take care of. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been able to meet her in person. You could even have your future granddaughter-inwpare medical skills with her!¡± He treated Natalie as a member of his family and felt really proud whenever he talked about her. It didn¡¯t bother Keh that he wasn¡¯t able to see that so-called brilliant doctor during his visit. After all, he didn¡¯t believe any doctor could be more brilliant than his precious granddaughter-inw. ¡°That¡¯s fine, we can always meet some other time. I¡¯m just d Yana¡¯s all better now.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Jason and his wife then personally escorted Keh to the VIP lounge upstairs, leaving the young ones in the hall. Yara was still standing rooted to the spot. She had never felt more relieved her entire life. ¡°Is this ce a bit too warm for you, Ms. Nichols?¡± Yana asked while handing her a ss of champagne. ¡°No, not at all!¡± Yara replied with a smile as she took the ss over. ¡°Are you sure? You seem to be sweating a lot, though.¡± Yana chuckled while staring deeply at her. Although Yara¡¯s eyes looked extremely simr to Natalie¡¯s, Yana still didn¡¯t like her one bit. Naturally, Yara noticed the hostility in Yana¡¯s expression as well. Unsure of why she was being so hostile toward her, Yara could only reply with a forced smile, ¡°Oh, my¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that at all until you mentioned it, Ms. Weiss!¡± Almost everyone in the upper sses of society knew how to put up an act, and it was especially common among women. Yana wasn¡¯t surprised by Yara¡¯s response at all. She hated women who pretended to be obedient and polite on the outside but were actually greedy and scheming on the inside. Not wanting to waste any more of her time around someone she disliked, Yana said she was tired and left with Hans. Yara¡¯s smile vanished as she watched Yana disappear from sight. What the f*ck? Who do the Weisses think they are? I bet Yana won¡¯t even dare disrespect me once I marry into the Bowers family! Hang in there, Yara! You¡¯ll achieve your goal for sure! She thought to herself while gritting her teeth in anger. Meanwhile, Samuel had chosen to take Natalie to a presidential suite in the Imperial Hotel as he figured the kids were already asleep at the Bowers residence. ¡°Put this on. I¡¯ll bandage your arm afterward,¡± Samuel said while handing her a nightgown that he retrieved from the closet. ¡°Okay.¡± Noticing that he was still standing there, Natalie frowned as she added, ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed now.¡± She was hinting at Samuel to at least look away, but he simply walked up to her and grabbed her by the wrist as he said, ¡°Go on, then. Get changed.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel, could you at least¡­¡± Samuel cut her off, ¡°The wounded are in no position to make demands. Don¡¯t worry, though. I¡¯m not going to take advantage of an injured person.¡± He had seen her body before, but she was either drunk or unconscious from her injuries on the times that it happened. Getting changed in front of Samuel while beingpletely awake and alert felt incredibly embarrassing for Natalie. Her heart was pounding like crazy, and her face was burning bright red. ¡°Take it off now.¡± ¡°I-I think I¡¯ll go change in the bathroom.¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t help but let out a helpless sigh when he saw that she had gotten the wrong idea. ¡°The blood from your arm has stained the dress. If you don¡¯t let me help you get changed, you¡¯ll risk tearing the wound open in the process.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 304 A Cue For Love Chapter 304 A Cue for Love chapter 304 Treating The Wound Natalie blushed even harder when she realized she had misunderstood Samuel¡¯s intentions. Neither of them said another word after that. The sexual tension in the room gradually increased as he gently unzipped her gown from behind, revealing her smooth and slender back. Samuel swallowed hard and tried really hard to stay focused. Had it not been for the fact that her arm was injured, he probably would¡¯ve lost control over himself by then. Natalie couldn¡¯t see his facial expression as she had her back turned toward him, but she could hear him breathing heavily. The feeling of his warm fingers on her skin gave her goosebumps all over. Samuel was especially gentle in his approach when he helped get her arms out of the sleeves. At that moment, Natalie felt as if she was his most precious treasure. It took three long minutes just to get the dress off her, and they were both sweating profusely on their foreheads. Natalie was sweating from the pain she felt when the dress brushed against her wound while being removed. Samuel, on the other hand, was sweating from holding his sexual urges back with all his might. ¡°Put the nightgown on,¡± Samuel said in a deep voice while holding a hand over his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie felt a warm sensation in her heart when she saw that. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Samuel was usually like a beast in bed, so it was unbelievable that he became such a gentleman for fear of hurting her. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± Natalie said after she put the nightgown on. Samuel then moved his hand away from his eyes and rolled up her sleeve to examine the wound. ¡°How did you get this wound?¡± he asked coldly. Natalie skipped the part about Jacyntha¡¯s attempt to kill her and got straight to the point. ¡°Someone nearly fell off the building, so I helped save her.¡± ¡°Was that person worth saving?¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a factor to consider. I just hate those who don¡¯t try to save others, and I don¡¯t want to end up bing the kind of person that I hate¡­¡± Samuel simply held on to her hand and maintained that cold look in his eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already gotten used to getting injured, so¡ª¡± Samuel interrupted her, ¡°You may be used to it, but I¡¯m not. Looks like I¡¯ll have to keep you within my sight at all times. Otherwise, you won¡¯t understand the pain I feel when I see you get hurt.¡± Unsure of how to deal with his sweetness, Natalie simply bit down on her lip in response. Samuel then had someone deliver a first aid kit to their room. Unable to trust anyone treating her wound, Samuel rolled up her sleeve and applied the ointment himself. He was so gentle that Natalie didn¡¯t feel any pain during the process at all. In fact, she was so tired that she began dozing off halfway through. After treating the wound, Samuel carefully held her in his arms as hey down next to her. Thanks to the warmth of his embrace and the sense of security he provided, Natalie soon drifted off into a deep sleep. Samuel waited until she was fast asleep before letting go of her. He then went to the hotel balcony and gave Justin a call. Having been woken up so suddenly, Justin¡¯s mind was still in a daze when he answered the phone. ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter, Samuel? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Did something happen?¡± he asked in panic and confusion. ¡°It¡¯s about the development of the vein mine. Has the Collins family made their move yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my eye on them. They haven¡¯t done anything yet. Samuel, did you really call me at this hour just to check on the development progress?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel then hung up the phone and began puffing away on a cigarette. While I do believe that Natalie doesn¡¯t have feelings for Christopher, it¡¯s possible that he has ulterior motives for approaching her. I don¡¯t mindpeting with Christopher for the development right of the vein mine, but if he dares to harm Natalie¡­ I¡¯ll make sure he dies a horrible death! A Cue For Love Chapter 305 A Cue For Love Chapter 305 A Cue for Love chapter 305 Stay In Bed When Samuel woke up from his sleep that night, he saw Natalie was leaning against his chest. Feeling her breath on his chest and seeing her thick eyshes flutter gave him immense pleasure. Unless her usual cold and stubborn behavior during the day, Natalie now looked like a fluffy kitten. Her warm and wet breath continued to brush against Samuel¡¯s chest. Earlier, he did not feel the sensation during his sleep, but he was now aroused. Men could turn into dangerous predators early in the morning. How could he resist the beauty, especially when she was lying right on top of his body? After taking a nce at Natalie, Samuel gave her forehead a gentle peck. He had repeatedly kissed her lips but still was not satisfied. He wanted to explore deeper into her mouth. The constant intrusion had woken Natalie up. A corner of Samuel¡¯s mouth quirked up when the woman started opening her sleepy eyes. When her mouth began to open a little, he took advantage of it and gave her another deep kiss. Natalie wanted to escape, but the man pinned her down with his chest. He continued sticking his tongue into her mouth. It was intrusive, but at the same time, he did it gently. It was as if he wanted he wanted to fill her every cell with his breath. After a long passionate kiss, Natalie¡¯s cheeks turned red. It could either be due to ack of oxygen or merely because she was shy. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She said, ¡°Can you please control yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± Samuel smirked. ¡°But it¡¯s gonna be difficult because you keep seducing me.¡± ¡°Samuel, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°If¡­ I mean if I don¡¯t look the same anymore in the future, what would you do?¡± Natalie turned around and gazed into his eyes. Samuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°So¡­¡± When Natalie was about to test the waters with another simr question, her phone rang. ¡°Let me take this call first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After answering the call, Natalie heard Effie¡¯s voice. ¡°A few workers found a few dead bodies at the site. Brandon and I don¡¯t know what to do with them. They must have been buried there for some time.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be back to the Major Crimes Unit in an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Natalie was about to end the call, the man behind her expressed his dismay. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. You¡¯re staying in bed today.¡± Effie overheard Samuel¡¯s voice. ¡°Did I call you at the wrong time? Why do I hear a man¡¯s voice? Did he say he wants you to stay in bed?¡± Effie could not help but feel embarrassed, as she allowed her imagination to run wild. Natalie turned around and red at Samuel before making up a story. ¡°It¡¯s from the radio. I¡¯m listening to the radio drama right now.¡± ¡°Is that what they present on the radio these days? Wow.¡± Effie¡¯s remark had rendered Natalie speechless. To prevent Samuel from causing more misunderstanding, Natalie immediately hung up on Effie after assuring her that she would return to the Major Crimes Unit on time. Natalie then raised her brows and stared at Samuel. ¡°Do you not know I was on the phone just now?¡± ¡°I knew.¡± Samuel gazed into her eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten about the injury on your arm? Don¡¯t you feel the pain?¡± Instead of answering, Natalie threw back the question at him. ¡°What if you¡¯re in my shoe?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What if you¡¯ve sustained an injury on your arm, but Centurion Corporation needs you urgently. Would you go?¡± Natalie asked with a smile. Samuel kept mum and looked at her. Natalie knew he was worried about her. She stepped forward and gave him a kiss tofort him. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± Samuel swallowed the fluid lodged in his throat and reciprocated with a deeper kiss. A Cue For Love Chapter 306 A Cue For Love Chapter 306 A Cue for Love chapter 306 You Still Have Me Samuel drove his Hummer and sent Natalie to Major Crimes Unit. They did not talk to each other throughout the journey. Samuel allowed Natalie to go to work, but that did not mean he fully agreed with what she was doing. Never in his life had he met a woman like Natalie. She was calm, mischievous, smart, determined, and an excellent strategist. All these qualities could put any average Joe to shame. When all the socialites were immersing in the joy of spending their family¡¯s wealth, Natalie had trained herself to be independent and invincible. Every time Samuel thought how perfect this woman was, his heart would skip a beat. But at the same time, he was constantly worried about her. When they arrived at the Major Crimes Unit, Samuel leaned forward to unbuckle Natalie¡¯s safety belt. They were so close to each other that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. Natalie could not help but started breathing more heavily. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to rely on me, Nat, but I¡¯ll always be there for you, if you need a shoulder to cry on,¡± Samuel looked into her eyes and said. Natalie¡¯s heart started racing upon hearing Samuel¡¯s deep and maic voice. He¡¯s so good with his words! Natalie responded with a grin. ¡°I know.¡± Even after she had left the car, she could not stop smiling. She used to think that she was not capable of understanding what love meant, but this man seemed to have gradually melted her stone-cold heart. How could she not fall for him? Should I just bite my lips and take the plunge? Meanwhile, Yara was apanying Keh in the garden of his residence. It was a sophisticated garden that had a stream and a bridge. There was even a manmade hill and a courtyard in that plot ofnd. Though the fall season had arrived, the garden still looked lush and green, thanks to the daily maintenance by the professional gardener. Ever since her scandal broke, Yara had stopped performing and was now spending days apanying Keh. Yara was thrilled when she first arrived. She tried to be as obedient and understanding as possible, as she wanted to leave a good impression on Keh. That was why she forced herself to y all kinds of sports and board games with him. But as time went by, Yara began to feel she was trapped in thisrge but boring cage. Besides staying by Keh¡¯s side all the time, she had to act as if she was enjoying every moment of it. But what troubled her the most was, she did not get to meet Samuel at all. She began to question her decision. Why am I here wasting my time with this old man? ¡°Yara, let¡¯s go and watch opera after this, okay?¡± Yara did not pay attention to what Keh said, as she was deep in thought. She only responded to the elderly man when he repeated it. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± ¡°What were you thinking just now?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and asked. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m thinking of Franklin and Sophia¡­¡± Yara lowered her head to hide her reddened eyes. ¡°I had not been there for them ever since they were born. I guess that¡¯s why they dislike me.¡± She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t expect Samuel to marry me, but Franklin and Sophia are my kids. I couldn¡¯t help but feel upset about it.¡± Keh responded with a sigh upon seeing tears welling up in Yara¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t just feel sorry for yourself and do nothing. Pay more attention to the kids then.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Keh answered in a deep voice, ¡°Forget about the show. Let¡¯s go and fetch the kids from school.¡± Yara froze for a moment. But I just only want to meet Samuel, not that evil twins! But since Keh had made up his mind, she could only y along. With a grin, she said, ¡°Great.¡± The children walked out of the pre-school when their ss ended. The moment the children immediately recognized Yara, who stood next to Keh, their expression turned grim. What is this woman doing here? A Cue For Love Chapter 307 A Cue For Love Chapter 307 A Cue for Love chapter 307 Daddy Has Good Taste Xavian and yton exchanged nces for a bit. No doubt the woman looked exactly like their mother, but somehow, they just did not like her. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± yton knitted his brows and asked. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s that disgusting woman again.¡± Franklin expressed his dismay. ¡°You know her?¡± yton and Xavian gave Franklin a surprised look. Sophia gently pulled a corner of Franklin¡¯s shirt and frowned. She looked at him with her sparkly eyes and begged him not to tell the truth. Don¡¯t say it! In fact, Franklin did not want yton and Xavian to know that she was his mother too. It was too embarrassing for him to admit his rtionship with that woman in front of yton and Xavian. ¡°Yes.¡± Franklin felt annoyed. ¡°This woman is crazy. She kept thinking of marrying our daddy. She must havee to look for me and Sophia!¡± ¡°How about the grandpa beside her?¡± ¡°He¡¯s our Great-grandpa¡­¡± Feeling frustrated, Franklin scratched his head and said, ¡°We have to say goodbye now. We can¡¯t run away from her since Great-grandpa is here.¡± yton and Xavian knew how annoyed Fraklin and Sophia were, but they had no choice but to bid them goodbye. Sophia sheepishly asked Franklin, ¡°What are we gonna do?¡± Franklin pouted and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t worry. She can¡¯t bully you, and I¡¯ll not allow her to be our mommy!¡± Upon hearing that, Sophia nodded steadily. Yara and Keh then walked over. Upon seeing Keh from a stone¡¯s throw away, the two little ones greeted, ¡°Hello, Great-grandpa.¡± But they totally ignored Yara. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yara tried to hide her embarrassment by squatting down to talk to them, ¡°I haven¡¯t visited you for a long time, and I¡¯m so sorry about it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to pick you up from school!¡± Franklin and Sophia continued to give her the cold shoulder. Upon seeing their reaction, Yara gritted her teeth. These bast*rds will never respect me. They¡¯re not my kids, after all. Thank God, I have Old Mr. Bowers¡¯ backing. Let¡¯s see if I could teach these two little monsters a lesson! ¡°I know I haven¡¯t been a responsible mother.¡± Tears sparkled in her eyes while she was making this remark. Franklin and Sophia could not help but clench their fists. She¡¯s putting up a show again! Franklin and Sophia continued to remain silent. A line started forming between Keh¡¯s brows, and he started raising his voice. ¡°She¡¯s your mother, and you two should call her Mommy.¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not!¡± Franklin refused to give in. ¡°She¡¯s not even married to Daddy. We¡¯ll only call the woman whom Daddy would marry in the future Mommy!¡± Sophia nodded in agreement. ¡°I agree with Franklin!¡± The frown on Keh¡¯s forehead deepened. ¡°Listen carefully. She¡¯s your biological mother. Your Daddy will eventually marry her,¡± Keh said in a stern voice. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Franklin and Sophia responded in unison. ¡°Our Daddy has good taste!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yara wished she could tear their mouths apart. She could not stand their attitude anymore. But she had to suppress her anger. To secure her position in the Bowers family, she had to use the twins to her advantage. Instead of yelling at the children, Yara lowered her head, and tears started rolling down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°You two areing back with us, and I want you to have dinner with your mommy!¡± Keh got a little agitated. ¡°Every Bowers must respect the elders in the family!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 308 A Cue For Love Chapter 308 A Cue for Love chapter 308 You Are The Dirty One Franklin and Sophia were reluctant to eat with Yara. ¡°Great-Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Great-Grandpa¡­¡± The twins looked at Keh with their big droopy eyes, hoping that he could change his mind. Unfortunately, Keh had made up his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those puppy eyes. Get into the car right now.¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± Franklin and Sophia pursed their lips and got into the Lincoln reluctantly. Yara was pleased to see how defeated the twins looked. She was also d that Keh was on her side. I¡¯m still their ¡®mother¡¯, after all. No matter how much they hate me, blood is thicker than water! The four of them then traveled in the same car. Franklin and Sophia puffed their cheeks and intentionally looked out of the window to avoid having eye contact with Yara. They only got into the car because they respected Keh. But don¡¯t expect us to talk to this woman! After reaching the Bowers residence, Franklin and Sophia washed their hands and sat by the dining table. When they were about to start the dinner, the butler walked over to Keh and said, ¡°The Windt family called, Sir.¡± ¡°Go ahead and start the dinner without me.¡± Keh then stood up and walked out of the dining hall, leaving Yara with the two children. Franklin studied Yara from the corner of his eyes and noticed she seemed to be in a good mood. His eyes twinkled with irrepressible mischief. How dare this evil woman use Great-grandpa to pressure us. I must teach her a lesson! After making sure Sophia had enough food on her te, Franklin put down his cutlery, turned to Yara, and grinned. ¡°I want to eat shrimp, but I don¡¯t want to remove the shell. Can you do it for me?¡± Yara lifted her eyes and looked at the twins impatiently. She had just gotten a manicure done yesterday, and now her nails were covered in shimmering ornaments. It would be inconvenient for her to remove the shell from the shrimp, and most importantly, she did not want her nails to smell. Yara wanted to respond to his request but hesitated. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I thought you like my sister and me the most?¡± Franklin cupped his face with his hands and pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t you just peel the shrimp for us? I wonder how will Daddy and Great-grandpa think of you if they find out about this.¡± Franklin¡¯s remark instantly struck her Achilles¡¯ heel. Yara did not give a dime about what the twins thought about her, but she needed to y to Keh¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s tune. After taking a deep breath, she stered a smile on her face. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll peel the shrimp for you. I¡¯ll do anything you want unconditionally because I¡¯m your mommy.¡± Yara then started removing the shell from the shrimps. Her long and borate nails made it difficult for her to peel the shrimps. Besides, growing up as a spoiled child, she never had to do this herself. Her skin started to be wrinkly after being in contact with the moisture from the shrimps for a long time. Upon seeing Yara¡¯s reaction, Franklin and Sophia exchanged looks. They decided to continue with their next course of action. ¡°I want to pee, Franklin.¡± ¡°Okay. Come back soon. The shrimps should be ready by then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sophia hopped down from the chair and left the dining hall. By the time she returned, she carried a fluffy cat in her arms. The cat, which appeared to be a few months old, started purring. Upon seeing the stray cat, Yara frowned and said, ¡°Why did you bring this dirty stray cat into the dining hall? It¡¯s full of germs and bacteria! Put it away right now!¡± ¡°Leave the kitty alone. You¡¯re the dirty one!¡± Instead of putting the cat away, Sophia ced her on the table. ¡°Kitty is my friend, and she¡¯ll eat with us.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 309 A Cue For Love Chapter 309 A Cue for Love chapter 309 Pay Back For Your Tricks Yara hated stray cats and dogs. The thought of those appalling creaturesing close had bile filling up her throat. Her disgust intensified at the thought of rabies vinations after getting scratched or bitten by one of them. ¡°Sophia, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sophia shook her head vigorously, yet she still carried the stray cat gently in her arms. ¡°Meow.¡± ¡°Are you hungry, Kitty?¡± Sophia gently caressed its head. ¡°Meow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you, Kitty.¡± Sophia picked up the freshly-peeled shrimp with her little hand and fed it to the kitten. The kitten took a bite into the shrimp when it caught the sweet yet fishy smell. Its eyes sparkled at the taste as it gulped down the rest of the shrimp down. In a blink of an eye, the entire shrimp was gone. Peeling the shrimps had Yara¡¯s hands covered with the nasty smell. Her pretty manicured nails were also peeling off on the sides. The twins didn¡¯t want to eat it, but they fed it to the filthy cat. Have they done it on purpose just to spite me? ¡°Franklin, Sophia, I peeled all these shrimps for you. How can you guys feed all of them to the cat?¡± Yara¡¯s temper spiked, and her voice turned shrill. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted us to be happy?¡± Franklin raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you see Sophia likes Kitty? Why are you getting mad at her?¡± Yara¡¯s face was burning red from Franklin¡¯s challenging tone, then her gaze turned dark as she tried to keep it in check. ¡°You guys are ying a prank on me, am I right?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t even count as a prank.¡± Franklin folded his arms over his chest and continued speaking like an adult. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about bing our mom, simply because we¡¯re blood-rted. We won¡¯t agree to it, even if Daddy did.¡± His defiant words had pushed Yara¡¯s anger over the edge. I have waited for five years. I have plotted for five years. I had been thinking every moment and trying my best to marry Samuel these five years. I thought the twins were my key to the Bowers family. However, they turned out to be my obstacle. Vile spawns! I should¡¯ve left them to burn to death with their mother in the fire so they wouldn¡¯t be my obstacle. Yara clenched her fist tightly then mmed it on the table. Her violent action startled the kitten in Sophia¡¯s arms. The kitten meowed from shock, then jumped away from Sophia¡¯s arms tond beside Yara¡¯s foot. Yara jumped away from the kitten, disgusted with the dirty creature. A stabbing pain burst through her back when she turned. She looked over her shoulder and realized her back mmed into the corner of the dining table roughly. Tears filled her eyes from the pain. ¡°You!¡± Feeling pissed and hurt, the threat holding her rationale snapped at thatst trigger. She stomped with angry strides to Sophia and grabbed thetter¡¯s arm, holding her in ce. She then raised her hand, prepared to p it across Sophia¡¯s cheek. Before her palm could fall, Keh¡¯s furious yell came from the entrance. ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing to Sophia?¡± With her hand still in the air, Yara wanted toin to Keh. But, this time, Sophia began bawling before she could even open her mouth. ¡°Great-grandpa, she wants to hit me!¡± Sophia screamed with all her might. Sophia was truly terrified. If Great-grandpa hadn¡¯t arrived then, I would¡¯ve to brace for Yara¡¯s abuse. Recalling Yara¡¯s cruel expression, tears began to flow continuously from her reddish eyes. Sophia wrapped her arms tightly around Keh¡¯s leg with teary eyes. ¡°I¡¯m scared of pain. Great-grandpa, save me.¡± Sophia had always been like the bright, shining sun to Keh. His heart clenched, seeing the tears flowing from her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. There won¡¯t be any pain. Now that I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared, Great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Keh picked up the wailing Sophia into his arms, gently patting her back, trying to calm her down. Despite his gentleness with Sophia, he sent a cutting gaze at Yara. Yara¡¯s stomach lurched at his sharp gaze. He must have misunderstood. She opened her mouth to exin, but Keh simply whirled around and left the dining room with Sophia. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough if you just focus on singling me out? But you even brought harm to Natalie. She got hurt trying to protect me.¡± Franklin paused, then snorted, ¡°I will pay you back for all the tricks you have yed in front of Great-grandpa.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 310 A Cue For Love Chapter 310 A Cue for Love chapter 310 Falling Into The Trap Set By The Twins Natalie? That Natalie again? It wasn¡¯t just Samuel who treated her differently. Even the picky twins cared about her? Franklin leaped from the chair and left the dining room. Yara was left alone, standing in the wide empty dining room. She tightened her clenched fist as she stared at the messy table. How could there be such coincidence in this world? The woman who died in the fire five years ago was called Natalie. Yet, this woman that Franklin spoke of was also Natalie. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It can¡¯t be. They can¡¯t be the same person. That woman was already dead five years ago. The current Natalie only has an average look with freckles sprinkled all over her cheeks. There were no simrities between her and the fair beauty in my memories. Yara just couldn¡¯t figure out. An uneasy feeling rose within her like being caught in arge, sticky web. Her frown deepened the more she thought about it. Sophia continued to cry in Keh¡¯s arms for a long while. She had discussed with Franklin earlier to act in front of Keh, but fear had engulfed her when she saw the evil look on Yara¡¯s face as thetter raised her hand. Sophia¡¯s usually bright eyes were swollen from all the crying. She gripped Keh¡¯s shirt with trembling hands then looked up at him. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Tell me. Why did she raise her hand against you?¡± ¡°Kitty is my best friend. It got hungry, so I-I fed it some shrimp.¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t help the hup after sobbing earlier. ¡°She was disgusted with Kitty and me. She thought we were dirty. So she got mad at us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Kitty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the kitten from your house.¡± Sophia exined somberly, ¡°My teacher from school taught me that kittens are our best friends. We need to y well with them.¡± Keh finally understood the whole incident after her exnation. Keh wouldn¡¯tfort Franklin if he cried, but it was Sophia, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see her shedding sad tears. The scale in his heart had already tipped toward Sophia when she started to sob uncontrobly. He did favor Yara, but she wasn¡¯t rted to him. Sophia, on the other hand, was his great-granddaughter. She was his only precious granddaughter. It was already seven in the evening when Sophia finally calmed down. The twins washed up, then turned on the cartoon in their room. Keh summoned Yara to his study. ¡°Grandpa, listen to me.¡± Yara finally had the chance to exin, so she swiftly exined, ¡°I helped to peel the shrimps for the twins to the extent of my nails all rolled up, but they simply fed it all to that dirty stray cat. I got mad then I-¡± Keh cut her off before she could finish. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I-¡± ¡°Yara, I didn¡¯t want to reprimand you. But you¡¯re a mother. You were merely peeling the shells of the shrimps. And you¡¯reining that it was hard work.¡± Keh paused, casting a death re at Yara, before continuing, ¡°I used to think you weren¡¯t close to the twins because you didn¡¯t get to spend much time with them. But it seemed that I was wrong.¡± Yara was baffled by Keh¡¯s words. She presumed Keh would¡¯ve at least listened to her exnation. It was beyond her expectation that he would side with the twins entirely. It surprised her and made her feel uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I-I admit my mistake. It was all my fault.¡± Yara covered her face with her hands as she started crying. ¡°It had been so long since I got to spend time with them that I had forgotten how to get along with them.¡± ¡°If you realize your mistake, then take some time to reflect on yourself.¡± Keh gestured impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m tired today. You may leave now.¡± Yara left the study unwillingly. Cruelty filled her eyes from the injustice and hatred she felt. I will crave the trap that the twins dug for me earlier today in my memory. I will never forget it. It was ten at night, and the twins were already sleeping soundly in their beds. Suddenly, a car¡¯s exhaust sounded from outside the house. Is it Samuel? Yara¡¯s cheeks blushed at the thought. She quickly put on a coat and ran down the stairs with light steps. A Cue For Love Chapter 311 A Cue For Love Chapter 311 A Cue for Love chapter 311 I Want Something ¡°Samuel-¡± Thinking she would see Samuel¡¯s handsome face the minute she reached the door, but as the man in a crisp white shirt turned around, she realized it was Steven instead. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Steven.¡± Yara stered a fake smile on her face, but it didn¡¯t mask the disappointment in her eyes. Samuel had never given her his number. So the only way she could meet him was through the twins. Samuel would usually ignore her. But at least he would look and talk to her if the topic was about the twins. But now¡­ ¡°Good evening, Ms. Nichols.¡± Steven smiled at Yara. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s me instead of my brother. Sam has work to finish tonight. Knowing the twins are at Grandpa¡¯s, he asked for my help to send them home.¡± Yara nodded listlessly. ¡°Are the twins asleep?¡± ¡°They are.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll carry them into the car.¡± Yara simply muttered a nonchnt acknowledgment. Her disinterest in the twins was tant. After cing the twins safely in the car, Steven wrapped them with a nket. Once he was sure they were all wrapped up nicely, he lightly shut the door. He spun on his heels to see Yara standing behind him with a sullen look. Assuming she was heavyhearted because of the twins, heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though the twins are cheeky, everyone at the Bowers residence pampers them. If anyone bullies them, as their uncle, I¡¯ll be the first-¡± Yara rudely interrupted him before he could finish. She voiced her opinion impatiently, ¡°Steven, can I ask you for something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Steven gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Um, what do you want?¡± ¡°Can you give me your brother¡¯s number?¡± Yara bit her lip and pleaded with him with hopeful eyes. ¡°I know you might be troubled by my request, but it has been a while since I talked to him.¡± Steven narrowed his eyes at her request. The light in his eyes slowly dimmed and kept his face expressionless. Silence dragged on between them. Yara was eager to have Samuel¡¯s number, so she begged persistently. ¡°Steven, I¡¯m the mother to his babies. He had never acknowledged me as his wife for all these years. All I¡¯m asking for is his number.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you ask for his number from him.¡± Steven pressed his lips into a line. ¡°If you can¡¯t get it from him, you won¡¯t get it from me.¡± Steven may seem unruly and a yboy on the outside, but he was hard to approach. Noticing his distance and cautiousness, Yara realized she was too hasty. She urgently exined, ¡°Steven, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to trouble you but I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m behaving like this. Maybe I love him too deeply?¡± Steven stared at the beautiful woman in front of him. Not even a tiny bit of sympathy stirred at her pitiful expression. ¡°It¡¯ste. I still have to send the twins back.¡± Steven got in the car and stepped on the gas, leaving a trail of dust behind. Yara couldn¡¯t help the tears streaming down her face as she stared at the two red streaks of taillights zooming off into the dark. Five years. It has been five years. Why have I felt that victory was within my grasp? But my distance with Samuel now is growing wider?¡± All of these are Natalie¡¯s fault. I will make sure that Natalie dies a painful death. How dare she try to steal Samuel away from me? Arriving at the entrance of the Bowers residence, Steven saw Natalie getting off her bike, having just gotten home from work. As she took off her helmet, the night breeze blew her bunched-up hair, fanning it out like she was in an advertisement. She looked absolutely dashing. A Cue For Love Chapter 312 A Cue For Love Chapter 312 A Cue for Love chapter 312 He Is Too Shallow The moon was bright, and there weren¡¯t many stars in the dark sky. The autumn breeze was cooling and refreshing. Natalie had spent the entire day in the autopsyboratory. The intense pressure from her work kept her on her toes every second. Atst, she could finally catch a breath now. Natalie caught a glimpse of Steven getting off his sports car. Steven walked over to Natalie. ¡°There was something Sam had to deal with at the office, so he might not be back tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nodded then ced her helmet on the handlebar. ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Steven exined with a chuckle, ¡°Grandpa fetched the twins for lunch at his house after school ended. I just brought them back from there. They¡¯re currently sleeping in the backseat.¡± ¡°Shall we carry them back to bed?¡± Natalie opened the backseat door gently. She bent down and carried Sophia out from the car. Maybe it was Natalie¡¯s warmth. Or the faint herby scent always surrounding her, Sophia wrapped her arms tightly over Natalie¡¯s neck like a ko hanging on a tree. ¡°Mom¡­ Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s here. Don¡¯t worry. Go to sleep.¡± Natalie gently patted Sophia¡¯s back in a rhythm to bring thetter back to sleep. Patience and gentleness shone in her eyes. Inparison, Steven seemed clumsy from the way he carried Franklin. Luckily, Franklin slept like a log. He merely mumbled something under his breath then allowed his Uncle Steven to carry him off to bed. The two carried the twins back to their room. Natalie tucked their nkets neatly over them. Then, she stealthily made her way out of the room after ensuring they were settled. Steven was standing right by the door, watching her every move as she cared for the twins. His lips were pressed into a thin line as he looked on. The difference between Natalie¡¯s and Yara¡¯s earlier behavior struck a huge blow at him. Yara were the twins biological mother. Yet, she didn¡¯t even help when he carried the twins into the car earlier. All she cared about was Samuel. In contrast, this woman, who wasn¡¯t rted to the twins, had cared so sincerely for them. At that point, Steven finally understood why the picky twins didn¡¯t care for anyone else other than this average woman. Because she was worthy of their loyalty and love. Natalie didn¡¯t know about the thoughts running through Steven¡¯s mind. She had never considered her actions to be worth bragging. They were simply what she would have done for her own kids. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Natalie turned to face him. ¡°What are you going to do if the twins¡¯ motheres back?¡± Steven asked. He thought his straightforward question would surprise her, but she merely replied casually, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m not going to do anything. I¡¯m fine as long as they¡¯re happy. If they¡¯re happy, so am I.¡± Steven¡¯s body stiffened at her answer. I used to be so confused as to why Sam would fall for such an average woman. Samuel is indeed Samuel. I realized I was too shallow until this very moment. Early morning, the next day. Samuel didn¡¯t return home the entire night. And Natalie slept in due to exhaustion from the day before. Only four small figures were eating and chatting at the dining table. ¡°Franklin, that woman seems kind of close to you.¡± With a half-eaten bread in his hand, yton asked, ¡°I got nothing from your answer yesterday. It was too cursory. What exactly is your rtionship with her?¡± Sophia was sipping on her milk as she answered hurriedly, ¡°yton, she has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xavian and yton didn¡¯t believe her one bit. In contrast to Sophia¡¯s nervousness, Franklin casually wiped the breadcrumbs on the corner of his mouth with a silk handkerchief. ¡°Which part of my answer yesterday were you confused about? ¡°I can repeat it a thousand times if you guys don¡¯t understand. ¡°We have nothing to do with her. That woman was only interested in marrying Daddy and not forgetting his position. She wants to be our mommy. That¡¯s it.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 313 A Cue For Love Chapter 313 A Cue for Love chapter 313 A Controversial Identity Since the day before, Franklin and Sophia hade to an agreement. They agreed to hide the fact of Yara being their biological mother from Xavian and yton. Xavian and yton would onlyugh at them if they found out about such embarrassing information. ¡°We will never agree to that woman bing our mommy,¡± Franklin emphasized as he bit into his bread harshly. ¡°But Xavian and yton, you guys were behaving weirdly. You guys seem close to her.¡± Xavian and yton immediately shook their head like a bobblehead. ¡°No, we¡¯re not.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°We¡¯re not.¡± Even though Yara and Natalie looked alike, they had seen through Yara¡¯s facade and were aware of the viciousness within her. They couldn¡¯t even pretend to be friendly with her and merely felt repulsed and disgusted with her. Xavian and yton were embarrassed to admit that she was their aunt, so they didn¡¯t want to let Franklin and Sophia know about it. ¡°Since you guys are also not close with her, let¡¯s just stay away from her.¡± Franklin swallowed thest piece of bread in his mouth as he concluded. ¡°That woman is a snob. She likes to use the excuse of being our mommy to get closer to Daddy. If you guys heard her say so, ignore her. She¡¯s talking nonsense. Don¡¯t trust her.¡± Franklin had denied his rtionship with her firmly and evenmented on Yara¡¯s bad personality at the end. ¡°Understood.¡± Xavian and yton nodded with understanding and didn¡¯t even think otherwise. Time passed by in a blink. And soon the day to film ¡°Stay¡± had arrived. It was Dream Entertainment¡¯s first television series, so it was important to them. On that day, other than the main cast dressed in full costume and makeup were present at the opening ceremony, Hans, Yana, Yandel, and Ross were there too. Even though the film was a coboration between Dream Entertainment and Crown Entertainment, the real boss who was behind all of it was Natalie. Hans and Yandel were merely the faces Natalie had used since it was inconvenient for her to reveal her identity. Hans gave a speech first then Yandel officially announced the start of filming shooting in the ceremony The two CEOs managed to gain attention from the public due to their handsome looks. And soon, they began trending on social media along with the actors and actresses of the show. Photos Of Stay Filming Scene All Stay Cast Are So Good Looking Stay Cast Has The Best Looks The short ceremony ended after that. There were still numerous reporters waiting at the scene with their cameras and mikes. They wanted to know more about the private lives of the main cast and the two CEOs. Then, they noted a strange urrence. They noticed Hans, Yana, Yandel, Ross, Lucas, and Wendy were all walking toward an inconspicuous corner. There stood a girl dressed inly in a blue sweater vest over a white shirt with navy jeans. She was no different than any other average girl with her average facial features and freckles smattering her cheeks. But this average girl had all the big shots surrounding her as soon as the ceremony ended. Does this girl have a unique identity? Despite their confusion, the reporters still aimed their cameras in her direction. However, as soon as they pointed the camera at the girl, a group of burly bodyguards instantly used their bodies to block them. ¡°The ceremony has ended. You¡¯re not allowed to take any more photos.¡± Natalie was in the middle of the circle. Their bright sparkling eyes were all focused on her. She could feel all the attention on her as though the others would be jealous if she talked to anyone first. After pondering for a while, Natalieughed. ¡°I¡¯m starved and crave for some steaks. Anyone with me? A Cue For Love Chapter 314 A Cue For Love Chapter 314 A Cue for Love chapter 314 The Brawl The group gathered at Duke Wellington¡¯s Steakhouse which was the finest in Dellmoor. Yandel had booked a private room prior. Upon arrival, he clicked his fingers and a waiter appeared smartly by his side an instantter. As Wendy and Lucas were afraid of e breaking out on set, they opted for their steaks to be served with the milder-tasting mushroom gravy. Joining them were Yana who had just recovered from a severe illness, and Hans who kept her company. On the other hand, Natalie, Yandel, and Ross were feeling adventurous and chose paprika gravy on their steaks, which was the specialty of the house. With promptness that defied logic, seven perfectly done steaks arrived at the table before the party had even settled down in their seats. The room was soon bursting with aroma as the diners helped themselves. ¡°To think that it was just the two of us having steaks three years ago, Boss,¡± Yandel remarked. ¡°Look at how many people are here with you now!¡± Natalie is a true leader. She deserves all the recognition she has. ¡°You will always be my most trusted lieutenant, Yandel.¡± Natalie raised her ss and knocked against Yandel¡¯s with a clink. Though Yandel was the CEO of Dream Corporation, Natalie¡¯s praise seemed to bring out the child in him. Grinning like an appreciative schoolboy, he raised his ss in return before tipping its entire contents down his throat in one smooth, practiced flourish. Natalie giggled and reciprocated the gesture. Before she had managed to set down her ss, Hans and his wife raised their sses eagerly as soon as their turn to toast Natalie arrived. The corners of her eyes crinkling with delighted surprise at the attention she was receiving, Natalie leaned forward and clinked her sses against theirs. As thest of the cutlery was put away with a sigh of content, a babble of chatter began to fill the room once more. Suddenly, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. ¡°I¡¯ll step outside to take this,¡± she said as she made her way out to the corridor. Though it was an unfamiliar number, she picked up nheless. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Good day, madam. Am I speaking to the mother of Xavian and yton, Ms. Natalie Nichols?¡± A gentle female voice came from the other end. Natalie stiffened up at the mention of her children. ¡°Yes, speaking. And you are?¡± ¡°My name is Ms. Summers, a teacher at the kindergarten. It appears that there was an usation that Xavian had stolen an heirloom pendant belonging to one of his ssmates which resulted in his brother, yton, viciously assaulting the boy. We would like you toe over at once to discuss the matter.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯m on my way.¡± After hanging up, she returned to the private room. ¡°Something¡¯se up with the boys at the kindergarten. I¡¯m going over to straighten it out now.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes returned to their familiar coldness as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride, Boss.¡± Yandel stood up at once. Natalie pressed his shoulder firmly back into his seat. ¡°And get arrested for drunk driving? Stay where you are. I will catch a cab there.¡± The rest saw quite inly that Natalie was feeling anxious about her children, thus opting to leave her alone. Natalie hailed a cab at the doorstep of Duke Wellington¡¯s Steakhouse and soon arrived at the kindergarten. The teacher who had called Natalie, Veranne Summers, was waiting for her at the gates. ¡°Where are the boys, Ms. Summer?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the principal¡¯s office.¡± Veranne¡¯s gentle face was taut with worry. ¡°It appears that Xavian had stolen a tourmaline pendant and is refusing to admit it. After that, yton assaulted the boy who is fortunately not gravely injured.¡± Natalie frowned. Though she said nothing, her gaze became increasingly chilly. Led by Veranne, Natalie soon arrived at the principal¡¯s office. The first people she saw were her own sons who were sitting in sullen silence. Though the boys said nothing when they saw their mother, their eyes were filled with indignant anger. Standing beside them was a very chubby boy who had bruises all over his face exactly as Veranne had described. yton must havended quite a few punches. The principal stood in the middle of his office dolefully wiping his spectacles. ¡°Thank you foring, Ms. Nichols.¡± Before Natalie could respond, the chubby boy¡¯s mother, Minerva Young, stepped forth. ¡°Finally made it, huh?¡± she said scornfully. ¡°You¡¯re their mother, I suppose?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 315 A Cue For Love Chapter 315 A Cue for Love chapter 315 Do Not Speak Ill Of Her Minerva was a reasonably good-looking woman of about thirty years of age. As she approached Natalie, the signs of surgical enhancement on her symmetrical face became apparent. Her body was not as chubby as her son¡¯s. On the other hand, it was a figure carefully designed for seduction. Natalie frowned as she regarded the sultry figure before her. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Minerva chuckled. ¡°Your sons have been a handful, haven¡¯t they? One of them stole the heirloom of the Swan family while the other beat my son up to a pulp and you still have the cheek to ask that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what happened,¡± Xavian piped up unexpectedly. Every eye in the room flicked toward him at once. ¡°I did not steal his pendant!¡± Xavian dered a little louder. ¡°yton punched Milton because he framed me for stealing his pendant!¡± ¡°Have you not been taught how to behave?¡± Minerva rounded on him as she pointed to her son¡¯s face. The principal, Wendell Fahnberg, felt the need to intervene when Minerva¡¯s voice grew in volume. ¡°Please calm yourself, Mrs. Swan.¡± ¡°How do you expect me to do that when my son is being mauled in your school, Mr. Fahnberg?¡± Minerva turned to regard him with incredulity. With her hands on her hips, Wendell struggled to brace himself against her tirade that was toe. ¡°That tourmaline pendant is an heirloom of the Swans! Many experts have attested to its value of being over tens of millions by the certificate of authenticity that they have all signed. As Milton is the sole heir of the Swan family, all of its billions would one day be inherited by him. This isn¡¯t over! I must first take him to the hospital. Rest assured, we Swans will pursue this matter to the end of the-¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Natalie interrupted as she stared at the other woman with such cold hostility that the latter¡¯s rant stuttered to a halt. Though Natalie did not disy any outward sign of anger, the cold disdain emanating from her body made her rage palpable. There is more to this story. I know my children well enough to know that. Ignoring everybody else in the room, Natalie walked toward Xavian and knelt before him. ¡°Did you take Milton¡¯s pendant?¡± ¡°I did not.¡± Xavian shook his head firmly as he looked deep into his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did the two of you beat him up?¡± The boys nodded as one. ¡°Yes, Mommy. We were the ones to start it.¡± yton lowered his gaze as his voice shook. ¡°Milton used Xavian of being a thief and of us being fatherless bastard boys. That was when we jumped on him!¡± ¡°I will not allow him to speak ill of my brother!¡± he continued, with passionate tears rolling down his cheeks. ¡°And my mother! Even if I have to go to prison for what I¡¯ve done, I will not allow him to speak of you this way! You are the best mother in the world. He has no right to say things like that!¡± As yton was the elder among the two, he felt that he had to put on a brave front in front of his mother and younger brother who relied on him. Despite his best efforts, tears streamed down his pink cheeks. Embarrassed to be seen crying, he rubbed his eyes so hard that his eyes soon became red, though that merely incensed the flow of tears. Xavian tugged timidly on his mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. We remember what you taught us about attacking other people, but I was unable to control my temper.¡± Natalie felt a lump in her throat at the sight of her sons looking so defeated. Oh, my heart aches for my babies. They are obviously being bullied by this fatty! Why did they have to get themselves into trouble just to defend me? Natalie wiped both their cheeksfortingly. ¡°Since you did nothing wrong, there¡¯s no need to cry. Even less of a need to apologize.¡± Comprehension dawned on Wendell and Veranne¡¯s faces from observing the scene before them as they recollected yton and Xavian¡¯s obedience and thoughtfulness which contrasted starkly against Milton¡¯s arrogance and mischief. Now it¡¯s starting to make sense. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Minerva, however, was not going to let the matter go that easily. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder how the brats are so stubborn. I see where they get that from!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 316 A Cue For Love Chapter 316 A Cue for Love chapter 316 Samuel Loses His Temper Natalie was beginning to grasp the true extent of the matter after interrogating her sons. This fatty with a punching bag for a face is obviously not telling the truth. Though it can be forgiven if a five-year-old can¡¯t think for himself, isn¡¯t it ludicrous how the mother jumped to conclusions by using Xavian andmenting about the way he is being brought up? Stupid b*tch, I¡¯ll show her! Natalie clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into the flesh of her palms, though she felt no pain. ¡°You may use my son of whatever you want,¡± Natalie said quietly with a dangerous glint in her eyes. ¡°But you¡¯d better have the evidence to back it up. All you¡¯re basing this upon is what your own child imed. I don¡¯t think his word is sufficient enough proof.¡± At the mere mention of the lost pendant, Minerva became agitated once more. ¡°Your son¡¯s thieving little fingers did it! Why don¡¯t you ask him instead of using my son¡¯s integrity?¡± ¡°This pendant was given to Milton by his grandmother,¡± she continued, getting more worked up by the minute. ¡°It has been hanging from his neck since the day he was born. Five years ago, it was valued to be at ten million. I shudder to even imagine how much it would cost today. If your son doesn¡¯t return the pendant, you are going to have to pay for it. Otherwise, be prepared to go to prison!¡± Natalie gave a sardonic smile. Can¡¯t produce a shred of evidence, can you? Now I know you¡¯re full of sh*t, just like your idiotic son.¡°Aside from your son¡¯s bold im, do you have nothing more to add to the credibility of your usation?¡± asked Natalie once more, this time with a cold smile upon her lips. ¡°Instead of going after my son for your precious pendant, why don¡¯t you ask your son where he¡¯d left it?¡± Milton shifted guiltily to the back at the sound of her words. Minerva did not notice anything unusual with her son¡¯s behavior. Instead, she maintained her swagger. ¡°What for? Why would my son frame yours for no apparent reason?¡± Minerva cast Xavian another look of disgust before turning to address Wendell. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a prestigious institution? How could you allow such uncultured scum to be enrolled?¡± yton and Xavian leaped to their feet, fists clenched as they bristled with rage. Natalie gazed at Minerva with her eyes narrowed menacingly for a long while before uttering a single word. ¡°Despicable.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, calling me degrading names like that?¡± Minerva shouted as she jabbed a ferocious finger in the air inches from Natalie¡¯s unflinching nose. ¡°ording to my son,¡± she continued, her lips twisting into a sneer. ¡°Your children never had a father figure around growing up. I used to feel pity for you but now that I¡¯ve met all of you, I couldn¡¯t me the children¡¯s father for ditching all of you. A better man than he might have even-¡± Her verbal abuse was suddenly reced by a shrill scream. ¡°Ah!¡± Natalie had caught Minerva¡¯s usatory finger. All Minerva could do was watch in horror as her finger became dislocated with a deft flick of the former¡¯s wrist. Under the impression that her finger had been broken, she howled in pain as she threw furious and terrified res at Natalie. At that critical moment, Leonard Swan dashed into the office. At the sight of her husband¡¯s arrival, Minerva began crying pitifully. ¡°Hubby, Milton¡¯s pendant has been stolen by this woman¡¯s brat and he has been beaten up by the other! She even broke my finger!¡± Though she was in in appearance, Minerva had managed to marry into the Swan family by a combination of maniption and skills in the bedroom. Some years before, Leonard had managed to make his fortune and a name for himself in Dellmoor in property development. As his business had been on an upward trajectory, his ego swelled alongside his assets. Upon hearing about the suffering his wife and son had endured, Leonard¡¯s eyes zed with anger. ¡°How dare you, woman!¡± Leonard shouted as he rolled up his sleeves to reveal a set of thick forearms. Natalie narrowed her eyes as she readied herself for his onught. The safety of her children not forgotten, she pushed them behind her out of harm¡¯s way. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the instant when Leonard raised his fist, a deep but menacing voice rang out. ¡°Step aside!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 317 A Cue For Love Chapter 317 A Cue for Love chapter 317 I Am Their Father In his rage, Samuel made a dash forward and grabbed Leonard by the arm. Though of small stature, Leonard was a rather stout man. Ordinarily, his strength would have exceeded Samuel¡¯s but Leonard found himself unable to move when he had his arm grabbed by Samuel. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Leonard red at the neer fiercely for interfering with the lesson he was about to deliver. Finding himself face to face with Samuel¡¯s livid eyes, Leonard almost fell over as his knees buckled from fright. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Samuel returned the re of his adversary with such a hostile one that even the others who were present felt a chill running down their spine. ¡°L-Let¡­¡± stammered Leonard,cking the courage toplete his sentence. Samuel turned his attention to Wendell whilst maintaining an iron grip on Leonard¡¯s wrist. ¡°Is this how you repay Bowers Corporation? By running the school entrusted in your care so haphazardly?¡± The main reason for Franklin and Sophia¡¯s enrollment into that particr kindergarten was because it was owned by the Bowers¡¯ family. Wendell began mopping his brow where beads of anxious perspiration had gathered. Despite being ignorant about Xavian and yton¡¯s parentage, he was fully aware of the identity of his employer. I thought that it was merely a scuffle between children and their parents. Having my direct superior being dragged into this is thest thing I expected! ¡°Mr. Bowers,¡± cried Wendell as he bowed profusely. ¡°I apologize for my inattentiveness! How embarrassing it is to me for allowing you to catch a glimpse of such an ugly side of the kindergarten!¡± Even Leonard and Minerva were stunned by the revtion that they were in the presence of a member of the Bowers family. Minerva stared lustfully at Samuel¡¯s chiseled features. There is no way he will take action against us for that ugly b*tch. ¡°Mr. Bowers, you must have misunderstood Mr. Fahnberg and my husband! The only one here who has truly brought shame upon this kindergarten is that woman and her two sons!¡± Still feeling confident in her instigative efforts, Minerva was not aware that she was about to seal the fate of the Swan family. ¡°Look at those two scavenging little rascals,¡± she screeched. ¡°Theft plus assault and battery! The reason that they are capable of carrying out such heinous acts is that this woman amodates them!¡± yton and Xavian¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. How dare she call us rascals! How dare she uses Mommy of not raising us right! You¡¯re done for,dy! ¡°Enough!¡± snapped Natalie, her patience finally running out. ¡°You will apologize to my sons!¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± repeated Minerva with a sneer. ¡°I said nothing wrong! Look at you lower-ss filth. You can¡¯t even keep your brats on a leash! Where¡¯s their father, then? You¡¯re obviously not doing a good enough job!¡± As soon as Minerva stopped to catch her breath, Samuel took a step forward. ¡°I am their father. Her man.¡± Still clutching Leonard by the arm, Samuel gave a mighty shove and sent his captive tumbling into Minerva. The pair of them fell over to the floor with an undignified crash. ¡°Here I am,¡± he announced as he stood over the trembling couple on the ground. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to say to my face?¡± Staring icy daggers from above at the Swans like a conquistador asserting his dominance, they felt unable to tear their gaze off his face as he held them paralyzed in fear and awe. Samuel¡¯s frightening presence was enough for them to feel the life sucked out of their lungs. Even Wendell and Veranne were unable to suppress their shock. Minerva, who was rather eloquent mere minutes before, suddenly found that she had lost her capacity for fluent speech. ¡°She¡­ Mr. Bowers, are you¡­¡± In response, Samuel strode over to Natalie and pulled her into his embrace with one firm tug. ¡°She is my woman,¡± he announced to the entire room. ¡°The most precious woman in my life.¡± Despite the overwhelming evidence against them, Minerva still refused to concede. ¡°Mr. Bowers, even if she is your woman,¡± she argued, ¡°it doesn¡¯t change the fact that her children stole our treasured heirloom and assaulted my son! Such crimes should not be allowed to go unpunished just because one¡¯s family is rich and powerful!¡± At that moment, two small figures, who were revealed to be Franklin and Sophia as they approached, dashed excitedly into Wendell¡¯s office. Franklin raised his hand with the chain of the tourmaline pendant twisted around his fingers. ¡°Still in denial, Chubby?¡± he said triumphantly. A Cue For Love Chapter 318 A Cue For Love Chapter 318 A Cue for Love chapter 318 Mrs Bowers ¡°Is that the pendant?¡± Minerva eximed. Milton froze conspicuously at the sight of the pendant, his bruised-covered face showing signs of panic. His clumsy reaction was not lost on his parents. With a surge of fury, Leonard leaped to his feet and gave his son a resounding p across the face. ¡°Tell me the truth, Milton. What is really going on here?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query As he was the sole heir of the Swan family for the third generation in a row, Milton was ustomed to the most luxurious circumstances and throwing his weight around as the elders of his family doted on him. At the first p ever received in his life by his father, Milton clutched his cheek and began to cry. ¡°Daddy¡­ I¡­ I am jealous of them!¡± he confessed through broken sobs. ¡°Though they are clearly not as rich as us, the teachers and the girls seemed to like them more than they like me. I hid the pendant under my nket to teach them a lesson, but I didn¡¯t expect it to¡­¡± I¡¯m used to getting what I want! If I can¡¯t be more likable than they are, I will have to give everyone a reason to dislike them. I didn¡¯t expect this to get so far out of hand! Milton and Minerva¡¯s face grew ever paler than before. The instigator turned out to be our good-for-nothing son all along! It¡¯s bad enough for him to frame somebody for a crime. Worst of all, he framed a member of the Bowers family! With another roar of fury, Leonard rained down a flurry of ps across his son¡¯s face until the boy began howling. Though Minerva was heartbroken to witness her child being subjected to such brutal disciplinary actions, it was all she could do to cry alongside him. The truth is finally out. At that moment, Natalie freed herself from Samuel¡¯s embrace and knelt before the wretched woman on the ground. Her almond-shaped eyes regarded Minerva¡¯s bloodshot ones calmly. ¡°Stop crying, now. There¡¯s plenty of time for you to do that at home. What you and your son need to do right now is to apologize to my children.¡± Though she did not mind being misunderstood or even injured, she would not allow her children to evene close to being subjected to any form of injustice. Even if Samuel did not have my back today, I would be fighting with the Swans to the death on my own. Minerva, who had been quietly sobbing, gave a start at Natalie¡¯s voice and gazed up to meet the latter¡¯s cold ones. Aside from her eyes, this woman has got nothing on me! I can¡¯t imagine how she¡¯s Samuel¡¯s woman. If I had married him instead, I might not even be in this wretched state as I am right now! Faced with Minerva¡¯s prolonged silence, Leonard aimed a kick at her back to prompt her into speech for fear of offending Samuel further. ¡°Mrs. Bowers asked you to apologize, what are you still waiting for? Hurry up and say you¡¯re sorry!¡± Minerva red resentfully at her unctuous husband before swallowing her pride and relenting. ¡°I apologize for my failure as a parent and for saying all those hurtful remarks. Please forgive me and Milton, Mr. and Mrs. Bowers.¡± As she spoke, she pulled Milton over. ¡°Apologize now,¡± shemanded with a fierce re. Milton had been silent since his confession, clearly traumatized by how the situation had evolved beyond his control. ¡°I am really sorry,¡± he choked. ¡°I will never tell lies ever again!¡± Upon getting what she wanted, Natalie did not see the need to make things more difficult for them. Without another word to the Swans, she led Xavian, yton, Franklin, and Sophia out of Wendell¡¯s office. Meanwhile, the Swans, Wendell, and Veranne gazed apprehensively at Samuel while they waited for his verdict to fall. Samuel, on the other hand, did not seem to be in a hurry to speak. As he loungedfortably on the couch, the office fell deathly silent save for the faint rhythmic clicking of Samuel¡¯s slim fingers on the table like a terrible clock ticking toward their demise. Even if he did not speak, his mere presence was sufficient to convey a regality about him that mere mortals such as the Swans could not hope to reach, much less negotiate as equals. A Cue For Love Chapter 319 A Cue For Love Chapter 319 A Cue for Love chapter 319 As Long As I Have You After Samuel departed the office some minutester, the Swans were left speechless with horror. Though Milton was not old enough to understand the meaning of the words ¡°loan recovery¡± or ¡°bankruptcy deration¡±, the reality that he would not be setting foot into the kindergarten again did sink in as he cried harder than he ever did all his life. Mommy and Daddy are crying too! I have never seen them this upset. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Meanwhile, Natalie brought the four children over to a dessert ce that was next door to the kindergarten. The four children who had inherited the best aspects of both Samuel and Natalie¡¯s features strut proudly into the dessert shop and drew exmations of admiration from the other patrons. ¡°Wow, what an adorable bunch of children!¡± ¡°Their parents must be gorgeous if the children look this good at so young an age!¡± ¡°Are they quadruplets, I wonder?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°If my future child is half as cute as one of them, I¡¯ll die a happy mother!¡± Natalie was already familiar with the preferences of all four children. Xavian was fond of chocte cake while yton preferred cheesecake. Franklin was partial toward green tea cheesecake while Sophia enjoyed strawberries and cream the most. Soon, the waiter returned bearing four slices of cake and atte on a tray. Natalie ced the four slices of cake before the four ravenous children, taking care to push the correct vor in front of each child before announcing, ¡°All right. Dig in, children.¡± The children nodded eagerly before devouring the cakes. Natalie sipped hertte as she watched the children. Even an act as simple as enjoying their favorite dessert filled Natalie¡¯s heart with so much joy that she seemed to float with happiness. With chocte stains all over his cheeks, Xavian gazed up at his mother tenderly. ¡°Oh, how lucky are we to have a mother like you, Mommy.¡± ¡°It is my pleasure to be your mother, boys. You are my babies,¡± she replied with a warm smile as she reached out to wipe the chocte off of Xavian¡¯s face. Xavian and yton grinned appreciatively. However, Franklin and Sophia set down their forks indignantly. ¡°What about us?¡± they demanded. ¡°We want to be your babies too!¡± I never knew that Franklin and Sophia are this attached to me! Though Xavian and yton are my flesh and blood, Franklin and Sophia matter just as much to me as my own boys. The bond she felt with Franklin and Sophia was something unexinable to her. ¡°Of course! Franklin and Sophia are my babies too. I am the luckiest mother alive to have all four of you.¡± Suddenly, a deep, sexy voice came from behind. ¡°What about me?¡± Natalie choked. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught the arrival of a man in a ck T-shirt. Though it was of a simple cutting, it still looked spectacr on him. He¡¯s a thirty-year-old man! What does he mean topete for my attention with a group of five-year- olds! Natalie said nothing. Instead, she red at him fiercely in response. Samuel did not seem to mind as he took a seat beside her. Upon realizing that she was too far away for his liking, he reached out and wrapped an arm around her waist to pull her closer. As they were seated directly in front of the four children, Natalie did not dare move a muscle. Taking advantage of that, Samuel began toying with her fingers underneath the table whilst maintaining his cool and stoic demeanor before the children. For some reason, Samuel was enjoying himself thoroughly by the seemingly innocuous gesture by caressing every inch of skin he could reach. Natalie and Samuel¡¯s hands were embroiled in a game that only adults would understand. To hide her elevated heart rate, Natalie took another sip of coffee which did not help in concealing the blush that had begun to spread from her neck up to her face. ¡°Mommy, why is your face suddenly so red?¡± yton¡¯s eyes narrowed. D*mn it! Alerted to the phenomenon, the other three looked up. A Cue For Love Chapter 320 A Cue For Love Chapter 320 A Cue for Love chapter 320 Am I That Attractive Four pairs of beady little eyes regarded her with identical expressions of worry. yton leaned over. ¡°Mommy, your face looks really red. Are you all right?¡± ¡°Are you unwell, Mommy?¡± Franklin appeared anxious. Even greedy little Sophia lowered her fork. ¡°Where does it hurt? Do you need to see a doctor?¡± The culprit is seated right next to me! Samuel held his temples with his free hand and gazed at her with amusement as if he too was feeling concerned about her wellbeing. Though hisrge hand was grasping her smaller one tightly beneath the table, his lips maintained that carefree smile. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± Natalie said with a nervous chuckle as she fanned herself. ¡°The air¡¯s a little stale, that¡¯s all. Are we almost done, children? I¡¯ll get the bill.¡± With another fierce re at Samuel, she ordered him wordlessly to let go of her. As she got to her feet, Samuel obliged and let her hand slide out of his. With a gait a little more hurried than necessary, Natalie strode toward the cashier. Samuel gazed at her silhouette and felt his smile bing broader.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Without much thought in the act, he reached for Natalie¡¯s unfinished cup oftte and ced his lips on where hers had been, and took a sip. The only sugar this cup oftte needed is the touch of her lips. Mmm, perfection. Franklin pouted in disapproval. ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you order your own instead of drinking Natalie¡¯s coffee?¡± ¡°Wastage is a sin,¡± Samuel answered simply. ¡°One cup is just the right amount for the both of us.¡± At the cashier, Natalie was busy extracting her purse. Though card payments were bing more common, Natalie still preferred paying by cash. ¡°The bill, please.¡± ¡°A hundred and twenty-eight in total.¡± As the cashier, a young girl in a khaki-colored apron, waited for Natalie to rummage through her purse, she heaved a sigh of admiration. ¡°What an adorable group of children you have there! Are you the nanny employed by the children¡¯s father to care for them?¡± Natalie frowned and gazed up at the cashier. However, the cashier did not get the hint and carried on chattering. ¡°What a handsome man he is! Could he be their father, though? He seems a little young! How did you be their nanny, by the way? I wouldn¡¯t mind trying my luck for the interview. Do you have his contact details? Can you give them to me?¡± In your dreams, little girl. You¡¯re supposed to be at work, by the way. Not daydreaming. Natalie was about to interrupt the cashier when Samuel¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Billy, acquire this shop tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bowers.¡± Samuel and Billy stood behind Natalie when she turned around in surprise. Samuel¡¯s gaze was cold. The aura he was emanating sent a chill down the cashier¡¯s spine. ¡°W-Why?¡± she stammered in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t offend you!¡± ¡°Impertinence.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and under the cashier¡¯s stupefied gaze, took hold of Natalie¡¯s hand and pulled her close against him. The cashier finally realized her mistake albeit toote. That¡¯s not their nanny. That¡¯s his woman! Samuel disliked listening to the gossip of people who did not matter. With an arm around Natalie¡¯s waist, the couple strode off in the direction of the children. Natalie gazed up and studied Samuel thoughtfully. With such chiseled features and such a domineering presence, it¡¯s no wonder that women simper over him wherever he goes. Samuel sensed Natalie¡¯s gaze upon him. ¡°Am I that attractive for you to be staring at me all day, Nat?¡± he said softly, his low voice reverberating pleasantly in her ears. A Cue For Love Chapter 321 A Cue For Love Chapter 321 A Cue for Love chapter 321 Mask On ¡°Hmm.¡± Natalie nodded with a nomittal grunt. There are plenty of good-looking men in my social and professional circles. However, very few are more handsome than Samuel. Samuel chuckled in spite of himself. ¡°Then you¡¯d better keep a close eye on me,¡± he said affectionately as he squeezed her tighter than before. Gasping for breath, she mmed her fists on his back. ¡°Why should I? Let go of me. The children are watching!¡± The children merely gazed curiously at the couple. Samuel begrudgingly let go of the woman in his arms and felt a strange emptiness as soon as he did so. Meanwhile, Natalie had already walked toward the children who had her surrounded as they were very fond of her. With her hair lifted by a sudden gust of wind, speckles of gold sunlight glinted through the strands of her hair. With augh as gentle as a babbling brook in spring, the children were enamored with her, to say the least. The four children were d in identical uniforms of the kindergarten, which consisted of a shirt, pants, and a smart ck tie. Despite differing slightly in appearance, every one of them had bright, intelligent eyes and features that looked as if they were carved out of marble. Samuel arrived behind them at his own pace. As his gaze swept over Natalie and the children, his smile broadened. I would never have expected this woman to stumble into my life like that six years ago. She has taught me that there¡¯s so much more to life. The more he thought about her, the more reluctant he felt for her mask to be removed. Being aware of how the face beneath that mask was so devastatingly beautiful, he would rather she keep the in-looking mask on and lessen thepetition. The only man in this world she has eyes for would be me. Samuel and Natalie spent that night keeping the childrenpany. Natalie was, by default, the children¡¯s bedtime storyteller. However, Sophia felt the need for a change. ¡°Daddy,¡± she purred. ¡°Can you tell us a story tonight?¡± Samuel was about to reject when he saw that Natalie was gazing at him with the same expectant expression as the other four were. ¡°Do you really want a story?¡± All five of them nodded as one.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As Samuel spent most of his time at work, most of his stories revolved around the same theme. asionally, there would be an anecdote he was proud of about him defeatingpetitors in court. However, he deemed that they would be inappropriate as bedtime stories. ¡°I-I have no stories to tell,¡± blurted Samuel, abashed. ¡°Read us this story,¡± Natalie said bossily, delighted at the difort she had managed to cause Samuel. Upon receiving the book from her, he cleared his throat ufortably and began telling the tale of the three little pigs. His voice was deep and lush, vibrating like the bass notes of a grand piano in the stillness of his spellbound audience. Though the story was simple and well-known, it soundedpletely different when it was read by Samuel. Before long, the four children began snoring gently. Natalie was simrly affected. My God, what a soothing voice. Even I am beginning to feel sleepy. When Samuel reached the end of the book, Natalie and the children were already sound asleep. Realizing that he was the only one left awake, Samuel chuckled helplessly. After depositing the book as soundlessly as he could, he carried the children one at a time and ced them in their beds. Lastly, it was Natalie¡¯s turn. Instead of carrying her back into her own bedroom, Samuel brought her back into his. Feeling more at ease than he had ever been in his life from her gentle but even snoring, Samuel turned off the lights as he snuggled next to her. In the darkness, he held her tightly as if intent on merging her body and soul onto his. The following day when Natalie awoke, she realized with a start that she was on Samuel¡¯s bed though he was nowhere to be found. D*mn it, again? It seems like I¡¯m sharing a bed with him more often than not these days. After clutching her cheeks to subdue the blush, she got dressed and went downstairs for breakfast. After that, Natalie made her way to the office of the CEO of Dream Corporation. A Cue For Love Chapter 322 A Cue For Love Chapter 322 A Cue for Love chapter 322 Overnight Bankruptcy Yandel and Ross were already awaiting her arrival by the appointed time. As the incident from the day before of Natalie dashing off halfway through their meal was still vivid on their minds, the men took the opportunity to ask her about it. When Natalie arrived at the part of Xavian being used of theft, Yandel mmed a fist on the table. ¡°How dare they use my godsons of such things!¡± Enraged, he got up and dialed the number of the Swans with the intent of teaching them a lesson. After exchanging several words with the assistant on the line, Yandel hung up the phone with his mouth hanging open in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± Ross asked. ¡°The Swans have dered bankruptcy! They are also being sued, by the way.¡± Yandel gazed at Natalie thoughtfully. ¡°I think your mystery man had something to do with it. He taught the Swans a lesson before I could.¡± ¡°Another word out of you and I¡¯ll give your number to Amelia.¡± At the mention of her name, Yandel raised his arms in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll shut up.¡± After chattering about personal matters for a little longer, the trio began to talk business. Yandel and Ross reported the results of the organization and the pharmaceutical division in addition to the next stage of operations. Being the top talents in business management and research and development, there was massive progress with Yandel and Ross being at the helm of things. Inevitably, Dexmed Pharmaceutical was brought up when Ross was delivering his report on the pharmaceutical division. ¡°Dexmed Pharmaceutical is still trying to poach from us,¡± he reported with a disdainful scowl. ¡°They seem even more desperate than before.¡± ¡°As if forging our form isn¡¯t enough, they managed to undercut the price to bring the product to market after making some small changes. What a despicable way to attack us. The consumers would only be attracted to the cheaper price of their product as the effects are more or less identical. As a result, public opinion of the century-old reputation of Dexmed Pharmaceutical has been nothing but praise.¡± Natalie appeared much calmer than Ross at the news. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let Thomas do as he pleases.¡± ¡°If this goes on-¡± ¡°He can poach our researchers,¡± she dered with a grim voice. ¡°But he will not be able to poach the core members of our organization. We mustn¡¯t stoop to their level and employ underhand tactics. Instead, we will counter Dexmed Pharmaceutical with even more thorough and broader research and refine every stage of the production until we are so far ahead in the industry that Dexmed Pharmaceutical loses all hope to catch up to us. The joke is that they have to resort to forgery despite their century-old reputation.¡± The glint of disdain in Natalie¡¯s eye grew more pronounced as she spoke of her father¡¯spany. The Bayer family had been in the business of traditional medicine for centuries. As soon as Thomas took over, thepany began its unstoppable descent. ¡°Tell our mole to let go of the fact that they stole our form. They should instead be focusing on the reason for such a drastic measure. I want to know why Thomas resorted to that.¡± Natalie¡¯s ability to think of a counter-strategy in the face of great pressure once again earned the respect of Yandel and Ross. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Yandel and Ross were known to the world as the leaders of Dream Corporation and Dream Pharmaceutical respectively. Hardly anybody knew that their direct superior was a girl of twenty-four. After the delegation of tasks waspleted, Natalie did not have any other reason to linger in the office. Yandel and Ross¡¯ intention to walk Natalie downstairs was met with resistance. I¡¯ve been so used to the freedom that I found that I do not like being constantly monitored. Along the way, her mind was upied with thoughts about the Nichols family. Our weavers have been busy. Soon, the strings around the Nichols will be drawn into one gigantic to capture Thomas and Yvonne once and for all. He¡¯s not fit to be my father! I look forward to the day he crashes and burns. At that moment, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. After a nce at the screen, she picked up. Christopher¡¯s amused voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Do you remember the price I asked in exchange for the snakeblood fruit?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 323 A Cue For Love Chapter 323 A Cue for Love chapter 323 Not The ce For You Natalie vividly remembered the promise she had made to Christopher. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°I would like you to fulfill your promise. Come celebrate my birthday with me today.¡± Natalie was taken aback. She was under the impression that her part of the deal would involve her medical skills as opposed to the pleasure of herpany. Since she was the one to have cured the pulmonary disease he had lived with since birth, Natalie was certain that Christopher knew better than anybody the extent of her medical prowess. A condition in exchange for a life seems reasonable. It is surprising that Christopher would cash that in just for me to spend time with him. Sensing her hesitance, Christopher added, ¡°You¡¯re awfully silent. Does that mean you¡¯re going back on your promise?¡± ¡°Not at all. Are you sure that that¡¯s all you want?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all I want,¡± Christopher said solemnly despite the satisfied smirk he wore. ¡°I will send you the details of the party in a bit. Be there at seven-thirty tonight, will you?¡± ¡°See you then.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Christopher added before hanging up, ¡°Put on something nice, please.¡± Natalie stared at her phone with a frown. I will make it to the party just to fulfill my promise to him. I hope that there won¡¯t be any hidden surprises. The afternoon flew by with Natalie¡¯s attention beingpletely taken up by her consultation duties over at Major Crimes Unit. Before she knew it, it was time for her to get off work to prepare for the party that evening. In ordance with the directions left for her, Natalie arrived before the doors to a private room of the Moonlight exactly at the aforementioned time. Standing before the door with her hand tentatively raised, Natalie was deciding whether or not she should knock when it was suddenly opened from within. The man who opened the door was rather good-looking. His leather jacket suggested a haughty attitude about him. After casting a suspicious eye up and down on Natalie, he waved his hand irritably. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for youngdies like yourself! Go back to the university library where you belong!¡± Natalie had never met this man before. She could not say for certain whether she had got the location wrong or that he was pulling her leg. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Get lost!¡± Natalie was about to turn and leave when her wrist was caught in a powerful grip. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? This is the ce.¡± Natalie gazed at the hand upon her wrist and allowed her eyes to travel up the arm and found herself gazing at Christopher¡¯s pleasant smile. Joshua, the man who was telling Natalie to leave, was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you know this chick, Chris?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Christopher said with a disapproving nce at his friend. ¡°She is a guest of mine.¡± Joshua and Christopher were childhood friends. Having heard that Jacyntha had angered Christopher to such a degree that resulted in the Smith family forcing her out of Dellmoor into exile, Joshua had remained curious about the type of woman for whom Christopher would go to such lengths to defend. Other than her oddly clear and mature pair of eyes, she looks in to me. Rather disappointing. I was wondering what kind of beauty would cause Christopher to behave that way. Natalie wrenched her wrist out of his grip and followed the men into the private room before realizing that there were three other guests, two men, and a woman, already present. Their expressions were simr to Joshua¡¯s when they caught sight of her. ¡°Everybody,¡± Christopher announced when they were all seated, ¡°this is Natalie.¡± Without another word to exin her origins, all of the guests gazed at Natalie with a knowing smile. The private room that they were in was full of liquor and entertainment. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Christopher poured Natalie a ss of wine. ¡°I asked you to dress up and you show up in a sweater and jeans?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t good enough for you?¡± Natalie replied. ¡°Deal with it.¡±A Cue for Love chapter 324 Read online Leave a Comment / A Cue for Love / By InfoBagh.Com Chapter 324 Watching Her Every Move Surprisingly, Christopher smiled. Joshua and the others were perplexed. Putting aside the power and influence of the Collins family, Christopher¡¯s infamous unpredictability was a deterrence for anyone to never step on his toes. However, the woman before them had the audacity to do the opposite. Even more bizarre was the fact that Christopher was not angry, but instead, took pleasure in the asion. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Natalie as if she was an animal on parade. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Natalie wanted to take a breather. ¡°All right.¡± Christopher nodded. He lighted his cigar and took a deep puff. After Natalie left, Joshua immediately said, ¡°Christopher, is she your prey?¡± Christopher took another deep puff of his cigar, infusing his lungs with the smoke before releasing it. ¡°Prey? She¡¯s not just my prey. Many are eyeing for her!¡± Joshua was shocked by what he just heard. He couldn¡¯t understand the beauty standards pursued by men nowadays. To him, it did not make sense at all for them to be fond of a person like Natalie who had mediocre looks. While on her way to the restroom, Natalie failed to notice the shadow watching her closely in a corner. It was Yara. After spending almost all her time apanying Old Mr. Bowers at the Bowers residence, she could no longer tolerate the overwhelming boredom. She finally had the chance to meet her friends and have a drink, only to find herself meeting Natalie here. Yara bit her lip. Is she having a date with Samuel here? Is Samuel here somewhere? Despite being in the Bowers residence for quite some time, she did not have the opportunity to meet Samuel. She was desperate to meet him. For five years, not only was Yara eyeing the powers of the Bowers family, but she also fell deeply in love with Samuel. A wless man like Samuel naturally attracted the admiration of many women, including Yara. She stood motionlessly in the corner, hoping to see Samuel, even if it was for a split second. Her eyes reddened as she stared in the direction of Natalie, not blinking even once. However, when Natalie came out from the restroom, and when she opened the door to the private room, the person that weed Natalia was not Samuel, but a man that looked wicked and nasty. His eyes gazed enthusiastically at Natalie. Natalie, however, was indifferent about it and simply followed the man into the private room. Yara wanted to know what would happen next, but the door was mmed shut. Recalling what had just happened, she covered her mouth, shocked. Who does Natalie think she is? Does she not have a mirror? What right does she have to pursue another man with that nd look of hers? First, it was Samuel. Now, he¡¯s going after some random dude! No man can tolerate the infidelity of his woman. What if¡­ Samuel finds out about her promiscuous rtionships. She¡¯ll be in deep trouble then! I refuse to believe Samuel will forgive Natalie, this b*tch! Yara was tempted totch on to the opportunity. However, she did not have Samuel¡¯s contact. She only had the number for the Bowers residence. Out of options, Yara could only dial the number with an anxious heart. Shortly after, Gavin answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Gavin, it¡¯s me, Yara,¡± she replied. ¡°Is Samuel at home? I have something very important to tell him.¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel is¡­¡± Gavin knew that Samuel wasn¡¯t really close to Yara. Hence, he didn¡¯t know if he should tell the truth. Regardless, Yara was unwilling to hang up the phone this easily. ¡°Gavin, is Samuel not at home? I really have something to tell him. It¡¯s regarding Natalie. If he¡¯s at home, can you please pass the phone to him?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 324 A Cue For Love Chapter 324 A Cue for Love chapter 324 Not The ce For You Natalie vividly remembered the promise she had made to Christopher. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°I would like you to fulfill your promise. Come celebrate my birthday with me today.¡± Natalie was taken aback. She was under the impression that her part of the deal would involve her medical skills as opposed to the pleasure of herpany. Since she was the one to have cured the pulmonary disease he had lived with since birth, Natalie was certain that Christopher knew better than anybody the extent of her medical prowess. A condition in exchange for a life seems reasonable. It is surprising that Christopher would cash that in just for me to spend time with him. Sensing her hesitance, Christopher added, ¡°You¡¯re awfully silent. Does that mean you¡¯re going back on your promise?¡± ¡°Not at all. Are you sure that that¡¯s all you want?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all I want,¡± Christopher said solemnly despite the satisfied smirk he wore. ¡°I will send you the details of the party in a bit. Be there at seven-thirty tonight, will you?¡± ¡°See you then.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Christopher added before hanging up, ¡°Put on something nice, please.¡± Natalie stared at her phone with a frown. I will make it to the party just to fulfill my promise to him. I hope that there won¡¯t be any hidden surprises. The afternoon flew by with Natalie¡¯s attention beingpletely taken up by her consultation duties over at Major Crimes Unit. Before she knew it, it was time for her to get off work to prepare for the party that evening. In ordance with the directions left for her, Natalie arrived before the doors to a private room of the Moonlight exactly at the aforementioned time. Standing before the door with her hand tentatively raised, Natalie was deciding whether or not she should knock when it was suddenly opened from within. The man who opened the door was rather good-looking. His leather jacket suggested a haughty attitude about him. After casting a suspicious eye up and down on Natalie, he waved his hand irritably. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for youngdies like yourself! Go back to the university library where you belong!¡± Natalie had never met this man before. She could not say for certain whether she had got the location wrong or that he was pulling her leg. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Get lost!¡± Natalie was about to turn and leave when her wrist was caught in a powerful grip. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? This is the ce.¡± Natalie gazed at the hand upon her wrist and allowed her eyes to travel up the arm and found herself gazing at Christopher¡¯s pleasant smile. Joshua, the man who was telling Natalie to leave, was dumbfounded. ¡°Do you know this chick, Chris?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Christopher said with a disapproving nce at his friend. ¡°She is a guest of mine.¡± Joshua and Christopher were childhood friends. Having heard that Jacyntha had angered Christopher to such a degree that resulted in the Smith family forcing her out of Dellmoor into exile, Joshua had remained curious about the type of woman for whom Christopher would go to such lengths to defend. Other than her oddly clear and mature pair of eyes, she looks in to me. Rather disappointing. I was wondering what kind of beauty would cause Christopher to behave that way. Natalie wrenched her wrist out of his grip and followed the men into the private room before realizing that there were three other guests, two men, and a woman, already present. Their expressions were simr to Joshua¡¯s when they caught sight of her. ¡°Everybody,¡± Christopher announced when they were all seated, ¡°this is Natalie.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Without another word to exin her origins, all of the guests gazed at Natalie with a knowing smile. The private room that they were in was full of liquor and entertainment. Christopher poured Natalie a ss of wine. ¡°I asked you to dress up and you show up in a sweater and jeans?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t good enough for you?¡± Natalie replied. ¡°Deal with it.¡±A Cue for Love chapter 324 Read online Leave a Comment / A Cue for Love / By InfoBagh.Com Chapter 324 Watching Her Every Move Surprisingly, Christopher smiled. Joshua and the others were perplexed. Putting aside the power and influence of the Collins family, Christopher¡¯s infamous unpredictability was a deterrence for anyone to never step on his toes. However, the woman before them had the audacity to do the opposite. Even more bizarre was the fact that Christopher was not angry, but instead, took pleasure in the asion. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Natalie as if she was an animal on parade. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Natalie wanted to take a breather. ¡°All right.¡± Christopher nodded. He lighted his cigar and took a deep puff. After Natalie left, Joshua immediately said, ¡°Christopher, is she your prey?¡± Christopher took another deep puff of his cigar, infusing his lungs with the smoke before releasing it. ¡°Prey? She¡¯s not just my prey. Many are eyeing for her!¡± Joshua was shocked by what he just heard. He couldn¡¯t understand the beauty standards pursued by men nowadays. To him, it did not make sense at all for them to be fond of a person like Natalie who had mediocre looks. While on her way to the restroom, Natalie failed to notice the shadow watching her closely in a corner. It was Yara. After spending almost all her time apanying Old Mr. Bowers at the Bowers residence, she could no longer tolerate the overwhelming boredom. She finally had the chance to meet her friends and have a drink, only to find herself meeting Natalie here. Yara bit her lip. Is she having a date with Samuel here? Is Samuel here somewhere? Despite being in the Bowers residence for quite some time, she did not have the opportunity to meet Samuel. She was desperate to meet him. For five years, not only was Yara eyeing the powers of the Bowers family, but she also fell deeply in love with Samuel. A wless man like Samuel naturally attracted the admiration of many women, including Yara. She stood motionlessly in the corner, hoping to see Samuel, even if it was for a split second. Her eyes reddened as she stared in the direction of Natalie, not blinking even once. However, when Natalie came out from the restroom, and when she opened the door to the private room, the person that weed Natalia was not Samuel, but a man that looked wicked and nasty. His eyes gazed enthusiastically at Natalie. Natalie, however, was indifferent about it and simply followed the man into the private room. Yara wanted to know what would happen next, but the door was mmed shut. Recalling what had just happened, she covered her mouth, shocked. Who does Natalie think she is? Does she not have a mirror? What right does she have to pursue another man with that nd look of hers? First, it was Samuel. Now, he¡¯s going after some random dude! No man can tolerate the infidelity of his woman. What if¡­ Samuel finds out about her promiscuous rtionships. She¡¯ll be in deep trouble then! I refuse to believe Samuel will forgive Natalie, this b*tch! Yara was tempted totch on to the opportunity. However, she did not have Samuel¡¯s contact. She only had the number for the Bowers residence. Out of options, Yara could only dial the number with an anxious heart. Shortly after, Gavin answered the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Gavin, it¡¯s me, Yara,¡± she replied. ¡°Is Samuel at home? I have something very important to tell him.¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel is¡­¡± Gavin knew that Samuel wasn¡¯t really close to Yara. Hence, he didn¡¯t know if he should tell the truth. Regardless, Yara was unwilling to hang up the phone this easily. ¡°Gavin, is Samuel not at home? I really have something to tell him. It¡¯s regarding Natalie. If he¡¯s at home, can you please pass the phone to him?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 325 A Cue For Love Chapter 325 A Cue for Love chapter 325 Pills As Birthday Gift ¡°Ms. Yara, you¡¯re looking for Mr. Samuel because of Ms. Natalie?¡± Samuel did not workte that day, and he was already in the Bowers residence. Initially, when Yara called, Samuel heard the phone ring but couldn¡¯t care less. Hence, that was why it was Gavin who picked up the phone. However, the mentioning of Natalie¡¯s name piqued Samuel¡¯s interest. A glint shed across his eyes, and he looked toward Gavin. Then, he stood up and walked toward Gavin, signaling him to pass him the phone. Just like that, Gavin was no longer the one holding the phone. At the same time, Yara still didn¡¯t know that Samuel was already on the line. She continued babbling non-stop. ¡°I really have some news regarding Natalie to tell Samuel¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice radiated immense coldness. Yara did not expect things to take a sudden turn. It was just a second ago that Gavin was there, hesitating to speak. However, the next moment, the phone was already in Samuel¡¯s hands. So, it¡¯s not that Samuel¡¯s not home. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to pick up the phone himself. The only reason why Samuel¡¯s willing to answer the phone must be because of Natalie. Yara¡¯s heart sank upon the cruel realization, and she was consumed by jealousy. Samuel knitted his brows and said impatiently, ¡°Well? Speak.¡± ¡°I saw Natalie at the Moonlight¡­¡± Yara replied. ¡°And?¡± Samuel could tell that Yara was there to spill the beans about Natalie. If that was the case, there was no need to dilly-dally and it was best if she could just get straight to the point. ¡°You should know Christopher, right? She¡¯s in a private room with him now. They looked really intimate and it seemed like Christopher wanted to swallow her whole. Even an outsider like me could tell that there was something going on.¡± Samuel pursed his lips upon hearing that, and his eyes shed with a dangerous glint. Hearing how the line had gone quiet, Yara assumed that Samuel was infuriated by the news. She was too deeply in love with Samuel. This is a rare opportunity to bring down Natalie! ¡°Anyway, now that they¡¯re in the private room, no one knows what they¡¯re doing inside. The reason why I¡¯m telling you this is to expose her true, ugly self to you.¡± Yara wanted to continue talking, but Samuel hung up the phone before she could finish. Beep, beep, beep. What a guy! He was willing to pick up the phone because of Natalie. But he could also hang up the phone nonchntly because of Natalie. ¡°Samuel, I like you so much, but¡­¡± Yara started sobbing in tears. However, her eyes disyed a devilish gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for so many years. I won¡¯t let any other woman have you!¡± In the VVIP private room. After Natalie returned, everyone started giving Christopher gifts. Joshua gave him a sports car, while the others also prepared gifts that were worth millions. Despite the plethora of gifts, Christopher didn¡¯t seem to care. One could imagine the effort and money involved in getting those expensive gifts. However, Christopher could get them himself effortlessly by swiping his credit card. As such, it wasn¡¯t too big of a deal for him. He took a sip of his alcohol and stared at Natalie intently. ¡°Hey, what about you? Today¡¯s my birthday. What did you get me?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Natalie frowned. Upon noticing her reaction, Christopher continued to pester her. ¡°Well, I guess you can¡¯t be med. I did invite you here at the veryst minute, after all. If I were to ask for a gift from you now, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to produce one.¡± ¡°I must admit that things are a little bit hectic today. Nheless, it¡¯s your birthday, so I came prepared.¡± Natalie took out a small porcin bottle from her bag and passed it to him. ¡°Although your health is getting better, it¡¯s still inferiorpared to those that are healthy. The medicine in this bottle has the essence of the dragonblood fruit, and it¡¯s good for you.¡± While the others got him gifts like a car or a yacht, Natalie gave him medicine. This was also the reason why she was frowning before. Christopher did not react, and Natalie¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll just¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 326 A Cue For Love Chapter 326 A Cue for Love chapter 326 I Love it However, before Natalie could finish, Christopher stretched out and held on to her outstretched hand. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want it?¡± Natalie felt that it was inappropriate and she instinctively retracted her hand. She didn¡¯t want him to get the wrong message. However, everyone in the private room perceived it as an act of shyness. In their eyes, no woman could withstand the charm and wealth of an heir like Christopher, especially when it came to a poor woman like Natalie. Joshua nudged Christopher with his elbow in an attempt to tease him. ¡°Chris, my health is not really that good too. Can you give me some?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you some punches if you¡¯d like. Maybe then you¡¯ll get better.¡± Christopher gave Joshua a side- eye. At that moment, everyone burst intoughter. Meanwhile, Natalie simply sat awkwardly at a side, unsure of how to mingle with the group. She could tell that Christopher, Joshua, and the others were all really close. However, she was there only because of her promise to Christopher. As she had nothing better to do, she started drinking some of the alcohol. Sitting beside her, Christopher observed her every move. Everyone in the private room could tell that Christopher was deeply attracted to Natalie. The ambiance gradually turned quiet as everyone started speaking less. Just then Joshua said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we yed truth or dare! Come, everyone join in. If you lose, you¡¯ll need to choose truth or dare. If you refuse to choose one, you¡¯ll be punished to drink three sses of beer!¡± Everyone was excited to join except Natalie. ¡°Ms. Nichols,e, join us,¡± Joshua shamelessly asked. ¡°Me too?¡± Natalie eximed. But since it wasn¡¯t something unreasonable, she eventually epted his invitation. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The game officially began. Joshua took an empty bottle and spun it on the table. The bottle spun rapidly beforeing to a stop in Natalie¡¯s direction. ¡°So, Ms. Nichols, truth or dare?¡± Joshua cheekily asked. ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡± Although Natalie agreed to join them, she had never considered ying the game. If she were to be unlucky, then she would choose to drink. That was her n all along. It was the first time Joshua had seen someone like her who didn¡¯t y by the rules. Initially, he thought of persuading Natalie to y. But she chugged down three sses of beer in an instant. The game continued. Joshua spun the bottle, and it was Natalie again. Simrly, Natalie chose to drink. Joshua was a pro and he wanted to test Natalie¡¯s determination. Therefore, the bottle would always end up facing Natalie time and again. Regardless, Natalie held her end of the bargain and drank whenever it was her turn. After a few rounds. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were misty. She was starting to feel drunk. Joshua did not expect Natalie to be so stubborn. By that point, he could finally understand why Christopher was attracted to her instead of a socialite like Jacyntha. ¡°I need to go to the restroom.¡± Natalie stood up clumsily and staggered her way out of the private room. Soon after, Christopher followed her. As she drank too fast, Natalie wanted to ssh some cold water to wake herself up. Following that, she staggered her way back. Along the way, there were some other guests who looked to be in a hurry and almost bumped into her. However, before they could, Christopher, who was behind her, pulled her into his arms. Her thick, long hair smelled like herbs, while her delicate and thin waist wasfortable to hold. Although Christopher didn¡¯t do it on purpose, he liked it a lot. A Cue For Love Chapter 327 A Cue For Love Chapter 327 A Cue for Love chapter 327 Give Me An Exnation Back Home Christopher indulged himself in the moment, enjoying Natalie¡¯s scent and embrace. However, Natalie muttered angrily, ¡°Christopher, let go of me.¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Christopher. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let me help you.¡± ¡°No?¡± Although Natalie drank a lot, she could still think straight. Having no idea what deviant ideas were nted in Christopher¡¯s mind, Natalie could not risk giving him any hope. She stomped down hard on Christopher¡¯s foot. Clearly shocked by the sudden aggression, Christopher loosened his grip. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I told you to let me go, didn¡¯t I?¡± Natalie was staring at him, her eyes zed. She was obviously drunk from all the alcohol consumption. However, Christopher could also tell from her gaze that her mind was still clear. He never expected to find himself falling in love with her. However, Natalie was not keen on giving him any chances as the way she was staring at him was cial cold and distant. Triggered by her calmness, Christopher walked toward Natalie. ¡°Be my woman,¡± he said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything. Also, I don¡¯t mind about your past. From today onward, I want you to love me only.¡± Despite feeling disorientated, Natalie shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Why?¡± Christopher gripped Natalie¡¯s hand and criticized himself. ¡°I know that I was wrong to coerce you into treating me. I was wrong to threaten you for the medicine. But those are in the past. From now onward, if you stay loyal to me, I will give you anything you want¡­¡± Natalie could feel the warmth from hisrge hands. The way Christopher looked at Natalie was filled with love and affection. She was dumbfounded. Since when did this crazy man fall in love with me? ¡°It¡¯s not possible between us¡­¡± Natalie struggled to free herself from his grip. ¡°I hope you can move on. Save yourself from the pain.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t feel that there¡¯s any pain.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to waste her time with Christopher, but she couldn¡¯t find the strength to free herself. He was agitated by her rejection and refused to let go. Christopher pulled her into his arms and hugged her forcefully. At this moment, a tall, buff shadow dashed toward them and separated Natalie from Christopher. He pulled her away and into his strong arms. It was Samuel. Natalie leaned on Samuel¡¯s chest, and she instantly felt relieved. She didn¡¯t know why Samuel was there, but his arrival was just in time to save her from Christopher¡¯s clutches. Samuel must have rushed here very quickly. Natalie could feel his rapid breathing. ¡°I thought I¡¯ve prohibited you from drinking without me around?¡± Samuel¡¯s hoarse voice sounded angry. Natalie raised her head and wanted to exin. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You can exinter.¡± Samuel touched her nose gently. ¡°You can exin all you want once we¡¯re back home.¡± Without a doubt, Natalie knew that Samuel must have seen everything. However, he did not reprimand her despite the fact that he was obviously jealous. His high emotional intelligence attracted Natalie even more. Her eye glistened with bliss, and she nodded. Samuel embraced her affectionately. Looking at the couple, Christopher¡¯s gaze was ice cold. ¡°Samuel, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet in such circumstances.¡± He smirked devilishly. Hatred and disdain shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°Not only do we have the same insight when ites to investment, but even our preference in women appears to be the same.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes, his tone cold. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not stopping you from liking Natalie. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can harass her.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 329 A Cue For Love Chapter 329 A Cue for Love chapter 329 Tame Like A Rabbit Back in the private room, Joshua was sitting with his legs crossed as he waited for Christopher to return. I¡¯m here to celebrate Chris¡¯ birthday, but now that that girl is drunk, he left me all alone and went after her. Joshuamented the loneliness of not having a partner himself. But what am I expecting? It makes sense that she is everything Chris thinks about. After all, he¡¯s just one step away from getting the girl. Now that he had asked Jeremy and the others to go home first, he figured he would just settle the bill and leave too. But before he could even stand up from the couch, the door was swung open, and there stood Christopher. He seemed to be in a foul mood. Hmm? What¡¯s going on now? Joshua observed his friend¡¯s facial expression and asked slowly, ¡°You came back¡­ alone?¡± Christopher did not say a single word. His gloomy and downcast face was enough to tell what happened. He sank into the couch and started pouring himself a drink before taking a shot. Scenes of what happened earlier shed before him. She behaved so distantly and cold when she was around him, but she totally changed when Samuel was around. She was as tame as a rabbit when she was with him. It turned out that Samuel and he were meant to bepetitors¡ªboth at work and in private¡ªbut this was not enough to put off Christopher. Now that he felt he was challenged, he wanted to go all out. I will see you crumble beneath my feet, Samuel Bowers. I will crush yourpany and I will take Natalie from you. He gulped down another pint as Joshua watched him. Thetter sat beside him and started drinking along with him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Christopher murmured. ¡°Huh?¡± Joshua looked at him, confused. With his cheeks flushed and his head dizzy from the shots, Christopher asked, ¡°Why¡­ Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± He drilled his gaze into his friend, waiting for an answer. Joshua swallowed hard. ¡°Well, I¡¯m straight. I¡¯m not attracted to men.¡± ¡°Stop your nonsense before I throw you into the river and feed you to the fish.¡± Joshua zipped his mouth shut. He rubbed his nose timidly before reaching for the porcin bottle Natalie left on the coffee table, but before he could touch it, Christopher had already grabbed it defensively. ¡°Come on, I just wanted to take a look.¡± ¡°What if you break it? Can you afford topensate my loss?¡± Compensate your loss? The heck? I¡¯m like a brother to you! We grew up from the cradle together! Are you treating me like this just because of a woman? Joshua could not understand his friend¡¯s behavior. You¡¯re so dead, Chris. You¡¯ve always been aloof and unfeeling, but now you¡¯re getting all mushy because of her. I bet she¡¯s a witch. She has you under a spell, and it doesn¡¯t seem like you can free yourself from her anytime soon. Joshua stayed back and drank liberally with Christopher. When they were finally done, Joshua helped him out of the VVIP private room. ¡°Stay right here. I¡¯ll go get the car.¡± Christopher leaned against the door weakly, grunting in return. Not long after Joshua went off, Yara, who was all wasted, also came out. They bumped into each other, and their gazes met. Who is she? She looks like Natalie¡­ Did youe back for me, Natalie? Christopher¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat. He stumbled as he approached her. She¡¯s beautiful. Her eyes, her nose, her lips, her features¡ªher everything¡ªthey¡¯re perfect. Christopher cornered her against the wall, squinting his eyes at her, his gaze fixated on her face. Yara stared at him sheepishly without the slightest idea what he wanted with her, but soon, she sensed the desire and greed oozing from his breath. See, not all men are like Samuel. Not everyone likes Natalie. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lose to an ugly duckling like her. The thought thrilled her. She felt excited. She closed her eyes as she lifted her chin, seducing Christopher toe closer. The man leaned forward, answering her beckoning. Christopher got a whiff of her perfume as their distance closed. It was not the refreshing and faint scent he always craved, but this new scent was alluring and elegant nheless. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yara waited for him to nt his lips on hers, but that did not happen. She opened her eyes, only to meet Christopher¡¯s loathing ones. A Cue For Love Chapter 330 A Cue For Love Chapter 330 A Cue for Love chapter 330 Unmasking Yara could not wrap her head around Christopher¡¯s change of behavior. I¡¯m beautiful and attractive. I¡¯m way better than that woman! Yara had no feelings for Christopher, but making him want her was a statement of victory for her. She had to prove that she was worthy of love and attention too. Driven by such thoughts, she gave in to her drunken passions as she moved forward, wanting to kiss him. A triumphant smile cracked on her lips as she threw herself at Christopher, but just as their lips brushed, the man pushed her aside abruptly. She stumbled backward at the force and dropped to the ground. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°You,¡± Christopher pronounced deridingly, ¡°you¡¯re nothingpared to her.¡± With that, he turned and staggered away without looking at her again. Yara felt a pang of pain on her ankle, but she could not care less. She was enraged. Samuel loves her, and Christopher loves her too! Who does she think she is? She came out of nowhere and stole their hearts. She¡¯s not even pretty! Yara burned with jealousy and hatred. I swear I will find out who you are, Natalie!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my sister or not. I will see to it that youpletely vanish from this world. Yara stared into the dark cold night with her eyes brimming with resentment. The autumn night appeared to be exceptionally cold for Yara as she dwelt in her resentment. A chilly breeze howled through the night, ravaging through the trees and taking the dry leaves with it. On the same cold night, Samuel was busy carrying Natalie down from the car. Feeling the sting of the wind, the woman snuggled in his embrace. Her head moved around as she tried to find afortable spot. Her subtle scent wafted through the cold air as strands of hair fell graciously on her cheeks. Samuel¡¯s heart beat fiercely. He hugged her tighter as if he had his whole world in his arms. He walked faster toward the mansion, afraid that she would catch a cold. Gavin had been waiting for Samuel¡¯s return ever since he left. When the housekeeper opened the door, he saw Samuel carrying Natalie and was surprised. He watched the young man grow up but never had he once seen him being so gentle. Samuel¡¯s actions were careful and light as if he was afraid Natalie would knock into something. Since it was not something Samuel would ask him to help with, the housekeeper moved aside to make way for Samuel. Samuel carried her all the way up to a bedroom on the second floor. When Natalie felt shended on a big soft bed, she moaned and opened her eyes slightly. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± A faint frown was stitched on his brows. ¡°Do you want to know my secret?¡± she asked, still drunk. Her index finger pressed against his thin lips as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a secret, but you can¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± She was usually tough and stubborn when she was sober, but now that she was acting meek, Samuel thought that he did not mind seeing this side of her at all. He nodded solemnly. Now that he promised his silence, she ran her fingers along her chin until she felt a slightly swollen spot. She peeled the side, revealing her face underneath the mask she had been wearing all this while. ¡°Actually,¡± she said slowly, ¡°this is my real face. I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because it¡¯s still not the time to do so yet.¡± She shifted her gaze toward him, looking at him attentively. ¡°What do you think? I think I look much better than when I have the mask on. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re lucky? This must be a pleasant surprise for you.¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± he replied without much emotion in his voice. He already knew her secret a long time ago. Unlike what she expected, he was not entirely d about this revtion. He knew she let down her guard only because she was drunk. She would not have told him this secret otherwise. He knew she would put on her tough front again when she woke up tomorrow, and she would fight her battle on her own. She would never learn to depend on him a little. He wanted to change this, but he did not want to force his way on her either, so the only thing he could do for her was to stay by her side, giving her all the love and support that she needed. He was ready to put up an act around her until she was willing to open up to him. He looked down at Natalie as the dim moonlight bathed her figure. Her long ck hair was spread out on the bed, forming a stark contrast with her porcin and wless skin. Samuel gradually lost himself in her beauty as he gazed at her exquisite features. His desire for her surged in his heart like a beast waiting to be unleashed. When he finally gave in to his aching impulses, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her parted lips. A Cue For Love Chapter 331 A Cue For Love Chapter 331 A Cue for Love chapter 331 When the first sunray woke Natalie up the next morning, she wondered why she still felt heavy-headed after one night of rest. She guessed it must be because she had a low tolerance for alcohol. Despite knowing she could not hold her liquor, she still went overboard. She grunted in difort and turned aside. When she opened her eyes, she saw Samuel, dressed casually in his grey pajama. The fabric hung loosely from his shoulder, showing his muscr and defined chest. He was watching her when she woke up, lying on his side with his head rested on his hand. Natalie was stunned when she saw him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The way he was looking at her was as if he was considering how he should savor his dessert after a scrumptious meal. Natalie found herself at a loss for words. She looked away, but Samuel grabbed her chin and turned her face toward him. ¡°Why can¡¯t you look me in the eyes?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t,¡± she said, gazing at him. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to it.¡± ¡°Well, get used to it then.¡± Natalie was thinking about how she should answer him when Samuel pulled his sleeping gown backward, showing more of his torso. What is he doing? Natalie¡¯s gaze trailed down from his shoulder to his chest, and then his abs. She could tell from his build that he worked out a lot. While she was wondering why he was showing her this, Samuel took her hand and ced it on his chest. The heat from his body radiated on her cold palm the moment they touched. Things suddenly became tense between the two of them, but Samuel was still able tomand the situation. It turned out that he could be patient if he wanted to. He guided her hand along his body slowly. ¡°Now, go down a little ¡°S-Stop,¡± Natalie stuttered, her cheeks suddenly turning red and hot. ¡°I don¡¯t want¡ª¡± ¡°But I want to. A teasing smirk broke out on his lips when he saw signs of embarrassment on her face. His grip tightened as he led her downward, stopping at the deep grooves of his Apollo¡¯s belt. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± she stammered frantically. He did not move an inch. Natalie could feel his robust and strong muscles underneath her skin. It was obvious that he had the perfect body shape all men coveted. Natalie held her breath. She dared not think about what woulde next. She knew he had run his lips over every inch of her body, yet he did not push for thest act. She could tell that he had restrained himself with all his might, but still, Natalie felt nervous thinking about what would happen if they stayed this way. Her heart fluttered in messy beats, but she was not the only one who was nervous. In fact, Samuel was even edgier as the tension intensified. He knew that he wanted her badly, but he reminded himself that she was still having a hangover. He reckoned that she would be too weak for any intense sports. Samuel curbed his impulses and did not bring things further. Taking a deep breath, he pulled her hand away and straightened his gown. ¡°I made some soup for you. It should help with your hangover. Do you want to have some?¡± Natalie nodded. She sat up and rested against a pillow on the bed as he passed her a thermos. She opened it and started taking small sips. The warm drink made her feel energized and well again. When she was finally done, Samuel bent over to wipe away the stain on her lips. ¡°So, didn¡¯t you say you were going to give me an exnation yesterday?¡± ¡°Well, I came to know Christopher when I was trying to win the bid for the dragonblood fruit at the auction. He was the one who directed me to the Todds at Livingsfill,¡± she recounted. ¡°So in a sense, I owe him one. That¡¯s why I agreed to celebrate his birthday with him. I wanted to return this favor.¡± She stopped and looked at him earnestly. She added, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know what he thought about me before that. I swear I don¡¯t have any feelings for him.¡± Indeed, Natalie was not someone who would fall for a man easily, but when she did, she would never change her mind. Now that she exined herself, Samuel was confident that she was telling the truth. However, there were still things that he was apprehensive about. ¡°Nat, you need to stay away from him,¡± he said severely. ¡°It¡¯s fine if his feelings for you are genuine, but I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯s using you as bait against me. He knows how much you mean to me. So I¡¯m sure he¡¯s thinking of using you as a pawn.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 332 A Cue For Love Chapter 332 A Cue for Love Chapter 332 Am I¡­¡± Natalie probed unsurely, ¡°this important to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel caressed her face tenderly. ¡°In fact, many people out there are aware that you are my weak spot, and I foresee more people will know about it in the future,¡± he exined. ¡°Those people who can¡¯tpete with me on ground level will turn to you. This means you might be in danger because of me,¡± he added. It would be good for Samuel if he did not have someone he loved dearly, but now that Natalie had taken a significant part in his heart, she would be his Achilles heel. Samuel¡¯s enemies would readily turn to her and do harm to her just to get back at him. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± he asked. Natalie shook her head before circling her arms around his waist. ¡°There¡¯s no point in letting fear get to me. Besides, I doubt you would let me go even if I said I was.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true indeed.¡± Samuel nodded lightly and pulled her against him tightly as if he wanted to be one with her. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday next month,¡± he reminded her. ¡°What do you want for your birthday?¡± Natalie felt excited. She told herself that she had to give him a birthday surprise that he would remember for the rest of his life.¡°I want you for my birthday.¡± He inhaled deeply, enjoying her scent. ¡°I don¡¯t need or want anything else.¡± ¡°You want a person for your birthday?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± he reiterated. ¡°How can someone sound so confident when saying something so absurd?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m simply asking for a birthday present. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m going to sound determined.¡± He chuckled. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m always confident.¡± He looked at her and felt a yearning for her again. He tilted her chin and kissed her passionately without leaving any corner of her mouth untouched. She tasted so sweet and soft that the more he kissed her, the more he wanted her. When they finally broke apart, the two panted heavily, gasping for air. Natalie stood up quickly and went on to have breakfast to run away from him. After having breakfast, the two went their separate ways. Samuel went on to Centurion Corporation while Natalie headed over to Dream. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the past, Natalie would only go to thepany once or twice a month, but now that thepany had to expand its business, and that it was in a full-fledgedpetition with Dexmed Pharmaceutical, she dived right into work and even stayed at her office for days. Over in the office, Natalie sat on the padded armchair while Yandel made himselffortable on a stic chair. The six-foot-tall man sat at one corner of the office table as he worked away. Natalie felt bad looking at him. ¡°Yandel, why don¡¯t we change seats?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yandel said, rubbing his butt. ¡°You can have that chair, Boss. I prefer the stic one. It¡¯s better for my posture.¡± Natalie looked at him, wondering if she should insist. ¡°All right, then.¡± She was well aware that there was no way a stic chair would be morefortable than a sofa chair. Her heart warmed knowing that Yandel was showing her a gesture of kindness. Seeing Yandel working with Natalie in the same office, Ross eventually came over to work with them at the same table as well. Natalie nced left and right at the two men. She felt grateful for them for showing her moral support. Their unwavering loyalty gave her more motivation to work hard in order to lead the team and the company to greater heights. Regardless, lethargy kicked in after the three worked for some time. Natalie stood up to have a stretch and went out of the office. Her appearance made many other female employees jealous because she got to work with Yandel and Ross in close proximity. They actually had no idea who Natalie really was. In fact, Yandel, his secretary, and Ross were the only ones who knew about it. When Jasmine saw Natalie, she clenched her fists in anger and jealousy. Jasmine Olson was a youngdy in her 20s. She graduated from Dellmoor University with a double Master¡¯s degree in finance andputer science. Not only was she highly educated, but she was also attractive and elegant. She had worked for the CEO for about half a year and had since grown fond of Yandel. However, thetter did not seem to take notice of her sentiment. He would not even look at her except for when they were talking about work. At first, she wondered why Yandel was so cold to her, but after observing him for some time, she realized that this was how he treated other people as well, so she thought she still had a chance. But everything changed when Natalie came into the equation. She would stay in the office with Yandel for more than ten hours, and everyone who went into the CEO¡¯s office to report on their work all came back saying that the CEO seemed to be very attentive to this woman. In fact, it was as if everything he did revolve around her. Jasmine fumed with rage thinking about what Yandel and Natalie would do behind closed doors. The thought of them being lovey-dovey toward each other made her go crazy. Now that there were only Natalie and her in the corridor, Jasmine went over to confront her. ¡°What are you doing with Mr. Moss every time you¡¯re in his office? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to stay inside for that long? Do you even know what people are talking about you guys? I don¡¯t care about your image at all, but you need to think of Mr. Moss and the company at least.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 333 A Cue For Love Chapter 333 A Cue for Love Chapter 333 Natalie was still stretching when she heard a woman speak. She turned and saw a young woman dressed in a white sweater and a brown skirt. Under a closer look, the woman¡¯s features looked exquisite and her make-up was on point too. She was the kind of woman whom everyone would pay attention to, but the conspicuous jealousy on her face made her expression look distasteful. It ruined her beauty. Seeing that Natalie did not take her seriously, Jasmine became incensed. ¡°Mr. Moss and Dream have had a good track record over the past years. There has been no scandal at all, so I hope you know your ce and stop trying to get Mr. Moss¡¯ attention by being clingy. Even if you¡¯re able to make it to his bed, you¡¯re not a worthy candidate for him.¡± Natalie was appalled. Never had she ever thought about Yandel in such a manner, but Jasmine simply approached her and assumed the worst of her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What? Yandel and I together? What¡¯s wrong with her? Natalie did not find it funny at all. On the contrary, she felt offended for no good reason. She cocked her head and narrowed her eyes at Jasmine. ¡°Just what kind of a woman do you take me for? We are not the only two people who are in the office. Ross is in there as well, or do you think we are having a threesome?¡± Natalie¡¯s crude remarks shocked Jasmine, and her face paled. It was not that she did think about the possibility of the three of them doing something scandalous, but to have Natalie say it all out so tantly without even feeling ashamed was too much for her. ¡°Mind your language, would you? How shameless could you be?¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s not dirty for you to think about it, but it is for me to say it out loud?¡± Natalie scoffed. ¡°You sounded as if you have the well-being of the company at heart. Now that I think about it, I believe Dream is fortunate to have a thoughtful employee like you, but I think it¡¯s too hypocritical of you to try to ward me off from Yandel using thepany as an excuse.¡± Jasmine was aghast when Natalie exposed her true motivation. ¡°Fine! I admit that I like Mr. Moss, but is there anything wrong with that?¡± she shouted back, clenching her fists. ¡°I¡¯m better than you by a hundred times, and yet he never looked at me. He¡¯s totally different around you. How is that even possible? Do you even know how hard I worked just to get into thispany and work for him? I put up with so many difficulties just to reach where I am today.¡± Jasmine knew she should not be saying this, but she liked Yandel so much that when she saw him together with another woman, she just could not hold back the fury boiling in her heart. ¡°So,¡± Natalie concluded, ¡°does that mean that you would admit your defeat and ept the reality if I were prettier than you?¡± Jasmine felt threatened. Natalie continued, ¡°It seems like all you care about is someone¡¯s looks, status, and education. If this is how ssist and judgmental you are, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fit to work at Dream or even love Yandel. I want your resignation letter on the office table right now. It seems to me that your values do not align with thepany¡¯s. This ce is not suitable for you.¡± Jasmine knew she was in the wrong and that she was being too rash, but she was not willing to leave just like that. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why must I do as you say?¡± she challenged. ¡°You will do as she said. And I will see to it that everything she said is done.¡± To Jasmine¡¯s surprise, Yandel appeared from behind her. He directed his cold stare at Jasmine as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Moss!¡± she cried out in disbelief. ¡°I-I,¡± she stuttered, biting her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it. I was beside myself and said something silly. It¡¯s not like I made a grave mistake.¡± ¡°You offended the wrong person. It would have been better if the person you challenged was me.¡± Yandel spoke slowly before pointing at Natalie. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that to her.¡± Unlike his usual self when he was with Natalie, Yandel was strict and severe with his warning. ¡°You should be grateful that she¡¯s asking you to resign on your own because if I were her, I would have fired you right away.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 334 A Cue For Love Chapter 334 A Cue for Love Chapter 334 Jasmine could not understand what was going on. She had worked diligently andmitted herself to Dream Corporation over the years, she could not believe that she was about to lose her job because of a woman, what was more, the man she liked dismissed her because of said woman. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± she questioned, sobbing. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why must you do this to me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yandel repeated her question, his tone dripping with sarcasm. He looked at the tearfuldy from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Ourpany doesn¡¯t need people who don¡¯t even know their mistakes.¡± He then took out his phone and sent an audio message to his secretary. ¡°Calvin, there is a woman who is crying in the corridor. I need you toe over and process her resignation now.¡± With that, he turned toward Natalie without even looking at Jasmine. The frown on his forehead dissipated and a smile emerged. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered some bagels and beef soup from Acape. I don¡¯t think you should be having milk tea. Some pear juice will be better for you. I¡¯m going to get Calvin to get you some.¡± Natalie simply smiled silently. She was already used to Yandel taking care of her. Their interaction exasperated Jasmine. Yandel had always been serious and rigid whenever he was working. He was not a man of many words, but he talked a lot when he was with Natalie. He was sensitive to her needs and saw to it that she had the best. Jasmine did not know what spell Natalie had Yandel under, but she knew that she was no match for Natalie. In the end, she could only watch them leave for the office without being able to utter a word. After Natalie and Yandel closed the door behind them, Natalie sighed. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be that harsh toward her. She will be scarred for life. I think asking her to hand in her resignation letter will do.¡± ¡°We both know what she said was uneptable, so there is no point in trying to be nice,¡± Yandel replied. ¡°Now that I know she has such unkind thoughts about her superiors, I will not let her stay in thispany. Besides, I will never allow someone to talk to you like that. You might be okay with it, but I¡¯m not.¡± True that Natalie nodded, sipping from her ss of pear juice. Her remarks were an affront to Yandel. She overstepped his bottom line, so there was no way Yandel would go easy on her.Well, too bad for her. She should know that not everyone is high-profile like her. She would never have imagined that someone ordinary could turn out to be someone who couldpletely upend her life. ¡°Speaking of, are you really not going to care about Amelia anymore?¡± she asked, blinking her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s almost eighteen already. Are you really willing to let a girl you brought up hang around with other men?¡± Yandel¡¯s face became gloomy when he heard her name. ¡°Stop making fun of me. She is not someone I can afford to date.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re just going to give up?¡± Natalie challenged. ¡°You know I¡¯m totally capable of making sure that she won¡¯t see anyone for three years. You can work on yourself for three years and then marry her after that.¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie joked. ¡°Do you want me to introduce her to Jerome then?¡± Yandel fell into silence. ¡°Please do.¡± Amelia was his most precious treasure. Although she was like a taboo to Yandel, Natalie still did not expect him to be so stubborn even after her entreat. She wanted to persuade him again, but on second thought, she decided to let the poor man off the hook. They continued working and were busy until about nine in the evening. Yandel drove Natalie home, while thetter sat in the back of the car, dozing off. Screech! A piercing noise suddenly jerked her awake. Yandel went all out on his brake and the wheels let out a harsh sound. Fortunately, Natalie had her seatbelt on. She would have hit her head against the headrest if she had not. ¡°What happened, Yandel?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 335 A Cue For Love Chapter 335 A Cue for Love Chapter 335 Yandel punched the steering wheel, eximing, ¡°Just some woman walking her dog, and the dog ran in front of the car. Gosh, people these days are so non-civic minded.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Natalie asked, leaning forward. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± he answered, ring at the woman in front of their car. Despite Yandel¡¯spelling re, the woman refused to walk away with her dog. Yandel was on the verge of losing his temper. ¡°What is wrong with her? It¡¯s raining, but she¡¯s not even using an umbre.¡± Yandel was about to get out of the car to teach the woman, who was out with her unleashed dog, a good lesson when Natalie stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Remember to be gentle,¡± she reminded with a cheeky smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know who she is when you see her.¡± A sly smile curved on Natalie¡¯s lips. Yandel could instantly tell that things were not as straightforward as they seemed. ¡°Who is she? Do you know her?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Natalie answered with a smile, rubbing her chin, let¡¯s just say she¡¯s my sister from another mother.¡± Yandel was caught off guard. He did not expect the woman to be Natalie¡¯s sibling. He had no idea what Natalie was trying to do, but he did as he was told. After he got out of the car, he went over and talk to the woman patiently. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Melissa looked up in rage. She was furious because she thought the Maybach driver was being unreasonable. She thought he must be an ugly man since he did not even seem to care about animals. However, she was amazed the moment she set her eyes on Yandel. Her jaw dropped when she saw the man who was dressed in a dark grey trench coat. He was six feet tall and had a strapping figure. Not only was he handsome, but he also gave off a vibe of nobility and refinement. Wow. He reminds me of Samuel. She had never seen someone as attractive as him. When Yandel realized the girl was drooling over him, he almost rolled his eyes. But knowing that Natalie was still waiting for him in the car, he continued to behave gentlemanly. ¡°Excuse me, miss?¡± It took a while before Melissa snapped back to reality. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m fine. So is my dog,¡± she replied hastily, shying away from his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna just ran into the road.¡± Yandel had no patience for wishy- washy people. He was put off the moment he heard Melissa whining, but he reminded himself to be polite for Natalie¡¯s sake. ¡°I¡¯m Yandel Moss,¡± he said, taking out his name card from his pocket and passing it to her. ¡°Feel free to give me a call if you find that you¡¯re hurt after going home.¡± Melissa took it and marveled at the ck card with gold prints on it. Yandel Moss, CEO of Dream Corporation. No wonder I can tell he¡¯s different. He¡¯s already the CEO of apany at such a young age. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around, then.¡± Yandel put a quick end to their unpleasant encounter and went right back to his Maybach. He hit the pedal and sped off. Meanwhile, Melissa was still lost in her own world. She held her white dog in her arms without taking her eyes off Yandel¡¯s name card. Her heart beat rapidly as she thought about him. ¡°Did you hear his name, Luna? Yandel Moss. It¡¯s such a nice name. What do you think about him? Why did he give me his name card the first time we met? Do you think he fell for me at first sight?¡± Melissa caressed her dog as she showered it with questions. ¡°Remember how Mom always talks about Natalie marrying a sessful man like Samuel? Well, I can marry a CEO too! I will own Dream Corporation one day.¡± The white poodle had no idea what the young woman was saying, but it wagged its tail excitedly and barked. ¡°Do you really think so, Luna?¡± A wide smile spread on Melissa¡¯s face. A Cue for Love Chapter 336 Leave a Comment / A Cue for Love / By InfoBagh.Com Chapter 336 Back in the Maybach, Natalie was having a good time teasing Yandel. ¡°I saw everything back there. I bet she¡¯s head over heels for you. She certainly won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. She might even put your name card underneath her pillow.¡± Yandel frowned. His heart was in a mess. This was not what he wanted. ¡°Boss, you know I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, but this is just too much. How could you sacrifice me and ask me to seduce her?¡± ¡°You must use everything within your capacity to your advantage. I¡¯m sure she will contact you sooner orter. She might even text you tonight. I bet she will add you on WhatsApp.¡± Despite all her teasing, Yandel knew Natalie had a n, but still, thinking about Melissa¡¯s reaction made him cringe. ¡°So what should I do if she reaches out to me?¡± he asked. ¡°Just be passive. Don¡¯t initiate anything, but don¡¯t turn her down either. You¡¯re not responsible for anything.¡± ¡°So in essence, you want me to be a jerk.¡± ¡°Bingo,¡± Natalie eximed. ¡°She¡¯s Thomas¡¯ second favorite after Yara. She might be able to be of help to us in the future.¡± Natalie stopped and thought about the past. ¡°My mum misjudged Thomas. He turned out to be the very person who snatched Dexmed Pharmaceutical from Granddad, but I¡¯m sure he had help from someone on the outside. Dream¡¯s rise is a threat to Dexmed Pharmaceutical, but it¡¯s still not enough to shake its core. As long as the person who supported himst time is still standing by him, Dellmoor and Chanaea will still be his turfs. There is a lot more going on underneath the superficialpetition between Dexmed Pharmaceutical and Dream. This is also why although Dream has carved out a niche for itself as a leadingpany in Dellmoor, it has yet to challenge Dexmed Pharmaceutical directly.¡± Dexmed Pharmaceutical was not the formidable enemy Natalie was worried about. It was the person who had been aiding Thomas all this while that she targeted. ¡°I see.¡± Yandel finally understood the gravity of the issue The rest of the journey to the Bowers residence was spent in silence. Yandel was curious about why things seemed to be progressing swiftly between Natalie and Samuel, but he respected Natalie too much to pry into her private life. It appeared to him that Natalie was in a serious rtionship with Samuel. When they arrived at the Bowers residence, Natalie got off immediately, hoping to get some rest. However, before she could even go back to her room, she saw a familiar figure on the couch in the living area. Samuel sat directly under the chandelier, allowing sprinkles of light to fall generously on his dark green sleeping gown. He was in his element reading from a book in his hands. Natalie sucked in a breath of air at the sight. Anyone would fall for a man like this. Come to think of it, I should probably sign him up as one of the celebrities under Dream Entertainment. I will be able to profit so much from him. Natalie changed into her pair of indoor sandals and walked quietly toward Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± she said, throwing her arms wide open. Instead of standing up and hugging her, Samuel looked up and tugged her arm, pulling her down and right into his embrace.When Natalie came back to her senses again, she was already sitting on hisp, straddling him as he held her tight in his arms. ¡°You finally remember me?¡± he whispered in her ears. ¡°Is your job more interesting than me?¡± It sounded to Natalie as if he wasining. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell which is more interesting, but you¡¯re definitely more understanding than my job. I know you won¡¯t get angry just because I¡¯m busy with work.¡± Samuel chuckled. Natalie never failed to surprise him. She was shrewd at work and witty in real life. She grew on him the longer they were together. In fact, he found himself increasingly attracted to her charm. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked. ¡°A little.¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Let me go see if there¡¯s any pre-packed food I can heat up.¡± ¡°Those are no good,¡± he said, letting her go before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 336 A Cue For Love Chapter 336 A Cue for Love Chapter 336 Yandel punched the steering wheel, eximing, ¡°Just some woman walking her dog, and the dog ran in front of the car. Gosh, people these days are so non-civic minded.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Natalie asked, leaning forward. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± he answered, ring at the woman in front of their car. Despite Yandel¡¯spelling re, the woman refused to walk away with her dog. Yandel was on the verge of losing his temper. ¡°What is wrong with her? It¡¯s raining, but she¡¯s not even using an umbre.¡± Yandel was about to get out of the car to teach the woman, who was out with her unleashed dog, a good lesson when Natalie stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Remember to be gentle,¡± she reminded with a cheeky smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know who she is when you see her.¡± A sly smile curved on Natalie¡¯s lips. Yandel could instantly tell that things were not as straightforward as they seemed. ¡°Who is she? Do you know her?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Natalie answered with a smile, rubbing her chin, let¡¯s just say she¡¯s my sister from another mother.¡± Yandel was caught off guard. He did not expect the woman to be Natalie¡¯s sibling. He had no idea what Natalie was trying to do, but he did as he was told. After he got out of the car, he went over and talk to the woman patiently. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Melissa looked up in rage. She was furious because she thought the Maybach driver was being unreasonable. She thought he must be an ugly man since he did not even seem to care about animals. However, she was amazed the moment she set her eyes on Yandel. Her jaw dropped when she saw the man who was dressed in a dark grey trench coat. He was six feet tall and had a strapping figure. Not only was he handsome, but he also gave off a vibe of nobility and refinement. Wow. He reminds me of Samuel. She had never seen someone as attractive as him. When Yandel realized the girl was drooling over him, he almost rolled his eyes. But knowing that Natalie was still waiting for him in the car, he continued to behave gentlemanly. ¡°Excuse me, miss?¡± It took a while before Melissa snapped back to reality. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m fine. So is my dog,¡± she replied hastily, shying away from his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna just ran into the road.¡± Yandel had no patience for wishy- washy people. He was put off the moment he heard Melissa whining, but he reminded himself to be polite for Natalie¡¯s sake. ¡°I¡¯m Yandel Moss,¡± he said, taking out his name card from his pocket and passing it to her. ¡°Feel free to give me a call if you find that you¡¯re hurt after going home.¡± Melissa took it and marveled at the ck card with gold prints on it. Yandel Moss, CEO of Dream Corporation. No wonder I can tell he¡¯s different. He¡¯s already the CEO of apany at such a young age. ¡°I¡¯ll see you around, then.¡± Yandel put a quick end to their unpleasant encounter and went right back to his Maybach. He hit the pedal and sped off. Meanwhile, Melissa was still lost in her own world. She held her white dog in her arms without taking her eyes off Yandel¡¯s name card. Her heart beat rapidly as she thought about him. ¡°Did you hear his name, Luna? Yandel Moss. It¡¯s such a nice name. What do you think about him? Why did he give me his name card the first time we met? Do you think he fell for me at first sight?¡± Melissa caressed her dog as she showered it with questions. ¡°Remember how Mom always talks about Natalie marrying a sessful man like Samuel? Well, I can marry a CEO too! I will own Dream Corporation one day.¡± The white poodle had no idea what the young woman was saying, but it wagged its tail excitedly and barked. ¡°Do you really think so, Luna?¡± A wide smile spread on Melissa¡¯s face. A Cue for Love Chapter 336 Leave a Comment / A Cue for Love / By InfoBagh.Com Chapter 336 Back in the Maybach, Natalie was having a good time teasing Yandel. ¡°I saw everything back there. I bet she¡¯s head over heels for you. She certainly won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. She might even put your name card underneath her pillow.¡± Yandel frowned. His heart was in a mess. This was not what he wanted. ¡°Boss, you know I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, but this is just too much. How could you sacrifice me and ask me to seduce her?¡± ¡°You must use everything within your capacity to your advantage. I¡¯m sure she will contact you sooner orter. She might even text you tonight. I bet she will add you on WhatsApp.¡± Despite all her teasing, Yandel knew Natalie had a n, but still, thinking about Melissa¡¯s reaction made him cringe. ¡°So what should I do if she reaches out to me?¡± he asked. ¡°Just be passive. Don¡¯t initiate anything, but don¡¯t turn her down either. You¡¯re not responsible for anything.¡± ¡°So in essence, you want me to be a jerk.¡± ¡°Bingo,¡± Natalie eximed. ¡°She¡¯s Thomas¡¯ second favorite after Yara. She might be able to be of help to us in the future.¡± Natalie stopped and thought about the past. ¡°My mum misjudged Thomas. He turned out to be the very person who snatched Dexmed Pharmaceutical from Granddad, but I¡¯m sure he had help from someone on the outside. Dream¡¯s rise is a threat to Dexmed Pharmaceutical, but it¡¯s still not enough to shake its core. As long as the person who supported himst time is still standing by him, Dellmoor and Chanaea will still be his turfs. There is a lot more going on underneath the superficialpetition between Dexmed Pharmaceutical and Dream. This is also why although Dream has carved out a niche for itself as a leadingpany in Dellmoor, it has yet to challenge Dexmed Pharmaceutical directly.¡± Dexmed Pharmaceutical was not the formidable enemy Natalie was worried about. It was the person who had been aiding Thomas all this while that she targeted. ¡°I see.¡± Yandel finally understood the gravity of the issue The rest of the journey to the Bowers residence was spent in silence. Yandel was curious about why things seemed to be progressing swiftly between Natalie and Samuel, but he respected Natalie too much to pry into her private life. It appeared to him that Natalie was in a serious rtionship with Samuel. When they arrived at the Bowers residence, Natalie got off immediately, hoping to get some rest. However, before she could even go back to her room, she saw a familiar figure on the couch in the living area. Samuel sat directly under the chandelier, allowing sprinkles of light to fall generously on his dark green sleeping gown. He was in his element reading from a book in his hands. Natalie sucked in a breath of air at the sight. Anyone would fall for a man like this. Come to think of it, I should probably sign him up as one of the celebrities under Dream Entertainment. I will be able to profit so much from him. Natalie changed into her pair of indoor sandals and walked quietly toward Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± she said, throwing her arms wide open. Instead of standing up and hugging her, Samuel looked up and tugged her arm, pulling her down and right into his embrace.When Natalie came back to her senses again, she was already sitting on hisp, straddling him as he held her tight in his arms. ¡°You finally remember me?¡± he whispered in her ears. ¡°Is your job more interesting than me?¡± It sounded to Natalie as if he wasining. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell which is more interesting, but you¡¯re definitely more understanding than my job. I know you won¡¯t get angry just because I¡¯m busy with work.¡± Samuel chuckled. Natalie never failed to surprise him. She was shrewd at work and witty in real life. She grew on him the longer they were together. In fact, he found himself increasingly attracted to her charm. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked. ¡°A little.¡± she said with a nod. ¡°Let me go see if there¡¯s any pre-packed food I can heat up.¡± ¡°Those are no good,¡± he said, letting her go before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 337 A Cue For Love Chapter 337 A Cue for Love Chapter 337 Since Samuel had already asked the other housekeepers to leave, he rolled up his sleeves and got ready to cook. He did not even ask Gavin to help. He slipped a bright yellow apron on and started preparing food in the kitchen, while Natalie watched him from the kitchen entrance. Samuel was a man at the helm at hispany. He was widely respected at work for being a firm and decisive leader. Natalie appreciated his willingness to make food for her on his own. It was not easy making gazpacho. He had to get all the ingredients and spices ready before putting them into the food processor. His hands moved adroitly as he cut up the tomatoes, garlic, and onions. Soon enough, the smell of delicious broth spread through the kitchen. Natalie had never expected she would meet someone who love her so dearly. She had always thought that her life would be a long journey of strife. Her heart was full as she watched Samuel move around in the kitchen. After a while, Samuel came over with a bowl of soup in his hands. ¡°Here. Try some.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Thanks.¡± Natalie nodded and picked up the spoon. The texture of the soup was fine and delicate, while the bread crumbs were crunchy. The base had a delicious and refreshing taste. These spoonfuls of goodness were enough to drive the fatigue that she felt from work away. ¡°It¡¯s tasty!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Samuel replied. Natalie smiled as she put a piece of bread chunk in her mouth. She passed the spoon to Samuel, beckoning him to have some too, but he did not take the spoon from her. ¡°This is faster.¡± Before she could say anything, Samuel had already bent over and bit the other end of the bread chunk in her mouth. He was so close to her that their nose tips touched as both of them chewed the food. Their eyes met Natalie knew he was trying to mess with her. It was true that she was enjoying the food, but Samuel seemed more like he was enjoying her. Natalie¡¯s eyes widened when he suddenly came forward. He could very well eat from the bowl, but he choose not to. ¡°Does it taste better with my saliva?¡± she asked, staring at him. ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded and smiled. Natalie did not want to incite anything. After all, she knew this bowl of gazpacho would be left cold if they were to start anything now. As such, she quickly looked away and finished off her food. Samuel sat on the chair opposite her and rested his head on his fist as he gazed at her. She gets shy every time I tease her. Little did Natalie know that the more she shied away from him, the more exciting things became for him. He felt an unquenchable impulse to corner her into a tight spot every time she behaved like this. Samuel was not a man of passions, but he simply could not seem to keep his hands off her whenever she was around. After she finished, he stuck up his hand to wipe away the stains of food on her lips. Natalie evaded his gaze as her cheeks turn red. She didn¡¯t know exactly how to react to receiving so much attention from him.NO Samuel smiled and nted a kiss between her brows. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous,¡± he said with a lowugh. ¡°It¡¯s not my birthday yet.¡± Natalie looked into his eyes and bit her lip. She would never say yes Over on the other side of the town, Melissa was on cloud mine as she went home with her dog. A sweet smile was carved on her face as she recalled what happened between her and Yandel. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± she reported in excitement when she saw Thomas and Yvonne, but to her surprise, her parents did not seem to be in a good mood. They were talking about work. Since Melissa could not make sense of what they were discussing, she sat on the couch and yed with her dog as she thought about what happened earlier on. She even imagine that she would one day be Yandel¡¯s wife. ¡°Dream Pharmaceutical shed their product price by ten percent. They are obviously challenging us,¡± Thomas seethed as he puffed his cigar. ¡°Who do you think you are, Yandel Moss? Do you know who you¡¯re dealing with?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 338 A Cue For Love Chapter 338 A Cue for Love Chapter 338 Just As You Said ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up.¡± Yvonne coaxed her husband. Although she was already a middle-aged woman, she still looked young and beautiful thanks to her meticulous skincare routine, but despite all this, she was still no match for Jennie. Jennie was both talented and dashing. She was known throughout Dellmoor for her beauty, but Yvonne outdid Jennie with her evil scheme. She won Thomas¡¯ heart and eventually forced Jennie away. Everything ended badly when Jennie had to leave with her newborn baby girl for the vige not long after she gave birth. ¡°I thought we already poached a few people from Dream?¡± Yvonne asked, patting Thomas¡¯ chest. ¡°Dream is facing some problems, this is why they have to lower their price.¡± Thomas blew a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Well, those people are not even that good. They are making a lot of demands.¡± ¡°What they want is nothingpared to what we have. Everybody knows we are the juggernaut in the pharmaceutical industry. Dexmed Pharmaceutical has you at the helm. That Yandel guy is not your rival.¡± Thomas felt better listening to her praises. ¡°You know just what I want to hear,¡± he teased. ¡°Hey, Melissa¡¯s still here.¡± Melissa had been listening to his parents¡¯ conversation the moment she heard Yandel¡¯s name. She was listening so attentively that she did not even realize that the poodle had already broken free from her. ¡°Dad, Mom, Mr. Moss is not as bad as you guys said he is!¡± she retorted. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you know? Are you going to wait till Dexmed Pharmaceutical goes down to realize how cunning he is? You only know about your luxury bags,¡± Thomas berated. ¡°He¡ª¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± Melissa initially wanted to tell Thomas that she had fallen for Yandel, but when she saw her father¡¯s face, she swallowed her words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said, faking a yawn. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± ¡°Go on then.¡± Melissa dashed upstairs without knowing that Yvonne knew she was hiding something. Thomas might not have realized that, but the girl¡¯s mother definitely saw through her. She conjectured that something must have happened between Yandel and her daughter. After Melissa went to her room, she closed the door behind her and threw herself on her bed. She took out the name card, looking at it closely. Yandel is not as bad as Dad said. He¡¯s handsome, gentle, and rich. To Melissa, he was just as good as Samuel. She had given him her heart and there was no taking it back. He introduced himself and even gave me his name card. I should give him something in return too. I have to do something. I need to contact him because if I don¡¯t, there is no point in him liking me. It¡¯s not like he can find me in this big city. With that thought in her head, Melissa took out her phone and made a call. The call was taking a long time to get through. Just as Melissa was about to give up, someone picked up. ¡°Yes?¡± Melissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Yandel¡¯s voice. ¡°Hi,¡± she said nervously, ¡°it¡¯s me. You gave me your name card earlier on. I just arrived home. I believe I haven¡¯t told you my name.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite right.¡± ¡°Melissa,¡± she said immediately. She did not tell him her family name because she was afraid he would not like the fact that she was one of the Nichols. ¡°That¡¯s a nice name,¡± Yandel said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s a suitable name for someone like you.¡± ¡°Are you on WhatsApp? Can I add you?¡± Yandel was at a loss for words. Everything happened just as Boss said. This girl really acts on her feelings. I wasn¡¯t expecting her to call this soon. A Cue For Love Chapter 339 A Cue For Love Chapter 339 A Cue for Love Chapter 339 Brazen When Melissa heard a long pause from the other end of the phone call, she suddenly realized she was being too pushy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to sound overly eager.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine,¡± Yandel quickly replied. ¡°You can find me on WhatsApp using this phone number.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Melissa leaped in thrill. So it¡¯s not just me! He likes me too! ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Yandel suddenly got goosebumps, but it was not like he had a choice. He wasmissioned to do this, so he could only continue the awkward conversation. He could not help but wonder how two siblings could be so different. Meanwhile, Melissa was so engrossed in her happiness that she had no idea what Yandel was thinking. After they ended the call, Melissa immediately added him on WhatsApp. When she saw that Yandel read her message immediately, she felt all fuzzy within. ¡°I¡¯m sure he likes me. I will date him once he professes his love to me. Wait, should I y hard-to-get?¡± Melissa let her thoughts run wild. She did not sense her mother walking into her room. ¡°Melissa, who are you talking about? Is it Yandel Moss of Dream Corporation?¡± Yvonne heard everything she said. Melissa jumped the moment she heard someone¡¯s voice. ¡°Mom! What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± she said softly. ¡°Mom, I know what I felt. I¡¯m sure he has feelings for me too.¡± Yvonne was way more experienced and careful than Melissa. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Melissa told her everything from the start. A smile gradually curved on Yvonne¡¯s lips as she listened to her daughter, but she was not aware that Melissa was recounting the whole encounter through rose- tinted sses. There were elements of exaggeration, and Melissa¡¯s own feelings clouded her judgment. ¡°It seems like he really likes you.¡± ¡°I know right, Mom. I take after you, so there is no way he won¡¯t fall for me,¡± she said confidently. ¡°But I feel like Dad doesn¡¯t like him.¡± Yvonneughed. ¡°It will be great if you can marry him. Then, you will have both Dexmed Pharmaceutical and Dream. You will get the best of both worlds. I can¡¯t wait for that to happen. Don¡¯t worry. I will persuade your dad.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Melissa nodded in all seriousness. Yvonne stroked her daughter¡¯s cheeks fondly. She was genuinely happy for her. Over the past twenty years, she had been doing everything she could to drive a wedge between Yara and Jennie, but she did not manage topletely sway Yara to her side. Although Yara respected her, she was still not Yvonne¡¯s own child, so they were not very close. Yvonne figured that she should ce her bets on Melissa instead. So, it was a night of celebration for the mother and daughter. A few days psed in normalcy. One evening, Ross was sending Natalie home after work when he saw from the rearview mirror that a motorbike was tailing them. ¡°I think someone is following us,¡± he said. Natalie looked sideways as if she was thinking about something. ¡°More like someone has been following us,¡± she corrected. ¡°I think it started the day before yesterday.¡± Ross became worried. ¡°Do you think Yandel and I should look into it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t think the person behind them is anyone significant judging from how bad of a work they¡¯re doing,¡± Natalie said with augh. ¡°In fact, I think I know who sent them.¡± Ross felt relieved when he saw that Natalie was confident of her judgment. She had always been wise and sensible. The sky was getting dark. The light from themp posts illuminated Natalie¡¯s face. She looked out the window and her face hardened. I reckoned only Yara could do this. No. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s her. A Cue For Love Chapter 340 A Cue For Love Chapter 340 A Cue for Love Chapter 340 Uncanny Deaths As time went on and the people kept following them, Ross began to feel unsettled despite how Natalie assured him that it was no big deal. ¡°Are you really just gonna let them be? ¡°Yeah,¡± Natalie said, retracting her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap, Ross. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± She rested her face on her hand and closed her eyes, dismissing the people behind their car. Ross looked at her sleeping soundly from the rearview mirror. He found it funny that she could still be at peace in this situation. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time he met someone who was able to hold her calm like this. In hindsight, Ross had grown to respect Natalie more after working for her for so long. She was the one who extended hope to him, pulled him out from his aimless life, and gave him a job at Dream Pharmaceutical. If it were not for her, he would still be drinking and smoking, closing himself up in his room like a useless person. Because of this, he was grateful and protective of Natalie. He would readily put up a fight if anyone crossed Natalie. After Natalie knew that Yara had been keeping tabs on her, she stopped going to Dream. She communicated her work either through phone or email. Dream was an ambitious and promisingpany, but it still did not have a long history. Since it did not have a legacy to fall back on, thepany stillcks the substance to face itspetitors head-on. The Nichols were not Natalie¡¯s real enemies. That family was already on the decline. Rather, Natalie was trying to get to the person who caused her grandfather and her mother¡¯s deaths. Their departures were too sudden. Thomas and Yvonne were merely that person¡¯s puppets, and Natalie would not have known about it if she had note across the letter when she was going through her mother¡¯s stuff. In the letter, her mother expressed her regret of falling in love with the wrong person. She warned Natalie to be low profile with her medical knowledge and asked her to live a quiet life in the vige. Because of this letter, Natalie realized that their deaths were uncanny. She sorted out everything after her mother¡¯s passing and went to Dellmoor to look for the Nichols family, but to her dismay, the family did not wee her at all. She did not have a good time with her family, and Dream was all she had. As such, she did not want to reveal herself too early. Since she did not go to Dream Corporation, she spent her time doing some research on dissection at the Major Crimes Unit. Effie was beyond to see Natalie. She followed her around, refusing to leave her alone. She was with her at the cafeteria and was even reluctant to part ways with her after work. ¡°What do you feel like having, Boss?¡± she asked Natalie, shing her a big smile. ¡°I want to have a meal with you.¡± ¡°You know what,¡± Natalie said, ¡°your grandpa keeps asking me to introduce someone to you.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother,¡± Effie replied with her lips downturned. ¡°He has nothing better to do. He keeps insisting on setting me up with someone else. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be that reluctant if those men were as good as you.¡± Natalie smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Do you love me that much?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Effie said without even thinking. ¡°you should find yourself a man who admires you as much as I do.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Jones to look for someone just like me.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± The two chatted as they headed to a shopping mall for dinner. Effie worked in the Forensic Department after she graduated. Given the nature of her work, she was not very street smart. As such, she did not realize that a man was following them. Natalie, on the other hand, noticed the man a long time ago. She felt he was getting a little too close, but she did not react. After dinner, she wiped her mouth and told Effie she was going to the restroom. When she was leaving, she saw the man following her. When he was about three meters away from her, she slowed down intentionally. Her body was tense as she got ready to fight. Suddenly, the man bumped into her from behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he cried out, trying to help Natalie. ¡°I¡¯m in a rush. I hope you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s okay.¡± Although Natalie was partly to be med for this, the man¡¯s attitude was polite. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± the man said, leaving in a rush. Natalie quickly checked everything in her pocket. To her surprise, she did not lose either her wallet or her phone. What is going on? Why is he following me then? He did not take my ID or anything else, so why did he run into me on purpose? D*mn it! She finally understood what Yara wanted. A Cue For Love Chapter 341 A Cue For Love Chapter 341 A Cue for Love Chapter 341 A DNA Test Over on Yara¡¯s side, she sprang up from her bed the moment she received a phone call. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked anxiously. ¡°Everything went as nned,¡± the man answered. ¡°I got a strand of her hair when she was not aware. I have already sent it to get tested. The result will be out in three days.¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Yara felt that it was too long a time to wait. ¡°This is the fastest I can get the result.¡± ¡°Fine. Let me know once you got them.¡± Yara bit her lip and conceded. She hung up and went back to her bed. She tossed and turned, but could not sleep. She had a feeling that the woman who took everything from her was the very same person who was supposed to have died in the fire five years ago. But deep in her heart, she hoped that it was not her. There was a time when Franklin and Sophia were her tickets to marry into the Bowers family, yet now if the woman had really returned, she could potentially expose all of Yara¡¯s lies if Samuel were to find out that she was not their biological mother. Meanwhile, Natalie visited Effie¡¯s home with her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gerald was in a jovial mode when he saw Natalie. He pulled her into the study to catch up with her over some tea. Seeing both of them having a good time, Effie insisted on butting in. ¡°Why are you still wearing this?¡± the police officer asked, sighing as he poured her a drink. It was not that he minded how the mask look, but he knew that young women tended to care a lot about their appearance. He did not understand why someone as pretty as Natalie would want to make herself look ugly. He felt it was a shame, but Natalie merely smiled at him. ¡°What are you talking about, Grandpa? What is she wearing?¡± Effie weighted in with a confused look. ¡°Oh! You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°What is it? What is it that I don¡¯t know?¡± She was genuinely lost. Since there was no one else in the room, and both Gerald and Effie were her trusted confidants, Natalie did not see why she should keep a secret from any of them. She took off her hyper-realistic mask and showed her bare face. That¡¯s it, my girl. You should show people how beautiful you are! The old man beamed and continued pouring his drink. Meanwhile, Effie was beyond astounded. Her mouth dropped open in disbelief. She did not even know what to say. She. Is. So. Pretty. When Effie first saw Natalie, she thought she was just average-looking. As she got to know her, she came to like Natalie a lot. In fact, the more she spent time with her, the more she found her attractive, However, now that Effie saw her real face, she waspletely shocked. Her skin was glowy and supple like a dolphin. Her skin texture was so refined that Effie could hardly see any visible pores. Her eyes were alluring, her nose was straight, and her lips were plump and full. Effie simply could not take her eyes off the woman. ¡°S-So,¡± she stuttered, ¡°this is how you really look?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie smiled at her. ¡°And you knew about this all this while, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The old man chortled heartily. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t know about it. That¡¯s why I called her out in front of you.¡± ¡°Brandon will go crazy if he finds out about this,¡± Effie said, shaking her head. Now that she knew that Natalie had both the looks and capability, she admired her even more. Since everyone was on the same page about her secret already, Natalie thought it was about time she opened up about her true intention of visiting Gerald that day. ¡°Actually,¡± she said before pausing, ¡°I¡¯m here today because I need help.¡± She looked at Gerald solemnly. ¡°Could you help me ask around to see if someone is doing a DNA test using a strand of hair? Yara is getting suspicious, and I think she sent someone to get my hair today so she can find out about my real identity. It¡¯s still not the time for me to disclose my secret yet. I need to wait until the Nichols familypletely falls to ruin. Is there anything you can do to help me?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 342 A Cue For Love Chapter 342 A Cue for Love Chapter 342 Impossible In This Lifetime Back then, Gerald was the one who saved Natalie from being burnt alive. As such, he knew about the feud between Natalie and the Bayer family better than anyone else. After some consideration, he nodded and firmly stated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Natalie. I will settle this matter for you.¡± They continued to chat for a while before parting ways. After Natalie left, Effie was still in shock. It seemed incredible no matter how hard she thought about it. Such situations only happen in novels. I can¡¯t believe it actually happens in real life! What made Effie admire Natalie more was thetter¡¯s professionalism. Natalie was a natural-born beauty, yet, she willingly wore an ugly hyper-realistic mask to conceal it. Ignoring everyone¡¯s criticism and disdain, she continued to strive hard to focus on work. ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s so cool!¡± Effie murmured. ¡°She¡¯s more impressive than you know,¡± Gerald replied, nodding his head in agreement. ¡°Men can rely on their physical strength if they aren¡¯t clever enough. In contrast, women have a disadvantage concerning it. Although Natalie is a woman, she has more brawn and brainspared to most men. In fact, she is as courageous as any man!¡± ¡°Grandpa, it would be nice if I¡¯m as capable as her,¡± Effie stated in amazement. In response, Geraldmented, ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be able to be like her in this lifetime¡­¡± Annoyed, Effie whined, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Gerald simply fell silent and stared at the moon from his window. To wear a crown, one must bear its weight. He knew his granddaughter could never handle the pain and hatred Natalie had gone through. After all, Effie grew up pampered with lots of love. Three dayster, Yara apanied Keh to watch an opera. The performance was focused on the patriotic acts of heroes who fought during troubled times. While Keh watched it with delight, Yara¡¯s mind was somewhere else. Even when Keh served her some tea, she reacted a tadte. ¡°Yara.¡± Keh called her name multiple times. ¡°Yara!¡± Yara only snapped out of her trance when the man called her for the third time. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Grandpa, did you call my name?¡± Frowning, Keh asked, ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Yara seemed out of sorts because of the test results, but there was no way she could tell Keh about it. Regardless, she decided to use the chance to put on a piteous act since he had shown some concern for her. ¡°Grandpa, the performance reminded me of Samuel¡­¡± Keh sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time because he only cares about Natalie now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost been six years. I truly love Samuel, but he seems to be drifting further away from me.¡± Biting her lip, tears circled in Yara¡¯s eyes. Simrly, Keh¡¯s frown grew deeper once she mentioned her rtionship. As the head of the Bowers family, it would be natural for Samuel to care about a woman¡¯s social status and family connections. This way, he could leverage the woman¡¯s family to cement his position within his family. If it wasn¡¯t because Yara had saved him and given birth to Sophia and Franklin, Keh would probably disapprove of her as his granddaughter-inw. In terms of both beauty and brains, Natalie doesn¡¯t match up to Yara. With that thought, Keh detested Natalie. ¡°Stop crying.¡± Taking a handkerchief from the butler, Keh threw it to Yara and advised, ¡°What is the use of crying? If this is all you have to show, there will be even more women like Natalie in the future.¡± With teary eyes, Yara nced at Keh. ¡°Samuel is the head of the family now. Therefore, I can only intimidate him with words. I have no commanding power over him,¡± Keh continued while cleaning his hands with a wet wipe. ¡°Nheless, you have me as your backing, and that¡¯s better than fighting alone. I want you to win more than anyone else.¡± ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± ¡°My eyes are getting tired from watching the show,¡± Keh said before casually walking out of the theatre. At that moment, Yara received a message notification. With trembling hands, she read the message. It said: No blood rtion confirmed. True enough, it¡¯s not her. I was right! I must be overthinking it. Five years ago, I was the one who set the fire myself. There¡¯s no way that woman who had just given birth to twins had the energy to escape. Not to mention, even if she does have the energy, I doubt she¡¯ll be able to survive a fire of that size. Subconsciously, Yara felt a sense of relief after seeing the test results. A Cue For Love Chapter 343 A Cue For Love Chapter 343 A Cue for Love Chapter 343 He Is Too Dazzling That night, Natalie received a message from Gerald. Gerald: Natalie, there¡¯s indeed an institution that has received your DNA samples, but I¡¯ve already dealt with it. I knew it! Yara has indeed started suspecting my identity and sent my hair to conduct a test. Well, she would never have guessed that Gerald is involved in it. After all her efforts, she has drawn a nk. Natalie was curious about how Yara would feel after receiving that fake report. Pondering about it, she realized she was only torturing herself. Whether Yara regretted her actions from five years ago, Natalie would never let her get away. After all, what she did to me cost two innocent lives. She could never forget the pain or the grief she had to go through. ¡°Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight?¡± A small voice suddenly sounded. Sophia stood at the door, hugging a panda plushie in one hand and a pillow in another. Seeing the sweet figure before her, Natalie felt her heart melt and was about to agree. However, before she could open her mouth, Samuel picked the little girl up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do that tonight,¡± he whispered. ¡°Why not?¡± Sophia shed her puppy eyes and cooed, ¡°I¡¯m scared. I want to sleep with Mommy.¡± Samuel reasoned, ¡°Your three older brothers will get jealous when they find out that you pestered Mommy to sleep with her. What will you do then?¡± ¡°Daddy, will they really get jealous?¡± ¡°Hmm, if Franklin does this, will you get jealous?¡± Samuel redirected the question back to her. ¡°Yes.¡± Pondering about the situation, Sophia nodded guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s already ten. You should go to sleep now.¡± Samuel looked serious and spoke with a firm tone. ¡°Okay.¡± Obediently, the little girl wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck and kissed his cheek. ¡°Goodnight, Daddy.¡± After Samuel ced her down on the ground, Sophia reluctantly waved at Natalie before going back to her room. Watching her walk away, Natalie eyes dimmed. ¡°Sophia is still young and a girl. You don¡¯t have to teach her to be independent this early.¡± Natalie could not help but blurt out, ¡°If I had a daughter like her, I would do everything to shower her with love.¡± With one knee on the bed, Samuel lifted Natalie¡¯s chin. He could make out his own reflection in her eyes. Smirking, he muttered, ¡°How about me?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Natalie gave him a look of disapproval and softly chided, ¡°Control yourself! If you feel hot, you can go out and take a walk to cool down.¡± Hearing that, the corners of Samuel¡¯s lips lifted. His smile was charming and dangerous. Natalie finally understood why Samuel did not have to lift a finger to make so many women throw themselves at him. They simply flocked toward him like moths to a me. Perhaps, he¡¯s just too dazzling. Although those women knew that he was trouble, they would onlye to their senses when it was too late. ¡°Are you mesmerised?¡± Samuel asked softly. ¡°What are you talking about¡ª¡± Before Natalie could finish her sentence, she felt his lips crashing into hers. As their lips locked, they could sense the tender feelings they had for each other. ¡°Nat,¡± Samuel chuckled, ¡°you can look at me all you want. I¡¯m all yours.¡± ¡°I will be a fool to believe a man¡¯s words,¡± Natalie huffed. ¡°Well, you can apany me to old age to see if I kept my promise.¡± Desire shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes as he rubbed his rough thumb across Natalie¡¯s lips. He did not dare ask Natalie for any more kisses, for after theirst kiss, she only blushed and panted. Yet, Samuel felt his lust for her growing. ¡°Samuel, you¡ª¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Samuel hugged Natalie tightly and warned, ¡°Stop squirming around, or I might devour you before my birthday.¡± Immediately, Natalie froze in Samuel¡¯s embrace. Feeling his body pressed against hers, she was well aware of how hard he was trying to control himself. However, she would never say that she could help him with it. After a long while, Samuel finally cooled down. He broke the silence. ¡°My uncle will be returning to the country the following day, so my family will be holding a reception banquet.¡± ¡°A-Actually, I¡ª¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like such events, and you are not with me because of my status. However, I wish you could turn up at the banquet as my partner.¡± Breathing beside Natalie¡¯s ear, Samuel whispered, ¡°You can ignore what others have to say, but I must show off my rtionship with you officially.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 344 A Cue For Love Chapter 344 A Cue for Love Chapter 344 Heartbreak This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Natalie clenched the sheets beneath her. She did not expect Samuel to care about her status. It did not matter to her, but she still felt touched that he would do that for her. She considered his invitation. Then, she turned around to face Samuel. Taking the initiative, she leaned forward to give Samuel a peck on the corner of his lips. ¡°I promise that I will attend the banquet with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Samuel replied. The intimate move she made had aroused him again. He gulped and ended up holding her head to kiss her once more. He kissed her affectionately and gently, enjoying the taste of her soft lips. That night, they felt like they were floating blissfully in a dream. Soon, the day of the banquet arrived. While pulling up the zip of her dress, Natalie¡¯s hair got tangled, and it became more painful the more she tugged on it. As it was too painful, she sucked in few breaths. ¡°You¡¯re going to spoil it if you keep tugging at it.¡± Samuel¡¯s low voice sounded behind her, and she could feel his hands trying to help with her tangled hair. ¡°Is this dress expensive?¡± Natalie pensively probed. ¡°Are you worried about the dress?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and gently nibbled on Natalie¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Who cares about that? I¡¯m more concerned about your hair. After all, I own every part of you. My heart will break if you get hurt.¡± Unsure of how to reply and afraid that Samuel would mess up her makeup by kissing her, Natalie fussed, ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, we will bete.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At once, Samuel stopped teasing her. After he unraveled the knots, he helped her zip her dress up. This time, Keh had nned the banquet for Samuel¡¯s third uncle, Ss. Naturally, Keh¡¯s beloved grandchild, Sophia, and Franklin had to attend it too. Initially, Samuel nned to bring Xavian and yton along, but Natalie rejected his idea. She might be confident in protecting them, but she did not want to subject them to the harsh looks of the crowd. Although she treated Samuel¡¯s family with respect, that doesn¡¯t mean that she would give them a chance to hurt Xavian and yton Knowing her good intentions, the boys did not fuss about it and obediently stayed home. Meanwhile, Franklin and Sophia changed into their outfits. Franklin wore a ck tuxedo with a red bow tie around his neck, and he looked like a mini gentleman. On the other hand, Sophia wore a white tutu dress that made her seem like a blooming flower. She also had a pearl headdress that made it seem as though she had turned into a little princess who walked out from a fairytale. Billy was already waiting outside in the Lincoln. ¡°Sir, we can go now.¡± With that, the four of them piled into the car. Franklin and Sophia sat in the front row, chatting throughout the ride. In the back row, Samuel and Natalie looked chic as the neon lights from outside shone on their faces. While fiddling with Natalie¡¯s hand, Samuel asked, ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and mumbled, ¡°But I do feel slightly uneasy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if the sky crumbles, I¡¯ll be here for you,¡± Samuel assured her. ¡°Of course!¡± Natalie grinned. ¡°You¡¯re tall, so it makes sense for you to hold up the sky.¡± Hearing Natalie¡¯s witty response, Franklin¡¯s thoughts drifted to Keh and his bias toward Yara. He was worried that they would bully Natalie during the banquet. In a protective tone, the little boy interrupted their conversation. ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t worry. I will be there for you too! Daddy is the head of the Bowers family now, and it¡¯ll be my turn to lead in the future. No one can touch you as long as I¡¯m alive!¡± Meanwhile, Sophia could not make any grand promise like what her father and brother did and felt left out. In the end, she could only puff out her chest and affirm, ¡°I can do it too! Mommy, if anyone dares to bully you, I will be your shield!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 345 A Cue For Love Chapter 345 A Cue for Love Chapter 345 A Fragile Porcin Doll Natalie¡¯s heart soared at how protective Franklin and Sophia were over her. She did not need them to defend her. However, her heart softened at how much they trusted and liked her. ¡°How do you know that the Bowers family will be yours to lead in the future?¡± Samuel replied. ¡°Daddy, you only have one son. Who else will take over your role if not me?¡± Franklin crossed his arms and raised his brows. ¡°Who says I only have one son?¡± Samuel pinched his son¡¯s face with some pressure. ¡°D-Daddy, who else¡ª¡± Franklin stammered in pain. ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t have other sons?¡± Samuel finally released his grip on his son and nced at Natalie as he spoke. Feeling Samuel¡¯s gaze on her, Natalie did not know how to react. Is this a hint that he wants me to have children with him? Although he had initiated countless intimate sessions with her, they never went all the way. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Natalie started to blush furiously, and she quickly turned her head to look out the car window. With a smirk, Samuel did not continue. In the banquet hall, everything looked grand and morous. There was no question that it was a banquet held by the Bowers family. It was the most luxurious and lavish event that Natalie had ever attended. From the buffet to the wine, everything was top-notch. The guests were also from reputable families who emitted an air of elegance. The moment Samuel stepped into the ballroom, everyone turned their attention to him. However, when they saw thedy beside him, they could not hide their surprise. Some guests started to talk among themselves and make sarcasticments. ¡°Who the hell is that woman? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± ¡°Is she their housekeeper?¡± Some started making assumptions about the fresh face in the room. ¡°Impossible! Why would they invite a housekeeper here? She has average looks, but I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t their housekeeper from her vibe. Perhaps, she is a wealthy mistress from a foreign country.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the rumors that Mr. Bowers previously spent a whole month trying to look for a woman who fell into the water? Could that be her?¡± Samuel could not be bothered by all those gossip and only wrapped his hand around Natalie¡¯s tightly. Although he said nothing, the gesture was enough to show who Natalie was to him. Meanwhile, the two children stood beside Natalie. Every time someonemented about her, the twins would shoot death res in the guest¡¯s direction to stop them from making negativements. Standing in between Samuel and the twins, Natalie was amused. I¡¯m not a fragile porcin doll. Why do these three people have to protect me to such an extent? ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re here.¡± In the distance, a middle-aged man in a gray suit slowly walked over. He had a pair of gold-rimmed frames perched on his nose, and he exuded a refined presence. Although he was past forty, he did not look like it due to his perfect facial features and wless skin. The man was none other than Samuel¡¯s third uncle, Ss Bowers. ¡°Uncle Ss, wee back,¡± Samuel greeted. ¡°It¡¯s been a long while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Ss chuckled while patting Samuel¡¯s shoulder. Samuel nodded in response. Since Franklin and Sophia never met Ss, they did not take the initiative to greet him. Noticing their silence, Samuel urged, ¡°Franklin and Sophia, this is your Granduncle Ss.¡± Nodding, the twins chorused, ¡°Hello, Granduncle Ss.¡± Ss bent down to gently touch their heads. ¡°So, both of you are Franklin and Sophia.¡± Taking out a red envelope, he passed it to the children. He teased, ¡°Since it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m meeting both of you, here¡¯s a bribe to gain your favor. Next time, I¡¯ll bring you to the mall to choose a gift for you.¡± Ss seemed like a man that was approachable and likeable. Feeling grateful, the twins took the envelope and thanked him. With a smile, Ss straightened and nced at Natalie. ¡°Is this Yara?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 346 A Cue For Love Chapter 346 A Cue for Love Chapter 346 Protected By Two Cuties Oh? Seems like Ss mistook me for Yara. Natalie bit her lip, trying to think of a suitable response. Before she could, however, Samuel spoke first. He tightened his grip around Natalie¡¯s hand and announced, ¡°Uncle Ss, this is Natalie. She¡¯s the woman I am going to spend the rest of my life with.¡± Samuel did not introduce her as his girlfriend, but his introduction showed that she was way more important to him than that. Although Ss did not be the head of the Bowers family, he grew up in the family. Therefore, he was a master at hiding his emotions. The shock he expressed did notst for more than two seconds, and he quickly regained his composure to that of a gentleman. ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Ss paused. ¡°You have a nice name.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bowers,¡± Natalie politely replied. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Bowers. There¡¯s going to be a lot of people here that¡¯ll turn their heads if you call out that name.¡± Looking at Natalie, he cheekily suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow Samuel and call me Uncle Ss too?¡± Natalie was hesitant. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel awkward. Uncle Ss will be your uncle in time toe anyway,¡± Samuel assured her with a smile that reached his eyes. Meeting his gaze, Natalie felt her heart race. ¡°Uncle Ss,¡± Natalie politely greeted. ¡°Good.¡± Smiling, Ss pushed up his frames andmented, ¡°I believe your parents will be happy to see you find love. Don¡¯t forget to invite me to your wedding in the future, okay?¡± At that moment, an old man interrupted, ¡°Ss, shut up! Why are you spouting such nonsense?¡± Supported by his walking stick, Keh made his way toward them. He was dressed in a crimson red traditional suit and had a full head of white hair. Despite his age, he seemed alert, and his eyes were still sharp. Ady dressed in a white dress stood beside him. It was Yara. She looked elegant and graceful. She bowed her head politely, emitting an aura that made her well- liked by elders. As soon as Yara spotted Samuel, she could not turn to look away. There were many handsome men present at the banquet. However, none of them could surpass Samuel¡¯s exquisite features. In fact, some may even wonder if he was God¡¯s favourite to be born so perfect. Not only was he born into a good family, but he was also capable. Naturally, Yara also saw Natalie. Although she felt jealous, she did not lose herposure before everyone else. Instead, she kept the smile on her face. No worries. I¡¯ll make this woman lose everything by the end of today. ¡°Dad,¡± Ss politely greeted Keh. However, Keh did not pay any attention to Ss. He perched his hands on his walking stick and stared at Natalie. ¡°Hmph! How dare youe here?¡± His disgust toward Natalie wasid bare for all to see, and his tone was hostile. ¡°Great-grandpa, you can¡¯t say that to her!¡± Sophia tugged on Keh¡¯s sleeves and whined, ¡°Don¡¯t talk bad things about her. Otherwise, I will never speak to you again!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, I have something to say too.¡± Mustering his courage, Franklin stated, ¡°If you forbid her from attending the banquet, I will leave with her.¡± One could sense the generation gap between Keh and the twins. If Samuel had been the one to talk back to Keh, thetter would not hesitate to reprimand the former. However, the two adorable children before him were the apple of Keh¡¯s eye. As such, he did not know how to react upon seeing how defiant they were. At the same time, Yara¡¯s face turned pale when she saw how the twins treated Natalie. ¡°Franklin, Sophia, don¡¯t you know your manners? How can you speak to your great-grandpa like that?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The children despise Yara and did not want Natalie to know that the woman was their birth mother. They did not even care if they had to retort her. ¡°Stop trying to act like our mother and discipline Sophia and me,¡± Franklin pointed out unhappily. ¡°Exactly! Franklin and I will never acknowledge you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 347 A Cue For Love Chapter 347 A Cue for Love Chapter 347 Insane Wife I¡¯m supposed to be their biological mother! Yet, they do not even show me any respect. The twins had always been Yara¡¯s trump card for her to marry into the Bowers family. However, instead of being of help to her, it seemed the kids were determined to pull her back. Thinking about that, she could not control her fury any longer. Once I get married to Samuel, I must think of a way to let those children join their mother in the afterlife. Since everyone was staring at them, Yara had to remind herself repeatedly not to act out. She clenched her fists in an attempt to tamp down her fury. Batting her eyelids, she pretended to be sad and seemed like she was about to burst into tears at any. moment. ¡°Franklin, Sophia, I-I didn¡¯t mean anything by that. Besides, I¡¯m not trying to force you to acknowledge me¡ª¡± Suddenly, Keh¡¯s expression soured, and he concluded, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough! Do you have to make someone cry at the banquet for Ss?¡± Although he was no longer the head of the Bowers family, everyone still respected him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Given that they had achieved their goals, the twins gradually returned to their usual temperament. However, they secretly chided Keh for believing in Yara¡¯s pity act. At the age of five, they could already see through her facade. They wondered how Keh could continue believing in her. The whole time, Samuel said nothing but stared at his wife protectively. Slightly shaken up, Ss quietly sipped on his wine as he observed the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. He could see that the twins and Samuel were very protective of Natalie. They looked like they would do everything to shield her from the storm. Hah! I didn¡¯t have to do anything and Yara¡¯s already mad. A victorious look shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. She finally understood why so many people liked the feeling of winning without lifting a finger. It was indeed satisfying. Following that, the banquet went on as nned. Stiffly, Keh ordered, ¡°Samuel, Ss, I want you to apany me to meet some of our rtives. Franklin and Sophia should tag along too.¡± The Bowers family wasrge. In addition to their direct rtives, many extended family members had attended the event as well. Before leaving to attend to them, Samuel cupped Natalie¡¯s chin with worry in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to leave for a while.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Natalie assured him, ¡°I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Okay, I will be back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°All right, I got it. Run along now.¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, and I¡¯m not as weak as you think.¡± ¡°All right.¡± With that, Samuel, Ss, and the twins followed Keh to greet the rest of their family members. Since Yara was not officially part of the Bowers family yet, she had no right to join them. Standing under a chandelier, the two women nced at each other. The face before Natalie seemed simr to hers, except for the coldness in her eyes. ¡°Samuel is mine. You will never win against me, Natalie.¡± Since no one was around, Yara decided to drop her pretense and openly express her disgust for Natalie. ¡°Okay,¡± Natalie replied nonchntly. The lukewarm response made her seem indifferent to Yara¡¯sment. ¡°Y-You!¡± Yara shot death res at Natalie. Raising her ss of wine, Natalie slowly walked up to Yara and whispered in her ear, ¡°From my knowledge, you have a sister born out of wedlock. She has the same name as me. However, a big fire happened five years ago and burned her alive. No one could recover her bones either.¡± Instantly, Yara froze, and her face turned as white as a sheet. ¡°H-How did you¡­¡± The Nichols family and I have tried our best to cover up the incident back then. So how did she¡­ Besides, Natalie came from the countryside. After arriving at Dellmoor, everyone attributed her achievements to me since we looked alike. As such, only a handful of people remembered Natalie. So how did she know about it? Seeing the panic in Yara¡¯s eyes, Natalie could not help but smirk. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Yara. When you go to bed at night, won¡¯t you dream of Natalie sometimes? After all, both of you are blood-rted.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 348 A Cue For Love Chapter 348 A Cue for Love Chapter 348 Blood Spewed Natalie could not help but snort when she mentioned the fact that they were rted by blood. At the same time, Yara¡¯s eyes anxiously darted around. ¡°Who are you? Who the hell are you?¡± Yara growled, her voice trembling. If Yara had not conducted a DNA test between them and confirmed that they were not blood-rted, she would have thought that the woman before her was the same woman that died in the fire five years ago. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already introduce myself to you?¡± Natalie calmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie.¡± She smirked at Yara and walked away. All humans should notmit evil deeds. Even if they were cruel and vicious, they would feel guilty and afraid whenever they recall their viinous doings. Regardless, this was only the start to Natalie¡¯s revenge plot. Yara nced at Natalie with wide eyes. She bit her lip so hard that it was about to bleed. Natalie! This woman has the same name on purpose. She must know something about what happened five years ago. If everyone were to find out what happened that year, her sacrifice to save Samuel and her position as Franklin and Sophia¡¯s ¡°mother¡± would be useless. All the effort I¡¯ve put in over the past five years would be for nothing. No, I can¡¯t let that happen! I have to make sure the n for tonight seeds, and I¡¯ll ruin her reputation in front of everyone. As Natalie calmly sipped on her wine, she could still feel everyone¡¯s eyes on her. ¡°Who does this woman think she is?¡± There was a discussion surrounding Natalie. ¡°I thought Keh approved Yara as his future granddaughter-inw. So who the hell is this woman?¡± One person assumed, ¡°I mean, she does have a good figure. But no matter how hard I look at her, she¡¯s only average-looking.¡± ¡°Does Mr. Bowers have a unique taste? Maybe he doesn¡¯t like people who are too perfect and prefers people with some ws.¡± At that moment, another person interrupted the discussion. ¡°Enough. If all of you have the guts to gossip about her, you should say it to Natalie¡¯s face,¡± Lia commented. As soon as she spoke out, those people involved in the conversation fell silent. Natalie turned to look at thedy that stood up for her. The woman looked gentle, and she had a slender frame. She did not have perfect facial features, but she looked decent. Although she had makeup on, Natalie could tell that she had severe anemia to the point that there might not be enough blood flow to her heart. ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie said. Lia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s the least I could do. They were going overboard. It¡¯s shallow to judge someone by their looks.¡± ¡°Sensible people like you are rare.¡± Grinning, Natalie raised her ss to clink with Lia¡¯s. ¡°Indeed.¡± Smiling, Lia finished the ss of cocktail in her hand. When she reached out to take another ss from a waiter, Natalie stopped her. ¡°You are not in the best health, so you shouldn¡¯t drink so much.¡± Picking up a ss beside her, Natalie mixed some cold and hot water. ¡°Here. Warm water would be best for you.¡± Startled, Lia probed, ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± ¡°Well, I know a thing or two,¡± Natalie replied. With a perplexed look, Lia gratefully took the warm water from Natalie and thanked her. She took a sip. It did not taste like anything but was at the perfect temperature¡ªneither too hot nor cold. If I didn¡¯t have to do this, I could be good friends with her. ¡°Anyway, my name is Lia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Natalie,¡± Natalie introduced herself. ¡°That¡¯s a nice name.¡± Looking down, Lia fiddled with the ss uneasily. ¡°As your name suggests, you must have a warm heart, huh?¡± ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Natalie raised her brows. ¡°No.¡± However, when Lia lifted her chin to look at Natalie, she felt various emotions surging within her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry, Natalie.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Natalie raised her brows and asked in confusion. ¡°I have to do something that will let you down.¡± Biting her lip, Lia mumbled, ¡°But I have no other choice.¡± In bewilderment, Natalie interrogated her, ¡°What?¡± She could notprehend why a woman she met for the first time would apologize to her. However, amid her confusion, Lia¡¯s face turned pale, and she uncontrobly spat out mouthfuls of blood. A Cue For Love Chapter 349 A Cue For Love Chapter 349 A Cue for Love Chapter 349 Stop With Your Excuses The blood was crimson red. Instantly, it caught everyone¡¯s attention. Clutching her abdomen, Lia fell to the ground with a contorted expression. She was still coughing out blood. What¡¯s going on? Why would she puke out this much blood all of a sudden? Concerned, Natalie wanted to help Lia up and take her pulse to figure out what had happened. However, before she could touch Lia, thetter avoided her. She stammered, ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°You will die at this rate,¡± Natalie stated. Unable to take it any longer, she couldn¡¯t be bothered about Lia¡¯s rejection and took her hand by force. Natalie took Lia¡¯s pulse, and she was horrified by the results. She stared at the woman in disbelief. Just when she wanted to ask Lia what she ate, a towering figure dashed toward her to pull her away. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Lionel roared, ¡°Why is this happening to my sister?¡± Lia took in a sharp breath and pointed weakly at Natalie. With much difficulty, she huffed, ¡°Lionel, she d-did this to me¡ª¡± ¡°Me?¡± Subconsciously, Natalie stepped back in horror. I did nothing to her, so why would she use me? Suddenly, realization struck Natalie. She finally understood why Lia apologized to her earlier. Lia must have already known she would puke out blood and nned to pin the me on me. It seemed like Lia approached me on purpose. Regardless, Natalie was caught off guard. ¡°If anything happens to my sister, I will drag you to hell!¡± Lionel threatened Natalie before scooping Lia up into his arms. Shakily, he assured, ¡°Lia, I¡¯m going to send you to the hospital now. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Lia nodded and snuggled in Lionel¡¯s embrace. Meanwhile, Keh, Samuel, Ss, and the rest finally rushed over after noticing themotion. After all, it was a banquet held by the Bowers family, and they were responsible for everyone¡¯s wellbeing. Keh¡¯s face darkened when he saw the pool of blood on the floor. ¡°What happened?¡± Keeping it short, Lionel summarized, ¡°Mr. Bowers, I have to send my sister to the hospital and have no time to call the police. Please do me a favor and detain this woman. Lia already told me that she¡¯s the one who did it, and I¡¯m sure the police can find some evidence when theye over.¡± By that time, Lia was already unconscious and had blood smeared all over her body. It was a terrifying sight to behold. With Lia in his arms, Lionel left in a hurry. Keh leaned on his walking stick for support and red at Natalie. ¡°How dare you attack Lia from the Johnson family at the Bowers family¡¯s banquet? Do you even care for our family? I can¡¯t believe you made her puke that much blood!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Natalie paused momentarily before adding, ¡°I will follow them to the hospital.¡± However, Yara blocked her path. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You almost killed Lia, but you refuse to admit it? What¡¯s more, you have the audacity to go to the hospital with them? Do you want to see her die before you?¡± Yara did not seem to be in shock. In contrast, it was as though she knew about it beforehand, and there was a smug look on her face. Natalie could roughly make out the situation. Nheless, it was not the time to push the me now that Lia¡¯s life was in danger. In fact, Natalie reckoned that Lia had no idea that she might lose her life because of this ploy. After all, when Lia was puking out blood, she did not seem like she was putting up an act. Besides, she said sorry from the bottom of her heart. Even if she did not apologize, Natalie could never bring herself to sit back and do nothing since she was a doctor. ¡°Why do you care?¡± Natalie ignored Yara. With a small gesture from Keh, the security guards surrounded Natalie to detain her. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. For the time being, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere else.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that it¡¯s not me.¡± Natalie met Keh¡¯s eyes and insisted, ¡°I have no motive.¡± ¡°Even if you do not have a motive, there is evidence against you. You need to stop with your excuses!¡± Keh sternly scolded, ¡°Natalie, the Bowers family organized this banquet. There¡¯s a limit to how insolent you can be, so show some restraint. Now that a possible murder has urred, I can¡¯t let you just leave like that. A Cue For Love Chapter 350 A Cue For Love Chapter 350 A Cue for Love Chapter 350 Try To Cover Up For Her The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips curled upward into a cold grin. This is a baseless allegation! Keh did not care if Natalie did drug Lia or not. The main issue was pushing the me on her. With a blemish on her record, she would be unworthy of Samuel. ¡°Grandpa, she did not do it.¡± Samuel spoke solemnly. The more Samuel tried to protect Natalie, the more frustrated Keh felt. Heshed out, ¡°Samuel, why are you defending her at this point? Look at the situation!¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯m defending her, so be it.¡± Samuel shrugged and replied, ¡°If she says she did not do it, I believe her.¡± ¡°You b*stard! You need to learn right from wrong!¡± In the heat of the moment, Keh flung his walking stick in Samuel¡¯s direction. Although Samuel could have easily dodged it, he stood rooted to the ground and was hit squarely in the chest. Everyone was speechless as they watched the scene unfold. Out of concern, Natalie hugged Samuel¡¯s arm and frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you avoid it?¡± ¡°If I move away, he would only get angrier and hit you.¡± With a soft smile on his face, Samuel slowly said, ¡°I have to respect him because he is my grandfather. However, I will also keep my promise to protect you.¡± His words touched Natalie¡¯s heart. At that moment, her throat felt dry, and she could not find the right words to say. On the other hand, Keh was furious that Samuel still stood on Natalie¡¯s side even after the incident. He nced around before he growled, ¡°Samuel, you have to keep in mind that you are not only part of the Bowers Corporation but also the head of the Bowers family. Many people are watching your every move today. If you continue to cover up for this suspect, you are letting down your ancestors, including your parents in heaven.¡± During the confrontation, some police interrupted the banquet. They did not hesitate to surround Natalie and wanted to put the cuffs on her. Unable to watch them take Natalie away, the twins stood in front of her like guards. It looked like they would willingly go with the police if they wanted to bring Natalie out. At the same time, Samuel did not move. He frowned with a cold expression on his face. Steven, Ss, and the others were also in a dilemma as they watched on. All of this did not go unnoticed by Natalie. Despite feeling upset because of the wrongful usation, the people she trusted still had faith in her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Samuel had done too much for her, and she could not watch him continue throwing away his reputation before Keh and the rest of the Bowers family because of her. Standing on tiptoe, Natalie whispered into Samuel¡¯s ear, ¡°Thank you for trusting me, but you have to let me go with them. I know that you will find a way to get me out of there. However, you have to do it within three hours because if it takes any more time than that, Lia might lose her life, and no one will be able to verify the truth then.¡± Afterward, Natalie gave Samuel¡¯s cheek a soft kiss. Gasp! Everyone took in a sharp breath as they did not expect her to flirt with Samuel at this point. Ignoring the crowd¡¯s reactions, Natalie did not forget to bend down to instruct the twins after talking to Samuel. ¡°Listen to Daddy and Uncle Steven and trust them that I¡¯ll be fine.¡± With tears in their eyes, Franklin and Sophia nodded. Franklin murmured, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be good.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Natalie stated and gently caressed their heads. Then, she straightened and held her hands out in front of the police. Click! They handcuffed her. As the police escorted her out, Natalie stood tall and looked calm. Even though it was chaos, she still seemed unaffected. In fact, the aura that she had at the banquet that night was one that left a deep impression on every guest. A Cue For Love Chapter 351 A Cue For Love Chapter 351 A Cue for Love Chapter 351 Bring The Whole Legal Department A hint of malice shed across Yara¡¯s eyes as her gaze riveted on the retreating figure. She¡¯s staring death in the face, but she¡¯s not flinching. What would it take to break her facade? Yara refused to believe that the incident today did not faze Natalie. She had taken a gamble by approaching Lia. With Lia¡¯s dirty secret in hand, Yara was confident that she could ckmail Lia into cooperating with her. However, she did not expect Lia to harm herself to such an extent to deliver the job to perfection. Nevertheless, the drug that Yara had fed Lia would do more than just make her vomit blood as Yara had initially promised. Instead, the effects of the drug would leave Liaatose, if not dead. Die, Natalie! The whole ordeal at the banquet left Keh weary as if he had aged years in a night. ¡°Yara, bring me back to the lounge. I need to rest for a bit,¡± Keh rasped. ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Yara responded with deference as she escorted the old man upstairs. Once they had arrived on the first floor, Keh inquired, ¡°About the Lia¡­ You had a hand in it, didn¡¯t you?¡± His hoarse voice was barely above a whisper. Keh had years of experience under his belt and had seen things beyond one¡¯s imagination. It was not difficult for him to identify the culprit after some logical deduction. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Yara struggled to deny, but words escaped her. Anxiety seized Yara. She did not expect Keh to see through her ruse so quickly, nor did she want to leave the impression of a cunning woman. It was impossible to survive in the elite circles without a couple of tricks up her sleeve, but ironically, maniptive women were detested by men. There was a fine line between wit and deceit, and it was a hefty price to pay if she failed to tread it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going hold you to it.¡± ¡°In that case, what are you trying to imply?¡± Yara asked hesitantly. ¡°After bringing me back to the lounge, I want you to visit the hospital,¡± Keh instructed. ¡°Let it be an attempted murder; there¡¯s no need to sacrifice Lia¡¯s life. I believe that with your medical expertise, you¡¯ll be able to save her. I understand that you¡¯re forced tomit sinful acts at times, but I sincerely hope that you can do some good to uphold the Bowers family reputation, if not your own.¡± Conflicting emotions warred within Yara. Despite Keh¡¯s gentle tone, Yara knew that it was an order to save Lia. Though she had been cramming her medical books for the past few months, she had barely scratched the surface of the profession. How am I supposed to save Lia? I can¡¯t leave her to die, but if I fail to save her after attempting to, my ipetence will be exposed. She was trapped between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°Yara, do you understand?¡± Keh prompted. ¡°Yes,¡± Yara answered with an obedient nod. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Grandpa.¡± After leaving Keh in the lounge, Yara paced up and down the living room. I can¡¯t go to the hospital! Even if Grandpa lets it go, Lionel and Samuel will never forgive me if they find out the truth! Lia must die without a trace! At the verge of breaking down, Yara¡¯s gaze fell upon a vase that stood in the corner of the room. She walked toward it and swung at it forcefully. The porcin enamel vase toppled to the ground, shattering to pieces. Yara crouched down and picked up a shard. She fiddled with the porcin piece as she fell into deep thought. Taking a couple of deep breaths, Yara closed her fingers tightly around the shard. The sharp edges of the porcin pierced her skin. Instantly, blood gushed out of her palm and trickled down her wrist, its crimson hue contrasting vividly with her pale skin. ¡°Help! I hurt my hand!¡± Tears brimmed in Yara¡¯s eyes as she screamed in agony. Any thought of suicide vanished instantaneously. At Dream Corporation, Yandel and Ross brooded over the news of Natalie¡¯s arrest. ¡°F*ck, is Samuel even reliable? How could he let Boss get dragged away?¡± Yandel kicked a chair furiously to vent his anger. Ross was worried as well, but unlike Yandel, he kept hisposure. ¡°Instead of ming others, we should focus on finding a way to bail Ms. Nichols out,¡± Ross reasoned. ¡°I¡¯ll notify the legal director to pay a visit to the police station.¡± ¡°The legal director alone won¡¯t do. Dispatch the whole legal department!¡± Yandel said frostily. ¡°We hired them to deal with issues like this, and it¡¯s time they stepped up to the te. By bail or parole, I want Boss out of that ce! It doesn¡¯t matter how much much it costs. I won¡¯t let her stay in there for another second if I can help it.¡± Ross was also concerned for Natalie. Hence, despite the absurdity of Yandel¡¯s suggestion, Ross decided to roll with it. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the legal department right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the police station.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 352 A Cue For Love Chapter 352 A Cue for Love Chapter 352 An Entourage Of Lawyers Yandel left thepany and sped toward the police station downtown in his Maybach. Dream Corporation¡¯s legal team followed closely behind in a huge bus. The entourage consisted of tens ofwyers. The legal director had a vague idea that they were on a mission to rescue someone out of prison, but the rest of the legal team werepletely clueless as to why they were tagging along. Even so, they could tell from the number ofwyers present that the issue was of arge magnitude. However, when they pulled up by the roadside, the legal team was astounded to see the number of busses and luxury cars parked in front of the police station. This is insane! What is up with today? What could possibly demand the presence of so manywyers and attorneys? The police station was jam-packed with people. Yandel, Ross, and the legal director managed to shove their way in while the rest of the legal team were on standby on the bus. Familiar faces greeted them once they entered. Samuel, Steven, Hans, Yana, and Shawn had gathered at the police station. Yandel and Ross exchanged looks as they both realized that they werete to the party; Natalie already had a whole rescue team made up of people who were far more prominent and influential than the Dream Corporation. In other circumstances, Yandel would have been jealous that he was not Natalie¡¯s only knight in shining armor, but he had more important things to deal with at the moment. Knowing that Natalie had so many people rallying for her release, Yandel heaved a sigh of relief. It was a rarity for so many wealthy families to convene at the police station, let alone with so many attorneys in tow. Moreover, the attorneys were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of Dellmoor. Although Natalie had been brought down to the station to be interviewed about the alleged poisoning, she was not a suspect of the crime. Hence, the police department never expected that so many bigshots would show up to bail her out. Knowing that they could not afford to cross these people, the police took extra caution when they interrogated Natalie. Hans¡¯wyers were the first to arrive. They cut to the chase and started to handle the paperwork for Natalie¡¯s bail. As the officer on duty recorded the necessary details, he asked, ¡°Who is the surety?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Me.¡± All the upants of the room volunteered in unison, rendering the officer speechless. Who in the world is this woman? What power does she hold over these people that they would rush to bail her out without batting an eyelid? The police officer was in awe. After all, being a surety was grueling and unrewarding. While Natalie was out on bail, any problems she stirred up would have to be borne by the surety. ¡°So, who will it be?¡± The officer asked once again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me.¡± Samuel took the initiative and signed his name on the paper. ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± The process of bailing Natalie out was not a speedy one. It took up to forty minutes to finish up the paperwork. To prevent Natalie from fleeing, the police attached an ankle monitor to Natalie before allowing her to leave. The group swarmed toward Natalie the moment she stepped out. ¡°Natalie, are you all right?¡± ¡°Boss, you scared us!¡± ¡°The Watsons family will follow up on this case. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let you receive an unjust conviction.¡± A lump rose to Natalie¡¯s throat as she scanned the group of people that cared for her. When she first returned, it felt like it was only her and Yandel against the world. She dared not even imagine that she would form such deep bonds within a few months. She longed to express her gratitude, but a more urgent matter popped up in her mind¡ªLia was still in the hospital. ¡°There is something that I must attend to immediately. After everything is over, I¡¯ll catch you up on the details,¡± Natalia excused herself apologetically. Everyone nodded in understanding. Samuel brought Natalie to the hospital. His expression darkened when his gaze fell upon the bulky device on Natalie¡¯s left ankle. Although the ankle monitor did not physically impede Natalie, it portrayed her as a suspect. Furthermore, it stripped her of any privacy as her location was constantly exposed, courtesy of the global positioning system embedded in the device. Natalie was keenly aware of the air of displeasure that surrounded Samuel. She knew that the man cherished her deeply and loathed seeing her used wrongfully. It was only natural that she would feel upset about being unreasonably pinned as a suspect. However, with Samuel on her side, the negative feelings dissipated. ¡°It must have hurt when your grandfather beat you, didn¡¯t it?¡± Natalie said as she gently caressed his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll tend to the wounds on your back once I save Lia.¡± Her voice was soft and mellow, filled with anguish on his behalf. Samuel was overwhelmed with emotion as he gazed at her dainty face. This woman! How can I not love her? Lowering his head, Samuel captured Natalie¡¯s lips with his own. It wasn¡¯t a light peck on the lips but rather a long, lingering kiss, as if he yearned to convey his indescribable feelings to the core of her soul. A Cue For Love Chapter 353 A Cue For Love Chapter 353 A Cue for Love Chapter 353 Just A Sister At the hospital, Lionel slumped against the wall outside the emergency room. His legs had given away, and his eyes had zed over in shock. Blood covered both his hands, the residual warmth seeping into his cold bones. He trembled uncontrobly as his entire being sumbed to fear. The terror he felt at that moment was like nothing he had experienced before. It was like a ck hole that loomed over him, ready to engulf him at any given time. The fear was beyond just worry for his sister¡¯s life. A more sinister concern lurked beneath what was meant to be brotherly care. Lionel had tried to dismiss the thought whenever it surfaced in the past, but now, it haunted him every second. Is Lia really just a sister to me? The red light above the doors to the operating theatre turned off. Lionel scrambled to his feet and waited anxiously for the doctor. The doctor exited the operating theatre with a frown on his face. He passed Lionel a piece of paper with the words ¡°Notice of Critical Illness¡± written in bold at the top of the page. ¡°You¡¯re the patient¡¯s family, aren¡¯t you? Please sign on this paper. The patient is not in good condition. The poison has entered her veins, so even if we proceed with a stomach pump, the odds are not looking good for her. It¡¯d be best if you could prepare yourself to say goodbye. Treasure yourst moments together,¡± the doctor announced grimly. Lionel felt like someone had dropped a bomb on him. There was a ringing in his ears as the world around him swirled, and it took a long while before he snapped back to his senses. Signing the notice of critical illness was part of the procedure. Lionel stared nkly at the paper but did not move to ept it. ¡°Sir, please sign on the paper,¡± the doctor urged. ¡°Impossible!¡± Lionel exploded all of a sudden. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Lia is perfectly fine; it¡¯s impossible that you can¡¯t save her! You must be ipetent. I don¡¯t believe a single word you say! I¡¯m going to transfer Lia to another hospital, and I¡¯ll find a doctor that actually knows what he¡¯s doing!¡± he bellowed. The doctor was no stranger to death. Transferring Lia to a different facility would do more harm than good, and the process would take up precious time that could have been spent with family. ¡°My deepest condolences,¡± the doctor said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up if you utter another word! Do you hear me?¡± Lionel was on the brink of insanity. He clutched the doctor¡¯spels and raised a fist to punch him. ¡°Hitting me will achieve nothing,¡± the doctor stated seriously. ¡°If you still have your head on, you would know that the wise thing to do is to keep the patientpany in herst moments instead of wasting your time here.¡± Instantly, Lionel fell silent. His fingers loosened up as he slowly let go of the crumpled fabric. In a trance, Lionel shuffled toward the intensive care unit. There, Liay on the hospital bed in aa. Her eyes were shut tight as if she were sound asleep. ¡°Lia¡­¡± The serene expression on her face reminded Lionel of when Lia was young. She had always been a quiet sleeper¡ªa cherub that was a blessing to the family. There were certain things that Lionel did not want to admit, but the seeds of affection had been sowed in his heart. His feelings for Lia sprouted and budded, its roots reaching into the depths of his soul as his love blossomed into a flower that had to be hidden from society¡¯s eye. If Lia was awake and aware of my feelings, would she find me repulsive? Lionel had been adopted by Lia¡¯s father toward the end of his life, so he was not biologically rted to the Johnsons. The Johnson family had given him all that he owned currently, so he could not repay their generosity with such heinous behavior. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lia. I failed to protect you¡­¡± Lionel was a valuable asset to the corporation and a force to reckon with in the business world. However, all of that toughness was gone as he stood by the hospital bed like a helpless child. Tears spilled out of his red-rimmed eyes. He was not weak, but the agony of losing a loved one was unbearable for even the strongest of men. At that moment, the door to the room mmed open as Natalie and Samuel rushed in. Lionel whipped back to look at the source of the sound. He immediately honed in on the woman standing next to Samuel. He instantly recognized her as the woman who had poisoned Lia. If not for her, Lia would never die! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hatred surged through him that instance ¡°How dare you show up here!¡± Lionel¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he advanced toward Natalie. ¡°Look, she¡¯s dying now. Are you satisfied? Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll make you pay for what you did to her. A life for a life!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 354 A Cue For Love Chapter 354 A Cue for Love Chapter 354 A Close Call Natalie stepped back involuntarily. Unfortunately, Lionel did not give her the chance to escape. His arm shot out quickly, his fingers around Natalie¡¯s delicate neck. His face turned red with fury as he tightened his grip to suffocate her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go near Lia!¡± At the sight of this, Samuel moved to stop Lionel. However, before he could do anything, he noticed Natalie shaking her head almost imperceptibly. With her eyebrows drawn tightly together, she wordlessly implored him not to intervene. Lionel directed all the pent-up emotion toward Natalie. He did not hold back on his strength and attempted to crush her windpipe. Natalie gasped for air as her throat constricted from the pressure. Meanwhile, Samuel watched his beloved woman get hurt in his presence, his eyes glinting dangerously. Realizing that Samuel had no intention of giving up, Natalie mouthed, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Samuel clenched his fists, the veins on his arm popping up from the force. At that moment, he radiated pure menace. He knew that Natalie had a n, but watching her put her life on the line made him wish he didn¡¯t. Does she even understand that I could care less about Lia Johnson? Natalie is my Achilles¡¯ heel. It took every ounce of self-control for Samuel to stay out of the situation. Glowering at Natalie, Lionel growled, ¡°Lia never hurt you. Why did you have to do this to her? She¡¯s only twenty; she still has a bright future ahead of her. Why did you have to poison her so ruthlessly?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Natalie replied calmly. Her face was ghastly white, but her clear eyes shone with resolution. Despite that, Lionel gripped her neck tighter as he roared, ¡°Don¡¯t you even try to defend yourself! Lia herself said that you were the culprit before she passed out. And yet, you still show no remorse!¡± Pain shot down Natalie¡¯s throat. Death seemed only inches away from her. ¡°I-I¡¯m not here to debate about who was t-the culprit. I¡¯m h-here to save her. I-If you want her to l-live, let me go,¡± Natalie choked out. Lionel narrowed his eyes and scoffed, ¡°Why would Lia¡¯s murderer want to save her? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Suffocation made it hard for Natalie to speak, but her gaze remained steady and unwavering. ¡°Your sister still h-has a chance, but if you k-kill me, she will die.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°T-Think about why I got released from the police station so quickly. If I didn¡¯t allow you to choke me, d- do you think that you can even touch me? Even S-Samuel is helping me, so what are you worried about?¡± Natalie interrupted. At that, Lionel faltered and nced at Samuel, who was standing behind him. The man was extraordinarily gorgeous, but his eyes upturned eyes gave him a wicked look that resembled the devil himself. A shiver ran down Lionel¡¯s spine. Samuel¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the fact that she did not murder your sister. Instead, let¡¯s go to extremes and assume that Natalie killed your sister. So what?¡± Samuel said, his tone cial. Lionel¡¯s insides quivered at the sight of Samuel¡¯s furious gaze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He knew that Samuel was not bluffing. After some contemtion, Lionel gradually loosened his grip on Natalie¡¯s neck and moved his hand away. Splotches of red and purple marred Natalie¡¯s pale neck. It was a horrifying sight. Natalie coughed a few times but paid no heed to the bruises on her skin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to save Ms. Johnson, even if it¡¯s just for the sake of proving my innocence,¡± Natalie vowed. Natalie brushed past Lionel and approached the hospital bed. She pulled out Lia¡¯s arm from under the covers and lightly ced two fingers on Lia¡¯s frail wrist. Lia¡¯s pulse was slow and erratic¡ªa sign that the poison was well in her systemic cirction. Had Natalie arrived anyter, the poison would have reached Lia¡¯s heart. If that happened, even the best doctor in the world would not be able to save her. Thank goodness, she was just in time. Natalie hiked up her evening gown and reached for the leather pouch strapped to her calf. She then pulled out her needle kit and unfurled it to reveal a row of crystal needles. ¡°Lia¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s still hope for her.¡± After that, Natalie deftly pulled out a silver needle and jabbed one of Lia¡¯s acupoints with perfect uracy. A Cue For Love Chapter 355 A Cue For Love Chapter 355 A Cue for Love Chapter 355 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Saved From The Brink Natalie¡¯s back stiffened. With great proficiency and gracefulness, Natalie inserted the needles into Lia¡¯s acupoints. Ten minutester, she managed to insert forty-nine crystal needles in total. As time went on, the acupoints began to react strangely. Veins were bulging and turning brown-ck at the same time. Lionel was astounded by the sight, as this was the first time he saw such a technique within traditional medicine. After that, the phenomenon continued to emanate throughout Lia¡¯s body to the extent her neck and face were covered by ck bulging veins. Furrowing her brows, Lia grimaced in pain. Under normal circumstances, she would have already been woken up by the pain. However, her eyes remained tightly shut. Despite that, her eyshes were fluttering while her entire body was twitching. She looked as if she was unable to wake from a nightmare. Suddenly, Lia threw up a mouthful of ck blood with a loud barf. Panicking, Lionel asked Natalie, ¡°Why is she puking blood again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s poison. Hence, it¡¯s a good sign that she¡¯s vomiting it out.¡± ncing at Lionel, Natalie added, ¡°She has been throwing up since the banquet and still has a lot more poisoned blood to get out of her system. Anyway, you should now wipe your arm clean, as we need to transfuse your blood to her.¡± When Lionel froze at her words, Natalie frowned at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unwilling to donate blood to her despite being her elder brother?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to get ready now.¡± After leaving the ward, Lionel contacted the hospital¡¯s blood bank to source blood on Lia¡¯s behalf. It wasn¡¯t because he was reluctant. In fact, he was willing to sacrifice his life to save Lia. Unfortunately, they were not biological siblings and naturally didn¡¯t have the same blood type. As a result, he couldn¡¯t donate his blood to her. Back in the ward, Natalie wiped the ck blood thrown up by Lia with a towel. Observing Lia¡¯s body, Natalie inserted crystal needles wherever there were bulging ck veins. Her objective was to force all the poison out. After all, traditional medicine had in-depth research on poisons. In contrast to modern medicine¡¯s approach of diagnosing disease from the microbiological level, traditional medicine makes its diagnosis from a macro perspective, drawing upon its history of a few thousand years. Therefore, Lia¡¯s poison could only be treated by traditional medicine, as modern medicine would have concluded that the poison was already in her blood, and there was no way she could be cured. At that moment, Natalie¡¯s body was sttered with ck blood. Despite the sweat dripping down her forehead, she maintained her focus on the acupuncture treatment. Watching Natalie, Samuel felt concerned but was also filled with admiration. This woman may be feisty and decisive on the outside, but has a heart brimming withpassion on the inside. The more he looked at her, the deeper he was in love with her. Meanwhile, at the Bowers residence, the Bowers family banquet had turned into chaos. Yara¡¯s hand had been cut by a broken vase. After it was treated by their family doctor, it was wrapped in a thick bandage. Despite it being already midnight, Keh was still awake. He gave Yara the side-eye. ¡°Yara, given how timely your injury was, did you n for it to happen?¡± Despite feeling her heart sink, she maintained a calm exterior. ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t. I really broke the vase by ident and cut my hand. Anyway, I¡¯ll be heading to the hospital and see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help Ms. Johnson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°Lia¡¯s mom is a rtive of the Bowers family and an amazing woman. Hence, I¡¯m quite fond of Lia. Although her mom passed away young, I still hope that nothing untoward would happen to her.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Yara acknowledged despite thinking otherwise. Even if I¡¯m in possession of Lia¡¯s secret, it could still be leaked as long as she¡¯s alive. Therefore, I can only feel safe once she¡¯s dead. At that moment, the phone at the Bower¡¯s residence rang. It was answered by the elderly butler. ¡°What is it?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Steven just called to inform that Ms. Johnson¡¯s condition is stable. She has been rescued from the brink of death.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 356 A Cue For Love Chapter 356 A Cue for Love Chapter 356 What He Cares About Feeling relieved, Keh eased the frown on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that she¡¯s all right.¡± Keh nced at Yara. ¡°Yara, since your hand is hurt, there¡¯s no need for you to go to the hospital. You should rest at home instead. Considering that you¡¯ve been training in medicine since you were young, your hands are crucial to your future. Therefore, you have to take good care of yourself and protect your hands better.¡± Despite her gloomy expression, Yara nodded with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that Ms. Johnson has been saved.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be retiring to my room.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± With the butler¡¯s help, Keh returned to his bedroom after having his worry eased. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The fact that Lia was saved after having a close shave with death caused him to feel less guilty. Furthermore, he was hoping that Natalie would be imprisoned for a few years over what happened. However, Yara didn¡¯t share Keh¡¯s sentiments as a vicious glint shed in her eye. The poison she gave Lia was so lethal that it was supposed to be untreatable. So how was she cured? What if she exposes my filthy deeds when she awakes? No, I must do something to protect myself. Meanwhile, inside the hospital, Lia had finished puking the poisoned blood and received a blood transfusion of two hundred milliliters. Although she hadn¡¯t regained consciousness, her condition had gradually stabilized. When Lionel saw Natalie again, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. Nichols, why did Lia use you of poisoning her?¡± ¡°I have only met Ms. Johnson once,¡± Natalie replied with a narrowed gaze. ¡°Before she vomited blood, she kept apologizing to me. Hence, I suspect she knows that I too am being used by someone insidious. Unfortunately, Ms. Johnson didn¡¯t expect the person who instructed her to use me of poisoning her really wanted her dead.¡± Lionel was stunned. If not for what happened, he would¡¯ve thought that Natalie was spouting nonsense. However, after watching Natalie demonstrate herpassion and adept medical skills, he believed every word she said. ¡°When she awakes, I¡¯ll definitely ask her who was the one who manipted her into doing this.¡± Lionel clenched his fists in anger. He resolved to exact revenge on whoever treated Lia as a pawn. ¡°Since she wasn¡¯t honest with you before taking the poison, her resolve not to tell you would only be stronger now.¡± Natalie continued, ¡°I just want you to tell her not to blindly believe in the words of the perpetrator. After all, she is willing to harm her own sister, let alone an outsider.¡± Lionel was taken aback. Just when he was about to say something, he realized nothing woulde out. In the end, he simply thanked Natalie. Without saying anything further, Natalie turned and left the hospital. Pursing his lips tightly, Samuel got up together with her and followed suit. Once Natalie settled into the front passenger seat of the car, she heaved a sigh of relief. After putting on her safety belt, she spaced out for a while and didn¡¯t even notice if the car was moving. Only when she turned toward Samuel did she realize that he was staring at her neck with his eyebrows knitted. His eyes were so dark that they looked like a bottomless abyss. She was cognizant of what he was looking at and what was going through his mind. As a result, she felt it better to not bring the matter up. Or else, it would simply upset Samuel further. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean why?¡± Feeling self-conscious, Natalie licked her dry lips and yed dumb. Nheless, Samuel wasn¡¯t going to have any of it as he reached out to gently stroke her neck. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me stop Lionel from strangling you?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was icy cold. ¡°If you were worried that he would disrupt the diagnosis, I could¡¯ve knocked him out with a punch.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 357 A Cue For Love Chapter 357 A Cue for Love Chapter 357 Not Allowed To Kiss Thinking about Samuel¡¯s idea, Natalie realized that it was indeed brilliant. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t cross her mind when they were in the ward. She had nned to let Lionel vent his anger before seeking his understanding and trust to treat Lia with acupuncture. Subsequently, Lia lost massive amounts of blood from puking and needed a blood transfusion from her brother. Lost in thought, Natalie didn¡¯t answer Samuel¡¯s question, causing his frown to intensify. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Since the matter has been resolved perfectly, there¡¯s no need to be pedantic about the process.¡± When Natalie felt his fingertips on her neck, she tucked her head by reflex. ¡°No matter what, the fact that Lia was cured is a silver lining indeed. After all, I do not wish for her to die because of me.¡± ¡°Nat, have you ever thought about yourself?¡± Samuel continued questioning. ¡°I have.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°The Johnson siblings have a good reputation. Hence, I¡¯m confident doing this.¡± ¡°If you have thought about yourself, have you then thought about me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Stumped, Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°It seems you have not considered my feelings at all.¡± Samuel suddenly moved within breathing distance of Natalie¡¯s ear while his body leaned against her. ¡°Nat, I¡¯m not as easy-going as I look. To me, I don¡¯t care if Lia or Lionel dies. You are all that matters to me.¡± Caught by surprise, Natalie looked up and locked eyes with Samuel. His hostility makes him feel so distant. All his gestures, from his gaze to his breath, seemed to be exuding an air of possessiveness. She had never seen that side of him before. ¡°Didn¡¯t everything turn out to be all right?¡± Natalie cupped his face with both her hands and softly added, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re there with me. If I was in real danger, you would definitely protect me!¡± She had taken the initiative to lower herself. Nheless, the displeasure on Samuel¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be more obvious. Erm, when he gets angry, he bes more difficult to pacify than the children. However, I was pushing the thresholds of danger just now. Come to think of it, it really was a torture for him to watch back then. Fine! Looks like I have no choice but to cate him. Lifting her face, she gently gave his lips a kiss. His lips are especially cold and stiff today. Nevertheless, Natalie was unfazed. Forcing her way through his teeth, she began exploring around cheekily so as to assuage his anger. Not wanting to waver on his principles, Samuel resisted Natalie¡¯s attempt to muddle the situation by not reciprocating. More than ten secondster, Natalie began to feel disheartened. Da*n it. Has my initiative failed to charm him now? Natalie didn¡¯t dare to delve further into the issue. Given that she had started turning on the charm, there was no going back other than intensifying her efforts. Samuel had nned to resist all the way. However, given how she was seducing him, he had reached the limits of his endurance. Consequently, it was no longer a matter of principle. He¡¯s not reacting to me at all. Isn¡¯t this going to be embarrassing? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just when she was about to give up, Samuel moaned all of a sudden and kissed her back intensely. While she was stunned by the sudden change, Samuel had put his hand behind her head and seized the initiative. ¡°My dear Nat, since you dare y with fire, you will be responsible for putting it out.¡± Filled with lust, Samuel¡¯s voice had be raspy. ¡°Holding you ountable will have to wait.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 358 A Cue For Love Chapter 358 A Cue for Love Chapter 358 Waiting Up By the time Samuel and Natalie returned from the police station where she got her ankle monitor removed and got changed, it was already three in the morning. Gavin, who was still up, stood at the door to wee both of them home. Given that he was in his sixties, his eyes were bloodshot due to his inability to stay upte. The moment he saw Samuel and Natalie, he greeted, ¡°Mr. Samuel, Ms. Nichols, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Natalie felt bad that they had caused Gavin to wait up. ¡°Gavin, actually, you don¡¯t have to-¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who should stop feeling guilty.¡± Gavin shook his head with a smile. ¡°Considering my age, I can¡¯t sleep whenever I¡¯m worried. So, I really wasn¡¯t waiting up for both of you on purpose. Now that you¡¯re safe, I¡¯ll be able to sleep till the afternoon.¡± ¡°Thank you, Gavin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is my duty as a servant.¡± Once upon a time, Gavin had wanted Yara to marry Samuel. That way, Franklin and Sophia would have aplete family. As time went by, his desire gradually changed after he saw how Franklin and Sophia loved and depended on Natalie. Not only was Natalie gentle and forgiving, but she also treated the servants with respect. Deep down, Gavin had already treated her as if she was thedy of the house. ¡°Ms. Nichols, are you hungry? Shall I order someone to prepare supper?¡± Gavin asked. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ncing at Gavin, Samuel asked deliberately, ¡°Gavin, why are you only asking her? What about me?¡± Gavin chuckled in response, ¡°I was just about to ask you after asking Ms. Nichols.¡± Curling his finger with a smile, Samuel scratched Natalie¡¯s nose affectionately. ¡°Look at how many people pamper you at home.¡± Home? Despite the simplicity of the word, it had be a ce where Natalie felt she belonged. After being ruthlessly hurt by the Nichols family six years ago, a home seemed unattainable to her. But now, it felt as if it had be a reality. Gavin led them into the house. ¡°The children are still waiting for you in the living hall.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie knitted her brows and eximed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they sleeping at this ungodly hour?¡± ¡°You will know soon enough.¡± Gavin sighed. ¡°No matter how I persuaded them, my words fell on deaf ears. All of them insist on seeing you before going to bed.¡± Speechless, Natalie walked to the living room. Just as expected the four children all curled up on the sofa. After all, they were only five and wouldn¡¯t be able to stay up unless they slept a lot in the day. Given that it was past three in the morning, the children were just as Gavin had described. All of them were desperately trying to keep their eyes open. Even though they were nodding away, none of them really fell asleep. ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back!¡± yton eximed in surprise. ¡°Mommy, are you all right? Xavian was equally anxious. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! Do you know that you have given me a fright?¡± Franklin¡¯s furrowed eyebrows gradually eased. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Mommy, I have been worried about you.¡± Being the cute baby she was, Sophia¡¯s adorable sobs warmed everyone¡¯s heart. The children jumped down from the sofa and surrounded Natalie. With two on each side, they looked up at her with concerned expressions. When she saw their reaction, Natalie couldn¡¯t describe what she felt. Huh! Despite how Machiavellian the world was, Natalie felt as if all her problems disappeared the moment she saw the children. Instead, she was filled with the urge to dote on them. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kneeling down, Natalie put on a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m touched that you¡¯re worried about me, but I¡¯m also angry that all of you are not asleep despite it being sote.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The moment they heard that Natalie was angry, the children grew nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll let you lot off this time.¡± Natalie winked at them. ¡°But don¡¯t do it again.¡± The children nodded in unison. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± As the children were staying awake based on willpower alone, they quickly fell sound asleep once Natalie led them to their bedroom and tucked them in. Natalie just couldn¡¯t get enough of the sight of watching them sleeping. Since Xavian and yton had been with her for a long time, she now seemed to prefer looking at Franklin and Sophia instead. Both of them were beautiful and sensible at the same time. Cupping her chin, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about how pretty and amazing their biological mother must be. A Cue For Love Chapter 359 A Cue For Love Chapter 359 A Cue for Love Chapter 359 The Secret When Natalie returned to her bedroom, Samuel was still awake. Even after she showered, he still hadn¡¯t gone to bed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Samuel walked up to her. ¡°Come over here, I¡¯ll help you apply some medication.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Submitting herself, she let him lead her to the bed. While she sat on the edge, Samuel knelt on one knee and applied some medication on the bruises that were left by Lionel when he strangled her. Samuel¡¯s fingers felt burning hot to her, while the cream felt icy cold. Jolted by the sensation, Natalie recoiled by reflex. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Samuel ordered softly. The look in his eyes was both gentle and domineering at the same time. ¡°How am I going to do this if you keep fidgeting?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Stop ying it down,¡± Samuel replied with gritted teeth. ¡°I have never seen a woman like you that lets herself get hurt and doesn¡¯t feel the urgency of getting treated.¡± Pouting, Natalie retorted, ¡°I just don¡¯t like it. You can go on ahead and fall for someone else. I didn¡¯t force you-¡± The next moment, Samuel shot her a nce when he realized he didn¡¯t have anything to counter. Knowing that she had grasped his weakness, Natalie didn¡¯t fear him at all. As for him, it was difficult to fall for any other woman after being impressed by her achievements. Not wanting to hear any more of her rants, Samuel decided to shut her up with a kiss. Back in the hospital, Lia was already awake. Lionel stayed by her side instead of getting one of the servants to do it. Ever since she was awake, Lia would only eat, drink, and shower. Other than that, she barely spoke. Lionel tried to probe why she poisoned herself and framed Natalie for it. Nheless, she only admitted it implicitly but refused to say anything about it. After Lia was pulled back from the jaws of death, Lionel noticed that he had developed dirty thoughts about his ¡°sister.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even though he was worried about her, he wasn¡¯t sure how to interact with her after what happened. After all, he was fearful that she would find out what was on his mind. Knock! Knock! Someone knocked on the ward¡¯s door. ¡°Come in.¡± The moment the door opened, Yara entered with a bouquet of white lilies. ¡°Lia, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± After handing over the flowers, Yara gave Lia a knowing smile. The moment Lia saw who it was, her pupils constricted at once. ¡°You¡­¡± Noticing the change in Lia, Lionel couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lia, she and you¡­¡± ¡°Lionel, Lia and I are old friends,¡± Yara replied with a smile. ¡°I was worried about her when I heard that she was injured. Thus, I decided to visit her. Anyway, please find a vase for the flowers I brought. I wish to have them ced beside the bed so that they can cheer Lia up and hasten her recovery.¡± Lia bit her lip and urged, ¡°Lionel, go find a vase quickly. We cannot let Yara¡¯s good intentions go to waste.¡± When Lionel saw that his sister had opened up, he assumed Yara was her new best friend. Therefore, he nodded in acknowledgment and left the ward, giving both of them some privacy. After he closed the door behind him with a bang, only Yara and Lia were left inside. ¡°My brother told me that I almost died.¡± Lia stared daggers at Yara. ¡°Really?¡± Yara disputed. ¡°Perhaps, the poisonouspound was unstable. The pill that you swallowed might coincidentally be stronger. Hence, it was nothing but an ident. Besides, haven¡¯t you already recovered?¡± Lia didn¡¯t expect Yara, who appeared so gentle and graceful on the surface, to actually be so vile on the inside. Not only is Yara trying to frame someone else, but she also doesn¡¯t care about the potency of the poison. In fact, it seems my death was part of the n.¡± With a conflicted look in her eyes, Lia asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Yara, aren¡¯t you worried about divine retribution?¡± ¡°Do you have to be so dramatic?¡± Yaraughed shyly. ¡°Lia, I think you would be the first in line for having filthy desires for your own ¡®brother.¡¯ Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. If this gets out, I wonder what everyone would think of your ¡®brother¡¯ and the Johnson family.¡± Yara¡¯s words struck at the heart of Lia¡¯s weakness. ¡°Lionel is only my brother in name. Both of us are not rted by blood.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 360 A Cue For Love Chapter 360 A Cue for Love Chapter 360 Revenge For Mommy ¡°That¡¯s what you think. It doesn¡¯t mean Lionel shares your sentiments.¡± Yara approached Lia¡¯s bed and sneered, ¡°He only sees you as his sister. And yet, you harbor desires for him! If outsiders find out that he was adopted from the orphanage by your parents, do you think your uncles would still ord him the same level of respect? Once his identity is exposed, you¡¯ll remain the princess of the Johnson family, but Lionel will fall from grace and have his world turned upside down.¡± Despite the pain she felt, that was the threshold she couldn¡¯t cross. And it was for that same reason she went along with Yara¡¯s n to frame Natalie. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should keep your mouth shut,¡± Yara warned. ¡°If I have a need for you going forward, you had better do as I say. Or else, you will have to suffer the consequences.¡± Lia clenched her fists upon hearing Yara¡¯s words. When Lionel returned with the flowers in a vase, he saw Yara staring at Lia with a smile. ¡°Lia, remember to obey your brother and have a good rest. I¡¯ll drop by again when I¡¯m free.¡± Instead of responding, Lia pursed her lips. Nheless, Yara didn¡¯t care as she waved at Lionel. ¡°Bye, Lionel.¡± ¡°When did you get to know her? She looks pretty and seems to be a wonderful person,¡± Lionel casually remarked after putting the vase beside Lia¡¯s bed. However, Lia snapped, ¡°Lionel, how can you like her when you don¡¯t know anything about her?¡± ¡°Lia, I-¡± When she saw the shock on Lionel¡¯s face, Lia quickly realized that she had overreacted just now. ¡°Lionel, I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡± Lia pulled up her nket and covered it over her head. Although she didn¡¯t want to be Yara¡¯s puppet, she couldn¡¯t allow the secret to be revealed. She didn¡¯t mind the gossips that would ensue but was cognizant that Lionel couldn¡¯t afford to do so. At the same time, the guilt she felt over what she had done to Natalie continued to torment her. Meanwhile, in a caf¨¦ near Starlight Kindergarten, Xavian and yton ordered a ss of milk and a piece of cake each. The two brothers alone had attracted the attention of manydies around them. Nevertheless, they were already used to it and could filter out the gossip naturally. Xavian opened theptop he brought and began to type furiously on the keyboard. Green code appeared on the screen and seemed to be changing at a rapid pace. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After drinking a mouthful of milk, yton shook his head brazenly. ¡°Xavian, given that the Johnson family dared to frame Mommy, let¡¯s hack them and cause them to lose a hundred million.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xavian nodded. ¡°I saw the marks on Mommy¡¯s neck too. Even though Mommy is more focused on the true mastermind, we still have to teach the Johnson family a lesson. If not for them, Mommy wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.¡± Exchanging nces with a smile, the brothers came to an agreement. Given that Xavian¡¯s hacking skills had been improving by leaps and bounds, a run-of-the-mill security expert was no longer a match for him. While enjoying his cake, he wrote code to infiltrate the Johnson family¡¯s financial systems. After less than twenty minutes, Xavian pressed the enter button. At that moment, the Johnson Group¡¯s financial systems received an alert, halting all of their major transactions. ¡°yton, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As the brothers clinked their sses of milk jubntly, a ruthless glint shed in their eyes. They would never forgive anyone who hurt their mommy no matter who it was. After they finished their cake, Xavian and yton nned to scale the wall back to their kindergarten. When they arrived at an alley on their way back, they suddenly noticed the figure of an old man. He was holding onto his chest and grimacing on the ground. As there was no one else in the alley, Xavian and yton hurried over without hesitation. Getting on his knees, yton nudged the old man and asked anxiously, ¡°Mister, can you hear me?¡± The old man who had fainted was Keh. He hade to see Franklin and Sophia at school but didn¡¯t expect to copse from chest pain. The pain was so excruciating that he felt as if someone was tearing his heart apart. Just when he thought someone hade to help, he was filled with despair to see two kids instead. ¡°Argh¡­¡± When he attempted to speak, the pain caused him to swallow his words. yton was extremely intelligent. Although he had not officially studied medicine with Natalie, he had learned a lot just by being exposed to her work. Therefore, he waspetent enough to make a diagnosis. ¡°Mister, you will be fine.¡± Furrowing his brows, yton instructed Xavian, ¡°Xavian, do you see that electrical pole? Call the ambnce right now, and give them the location stated on the blue sign there.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 361 A Cue For Love Chapter 361 A Cue for Love Chapter 361 Nichols Everywhere ¡°Got it, yton.¡± After nodding with conviction, Xavian ran to the telephone poll and made the emergency call. ¡°Hello? Miss? I¡¯m now at a telephone pole with serial number L-109X. There¡¯s an old man here holding his chest in pain as if he is having a heart attack¡­¡± While Xavian was making the emergency call, yton looked around for a public defibritor. Previously, he was intrigued to see them and had asked Natalie about their usage. Given his interest, Natalie not only told him on how to use it but also demonstrated it once for him. Even though yton had only seen it used once, the steps were clearly seared into his mind. ¡°Mister, the ambnce will be here anytime soon.¡± Pasting the metal strips of the defibritor on Keh¡¯s chest, yton reassured him, ¡°Hang in there. My mom told me before that the will to live is extremely important. I know you¡¯re in terrible pain, but I beg of you. You have to endure it!¡± Despite how yton was trying his best to stay calm, his heart was already pounding furiously. After all, he was aware that Keh¡¯s life was in danger. For the sake of saving a life, yton had no choice but to steel himself and get it done. ncing at the child by his side, Keh could see the concern in his eyes. At that moment, Keh put all his hopes of survival on the two children. Despite being amused by it, Keh was invigorated by the children¡¯s motivational words. Just when yton pressed the ¡°shock¡± button on the defibritor, it sent a current through Keh, causing his body and limbs to shake. Five minutester, the ambnce and medical staff arrived. Sprawling on the ground, the medic checked Keh¡¯s condition and found that his heart rate was recovering. When he turned and saw the children with the used defibritor, he couldn¡¯t help but gape in shock. ¡°Were you the ones who defibrited the old man?¡± After exchanging nces, Xavian and yton nodded in unison. Having confirmed it with his own eyes, the medic was stunned on his feet. Still worried about Keh¡¯s condition, yton reminded him, ¡°Mister, quick! Although I have defibrited him, you had better send him to the hospital to be examined as soon as possible.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Regaining their senses, the medics loaded Keh onto a stretcher and carried him into the ambnce. ¡°yton, shall we go with them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± yton nodded. ¡°Xavian, what about you?¡± ¡°My sentiments exactly.¡± Having reached a consensus, the children got into the ambnce together with the medics. Even though there was professional medical staff present, the children were still worried about Keh. To them, their concerns would only be ayed when they were sure Keh was safe. In fact, they were surprised at how much they cared and couldn¡¯t exin why. Amidst his grogginess, Keh¡¯s heart warmed when he saw the two children looking at him anxiously. If not for them, he knew he would have lost his life by the street. Soon, the ambnce arrived at the hospital where the doctors gave Keh a full-body check-up. Fortunately, the children had used the defibritor correctly and called the ambnce in time. Hence, the doctor dered that Keh was in a stable condition. Shortly after, Keh regained his consciousness. ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡± With his hand connected to a drip, Keh struggled to sit up before looking at the two children. ¡°Both of you, what are your names?¡± he asked. ¡°Xavian Nichols.¡± ¡°yton Nichols.¡± Nichols again? Keh furrowed his brows, as he was surprised at the number of Nichols that appeared in his life recently. A Cue For Love Chapter 362 A Cue For Love Chapter 362 A Cue for Love Chapter 362 I Can Make Wishes Come True Yara Nichols, Natalie Nichols¡­ And now, these two children too? Given how mediocre Natalie looks, these beautiful kids are probably not hers. Besides, sharing a surname doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they are rted. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he saw Keh deep in thought, yton asked, ¡°Mister, what are you thinking about?¡± Obviously, Keh wasn¡¯t going to tell the children what was on his mind. ¡°Nothing.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Considering how young you boys are, where did you learn how to save someone suffering from a heart attack?¡± ¡°Mommy taught us,¡± yton dered proudly with his brows raised. ¡°Our mommy is an excellent doctor. She can cure diseases that ordinary doctors can¡¯t. Thus, I have picked up a thing or two from her.¡± Since yton was singing the praises of their mommy, Xavian chimed in, ¡°Mister, my brother isn¡¯t exaggerating at all. Mommy¡¯s skills are truly a sight to behold. Many rich patients have to even queue to be treated by her.¡± These two looks to be the same age as Franklin and Sophia. Having seen how the brothers saved him in a manner even professionals couldn¡¯t, Keh could imagine how skillful their mother was in medicine. ¡°Since you saved me,¡± Keh gradually remarked, ¡°I owe you a debt of gratitude. Thus, I¡¯ll grant you whatever you wish for.¡± Xavian and yton exchanged nces at each other. They had saved Keh solely because it was the right thing to do. It had never crossed their mind that they would be rewarded for it. When he didn¡¯t get a response, Keh assumed that they were too scared to tell him about it. Hence, he gently persuaded, ¡°I can fulfill any wish you can think of. To be honest, I¡¯m a rich and powerful man. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll definitely be able to make it happen.¡± After hearing Keh¡¯s offer, the children huddled in a corner and started discussing. Keh couldn¡¯t help butugh. Children will always be children. How could they not be tempted by having a wish granted? Since fate had brought them together, Keh took a liking to the children. Thus, he was ready to grant them whatever they ask. Once the brotherspleted their discussion, they returned to Keh¡¯s side. Feeling curious, Keh asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind? What do you wish for?¡± The brothers answered in unison, ¡°Mister, we don¡¯t want anything from you. Just a word of thanks will suffice.¡± Keh couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Erm¡­¡± He had allowed them to ask for anything they wanted. Thus, he was surprised by their request. ¡°Is a word of thanks all that you want?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± ¡°Yup.¡± The brothers nodded at the same time while their eyes glistened with sincerity. Due to his influential position, Keh always had people willing to serve him. Even when he owed someone something, he would quickly repay it with expensive gifts. Therefore, he realized that he had never thanked anyone in decades. Hence, he was taken by surprise when the children only asked for a word of thanks instead of gifts. Clearing his throat, Keh gathered himself and remarked with a struggle, ¡°Th-Thank you.¡± yton and Xavian replied with a smile, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t mention it. Mommy has taught us to always do good and not expect anything in return. After all, happiness derives from the simple things in life.¡± Do good and not expect anything in return. Pondering upon the children¡¯s words, Keh figured that their mother was likely someone exceptional to have raised them up this way. A Cue For Love Chapter 363 A Cue For Love Chapter 363 A Cue for Love Chapter 363 Getting Close ¡°It seems your mommy has taught both of you very well,¡± Keh eximed. The brothers naturally agreed. That goes without saying! Our mommy is the best in the world! ¡°Mister, since you are fine now, my brother and I will take our leave.¡± yton bowed at Keh and advised, ¡°As the weather has suddenly turned cold today, it could cause your blood vessels to shrink. Therefore, remember to keep yourself warm. Lastly, we wish you a speedy recovery.¡± Following in the footsteps of his brother, Xavian added, ¡°Mister, get well soon.¡± Keh nodded in acknowledgment. He had always liked children and was naturally fond of Franklin and Sophia. Now that he had met the brothers, he adored them even more. In fact, he even wished that they were his great-grandchildren. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boys, wait.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The brothers stopped in their tracks and turned to look at Keh. Picking up a pen and a piece of paper, Keh wrote down a string of numbers and handed it to them. ¡°Xavian, yton, this is my number. When you go home, you have to add me on WhatsApp. I like you boys very much and hope we can be friends.¡± Keh¡¯s fondness for the boys was actually mutual. For some reason, the brothers felt a sense of familiarity with him. Receiving the piece of paper, Xavian replied with a smile, ¡°We will keep in touch.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Keh grinned in relief. After bidding Keh farewell, the brothers left the ward. Sitting on his bed, Keh reminisced his encounter with the brothers in detail. After all, he truly adored them. Even though they didn¡¯t ask for anything, he felt the urge to pamper them. In fact, he even nned to meet their mother to ask her permission for them to be his god great- grandchildren. After the brothers exited the ward, they proceeded to leave the hospital. Upon reaching the ground floor lobby, they heard the footsteps of stilettos striking the marble floor. It sounded especially jarring to their ears. When they raised their gazes, they were greeted by the sight of Yara dressed in a white jacket and rushing into the hospital. As she was in a hurry, she didn¡¯t notice the brothers. ¡°yton, why is she here?¡± ¡°Beats me.¡± Frowning, yton added, ¡°She is someone that always pretends to be a damsel in distress. She even put up a convincing show in front of the investors. Although she resembles Mommy in terms of looks, her character is the exact opposite. Thus, it¡¯s better that we don¡¯t make contact.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Xavian nodded. ¡°yton, let¡¯s hurry back to the kindergarten. The driver will be anxious if he doesn¡¯t pick us up.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Meanwhile, back in the ward, Yara knocked on the door and rushed in. ¡°Grandpa, are you all right?¡± ¡°Yara, calm down. I¡¯m fine.¡± Keh couldn¡¯t resist rting to her about how two five-year-old boys saved him. However, Yara wasn¡¯t paying attention as her gaze kept drifting out of the ward. Given that an outsider like her was there, she expected Samuel to arrive anytime considering how serious the matter was. With her mind distracted by the wait, she didn¡¯t catch Keh when he mentioned that the boys were also Nichols. After finishing his story, Keh couldn¡¯t help but feel awed by the coincidence. Nevertheless, Yara didn¡¯t respond to him as she was engrossed in her own n. She suggested, ¡°Grandpa, given how serious your chest pain was today, shall I inform Mr. Coleman and get Samuel and Steven to visit you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 364 A Cue For Love Chapter 364 A Cue for Love Chapter 364 The Heir In response, Keh shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just an old ailment of mine acting up. Just drop a note to Mr. Coleman will do. There¡¯s no need to tell Samuel and the others.¡± Realizing that her n had failed, Yara grew anxious. ¡°Grandpa, shouldn¡¯t you tell Steven and the others? Or else, they will be even more worried when they find out you are hiding it from them.¡± ¡°Just do as I say. Samuel and Steven are busy enough with work.¡± Keh shot Yara a nce and gradually added, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t I have you here? With you, the miracle doctor, by my side. I¡¯m sure this old bag of bones will be fine.¡± Yara¡¯s expression darkened. Da*n it, how dare he orders me around. She was just pretending to be concerned and didn¡¯t expect him to take her seriously. Is he really making me responsible for caring for him in his old age? Even though she cursed Keh to die early, she was still reliant on his support. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. Despite her exasperation, she forced herself to eke out a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Yara.¡± Lying in bed, Keh couldn¡¯t help but think about the brothers. Just the thought of them caused him to smile. The next time he saw them, he nned to buy them the most expensive toys and reward their mother with a huge sum of money. It was to thank her for raising such good children. Lost in thought, he didn¡¯t notice the grumpy expression Yara had when she served him water. After leaving the hospital, yton and Xavian rushed back to the Kindergarten. ¡°Where did the two of you run off to behind our backs?¡± Franklin demanded when he saw them return. ¡°Did you sneak out for some delicious snacks without telling us?¡± Sophia fumed. yton and Xavian told them about their n for hacking Johnson Group¡¯s financial systems, causing Franklin and Sophia¡¯s ears to prick in interest. That night, they were taken to dinner alongside Samuel and Natalie, while Xavian and yton stayed at home. As a result, they saw with their own eyes how Natalie was used and ridiculed in public. Since they were powerless to help, they feltforted that the brothers had vented their frustration on their behalf. However, yton and Xavian only told them about the hacking incident but not the part where they saved Keh. After all, Natalie had always taught them not to brag about such deeds, as that was how things were supposed to be. In fact, not helping would actually go against their conscience. Consequently, the brothers didn¡¯t think too much of the matter and didn¡¯t see the need to bring it up. After chatting for a while, the four of them were picked up by the driver and sent home. Under Gavin¡¯s watchful eye, the children finished their food obediently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until eight in the evening that Natalie came home. Subsequently, yton and Xavian knocked on the door to her study. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± They then entered with a paper and pen. ¡°Does the kindergarten need me to sign your homework?¡± Natalie supported her chin with one hand. ¡°Haha, if you¡¯re in a rush, you can let yton forge my signature. Given how good he is at it, it shouldn¡¯t pose any problems.¡± Speechless, yton rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Since when does a mother teach her children tomit such deeds?¡± Natalie rubbed his chubby cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s because all of you are so smart that there¡¯s nothing for me to worry about.¡± When yton¡¯s face was pinched by Natalie, Xavian asked innocently, ¡°Mommy, the reason we¡¯re here is to ask you what medication should an elderly man with heart problems take?¡± The moment she heard the question, Natalie let go of yton¡¯s face and raised her eyebrows in delight. ¡°Have both of you finally taken an interest in medicine? Your great-grandfather will be proud to know that he now has heirs to the Bayer family¡¯s century-old medical techniques.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 365 A Cue For Love Chapter 365 A Cue for Love Chapter 365 Yara Is Exposed yton and Xavian could onlyugh wryly in response. ¡°Mommy, you know I¡¯m more interested inputer systems.¡± Xavian put two of his fingers together awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m cool with learning medicine,¡± yton mumbled with a shrug, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to do it as a career.¡± ¡°In that case, why are you asking me such a question all of a sudden?¡± Natalie was slightly shocked. yton and Xavian then pulled each other¡¯s sleeves. yton chuckled. ¡°Mommy, Xavian and I have a friend whose grandpa¡¯s heart isn¡¯t doing well, causing him to suddenly copse on the street. If not for the fact that he was treated in time, he would have ended up losing his life. Hence, we are seeking your advice, as we intend to help him. Given that you have a good heart and insanely good medical skills, I¡¯m sure you can prescribe something for him that no one else can.¡± Nodding in acknowledgment, Natalie took the pen and paper from Xavian¡¯s hands and began writing. Despite doing so, she sighed in disappointment. The Bayer family¡¯s medical techniques are only allowed to be taught within the family. At this rate, is it going to end with my generation? Once she was done, the brothers quickly slipped back to their room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There, they whipped out their phone excitedly and sent the prescription to Keh. After that, they reminded him with a smiley emoticon: Sir, please get well soon. Meanwhile, Keh put on his reading sses and checked his phone upon hearing a notification sound. He saw the prescription first and then the brothers¡¯ warm message. Growing up in the Bowers family, Keh always had to behave like an elder. Furthermore, he was surrounded by cunning figures all the time. He wasn¡¯t trusted by everyone and neither did he trust anyone easily, even if they were rted by blood. As time went on, he began to grow aloof and distant from everyone. However, the concern the brothers showed for him melted his heart considerably. Adjusting his spectacles, Keh burst into a wave of heartyughter. Coincidentally, Yara walked in and was shocked to see himughing while looking at his phone. ¡°Grandpa, what are you watching? Why are youughing so happily?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Waving his hand, Keh gestured for Yara to go over. He showed Yara the prescription and asked, ¡°Yara,e and take a look at this. Do you think it will help to improve my blood cirction and heart condition?¡± When she saw the prescription, Yara was stunned. The ingredients on the list were what she had been memorizing recently. After being questioned by Keh, the knowledge from her studies suddenly flooded her mind. ¡°Grandpa, did you find this prescription on the inte?¡± ¡°No, the two children who saved me sent it to me,¡± Keh replied without reservation, as he wasn¡¯t trying to test Yara. The moment she heard that two children had sent it to Keh, she pondered upon it. Even someone as smart as I am finds learning traditional medicine difficult. Therefore, there¡¯s no way two five-year-olds can be that intelligent. They must¡¯ve copied it from the inte just to ingratiate themselves with Grandpa. ¡°Yara, what do you think?¡± Keh asked again. ¡°Grandpa, could the kids have copied it from the inte?¡± Yara smiled gently. ¡°Hence, we can¡¯t really be sure if it¡¯s real or fake. Perhaps, you can acknowledge their good intentions, but it¡¯s better not to try it.¡± Nodding, Keh didn¡¯t suspect Yara at all. ¡°That¡¯s true. It was really thoughtful of them still.¡± After Yara left, Keh kept tossing around in bed, unable to sleep. For some reason, the prescription kept upying his mind. He then turned on his bedsidemp and put on his reading sses. After that, he sent the prescription to an old friend who was knowledgeable about medicine. A Cue For Love Chapter 366 A Cue For Love Chapter 366 A Cue for Love Chapter 366 Delightful Pregnancy A few days passed since the controversy at the banquet. As a result, everyone had heard about Lia¡¯s poisoning at the event. Some spected that Lia had an affair with Samuel, causing Natalie to poison her out of jealousy. Subsequently, the Bowers family covered it up to keep the peace. Others imed that Lia had an insidious agenda. She nned to drive a wedge between Samuel and Natalie by poisoning herself and then creating an opportunity to step in. Inside a bar, Yana was describing the rumors in high society about the event while Natalie was snacking away on chicken wings, leaving a pile of bones in front of her. When she saw that Natalie barely reacted, Yana grew anxious on her behalf. ¡°Natalie, aren¡¯t you bothered by the baseless usations?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course I am.¡± Natalie grinned. ¡°But that¡¯s nothing I can do about it. The next time a new controversy breaks, they will naturally forget about what happened between me and the Johnson family. I won¡¯t be the first victim and neither will I be thest.¡± Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words, Yana¡¯s serious expression was reced by heartyughter. ¡°If you were a man, I would get a divorce and be with you.¡± Smiling wryly, Hansmented, ¡°Yana,e on. I¡¯m sitting right here.¡± Just as he spoke, everyone else guffawed. Instead, Natalie barely joined in and nced at Hans. ¡°Hans, now that she is pregnant, there¡¯s no way she can leave with me even if I¡¯m a man.¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± Hans was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Yana gasped with her mouth agape. Natalie nodded with a smile. ¡°Yana, when I took your pulse just now, I noticed that you¡¯re recovering well. At the same time, I have discovered signs of pregnancy. After a week, I expect the hospital to detect it during your check-up.¡± Yana and Hans shifted from being shocked to crying tears of joy. After all, no one else but them knew how it truly felt. Consequently, the Becker and Weiss families were greatly indebted to Natalie. None of them had expected Yana to not only have a long life in front of her but also be pregnant with a second child. ¡°Natalie, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Hans¡¯ eyes reddened. ¡°The Becker family and I will never forget what you have done for us.¡± ¡°Natalie, thank you.¡± Yana¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Faced with the teary-eyed couple, Natalie panicked briefly before handing a tissue to Yana. ¡°Yana, since I¡¯ve acknowledged Mr. Weiss as my godfather, you¡¯re naturally my godsister,¡± Natalie exined. ¡°Other than my mom and Granddad, I barely have any other rtives. It¡¯s you, Hans, Godfather, and Godmother who have treated me like family. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous among family.¡± Wiping away her tears, Yana nodded. Watching the episode unfold, Yandel and Ross didn¡¯t say a word. Other than being surprised, they soon realized that it made sense after all. Natalie had always been that way. As a beacon of light, she had always moved others into following her. Other than Yana changing her drink to fruit juice, everyone else raised their wine sses in celebration. Toward the end of the gathering, Natalie quietly went to get the check. Just when she took a few steps, Natalie noticed that Yandel had followed her out. ¡°Boss, let me get it.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m the boss, how can I let you pay?¡± Raising her brows, Natalie asserted, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Whoever is the boss pays.¡± With that, Yandel didn¡¯t insist and stayed behind Natalie in a servile manner. After paying the bill, Natalie heard a woman¡¯s drunken voice. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me¡­ Take your filthy hands off me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 367 A Cue For Love Chapter 367 A Cue for Love Chapter 367 She Had It Coming Subsequently, Natalie and Yandel turned to look. They saw Lia staggering forward while holding onto the wall for support. Beside her was a fat man constantly trying to put his arm around her shoulder. Despite her struggles, the fat man kept trying to shamelessly pull her into his embrace. Considering howmon such a scene was in a bar, most of the patrons and the staff were numb to it and didn¡¯t intend to intervene. Natalie knitted her brows. Lia had almost lost her life after ingesting poison. And now, she¡¯s here getting herself drunk. Does she have a death wish? When Yandel saw Natalie looking at Lia with a grim expression, he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Boss, do you know her? Do you want me to step in?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Yandel, please help her.¡± Recalling Lia¡¯s apology before she threw up blood, Natalie figured that she wasn¡¯t truly wicked. She must have done it because Yara tempted her with something or is ckmailing her. No matter what, it doesn¡¯t hurt to have her on my side. Stepping forward with a devilish smile, Yandel grabbed the fat man¡¯s arm. ¡°Let go,¡± he barked in amanding tone. The fat man scowled in response. However, after he felt the pain on his arm, his bby cheeks began to tremble as he let Lia go in fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± the fat man pleaded before turning around to flee. Trying to find her bnce, Lia looked up in a daze and pointed at Natalie. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Ms. Johnson, it¡¯s me indeed.¡± Natalie grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure thest memory you have of me was when you puked blood and copsed into Lionel¡¯s arms, right?¡± Yandel had extended his hand to support the drunken Lia in a chivalric manner. Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words, he retracted them at once. ¡°Boss, that¡¯s Lia?¡± Furrowing his brows, Yandel snapped, ¡°Since you recognize her, why did you ask me to save her? Even if something happens to her, she is just reaping what she sowed.¡± Yandel was never one to be sympathetic. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The fact that he managed to hold himself back from punching Lia was an achievement. Releasing his grip, Yandel allowed Lia to tumble onto the ground. However, Natalie stepped forward to hold her up instead. Yandel protested with a frown, ¡°Boss, she¡¯s not worth¡­¡± ¡°Yandel.¡± After Natalie gave him a look, he held his tongue knowingly. ¡°Ms. Johnson.¡± Feeling conflicted, Lia closed her eyes and resigned herself to face Natalie¡¯s revenge. ¡°Given that you have just been discharged from the hospital, you should take better care of yourself. Now, call your brother to pick you up.¡± Natalie inly added, ¡°All of us have only one life. The reason I helped you today is that I don¡¯t want to see someone I have painstakingly saved throw her life away again. If you are really sick of living, I suggest you sign an organ donor form to donate your organs to those who want to live on.¡± Natalie words were both candid and pragmatic. Although she was cognizant of Lia¡¯s sorrow, there were many others in the world who were suffering more than her. In fact, those people didn¡¯t even have the ability to hurt themselves indiscriminately like her. Having said her piece, Natalie turned to leave but had her arm grabbed by Lia instead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With tears streaming down her cheeks, Lia dropped to her knees in front of Natalie. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I confess that I was out to frame you, but I had no other choice. That woman knows an important secret of mine. And because of that, I was forced to do what I did to you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 368 A Cue For Love Chapter 368 A Cue for Love Chapter 368 Just The Beginning With an innocent expression, Lia knelt in front of Natalie without warning. Meanwhile, passersby at the bar began looking at them and eyed Natalie with disdain. Natalie cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Get up now.¡± Biting her lips in guilt, Lia replied, ¡°Lionel told me that you saved my life despite what I did to you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Grim Reaper would¡¯ve taken me.¡± Her words stunned Yandel who was standing beside Natalie. He hated Lia, as he only heard about how she framed Natalie. Thus, he didn¡¯t expect her to express her remorse to Natalie. At that moment, it dawned upon him why Natalie, who wasn¡¯t particrly merciful, had asked him to help. Considering how drunk Lia was, Natalie pulled her back up from the ground. ¡°Yandel, go get a room and ask for a hangover remedy and hot towel,¡± Natalie instructed. ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± With great efficiency, Yandel arranged for a VIP room where everything Natalie had requested was prepared. Afterying Lia down on the sofa, she handed her a bowl of the hangover remedy. ¡°You¡¯ll feel a lot better after drinking this,¡± Natalie suggested indifferently. Even though she didn¡¯t hate Lia, it was still too much to expect Natalie not to feel wary. Receiving the bowl, Lia began to sip gradually. ¡°Ms. Nichols.¡± Lia didn¡¯t dare look Natalie in the eye. ¡°What is this secret of yours that¡¯s so important?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Considering neither of us died in the end, I figure that your secret is still safe.¡± Natalie ran her fingers across the sofa and casually remarked, ¡°That woman won¡¯t let you off easily and is likely to ckmail you into hurting me again. Even if I died one day, do you think that would be the end? As long as she wants something and you are afraid of the secret being exposed, she will always have you by the throat; then, trapped you for as long as she lives.¡± Lia had obviously thought about it. However, due to the immense fear she felt, she had never delved into it properly. As a result, Natalie¡¯s words jolted her into realizing that the banquet wasn¡¯t the end of it. In fact, it was just the beginning. Subsequently, Lia fell silent. Giving her some space, Natalie allowed Lia to struggle through her own thoughts. It took some time before Lia finally divulged her secret with tears welling up in her eyes. Not long after her mother gave birth to her, she suffered from ovarian cancer and had her ovaries removed. It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if they were an ordinary family. However, Lia¡¯s grandparents, who were gender-biased toward males, wouldn¡¯t ept the fact that her mother could no longer bear any children. Given how close her parents were, her father refused to remarry. Therefore, they adopted Lionel from the orphanage and faked his birth certificate to show that he was a long-lost illegitimate child of his. Now that the Johnson family had a son, the elders stopped pressuring Lia¡¯s parents to break up. As time went by, Lionel took over as the head of the Johnson family despite having no blood rtions with them. In conclusion, that was the massive secret protected by the Johnson family. ¡°On top of that, what else is there?¡± Natalie pressed on. Taken aback, Lia stared at Natalie in disbelief. Even Yandel reacted the same way. Isn¡¯t what she said shocking enough? Is there something that¡¯s even more explosive? ¡°Considering that you are the true daughter of the Johnson family, you would stand to benefit greatly if Lionel is exposed as an orphan.¡± Natalie continued, ¡°Consequently, he should be the one that should feel threatened, not you. In fact, if his secret is revealed, the elders of the Johnson family would rally behind you to seize control of the family. So, isn¡¯t that good for you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 369 A Cue For Love Chapter 369 A Cue for Love Chapter 369 Condemned That was the crux of the matter. Initially, Lia had no intention to divulge that secret, but given Natalie¡¯s keen observation, she knew that it was something she couldn¡¯t avoid. ¡°Yup.¡± Lia sighed. ¡°I like Lionel¡­ I really don¡¯t care whether or not I will lose my foothold in the Johnson family, but I don¡¯t want Lionel to get affected. He works extremely hard and is a proud man. I can¡¯t let anyone destroy him¡­¡± After Lia finished speaking, Yandel took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. He put the cigarette between his lips and drew a deep breath. Even if they were not blood-rted, as long as a man and a woman were used of incest, there would be nothing they could do even if they loved each other deeply. Natalie took a nce at Yandel and was aware that Lia¡¯s situation reminded him of Amelia and himself. He had raised Amelia himself and treated her better than anyone else. However, they were also used of incest and were condemned by the rest of the world. Lia felt like a burden was lifted off her shoulders after saying that. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid that she¡¯ll hurt me. I¡¯m just scared that she¡¯ll hurt Lionel.¡± Lia sobbed. ¡°Actually, when I first regained consciousness, Lionel had told me that you were the one who saved my life. I wasn¡¯t grateful to you then as I didn¡¯t understand why you did that. I thought I was better off dead¡­ However, I realized that if I had died and Yara threatens Lionel, I wouldn¡¯t be able to help him. As such, I decided that it was better for me to be alive so that she can just threaten me and leave Lionel alone. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I have been living in regret every day¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking a lot but I¡¯m still unable toe up with a solution¡­¡± Suddenly, Natalie could feel her heart aching for the youngdy in front of her and held Lia¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone,¡± Natalie said softly. ¡°If anyone has to be med, it would be Yara.¡± ¡°Am I going to continue living like this for the rest of my life?¡± ¡°Nope, you won¡¯t,¡± Natalie replied, her eyes gleaming brightly. ¡°You were shouldering this heavy burden all by yourself previously. Naturally, you¡¯ll be tired. Since you¡¯re willing to trust me with your secret, we will carry this burden together from now on. I won¡¯t give her another chance to hurt you¡­ Just promise me that you won¡¯t make any hasty decisions. I¡¯ll tell you what to do instead. You just have to follow my instructions.¡± In fact, Lia was not exactly sure of Natalie¡¯s background. However, she could feel a surge of warmth in her heart just by looking at Natalie¡¯s clear bright eyes. It turned out that confiding in someone wasn¡¯t as difficult as she had previously thought! ¡°Yes, Ms. Nichols. I will!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a little older than you. You can call me Natalie when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± ¡°Sure, Natalie.¡± Lia shed a rare smile. It was a beautiful and gentle smile that extended to her eyes. A short whileter, Lionel arrived at the bar to pick Lia up. He caught a whiff of alcohol from her and chided with worry, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be drinking right after you got discharged!¡± ¡°Lionel, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lia stood in front of Lionel and tugged at the hem of his shirt. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t do it again,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Are you already thinking of an ¡®again¡¯? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get back,¡± Lionel said to Lia in a stern manner before turning to Natalie. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯m really sorry that Lia has bothered you again tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Natalie replied with a smile. After that, Lionel helped Lia out of the bar. Yandel looked at the pair as they walked away and said, ¡°Boss, have you already noticed that something didn¡¯t seem right?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Natalie did not deny that. ¡°I only got to hear about the Johnson family¡¯s secret in its entirety today. However, during the banquet that night, I¡¯ve already noticed that Lionel and Lia care a lot about each other. After all, it¡¯s very difficult to hide your feelings for someone¡­¡± ¡°So what if they like each other?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yandel, shall we make a bet?¡± ¡°What do you want to bet on, Boss?¡± ¡°If Lia and Lionel end up together, I hope that you will also give it a shot with Amelia,¡± Natalie said. A Cue For Love Chapter 370 A Cue For Love Chapter 370 A Cue for Love Chapter 370 An Aloof and Elegant Wild Beast Lionel wasn¡¯t the only one who went to the bar to get someone. Shortly after Natalie and Yandel returned to the private room where Yana, Hans and the rest were at, Samuel arrived. The moment Samuel entered the room, all eyes fell on him. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick Nat up.¡± Natalie turned around when she heard that. The man was dressed in a ck coat. Even though the design and cutting of the coat were simple, it perfectly entuated Samuel¡¯s well- sculpted features, enhancing his elegance and charisma. It was almost unbelievable that such a good- looking man existed. Although no one spoke, everyone was well-aware of the rtionship between him and Natalie. Err¡­ Did he just call her Nat? No one would have believed that the head of the Bowers family had such a tender side to him, if they had not heard it with their own ears. Indeed, everyone had an Achilles¡¯ heel. It was obvious to everyone present that not only was Natalie Samuel¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel, Samuel was also head over heels in love with her. Natalie was already used to the man addressing her that way, but it was the first time he had called her that in public. A blush of embarrassment spread across her cheeks as she stood up and bade farewell to Hans and his wife, Yandel and Ross. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first then.¡± Everyone smiled as they said goodbye to Natalie. Once the woman walked out of the private room, she asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly decide toe and pick me up?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just because I miss you,¡± Samuel replied, fixing his deep-set gaze on Natalie. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m constantly missing you. It¡¯s just that I have to work and can¡¯t keep you by my side all the time. I did think of recruiting you into thepany so that I can see you whenever I want to but after second thought, I decided to drop the idea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Were you worried that I would reject you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Samuel smiled gently and continued, ¡°I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be too distracted at work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you realized that.¡± Natalie followed Samuel to his Hummer and got into the car. Right after she fastened her seat belt, the man leaned over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± ¡°How much did you drink?¡± Samuel questioned, narrowing his eyes.¡± ¡°Samuel, I didn¡¯t drink much today,¡± Natalie touched her heart and replied sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know after I check.¡± Check? How¡¯s he going to check? Did he really spend money on a breathalyzer just to make sure I don¡¯t get drunk? While Natalie was still deep in thought, Samuel pressed his lips against hers domineeringly. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s lips parted slightly and the man took the chance to force his tongue into her mouth, exploring every inch of it. As the action was too intense for Natalie, she moved backward instinctively. However, since she was sitting in the passenger seat with her seat belt fastened, she was stuck with nowhere to go. As such, she could only sumb to Samuel¡¯s advances. The woman had once thought that Samuel was a cold and restrained man. However, after getting to know him better, she realized that it was just a facade that he had put on. Underneath that aloof and elegant surface, he was simply an insatiable wild beast who was always yearning for her body. Samuel gradually made his way downward with his lips. After unbuttoning Natalie¡¯s blouse, his kiss reached her¡­ The man was behaving like a dehydrated traveler who had suddenly discovered an oasis in a desert, sucking on her thirstily. Natalie¡¯s body tensed up instantly and she tugged at Samuel¡¯s hair. At that moment, she was unable to decide if she should pull him closer or push him away. In the end, they did not go all the way. Samuel suddenly stopped his movements and covered the woman¡¯s body with his coat. As he had ripped off her blouse rather forcefully earlier on, Natalie¡¯s buttons had popped off to some corner of the car. ¡°Nat, just three more days¡­ and it¡¯ll be my birthday¡­¡± Samuel whispered into her ears. Natalie looked away shyly and did not reply. Awoo! Does it mean that it¡¯s just three more days before¡­ he eats me up? A Cue For Love Chapter 371 A Cue For Love Chapter 371 A Cue for Love Chapter 371 n Ruined By The Four Little Ones Natalie had previously assumed that Samuel would be spending his thirtieth birthday together with her and the four little ones. However, it was only when Samuel took her to the hot spring resort that she realized that he had left the four kids at the Bowers residence. As such, right after they got out of the car, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Samuel, is it really just the two of us today?¡± ¡°Franklin and Sophia are too clingy. If they were here, your attention would be focused on them,¡± the man replied while holding her chin. ¡°Today is my birthday. I want to have all of you today. Every second of your time is mine,¡± Samuel said in his deep voice. Natalie chuckled when she heard that. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Samuel asked, frowning. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how childish you sound,¡± Natalie patted his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re already thirty years old. I can¡¯t believe you are jealous of four five-year-old kids.¡± Samuel released his grip on her chin and smiled affectionately. ¡°Whatever you say. Anyway, you won¡¯t be able to escape tonight,¡± he replied. Natalie¡¯s heart did a double somersault at the man¡¯s words. She was at a loss and was biting her lips nervously, pretending that she did not know what he was talking about. Seeing that, the corners of Samuel¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. There¡¯s no use pretending. I¡¯m definitely not gonna let you off. He had desired her all this while but tried hard to control himself. Not wanting to scare her, he decided to take it slow. Even though the memories had faded, his body could still clearly remember the ecstasy and satisfaction it felt from that fateful night six years ago. The pair walked into the resort hand in hand. As steam rose from the open-air hot spring, mist enveloped the entire area, creating scenery that looked just like paradise. After Natalie changed into her bathrobe, she stood on the ground barefooted and felt especially comfortable and rxed. Just then, the phone rang. Before Natalie could pick up the call, Samuel rejected it and switched off her phone. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that every second of your time is mine today?¡± Samuel said, pulling the woman into his embrace. Gently biting on her earlobes, he continued, ¡°Focus on me today. You¡¯re my birthday present.¡± Although the man was biting very softly, Natalie¡¯s earlobes were so sensitive that she could feel her body slowly going limp. When Samuel reached into her bathrobe effortlessly, a blush crept up the woman¡¯s cheeks. She finally understood why he had chosen to spend his birthday at the hot spring resort. Since there were no buttons or zips on the bathrobe, it made the perfect attire for the man to do whatever he wanted. The atmosphere was gradually charged with the couple¡¯s building desire for each other. One momentter¡­ Frenzied footsteps were heard running toward them. Both Natalie and Samuel snapped out of their passionate moment and quickly tidied up their appearances before they heard the loud voices of the little ones. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± The children had yet to change into their own bathrobes and were already dashing toward Natalie excitedly. Natalie¡¯s face was still flushed when she saw the little ones, and she could not help but feel nervous and slightly guilty. ¡°Mommy, your ears are so red. Are you cold?¡± yton asked curiously while wrapping his arms around his mother¡¯s leg. ¡°Umm¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Yup!¡± Natalie replied, brushing over the question. After all, she could not possibly tell the kids that it was because Samuel was nibbling on her ears. ¡°You should wear more clothes then,¡± Xavian said. ¡°That¡¯s right! You shouldn¡¯t wear so little just to look good. You look great in anything anyway!¡± Franklin added. As the three boys had already said everything Sophia wanted to say, she could only nod and agree while blinking her big eyes. ¡°Yup! I agree with everything they say!¡± Natalie was amused by how adorable her children were. However, Samuel could not even fake a smile. His gaze darkened while he pursed his lips tightly. The hot spring resort was almost two hundred miles away from the Bowers residence. Even if the little ones knew where their parents were, it was impossible for them to travel there independently. As such, Samuel was sure that someone must have brought them there. ¡°So tell me, who brought you guys here?¡± Samuel asked coldly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 372 A Cue For Love Chapter 372 A Cue for Love Chapter 372 Skin Him Alive The four little ones exchanged nces with each other. Knowing very well that Samuel would not be easily fooled, the kids had no choice but to reply in unison, ¡°Uncle Steven brought us here¡­ We threatened him to do that.¡± Samuel turned away and looked toward the corridor. ¡°Where is he?¡± he asked in a spooky voice. Franklin took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Uncle Steven knew that you would definitely skin him alive, so he left immediately after dropping us off at the entrance of the hot spring resort.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see where he can run to then.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened and a grim expression took over his handsome face. It took the man a lot of effort to n his special day, and he was looking forward to spending time with Natalie only. However, because of Steven, the couple¡¯s quality time together had be a family gathering instead. Samuel could not help but feel extremely disappointed that his ns were ruined, and a deep crease appeared between his brows. Shortly after, the resort owner took the four little ones away to change into children¡¯s bathrobes. Natalie shot a nce at Samuel, who was pulling a long face and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re so childish!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only childish when ites to matters rting to you anyway,¡± Samuel replied in a low voice. ¡°Laugh all you like. This is who I am.¡± Natalie froze for a second when she heard that before her smile grew broader. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seems like men can also be really childish! But he¡¯s really cute when he acts this way. Natalie stood on her tiptoes and pinched both sides of Samuel¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset but try to control yourself and not scare the kids. They always go to bed before 10 p.m. After that, you still have time to unwrap your present.¡± That was a code phrase between the couple. Instantly, Samuel understood what the woman meant and held her hands tightly. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re the one who said that I can ¡®unwrap my present¡¯ter. You can¡¯t take that back now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Natalie replied very softly. When the children returned after changing, they were relieved seeing that Samuel¡¯s expression was back to normal. Jolene was the owner of the hot spring resort. Even though she was already over forty, she did not look like it as she maintained her looks very well. She usually did not receive guests personally but only did so for Samuel. After bringing a few exquisite dishes into the family¡¯s private room, she left. Among the dishes was a six-inch heart-shaped cake that Samuel had specially instructed the resort to prepare. The four little ones took their forks and dug into the cake at once, making lots of holes in the pretty cake. When Franklin noticed that his father had not taken a single bite of it, he took some cake with his fork and put it next to the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the birthday boy today. You need to eat some cake¡­¡± Franklin said seriously with his mouth stuffed with cake. ¡°Anyway, since you are so rich, you should order a bigger cake next time. This one is too small for all of us to share. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I can lend you some from my savings.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Samuel replied with an obstinate expression. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have your share then.¡± Franklin put the fork into his own mouth, finishing the cake. Samuel was speechless while Natalie wasughing so hard that she had tears in her eyes. Samuel was wearing a ck bathrobe and had his fringe down, covering his eyes. His skin was so smooth that there were hardly any open pores. At that moment, he did not look like a high and mighty CEO but more like an awkward kid who did not get to eat his favorite candy. In fact, he blended in very well with the four five-year-old little ones. Just as Natalie was still happily giggling away, Samuel cast her a warning stare. Catching his gaze, the woman covered her mouth with her hand to suppress herughter, but she just couldn¡¯t get rid of the smile on her face. After the kids had their fill of food and drinks, they took out their birthday present for Samuel from their bag. It was a piece of drawing. Franklin unveiled the drawing and said, ¡°Daddy, Sophia, Xavian, yton and I drew this together. It¡¯s the four of us, you and Mommy.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 373 A Cue For Love Chapter 373 A Cue for Love Chapter 373 Unwilling To Acknowledge Her As Mother The man on the left corner of the drawing was most likely Samuel. Next to him were the four little ones ¡ªFranklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton, andstly, on the right, Natalie. Even though the pencil strokes of those five-year-old children were still blunt and messy, they had put in thoughts and emotions to draw the picture out. It was no wonder why Natalie and Samuel felt warm inside when they saw the drawing. The term ¡°home¡± used to be something that was so out of reach for Samuel and Natalie. Little did they expect what seemed impossible to achieve had now appeared not only on the drawing but even more so before their eyes. ¡°Happy birthday, Daddy.¡± Franklin scratched the back of his head and grinned broadly. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Daddy, happy birthday!¡± Sophie blinked her sparkling eyes as she sent her well-wishes too. Before this, Xavian and yton had always greeted Samuel as ¡°Mr. Bowers.¡± But ever since the other time when Samuel had suavely appeared at the office of the Head of Kindergarten and called himself the father of the two boys, they had secretly acknowledged him as their ¡°Daddy¡± deep in their hearts from then on. After moments of hesitation, Xavian and yton also blurted out one after another, ¡°Daddy, happy birthday.¡± Slightly stunned by the scene before him, Samuel broke into a smile. ¡°Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton, thank you for the birthday present. I love it so much.¡± The four little ones exchanged nces and grinned at each other in satisfaction. Watching the heartwarming scene before her eyes while resting her right cheek on her hand, Natalie felt warmth in her heart. She had been urging herself to be stronger in recent years because only that way could she protect the people and things she loved. But deep in her heart, she knew very well all she yearned for was nothing but warmth and simplicity. Staying beside Samuel, she seemed to have understood the true meaning of security. After digesting the food they had consumed, Samuel and Natalie went on a hot spring date with their four children. To be able to get soaked in a hot spring surrounded by warm mist in the freezing winter weather was indeed a pure enjoyment for Natalie from head to toe. At the same time, Jolene quickly made a call to Yara in another room. ¡°Ms. Yara, it¡¯s me, Jolene.¡± After apanying Keh to the hospital, Yara was on her way to the underground parking lot to retrieve her car. ¡°Ms. Jolene, is anything the matter?¡± ¡°Ms. Yara, I have something to say, but I¡¯m not sure if I should bring it up.¡± Yara stopped in her tracks upon hearing that and frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t see a need for you to sound me out since you¡¯ve made this call. Go ahead and tell me whatever you wanted to say.¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel previously made an appointment to visit the resort today. I thought he¡¯ll being with you, but it turns out that¡­¡± ¡°You mean Samuel is at your resort?!¡± Yara gasped in shock. ¡°Not only him; he also brought along your children¡­¡± Jolene paused slightly before continuing, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s also a woman and her two kids.¡± A woman and two kids? It did note across Yara¡¯s mind that it would be Natalie since she did not know thetter had two children. Could it be that Samuel has found someone else again? ¡°Ms. Jolene, could you please roughly describe the woman¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°That woman is average-looking. She has some freckles on her face. To be honest, her looks are nowhereparable to yours.¡± As soon as Yara heard those descriptions, the identity of the unknown woman became clear to her. ¡°It¡¯s that woman again?¡± she unknowingly blurted out of her mouth. It¡¯s Samuel¡¯s 30th birthday today. He¡¯d rather bring Franklin and Sophia to celebrate his birthday with another woman and not even invite me to join. How can he be so heartless? Yara felt an immense surge of jealousy and heartache, as though innumerable venomous bugs were gnawing on her heart. It¡¯s been five years! Are those precious years that I¡¯ve sacrificed for Samuel no match for a woman who has been by his side for only a few months? So much so that I¡¯m unworthy of spending his birthday with him? ¡°Ms. Jolene, I don¡¯t wish to see Franklin and Sophia call another woman as their mother. I need you to help me with this¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 374 A Cue For Love Chapter 374 A Cue for Love Chapter 374 Have You Removed Your Mask Previously, Keh had visited the hot spring resort for a short getaway, where Yara also followed along. At that time, Jolene was crestfallen after finding out that her husband was cheating on her. She was constantly distracted from work, and as a result, she messed up the arrangements for Keh regarding his stay and meals at the resort. Because of that, Keh had wanted to fire her and get a recement boss for the hot spring resort. Fortunately, Yara had interceded for her and made Keh change his mind on that idea. Yet, Jolene did not know that was one of Yara¡¯s means to win her over. Other than the enemies she wanted to get rid of, she wanted to try her best to curry favor with anybody who had some ties with the Bowers family. And now, it was the exact situation Yara wanted Jolene to repay her debt. ¡°Ms. Yara, I¡ª¡± ¡°Ms. Jolene, you¡¯ve been abandoned by your husband before too. I¡¯m sure you know how I feel right now¡­¡± Yara¡¯s tone sounded like she was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°I bore my precious children for nine months, and yet, they¡¯re taking another woman as their mother now!¡± Jolene could not help but pity her. ¡°W-What can I do to help you then?¡± ¡°Ms. Jolene, do this¡­ And I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡­¡± Afraid that Jolene would be overly cautious at doing her task, Yara purposely mentioned Keh. ¡°I¡¯m Old Mr. Bowers¡¯ savior and his chosen granddaughter-inw. Do you still think that I won¡¯t be able to protect you if anything happens?¡± ¡°All right, I got it.¡± Upon concluding the call, Jolene immediately began to execute Yara¡¯s order. Meanwhile, the family of six had finished using the hot spring. The children¡¯s faces were as red as tomatoes, and their round ck eyes were watery and sparkly, making them look much more adorable than their usual selves. yton inched closer to Natalie and whispered into her ears, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t tell me you have not removed that hyper-realistic mask in front of Daddy yet?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Not yet.¡± Natalie nodded in response. ¡°I can feel that Daddy treats you and us sincerely,¡± Xavian chimed in. ¡°Why don¡¯t you remove your mask in front of him tonight?¡± yton and Xavian were immensely confident of their mother¡¯s looks. That hyper-realistic mask is super ugly! If Daddy sees Mommy¡¯s real appearance, he¡¯ll surely be mesmerized by it! ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll remove it when I find the right time to do so.¡± She did not remove it back then because she did not dare to do it. But as time passed, things became harder as she did not know how to divulge the truth. Now, she was used to living with that face in front of Samuel. Adding on to the fact that the man did not seem to mind, she eventually put the matter at the back of her mind. Seeing Natalie huddled in a corner chatting with Xavian and yton, Sophia grew slightly jealous. ¡°Mommy, what are you all talking about?¡± Even though Franklin did not utter a word, he knitted his brows so tightly that anyone could tell he was extremely bothered by it. As much as that felt like frustration, Natalie still felt an overdose of sweetness. Aww! Previously Samuel got jealous of the kids for being close with me, but now, even the four kids are jealous of each other because of me! Franklin and Sophia were not her biological children. Hence, logically speaking, yton and Xavian should stille first no matter how much she adored the former two. But in actual fact, that was a far cry from the truth. To her, all four children were of equal importance, and she would risk her life voluntarily for any of them if she needed to. It took Natalie a long while to console the four little ones before a smile began to appear on their faces. Even though it was Samuel¡¯s birthday, he still had to settle some decision-making matters for the company. Upon receiving Billy¡¯s call, he rushed back to the room in the resort to get back to work. As for Natalie, she took the four children for a stroll around the resort. The hot spring resort was spacious inside out and had a whiff of natural wilderness, possibly due to its location in the outer suburbs. Having been surrounded by Natalie and her brothers, the overjoyed Sophia hummed to the nursery rhymes she had learned in school. The fast-paced tunes, coupled with Sophia¡¯s voice, sounded pleasant to the ears as they reverberated through the ce. At the same time, Jolene was hiding amongst the foliage, peeping on the backs of Natalie and the four children. She also had a wooden basket in her hand. A Cue For Love Chapter 375 A Cue For Love Chapter 375 A Cue for Love Chapter 375 Protecting Sophia Upon finishing her song, Sophia cast her sparkly eyes at Natalie and asked, ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s my singing?¡± ¡°You did a great job,¡± Natalieplimented with a smile. Sophia¡¯s three brothers, all of whom adored her a lot, looked at her with their puppy eyes as they requested for her to sing the songs again. But perhaps because she had received so much love from her brothers, the meek little girl had learned to throw tantrums too. ¡±I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m thirsty after singing for so long¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she gently caressed Sophia¡¯s head. It¡¯s great that this girl has a little temper. Otherwise, her brothers would have to be constantly worried about her if she¡¯s soft-tempered and a pushover. As Natalie was too focused on the children and coupled with the fact that Samuel had arranged to visit this resort, she instinctively lowered her alertness. Therefore, she did not notice that someone was following them behind the bushes and was slowly opening the wooden basket. Watching the sight of how joyful Natalie and the four children were, Jolene could not help but think of Yara¡¯s words. Ms. Yara has painstakingly bore them for nine months, yet they¡¯re not close to her? What¡¯s worst is that they even acknowledge a woman who has nothing to do with them as their mother? Thinking about that reminded her of her failed marriage, and perhaps that made her rte to Yara¡¯s situation even better. Anyone who breaks a family apart is evil. Jolene initially had some reservations about releasing the venomous snake. Nheless, she no longer found it so difficult to execute the n after she recalled the pain she went through. As the wooden basket got unlocked, a snake as thick as the size of a baby¡¯s arm slithered out. It wasmon to spot snakes around the resort due to its location. Of course, that venomous snake was not something Jolene had found within a short period. Because it was winter, many bugs and reptiles would gather near the resort to keep warm. A while ago, when she was chasing them away, she happened to see that snake and thus kept it in the wooden basket as she had thought of soaking it in wer. She would never have thought that it would be of use now! Sticking its bright red-colored forked tongue out, the snake glided through the dried leaves and branches on the ground, creating a dull ruffling sound. As the four children were still young, they naturally could not recognize that sound. On the other hand, Natalie seemed to have heard the strange noise, and it seemed like it was getting closer and closer toward them. When Natalie turned around, she found a menacing, venomous snake sliding in the direction of Sophia, who was the shortest in height. That snake was different from Franklin¡¯s pet snake. Moony was a mild-mannered and nonvenomous snake. That wild snake had colorful patterns of its body and a pair of long and sharp venomous fangs. The consequences would be disastrous if it were to bite a child. Without any hesitation, Natalie stood before Sophia and grabbed onto that venomous snake, which was preparing to prance forward for an attack, with her bare hands. Its poisonous fangs bit onto Natalie¡¯s hand deeply. At once, its venom spread into the body through the wound. In no time, Natalie felt her hand turn numb. She mmed the snake against the tree till it went unconscious before she let go of her grip. Among the kids, Sophia was the first toe around since she was the only one who saw the entire process of how Natalie had blocked her from the danger. Shocked, tears began rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°Mommy, are you alright?¡± The little girl was panicking. ¡°Is there anyone who can save my mommy? Please hurry here to save my mommy! Her hand was bitten by a poisonous snake!¡± Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s screams, Franklin, yton, and Xavian eventually came to their senses. ¡°Mommy, do you think you can perform acupuncture on yourself?¡± Xavian asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not really¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s lip, by then, had turned slightly purple. ¡°I¡¯m unable to exert any strength on my hand right now. Besides, I have to use the crystal needle on the right acupoint; otherwise, there won¡¯t be any effect.¡± Franklin frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Daddy. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll have a solution!¡± As soon as his words rang out, the boy ran off to look for Samuel while Sophia stayed by Natalie¡¯s side to keep herpany. At the same time, Xavian was already on his phone searching for hospitals or veterinary clinics around the vicinity. As for yton, he used a bifurcated wooden stick to hold the snake in ce so that they could use it to match the antivenomter. A Cue For Love Chapter 376 A Cue For Love Chapter 376 A Cue for Love Chapter 376 Absolutely Atrocious Jolene covered her mouth tightly with her hands as she could not believe her eyes. She was the culprit who released the venomous snake. It was no doubt she saw the snake sliding toward Sophia. If that woman didn¡¯t catch that snake in time, it would have attacked Ms. Sophia. Even at such a critical moment, that woman could catch the snake with her bare hands. Her decisiveness seems something innate to her. Isn¡¯t she the homewrecker who ruined Mr. Bowers And Ms. Yara¡¯s rtionship? But she didn¡¯t hesitate a wee bit when she protected Ms. Sophia just now. It seems like she wasn¡¯t even afraid of the drastic consequences that might happen to herself. But Ms. Yara is Ms. Sophia and Mr. Franklin¡¯s biological mother. The one who could do that without hesitation should¡¯ve been Ms. Yara instead of that woman! Whatever had just happened was the exact opposite of Jolene¡¯s prediction. Knowing that she must not stay there any longer, Jolene scuffled away with the wooden basket in her hand. Concurrently, the wound on Natalie¡¯s hand had begun to turn dark purple. Seeing that the wound was seeping ck-colored blood, beads of tears rolled down Sophia¡¯s face rapidly. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s all my fault. You¡¯re hurt while trying to save me!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Like any other five-year-old, Sophia was mature enough to understand the meaning of death. Even so, she did not dare to mention anything about death as she was afraid she would jinx the situation. ¡°What s-should I do to m-make you feel b-better?¡± Sophia choked on her words as she was bawling her eyes out. Even though Natalie felt so cold that her whole body was shaking, she still tried to bring her trembling hand to pat Sophia¡¯s cheek upon hearing her cries. ¡°It¡¯s just snake¡¯s venom.¡± Natalie pulled a weak smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. N-Nothing will happen to me¡­¡± A brief momentter, Franklin finally returned with Samuel. Before his eyes was his woman leaning against the tree trunk, her lips drained of color, and dark- colored blood seeping out from a wound at the back of her hand. Just a moment ago, she looks fine and healthy. How did things be like this in such a short time? ¡°Daddy, Mommy tried to protect me¡­¡± Within a short time, Sophia¡¯s eyes were bulging from the intense crying. ¡°She got bitten by the snake as a result.¡± Samuel went up to Natalie and lifted her hand, ready to suck out the poisonous blood from her wound. But before Samuel¡¯s lips touched her hand, Natalie shook her head vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Natalie Nichols.¡± Samuel frowned, his emotions visibly apparent on his face. It was the first time Samuel called her so formally after they had acknowledged their feelings for each other. As much as she was dead serious at rejecting Samuel for going ahead with his action, the man was firm about his stand too. ¡°That won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Tears began welling up around the rims of Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Y-You¡­ you don¡¯t have to do that for me¡­¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯ll save you, I will do it without hesitation.¡± As soon as he said that, Natalie felt Samuel¡¯s grip on her hand tighten. At the very next second, his warm lips plopped right on her wound, and he began sucking with all his might. Samuel tried his best to suck the ck-colored blood into his mouth before spitting it on the ground. Of course, Natalie did try to break free from his grip. But because she was made even weaker due to the snake¡¯s venom, she could not muster any strength. Thus, her struggle and resistance were not significant to Samuel at all. ¡°Y-You¡¯re so dumb¡­¡± Natalie felt a tightness in her chest but had nowhere to vent it. Why is he sacrificing his life to remove the venom? Did he forget that he¡¯s the head of the Bowers family and the father of Franklin and Sophia? So many people respect and look up to him and even hope to get a glimpse of him. Samuel Bowers¡­ how could you risk your life for me? A Cue For Love Chapter 377 A Cue For Love Chapter 377 A Cue for Love Chapter 377 ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Treat Her First Samuel spewed ck-colored blood on the ground. With the ck blood staining his lips and his dark eyes exuding tons of chilly aura, his appearance was exceedingly petrifying than Natalie¡¯s. Only at this point did Jolene finally show up. She could not help but inhale in a deep breath when she saw the sight that greeted her. She had witnessed it with her own eyes when Natalie was bitten by the snake. But what she did not expect was how Samuel would swallow his pride to suck out the poisonous blood for a nameless woman. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get some warm water for you to rinse your mouth,¡± Jolene anxiously eximed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Samuel uttered. ¡°But you¡ª¡± ¡°Look for an expert who can remove snake venom immediately,¡± he grimlymanded. His deadly aura, apanied by the residual blood left on his lips, made him look just like the god of the underworld. Jolene nodded and hurriedly walked away to make a call. In truth, she had immediately contacted a hospital nearby the resort after the ident urred. The doctor was informed to bring some antivenom over. Of course, she still went ahead to make a call, but this time, to Yara. Jolene would act on impulse and agree to do the dirty job because Yara had once done her a favor, and besides, she could put herself in thetter¡¯s shoes since she could rte to her situation very well. Mr. Bowers helped suck out the venom from that woman¡¯s wound, but he didn¡¯t get to rinse his mouth. What if he gets poisoned or ends up with a hidden illness? And if the Bower family finds out that it¡¯s my doing, I¡¯ll be totally screwed by then! As soon as the call went through, Yara¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. She seemed to be much more flustered than Jolene. ¡°Ms. Jolene,¡± Yara muttered. ¡°How is it? Who got bitten? Franklin or Sophia?¡± ¡°Ms. Yara, the one who got bitten is the woman who came with Mr. Bowers.¡± After a while of silence, Yara asked, ¡°Ms. Jolene, have you called the doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. He¡¯s on his way to the resort.¡± Jolene¡¯s mind was in turmoil and poured all her emotions on Yara since she reckoned they were both on the same boat. ¡°Ms. Yara¡­ w-what should I do?¡± ¡°Try all means to stall the doctor¡­¡± Yara did not continue with the rest of the sentence. Nheless, her meaning was clear; she did not want Natalie to receive any medical care. ¡°Ms. Yara, that woman is not the only one poisoned. So is Mr. Bowers!¡± ¡°What do you mean? How?¡± ¡°He sucked out all that poisonous blood, so he¡¯s likely been poisoned too. M-Ms. Yara, you have to help me¡­¡± The news struck Yara like a bolt from the blue. Someone like Samuel would risk his life for a lowly wretch? How much exactly does he love Natalie that he could make such a decision without thinking about the consequences? ¡°Ms. Yara¡­ Ms. Yara¡­¡± Jolene called her name a few times before Yara regained her senses. ¡°I¡¯ll head over right now.¡± Yara pursed her lips tight before adding, ¡°You mustn¡¯t scare yourself now. I¡¯ll help you no matter what happens. But if you backstab me, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get to see your children anymore!¡± At this point, Jolene could somehow sense that Yara was not as innocent and harmless as how she appeared to be. But since she had chosen to ce her trust in the wrong person from the beginning, there was no other way out for her, and all that she could do was continue following Yara¡¯s orders now. Even after hanging up the call, Jolene did not feel any better. She was overwhelmed with guilt and terror. Momentster, a doctor in a white robe arrived at the hot spring resort. When the middle-aged male doctor saw Natalie and Samuel¡¯s ashen faces, he was slightly startled. Didn¡¯t the caller report that there¡¯s only one person who¡¯s bitten? Why are there two victims? Who am I supposed to save first? Samuel averted his gaze to Natalie, who was lying on the bed. Then he said without a second thought, ¡°Treat her first.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 378 A Cue For Love Chapter 378 A Cue for Love Chapter 378 Her Guardian Angel Samuel¡¯s gazes were so cold and frosty that they freaked Jolene out. She had wanted to ask the doctor to check on Samuel first, but eventually, she did not dare to do it. The doctor put down his medical box and began checking on Natalie. It turned out that it was a rattlesnake, a highly venomous species, that bit Natalie earlier. Fortunately, the hospital had ample antivenoms to counter rattlesnake bites in their medical storage. With proper and timely medical treatment, one would not be in a life-threatening case. Natalieter went into an unconscious state. She was freezing and thought of moving around and rubbing her hands to warm herself up. Yet, her whole body felt so weak she did not have the strength. That made her feel terrible. Suddenly, she felt something sharp poking through the veins on her arm. That unusual sensation of intrusion made her curl her body up instinctively. But at the same time, she felt Samuel¡¯s big warm hands holding onto hers tightly. The skinship gradually aided in the transmission of heat. Samuel¡¯s hands barely had any calluses, but his index and middle fingers had many creases. It was so distinct she could tell that it was Samuel holding onto her hand even without opening her eyes. Instantly, she felt a sense of reassurance. With him around, no matter how risky the situation was, she felt like she had undefeatable courage within her. After administering the antivenom for Natalie, the doctor then walked toward Samuel, wanting to check on him. However, Samuel, who could care less, enquired about Natalie¡¯s condition instead of cooperating with the doctor. ¡°Be honest with me; how is she doing right now?¡± The doctor was a little taken aback by Samuel¡¯s reaction but soon recovered from it and answered, ¡°Her condition isn¡¯t too bad. She should be able to recover in about three to five days.¡± ¡°Should be?¡± Samuel raised an eyebrow. The doctor had always been careful with his words. But having put under the stress, he went through some deliberation and finally replied, ¡°She¡¯ll recover. She¡¯ll be fine after the antivenom shot.¡± Samuel only allowed the doctor to treat his wound upon receiving the answer he wanted. Because he had helped Natalie suck the blood out, he had indirectly swallowed some of the venom and thus was infected. Of course, in contrast to Natalie, his condition was not too grave. After the doctor gave both Natalie and Samuel the antivenom shot, he then left them with some advice, including having more rest, taking a healthy diet, and avoiding strenuous exercises and activities. Samuel held onto Natalie¡¯s hand as the corners of his lips curled into a mocking smirk. Dear Lord, why are you doing this to me?! He had been anticipating to ept the wonderful gift, that was, Natalie. Yet, the doctor had advised them against partaking in vigorous activities. In that case, I won¡¯t hold myself back when she recovers! After the treatment, Jolene guided the doctor out of the room and the resort. ¡°Are the two of them fine, Dr. Walker?¡± Jolene asked. ¡°They¡¯ll be alright since they¡¯ve received the antivenom,¡± the doctor answered honestly. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°Did anything happen to you recently?¡± the doctor inquired. ¡°You¡¯ve been running the resort here for over ten years. Though there are many poisonous creepy crawlies around this ce, I reckoned it¡¯s the first time something like this happens, right?¡± As much as Jolene knew that the doctor¡¯s questions were out of care and concern, her voice grew agitated as though she was a cat that had gotten her tail stepped on. ¡°Dr. Walker, what are you trying to imply? Do you think I want such idents to happen? Is it my fault if such a rare ident urs?¡± It did not cross the doctor¡¯s mind that Jolene would be so defensive. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± In the end, the two parted ways with grudges. Back in the room, Samuel and Natalie were left alone since he had made it a point to warn the children not to disturb Natalie from her rest. N?velDrama.Org content. While Natalie was still asleep, Samuel gently pulled her into his arms for a loving and endearing hug. He was once unafraid of losing the woman in his embrace. Yet now, he could no longer let her go so easily. The old Samuel in the past used to think that sacrificing one¡¯s life for another was the most absurd thing in the whole world. He believed it was ridiculous to talk about something that great when one could not even lead a good life. But the current Samuel was no longer the same. Had he met with such a circumstance now, he would be more than willing to exchange his life for Natalie¡¯s. A Cue For Love Chapter 379 A Cue For Love Chapter 379 A Cue for Love Chapter 379 Samuel Is Sleeping With Her Later, Yara finally arrived at the hot spring resort. Going up to her, Jolene looked a little hesitant with her words. ¡°Ms. Yara¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Jolene, how¡¯s Samuel doing?¡± Yara grabbed Jolene¡¯s arm and questioned anxiously. Her grip was so tight that it hurt Jolene. ¡±Ms. Yara, Mr. Bowers is starting to disy minor symptoms after sucking the venomous blood out for that woman. But the doctor has already injected the antivenom for him. All that he has to do is to have some good rest for the next few days.¡± Hearing what Jolene said, Yara finally felt a sense of relief. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Where is he now, Ms. Jolene? I want to see him. I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t feeling well since he has some symptoms. It¡¯ll be better if he has mypany now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ it¡¯s inconvenient to do that right now¡­¡± ¡°Inconvenient?¡± Yara¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve given birth to a pair of twins for him! We¡¯ve done the most intimate thing between a man and a woman! What else could be inconvenient for me to see him?¡± Left with no choice, Jolene decided to divulge the truth. ¡°Mr. Bowers is sleeping with that woman. And it seems like he¡¯s going to take care of her by himself,¡± Jolene exined as her eyes flickered. ¡°He cares a lot about that woman¡ªto the extent that he would even risk his life for her¡­¡± Right away, hatred filled that pair of almond-shaped eyes that were on Yara¡¯s pretty face. She bit her lips so tightly that it almost looked like it was about to bleed. She had seen Samuel¡¯s affection for Natalie countless times to date. Yet it had never ceased to surprise her with how much he would do for Natalie. ¡°Ms. Yara, what if that incident¡ª¡± ¡°Watch your mouth. Even if you spill the beans and drag me into this matter, the Bowers family would never do anything to me since I¡¯m, after all, Franklin and Sophia¡¯s mother¡­¡± Before she went on any further, she abruptly changed the topic. ¡°Ms. Jolene, do remember your status. You and I are different!¡± Jolene¡¯s face fell as soon as she heard those words. Unbothered, Yara continued, ¡°Find me a room, Ms. Jolene. I want to stay here.¡± Finishing her orders, she turned and walked toward the corridor. Jolene stared intently at her back from behind with her brows knitted tightly. As far as she remembered, Yara was a gentle and meekdy. It was at this moment she finally saw through Yara¡¯s true colors. She was utterly ashamed that she had taken pity of thetter and helped her to spy on Natalie. One didn¡¯t mind putting herself in harm to save the child¡­ The other one didn¡¯t mind putting her child at risk so that she has a reason toe over¡­ At that instant, Jolene seemed to have finally seen things through. Mr. Bowers isn¡¯t blind; he has always been alert about people and situations more than anyone else. In the meantime, Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton sat around a table. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think it¡¯s weird that a snake suddenly appears at the hot spring resort?¡± Franklin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve checked; the snake that bit Mommy is a wild rattlesnake. It¡¯smon to spot this species around this location.¡± Xavian shared the details he found on the website with the other three children. ¡°Snakes have hibernation periods. There¡¯s a possibility they will slither their way in since there¡¯s a natural hot spring here.¡± yton clenched his fist tight and asked, ¡°Could that purely be an ident?¡± Xavian nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t rule out the possibility that it¡¯s a deliberate act. But judging from the general perspective, it¡¯s more likely that¡¯s an ident.¡± The three boys fell deep into thought. Exactly. There isn¡¯t any evidence that could point out that this was all on purpose. ¡°I want to learn medicine from Mommy! I want to be a doctor so that no one can hurt Mommy or the three of you!¡± The three boys looked at Sophia the moment she said that. Although Sophia¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen, the tenacity and determination in her eyes were prominent to anyone before her. ¡°But¡ª¡± Xavian did not want to break Sophia¡¯s dreams. Yet, he and yton knew that Natalie¡¯s medical skills came from the Bayer family, and there was no way they would let an outsider learn those skills. ¡°Sophia, studying medicine is not an easy task. Let me do it instead.¡± Recalling the horrifying moment earlier, yton thought if someone had to inherit Natalie¡¯s medical skills, he would surely be more suitable than the IT maniac, Xavian. A Cue For Love Chapter 380 A Cue For Love Chapter 380 A Cue for Love Chapter 380 Aspire To Study Medicine ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of it being difficult.¡± Sophia sounded firm. ¡°I want Mommy to be my teacher when she¡¯s fully recovered! I¡¯ll work hard to study and learn so that Daddy, Mommy, Franklin, Xavian, and yton will not have to suffer from any sickness or pain.¡± Among the four children, Sophia was considered the most carefree child. Moreover, she was the only girl among her siblings. Not only did Samuel and Natalie adore her, but even her three brothers would also always try to protect her. Even though Sophia enjoyed the love from her family, she knew she was being excessively adored and protected by them too. Despite Natalie shivering in cold after getting bitten by the snake, all that Sophia could do was bawl her eyes out uselessly. Not only that, she even made the weak Nataliefort her. As much as she could be a soft and sweet girl, she would bepletely unrecognizable when she showed her obstinate nature. Looking at her, the three brothers chuckled. ¡°Go ahead if you like it then. If Mommy doesn¡¯t want to take you as her student, Xavian and I will help you persuade her. You can always give up halfway through if it gets too tough¡­¡± Before Franklin couldplete his sentence, Sophia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who said that I¡¯ll give up?¡± Ashamed, Franklin quickly changed his attitude. ¡°Yeah, you definitely won¡¯t. I¡¯m speaking nonsense.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that, Sophia clenched her fists tight. Perhaps it was fate that Sophia had somehow set her ambition to learn medicine. Meanwhile, Nataliey groggily on the bed and slowly drifted off to sleep in the room. She felt her limbs still icy despite her body turning warmer than before. It was such an ufortable feeling that she moaned, ¡°S-So cold¡­¡± ¡°Where?¡± A deep yet attractive voice of a man came from beside her ear. ¡°My hands¡­ and feet¡­ they¡¯re freezing¡­¡± Because those were Natalie¡¯s groans while she was in a daze, she sounded like she was acting coquettish with the man, unlike her usual calm and mischievous self. Her tone was so sweet and mellow that anyone¡¯s heart would melt for her. Recalling the doctor¡¯s reminder before he left, Samuel let out a sigh exasperatedly. It was supposed to be a great birthday with a perfect gift waiting for him. It was a pity everything had fizzled into bubbles since the doctor had advised them against performing strenuous activities. Frustrated, Samuel¡¯s lips twitched as he held onto Natalie¡¯s hands tightly in his palm as he tried to use his own body heat to warm her up. Soon, Natalie¡¯s body warmed up. After feeling so much better, her whining also became lesser. Sheyfortably in Samuel¡¯s arms and fell asleep. However, the man figured she was not deep into sleep and thus inched beside her ears and whispered, ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like to eat something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m craving for some prawn ravioli,¡± Natalie muttered. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have some prawn ravioli then.¡± This time, Samuel did not hear Natalie¡¯s response. All he heard was steady breathing from the woman in his arms. However, he did not dare hug her for too long. There was no way he would not have any reaction while hugging her since he was wide awake. Samuel tucked Natalie under the nket and got out of the bed to prepare to make some prawn ravioli in the kitchen. He nned to cook itter after Natalie woke up so that she would be able to enjoy a te of steaming hot goodness. Of course, he still had another urgent matter on hand. He wanted to investigate the snake incident to find out if it was an ident or a case of a mischievous act by someone with intention. He had been worried about Natalie¡¯s condition earlier, and hence he did not get started. But since her condition had now stabilized, he thought it would be perfect for him to get on it. Coincidentally running into Jolene while he was trotting around the corridors of the resort, the man instructed her to get someone to prepare him some fresh prawns for the ravioli. Jolene held her head low throughout the conversation and quickly strode off upon hearing the instructions. As such, she did not arouse his suspicions for her. Samuel rolled up his sleeves and was on his way to the kitchen when he passed by a room with the door left ajar. Walking out from inside the room was Yara, dressed in a deep blue floral bathrobe. Her long ck hair had been elegantly styled into a loose bun and fastened with a ga hairpin, revealing the fair skin on the back of her neck. The spark in her eyes gleamed with affection. Standing in the yard at the resort, she looked absolutely stunning. It was obvious Yara had specially dolled herself up. Unfortunately, before she could say anything, Samuel furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Yara, why are you here?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 381 A Cue For Love Chapter 381 A Cue for Love Chapter 381 You Can Leave Now Yara frowned and asked, ¡°Samuel, are you all right?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Samuel looked at her coldly as he had run out of patience. ¡°I sent Old Mr. Watsons here for treatment and heard from Ms. Jolene that you risked your life to suck out some snake venom from Natalie.¡± Yara bit her lower lip. Even though she managed to keep her voice from shaking, she could not resist looking at him sadly. ¡°Samuel, I was worried about you¡­ That¡¯s why I rushed here¡­¡± Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yara said with a charming smile, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat anything? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± However, Samuel answered indifferently, ¡°You can leave now. If Grandpa is worried about my condition, you can tell him what I said just now.¡± Yara¡¯s smile froze, and her gaze darkened. ¡°Samuel, I know you dislike me, but do you have to hurt me like this?¡± Samuel sneered. ¡°Stop wishing for something you can never have, and you won¡¯t get hurt. Grandpa now treats you as a granddaughter, so you should act your role well before him. You¡¯re already at a position which most people can¡¯t hope to attain¡­¡± ¡°Have I not done enough these past five years?¡± Yara was on the verge of tears. ¡°I never wanted you to do anything for me.¡± Samuel paused before continuing, ¡°Still, your effort is not for nothing. Grandpa took notice of them and will reward you well.¡± He had no feelings for Yara. However, he did not chase her out because none of the younger generations in the Bowers family was able to spend time with Old Mr. Bowers. Furthermore, Old Mr. Bowers only liked Yara. After that, Samuel ignored Yara and walked away. Right then, hatred grew in Yara¡¯s eyes. She got on Old Mr. Bowers¡¯ good side for the sake of getting Samuel. No young woman in the world would be willing to get rid of her youthful interest and spend her days sipping tea and taking walks! Then, Yara swore in her mind. Natalie is lucky this time! However, she may not always be able to turn things in her favor like this time! I have done so much. No matter what, I must be Samuel¡¯s woman. Back in the kitchen, Samuel rolled up his sleeves and exposed his strong arms as he busied himself with the food preparation. The resort prepared fresh seafood, and the prawn was alive just a moment ago. Now, Samuel was carefully peeling its shell and cleaning it. The head chef and the sous-chef wiped the sweat from their brows and stood behind Samuel. Both of them were nervous. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Mr. Bowers, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself,¡± said the head chef. ¡°Yes! Please let us know what you would like to have, and we will prepare it!¡± added the sous-chef. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you need me to do anything for you?¡± Samuel did not bother to look at them. He continued to clean the prawns skillfully and said, ¡°Both of you should just have to shut up and leave here.¡± Therefore, the head chef and the sous-chef had no choice but to remain quiet and leave the kitchen to Samuel. Samuel did not use a food processor. Instead, he used a knife and minced the fresh prawn into a paste. Then, he mixed flour and egg to make ravioli skin. Following that, he filled the ravioli skin with prawn fillings while slicing some mushrooms at the same time. Then, he heated some butter in a pot and added the mushrooms to brown them. The hot butter brought out the fragrance of the mushrooms. Soon, the fragrance of mushroom soup wafted out of the kitchen. The chef and sous-chef exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t expect someone who seemed like a tyrant to be such a good cook. The delicious aroma of the mushroom soup also attracted Franklin to the kitchen. ¡°Daddy, did you cook this mushroom soup? Did you also make prawn ravioli?¡± Franklin stood on the tip of his toes and looked at the te of delicious prawn ravioli. He could not help but gulp and say, ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing! Can I have a taste?¡± Franklin thought his father would let him taste them since he was his son. However, things did not turn out as he expected. Samuel responded without hesitation, ¡°No.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 382 A Cue For Love Chapter 382 A Cue for Love Chapter 382 Spoiled By You At that, Franklin was dumbfounded. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m your son. Why can¡¯t I have a taste?¡± ¡°This is for Nat.¡± Samuel squinted his eyes at his son. ¡°I have only made a te of ravioli. They are only enough for her.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± When Franklin heard that the food was for Natalie, he stopped protesting. Samuel washed his hands and patted Franklin¡¯s head. ¡°If she can¡¯t finish them. I will give some to you.¡± If the food were not for Natalie, Franklin would have been furious. However, in the present situation, he could only snort indignantly. ¡°Daddy, are you poor? The heart-shaped cake you gave us this afternoon was too small. It was not enough to share among the few of us. Now, you only made a te of ravioli. You should make more of them in the future!¡± Samuel was instantly furious when he heard Franklin. He grabbed a fistful of flour and smeared it on Franklin¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Daddy, my face¡­¡± Franklin protested. ¡°Get a grip!¡± Samuel smirked and ignored Franklin, who was struggling to wipe his face. ¡°I¡¯m still your father.¡± Samuel had spent nearly three hours cooking mushroom soup and preparing prawn ravioli. Meanwhile, Natalie felt much better after a good sleep. She opened her eyes and immediately noticed that Samuel was missing. Then, she checked her pulse and confirmed that her body was fine. Natalie started to lose consciousness after a poisonous snake bit her. However, she clearly remembered Samuel sucking venom from her wound. Just then, Samuel came in and saw that Natalie was awake. He rushed over to hug her, but she pushed him away. ¡°Nat, you¡ª¡± Samuel began. Natalie interrupted furiously, ¡°Why did you disobey me? Who asked you to suck out the poison from my wound?¡± Samuel smiled upon hearing her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you rush to stop the snake from biting Sophia? I did what I thought was right. How can you say that I disobeyed you?¡± His answer stunned Natalie. ¡°Sophia is still young. Of course, I need to protect her,¡± Natalie exined. ¡°Aren¡¯t you younger than me too?¡± Samuel had elegant facial features, but he looked like a ruffian as heughed. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me about this matter. Are you hungry? I made prawn ravioli for you.¡± ¡°Samuel, stop trying to change the topic!¡± Natalie argued. ¡°You can scold me while you eat.¡± Samuel wriggled Natalie¡¯s nose and smiled affectionately. Scold him while I eat? What the heck! Natalie was bursting with fury, but Samuel calmly left to reheat the prawn ravioli and mushroom soup. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, he brought the fragrant prawn ravioli and mushroom soup to the room. Natalie did not n to budge so soon. However, when she smelled the delicious aroma of the prawn ravioli, her anger dissipated instantly. ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Samuel suggested. ¡°No.¡± Natalie took the spoon and grabbed the te. ¡°I can eat it by myself.¡± Natalie scooped a glistening prawn ravioli with the spoon and put it in her mouth. The fresh prawn tasted sweet and had a nice chewy texture. The ravioli skin was thin enough to be vorful but thick enough to lock in all the juices. Furthermore, the mushroom had been browned with butter, resulting in a fragrant and vorful mushroom soup. The fresh prawn ravioli and mushroom soup matched well. Natalie could taste the effort put into preparing them. ¡°This resort has good chefs!¡± Natalie could not help but sigh pleasurably. ¡°Nat, I made them.¡± Samuel rested his chin on his hand and observed her. ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll make more when I have time. I will only make them for you.¡± Upon that, Natalie blushed instantly. People said that the way to a man¡¯s heart was through his stomach. The same seemed to be true for women too. A simple prawn ravioli made her blush and caused her heart to beat faster. ¡°Samuel, if you keep doing this¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s almond eyes gleamed as she met his gaze. ¡°You could spoil me rotten.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 383 A Cue For Love Chapter 383 A Cue for Love Chapter 383 May Your Days Be Happy Samuel could not help butugh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with spoiling you rotten?¡± Samuel wiped the soup stain from Natalie¡¯s lips and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve chosen you, so naturally, I want to give you the best that I have. They are all for you alone.¡± Natalie gripped the te as her heart kept beating faster. Oh my¡­ Samuel is truly irresistible. Natalie felt like prey that Samuel had set his sights on. Once he locked his sights on her, it would only be a matter of time before she fell into his trap. After that, Natalie did not say anything but finished the prawn ravioli and mushroom soup. ¡°Do you want to sleep a little more?¡± Samuel asked. Natalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll sleepter. I want to give you something first.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Samuel was a little surprised, so he narrowed his eyes in anticipation. ¡°I need to give you this before midnight.¡± Natalie pulled out a red pouch from under her pillow. Then, she took out a ck jade thumb ring and said, ¡°Samuel, I wish you a happy birthday. May all your days be happy.¡± Samuel was surprised as he looked at the thumb ring. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, no one sends themselves as birthday gifts.¡± Natalie red at Samuel indignantly. Perhaps someone does that. However, both of us are still recovering from the snake venom. Even if I want to gift myself to Samuel, he is not in the condition to receive me. Therefore, I¡¯m d that I prepared the ck jade thumb ring. ¡°Samuel, if you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m taking it back,¡± Natalie said. When Natalie wanted to take back the thumb ring, Samuel pulled her into his arms and embraced her tightly from behind. ¡°When did I ever say that I don¡¯t want it? Nat, I want everything you give me.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was low and coarse as he whispered into Natalie¡¯s ear, causing it to turn red. ¡°Can you help me to put it on?¡± he asked. ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie held Samuel¡¯s hand and put the ck jade thumb ring on his thumb. The man had beautiful hands. The ck jade thumb ring gleamed nicely on his thumb and looked good on him. ¡°I identally found the jade block for this ring three years ago but did not use it until now¡­¡± Then, Natalie continued warmly, ¡°This time, I thought that I¡¯d make you a thumb ring. Of course, I did not cut the jade myself. However, I made a lot of effort to think up the words carved inside.¡± Samuel was excited upon hearing what she said. Thus, he took off the thumb ring and looked at the words carved on the inside of the ring. ¡°May our love be forever; may nothing separate us.¡± Samuel read it out. Natalie looked down and fluttered hershes shyly. Suddenly, she did not dare to look at Samuel, fearing that he would find her message corny. Argh! Please don¡¯t say anything¡­ It does seem corny. When Natalie received this ck jade thumb ring from the craftsman, she only nned to carve a few words. However, she decided on an impulse to engrave that phrase. Once the engraving was completed, she found it corny but was reluctant to grind it off the thumb ring. After that, they fell into an awkward silence, and neither of them said anything. It was because Natalie did not know what to say. Then, Samuel sniffed in the smell of medicine on Natalie¡¯s body, and rare joy appeared in his usually stern eyes. Then, he could not resist smiling. After a long while, Samuel finally spoke. ¡°Natalie, you always gave me oh-so-many surprises. I love this birthday present, especially since you have personally carved a phrase in it.¡± Samuel kissed Natalie on her ear. ¡°May our love be forever; may nothing separate us. I will grant this to you. I will always love you and never leave you.¡± Samuel looked at Natalie without kissing her lips or touching her. Despite that, his promises deeply touched her heart. A Cue For Love Chapter 384 A Cue For Love Chapter 384 A Cue for Love Chapter 384 Seducing A Man That night, Samuel and Natalie hugged each other to sleep. On the contrary, Yara failed her attempt to separate them. She could not stand seeing them together. Therefore, she traveled down the mountain and returned to the cityte at night. When she returned to the Nichols residence, she drank alcohol the whole night and left numerous empty wine bottles rolling by her feet. Her body reeked of alcohol. She felt indignity, fury, and hatred. Yara loved Samuel deeply. Therefore, she channeled all her hatred and anger on Natalie. If she did not suddenly appear, I would have secured the position as Samuel¡¯s wife. The following morning, Yvonne woke up early. Once she knew that Yara came hometest night, she quickly instructed the housekeeper to prepare oatmeal porridge. Then, Yvonne brought it to see Yara. Yvonne did note from an upper-ss background like Jennie. She simply won Thomas¡¯ affection with her cunning charm and became his wife. Though Yvonne loved her biological daughter, Melissa, more, she still made a show of treating Yara better than Melissa, even though Yara was not her biological daughter. Knock! Knock! Yvonne pushed open the door and saw a drunk young woman lying under the sunlight. At once, she was dumbfounded by the sight and asked, ¡°Yara, are you okay?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Yara waved the empty wine bottle in her hand and sneered before throwing it to Yvonne¡¯s feet. The ss bottle shattered and scared Yvonne until her face turned pale. ¡°Ah! My goodness! Yara, are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°What will you do if I try to kill you?¡± Yara¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were filled with mockery and disdain. ¡°If not for the Bayer family¡¯s wealth, how could Dexmed Pharmaceutical exist? If I had not obtained the favor of the Bowers family, how could you all gain excess to the elite society? Since you want to please someone, go please my dad in bed, and stop bothering me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne was rendered speechless. She had no choice but to swallow her fury and left the room. D*mn it! Before Yara gained favor with the Bowers family, she at least pretended to be nice to me. Now, she refused to show any respect! Looking at how drunk Yara is, it probably means that her rtionship with Samuel is not going well. After that, Yvonne rushed to Melissa¡¯s room. Melissa was sleeping soundly when Yvonne suddenly dragged her out from under the nket. ¡°Melissa, how is your progress with Yandel?¡± Yvonne asked urgently. ¡°We spoke, but we didn¡¯t say much.¡± Melissa rubbed her eyes and said with annoyance, ¡°Mom, he is the CEO of a bigpany and is always busy with work. How do you expect him to have much time to chat with me?¡± Upon that, Yvonne went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Have you established a rtionship with him?¡± ¡°No¡­ Not y-yet,¡± Melissa stuttered. After Melissa and Yandel exchanged numbers, she only managed to text him a few times. Every time, she had to initiate the conversation. Yandel would reply, but it was neither timely nor often. N?velDrama.Org content. Previously, Melissa thought that Yandel liked her. However, she was suddenly unsure about it now. If Yandel does not like me, why did he reply to my messages? He might as well just block my number! Recently, she found herself looking at her phone and thinking about that question frequently. ¡°Mom, we have only just known each other. Don¡¯t be so impatient,¡± Melissa argued. ¡°Back in my days, your father and I only took ten days to confirm that we liked each other. Yandel is a brilliant man. Other women will snatch him from you if you don¡¯t act fast! How can I not be nervous?¡± And because Melissa wanted to marry a young CEO like Yandel, she became anxious upon hearing Yvonne¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, I¡ª¡± Before she could continue, Yvonne advised, ¡°Men are like beasts. How can you expect to capture his heart by just chatting with him? Make sure to satisfy Yandel in bed, and he will give you anything. You should find an excuse to invite him back home and make him stay for the night. Then, everything will fall into ce.¡± At that, Melissa followed Yvonne¡¯s advice and sent Yandel a message. The moment Yandel saw the message, a smirk appeared on his face. He then took a screenshot and sent it to Natalie. A Cue For Love Chapter 385 A Cue For Love Chapter 385 A Cue for Love Chapter 385 Dangerous Consequences Meanwhile, Natalie had just woken up in Samuel¡¯s arms a while ago. As she was about to go back to sleep, she heard her phone vibrate on the nightstand and reached out from the nket to get it. Yandel had sent her a screenshot of a conversation on WhatsApp. Beneath the screenshot was a message that said: Boss, you¡¯re not seriously going to have me sell my body, are you? Natalie gave it some thought and replied to his message. She then continued staring at her phone for quite a while, only to burst outughing uncontrobly momentster. Samuel pulled her back into his arms when he heard herughing. ¡°What are youughing at so early in the morning?¡± ¡°I was chatting with Yandel, and he said something really funny. Was Iughing too loudly?¡± Natalie made no attempt to hide it at all. Samuel tightened his hug on her as he said with a dangerous glint in his eyes, ¡°Do you know that there are dangerous consequences forughing about another guy in front of your man?¡± His voice sounded so deep and sexy that Natalie found herself blushing in response. ¡°But Yandel isn¡¯t some random guy.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Samuel held Natalie by the chin and forced her to look him in the eyes as he continued, ¡°Still, I just can¡¯t help but feel jealous. Tell me, how will you make it up to me?¡± Natalie ced a finger over Samuel¡¯s mouth and said in an innocent tone, ¡°I believe an ethical doctor would advise against any form of vigorous exercise so that I would heal faster.¡± Samuel gently pulled her hand aside and said, ¡°Exercise doesn¡¯t always have to be vigorous, you know?¡± ¡°You¡ª Mmph¡­¡± Natalie had barely gotten a word in before Samuel sealed her lips with his own. He didn¡¯t go in deep with the kiss, but it was firm enough to prevent her from refusing it. Da*n, looks like I still have a long way to go before I can even hope to resist Samuel¡¯s ¡°assaults.¡± I keep telling myself I wouldn¡¯t let him have his way with me, and yet I always end up letting him ¡°conquer¡± me¡­ Natalie thought to herself when she felt a little dizzy from his suffocating kiss. A knock was heard on the room door momentster. N?velDrama.Org content. The sound was neither loud nor soft, which made it obvious that the kids hade to see her. Natalie tensed up in shock and motioned at Samuel with her eyes that the kids were outside, but Samuel just continued kissing her. The kids continued to pound on the door with their tiny little fists, but Natalie couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Due to the silence in the room, Natalie could hear their conversation outside the door. ¡°Are Mommy and Daddy not inside?¡± ¡°I suppose so!¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable for Daddy to not open the door, but Mommy would definitely open it if she were inside.¡± ¡°Do you think Daddy might¡¯ve taken Mommy out for a walk outside the vi? Let¡¯s go look for them somewhere else!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Just like that, the sounds of their voices and footsteps slowly faded into the distance. After what seemed like forever, Samuel finally released Natalie from his embrace, and she was panting heavily as she tried to catch her breath. ¡°Samuel¡­ You nearly drove me crazy back there¡­¡± Natalie mumbled while gasping for air. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not crazy yet, are you?¡± Samuel rubbed his thumb against Natalie¡¯s lips and narrowed his eyes as he continued, ¡°You won¡¯t even look at me if I let them in, so I did what I have to do. Can¡¯t win against them if I don¡¯t cheat a little bit.¡± His response left Nataliepletely speechless. The two of them then washed up and got dressed before leaving the room. The four kids had searched the entire area outside the vi for them, but to no avail. They immediately bombarded Natalie with a barrage of questions the moment they saw her upon returning. Billy walked up to Samuel and whispered into his ear, ¡°Sir, there are no surveince cameras at the scene of the incident. Our men have investigated and found no signs of tampering whatsoever.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 386 A Cue For Love Chapter 386 A Cue for Love Chapter 386 Wanting To Learn Medicine ¡°So, it was an ident?¡± Samuel asked with an eyebrow raised. ¡°The snake can be found in this mountain itself, so it is possible that the snake came here to hibernate due to the hot springs in the area,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Ms. Jolene has been working here for over ten years, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t think she did it, do you?¡± Billy instinctively dismissed the possibility of Jolene being involved. I¡¯ve seen her at work in the past two years. Ms. Jolene is a very responsible person who always pays great attention to detail. The snake showing up at the resort was probably just a careless mistake on her part. ¡°Regardless of whether she did it or not, she is still at fault for Nat getting hurt. I could have her killed for that. In view of her great performance over her many years of service, I¡¯m willing to spare her the cruel punishments. However, the Bowers family will never hire someone like her ever again,¡± Samuel said coldly. Billy knew full well that Natalie meant the world to Samuel, and that he was being incredibly merciful toward Jolene. ¡°Understood, Sir,¡± he replied with a nod. After breakfast, Samuel drove Natalie and Sophia back to the Bowers residence. As the other three boys couldn¡¯t fit into the Hummer, they had no choice but to return in Billy¡¯s Maybach. Gavin quickly came out to wee them the moment their cars arrived at the Bowers residence. Natalie was flipping through thetest medical magazine on the couch after lunch. Sophia walked up to her with a ss of orange juice in hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Mommy, can I talk to you about something?¡± The three boys kept quiet and simply stared at Natalie from afar. Hmm¡­ She must¡¯ve done something wrong if she¡¯s behaving strangely like this. With that in mind, Natalie took the ss of orange juice from her and asked casually, ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Sophia was clearly nervous as she kept twiddling her fingers the whole time. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± After stammering for a bit, she finally mustered the courage and said, ¡°I want to learn medicine from you, Mommy. I want to be your student and learn to treat patients!¡± Natalie froze as she wasn¡¯t expecting for Sophia to make such a request. Mom and Granddad have told me that many envy the Bayer family¡¯s medicinal knowledge. There¡¯s no telling if spreading the knowledge will lead to disaster, so their ancestors refused to teach it to anyone outside of their family lineage. Sophia grew nervous when she saw no response from Natalie. ¡°C-Can¡¯t I learn it?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Natalie replied reluctantly. ¡°But I really want to learn it!¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, and she clenched her fists as she continued, ¡°You got bitten by a snake in order to save me! If I were as good as you are, I could¡¯ve helped treat you instead of just crying like a useless person¡­¡± Natalie felt her heart ache when she heard what Sophia said. ¡°Is that why you wanted to learn it?¡± Sophia nodded profusely. ¡°Yeah! I want to be a great doctor so I can treat you, Daddy, my brothers, Great-grandpa, Uncle Steven¡­ It hurts a lot when we are sick, so I want to help them get better!¡± Such a soft voice, and yet such a strong ambition¡­ She¡¯s still too young to word it very well, but I can tell she has a strong desire to save lives. Even if she isn¡¯t rted to the Bayer family, passing their medicinal knowledge down to her would probably benefit humanity¡­ With that in mind, Natalie said, ¡°Medicine is a very difficult thing to study, Sophia.¡± Sophia looked up at her with a serious look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of it being difficult!¡± ¡°Very well, then. I want you to memorize the first chapter of Esoteric Medical Doctrine, and I¡¯ll give you a test on Friday. If you pass, I¡¯ll take you in as my disciple. If you fail, then you shall not ask me to teach you medicine ever again.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 387 A Cue For Love Chapter 387 A Cue for Love Chapter 387 Yara Gets Exposed ¡°That¡¯s very difficult, Mommy!¡± yton protested from the side. He didn¡¯t want to learn medicine from Natalie because there were far too many things to memorize for herbal medicine and acupuncture. To make matters worse, there were no mnemonics to aid memorization. One would have to forcefully memorize everything and learn to apply their knowledge by themselvester on. Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised when she heard what yton said. ¡°The Esoteric Medical Doctrine is just a ssical piece of literature used for introduction to traditional medicine. If she finds this difficult, then I think she should just give up on studying medicine.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you making this difficult for Sophia on purpose so she¡¯ll quit on her own?¡± Xavian chimed in as well. ¡°If you insist on seeing it that way, then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it,¡± Natalie replied with a helpless shrug. Suddenly, Sophia walked up to her and said with a determined look in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to memorize this, and I will learn medicine from you.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t say anything and simply took a sip of her orange juice. I¡¯m not going to make things easier for Sophia because there is no such thing as shortcuts when it comes to learning. If she can¡¯t even handle a little suffering like this, then she isn¡¯t worthy of me breaking the Bayer family¡¯s rules. Yara kicked the empty bottle beside her feet to the side as she slowly sobered up. She then took a hot shower to wash the smell of booze off her body before putting on thetest coat from Herm¨¨s. Having restored her usual graceful appearance, Yara went downstairs and saw Thomas waiting for her with a smile. ¡°Yara, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back?¡± he asked. ¡°It was ast-minute decision, so I didn¡¯t really think about informing you. I¡¯ll be keeping Old Mr. Bowers company in the hospital for the next few days, so I might be spending the night there,¡± Yara replied indifferently. ¡°While it is important for you to look after Old Mr. Bowers, you should also make sure to get enough rest. You¡¯re going to marry Samuel sooner orter, so you shouldn¡¯t have to do everything by yourself,¡± Thomas said while patting her on the shoulder. Naturally, Yara liked the sound of that and nodded obediently. ¡°I know, Dad.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Thomas rubbed his palms awkwardly as he continued, ¡°If possible, could you have Old Mr. Bowers provide Dexmed Pharmaceutical some financial support? Competition with Dream Pharmaceutical has gotten pretty fiercetely, and we¡¯ve been losing quite a lot of money.¡± The smile on Yara¡¯s face was frozen in ce when she heard that. So, Dad still sees me as a cash cow¡­ He wants me to marry Samuel because of the benefits it would bring his business! ¡°Old Mr. Bowers likes you very much, Yara. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll say yes if you ask him. After all, you helped give birth to Franklin and Sophia. That¡¯s something no one else can take away from you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Dad! I know what I¡¯m supposed to do!¡± Yara shouted and stormed out of the Nichols residence. This family is full of cunning foxes! They¡¯ve only been pretending to care about me for as long as I can remember. None of them actually did help me, and all they want is to leech as much profit out of me as possible! If Jennie took me to the countryside instead of Natalie back then, I wonder how different things would be for me now¡­ Yara headed over to a fancy restaurant and ordered a herbal soup for takeout. Instead of having them store it in a takeout container, she requested for them to store it in a vacuum sk that she had brought. Upon arrival at the hospital, Yara entered Keh¡¯s ward with the sk of herbal soup. ¡°Hi, Grandpa! I spent five hours making this herbal soup for you¡­¡± She opened the sk and served him a bowl of it as she continued, ¡°Here, try some¡­¡± Keh didn¡¯t move and simply red at her with those old eyes of his. His gaze was so intense that it gave Yara goosebumps. ¡°G-Grandpa? W-Why are you looking at me like this? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Yara, we have known each other for a very long time. I thought I understood you very well, but now, I realize you aren¡¯t exactly the person I thought you were.¡± Keh pursed his lips and asked after a brief pause, ¡°Do you really know traditional medicine?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. A Cue For Love Chapter 388 A Cue For Love Chapter 388 A Cue for Love Chapter 388 Comeback Yara tensed up instantly when she heard that. She was so terrified that she nearly dropped the bowl in her hand. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Grandpa¡­ You should know very well who I am! Why would you ask me this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Do you still remember the prescription the two kids gave me?¡± Yara nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°I sent that prescription to my good friend Ss, and he couldn¡¯t stop praising it for its vor as well as medicinal properties. He even said it¡¯s a very rare prescription! How did you not notice that? You don¡¯t actually know traditional medicine, do you?¡± Keh questioned her sternly. Although Yara had been studying ittely, she was far from being proficient in it. With her level of knowledge, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell the quality of a prescription at all. She imed it was nothing special because she subconsciously believed a five-year-old couldn¡¯t possiblye up with anything great. N?velDrama.Org content. Da*n¡­ I didn¡¯t think Old Mr. Bowers would go and ask others about this prescription and grow suspicious of me! Yara bit down hard on her lip at the thought of that. Her fists were so tightly clenched that her knuckles had turned white. ¡°Did you lie to me, Yara?¡± Keh asked with a disappointed look on his face. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Yara confessed to it with tears in her eyes. Samuel never loved me, so losing Old Mr. Bowers¡¯ support would leave me with no chance of marrying into the Bowers family! I guess I have no choice but to admit to it and try to make aeback afterward¡­ ¡°Yes, I lied to you. Because the prescription was given to you by children, I didn¡¯t analyze the prescription properly and blindly stated my opinion. However, I will not put up with you doubting my capabilities as well as my loyalty toward you and the Bowers family simply because of that!¡± Keh stared at her in confusion. ¡° Yara, what are you¡­¡± ¡°You saw how I saved you when your heart disease was triggered. I saved your life just like the two kids did, so how could you doubt me over a mere prescription?¡± ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you started your own medical center as I asked you to?¡± Keh asked. ¡°I still have to inherit my family¡¯s pharmaceutical business, Grandpa! Of course, I never nned on letting my talent for medicine go to waste. I want to produce much better medicine like my granddad did so I can contribute more to this world! I don¡¯t want to set up a medical center and spend my life treating bigwigs from the upper sses of society.¡± Yara was able to make all of that up because she suddenly recalled what Thomas said. Not only did she cover up herck of medical knowledge, but she even managed to change Keh¡¯s mind. Yeah, I still remember the day she saved my life. She had selflessly stayed by my side throughout the past five years¡­ She¡¯s a genuinely kind person, so I shouldn¡¯t doubt her over a mere prescription! Yes, she made an error in judgment, but it happens even to the best of us! With that in mind, Keh let out a huge sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was wrong about you, Yara.¡± Noticing her opportunity, Yara said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Grandpa. Speaking of my family, I have a presumptuous request to make. Dexmed Pharmaceutical currently requires a huge amount of money for the development of new drugs, but¡­ we don¡¯t have that kind of money, so we haven¡¯t been able to make any progress¡­¡± Keh was able to read between the lines and understood what she meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll provide the financial support you need.¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandpa! Here, you should try this herbal soup I made before it gets cold.¡± Yara went back to smiling again as she handed Keh the bowl of soup. I can¡¯t believe I actually made aeback! Old Mr. Bowers nearly exposed me there, but I was able to turn the tide around! He now trusts me even more than before and feels guilty about doubting me. Thanks to that, we will have the financial support we need! A Cue For Love Chapter 389 A Cue For Love Chapter 389 A Cue for Love Chapter 389 Someone You Cannot Afford To Mess With Natalie returned to work at Dream Corporation after recovering for a few days at the Bowers residence. As usual, she unlocked the elevator door with her fingerprint and took it straight to the top floor where the CEO¡¯s office was located. Although the employees didn¡¯t really know who she was, they all treated her with respect anyway. The CEO values her more than anything and anyone in the world! You¡¯d have to be an idiot to even think about messing with her! After Natalie left, some of the new employees asked their seniors out of curiosity, ¡°Who is she? Why do the seniors all show her so much respect?¡± ¡°Shut up and get back to work. She¡¯s the CEO¡¯s sweetheart, so you¡¯ll be dead meat if you piss her off!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t she the CEO¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°How could she possibly be his sister? I bet she¡¯s his aunt or something. The CEO was even walking behind her to show her respect!¡± ¡°Enough talking, you guys! It doesn¡¯t matter who she is. Just stay on her good side if you want to remain in thispany!¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement. Of course, Natalie waspletely oblivious to what the employees were saying about her. She went straight to Yandel¡¯s office and entered after knocking on the door. Natalie noticed a tense atmosphere in his office the moment she stepped inside. Ross was going through a document with an incredibly solemn look on his face. Even Yandel, who would usually smile upon seeing her, had a tight frown on his face and a cigarette in his hand. The smoke filled the air around him with each puff he took. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back?¡± Yandel quickly put out the cigarette when he noticed her as he didn¡¯t want her taking in secondhand smoke. ¡°What¡¯s with those frowns on your faces? Tell me, what happened?¡± Natalie asked while sitting down on the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll do the exining.¡± Yandel took the data report from Ross and ced it down in front of Natalie. ¡°Our spies in Dexmed Pharmaceutical told us that the Bowers family is providing thepany with a capital injection of three billion. The money will be transferred into thepany¡¯s ount three days later. Your n has allowed us to gain an advantage over them, but this sudden capital injection could spell disaster for us. Putting the money aside, the fact that Bowers Corporation is investing in Dexmed Pharmaceutical could potentially alter our stock prices in the market. That would provide them with even more money topete with us¡­¡± After listening to Yandel¡¯s analysis and going through the document, Natalie could see how challenging the situation was. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not trying to sow discord or anything, but do you think Samuel could¡¯ve given Dexmed Pharmaceutical the money?¡± Yandel asked cautiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Natalie was telling the truth as both she and Samuel had never gotten involved in each other¡¯s businesses. She never told Samuel about Dream being herpany, and Samuel never informed her of his investment ns either. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I doubt Samuel was the one who did it. The Samuel I know is decisive and cunning when ites to his work. Three billion is a huge sum, and to invest that much money in Dexmed Pharmaceutical isn¡¯t exactly very wise. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d make such a bad decision,¡± Natalie said with a confident smile on her face. She had both analyzed the situation and praised Samuel at the same time. Yandel choked on his water when he heard that. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re talking about a serious issue at work here. Could you please refrain from such disys of affection?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 390 A Cue For Love Chapter 390 A Cue for Love Chapter 390 Never Doubt His Sincerity Yandel thought Natalie would first deny everything and then respond with an indignant re. Surprisingly, she just took a sip of tea and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just analyzing this person objectively, but if you think I¡¯m showing off, then so be it!¡± At the hot spring resort, Samuel had sucked the venom from her wound risking being poisoned. It was such a selfless act and there was no doubt about his sincerity. Yandel exchanged nces with Ross each knowing what the other was thinking. Both of them wanted the best for Natalie but they felt sad that their leader¡¯s heart belong to Samuel now. Natalie put down the white jade teacup, narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Samuel is not the only Mr. Bowers, the one who invested in Dexmed Pharmaceutical should be the patriarch of the Bowers family. Every time I see the old man, Yara is always by his side. The Old Mr. Bowers must really be pleased with herpany.¡± Among the theories put forward, this seemed to be the most logical. Natalie could not think of any other possibility. ¡°What is our next step, then?¡± Yandel asked. ¡°Retreat is the way forward.¡± Natalie looked at Yandel and Ross, and said emphatically, ¡°Giving money to people with virtue and talent is providing assistance, but giving money to the greedy will only swell his unsatiated appetite. Their avarice bes escted, and the consequences might be dreadful beyond imagination. The wealth that my grandfather amassed through hard work and tears was squandered and wasted by Thomas. This shows that he is a greedy spendthrift. Let him be rampant for the time being while Dream Corporation keeps a low profile, and the special drugs developed previously by Ross must also go through the necessary clinical trials to get the approval for marketing as soon as possible.¡± Ross understood Natalie¡¯s strategy and he nodded in agreement. Yandel pointed at himself. ¡°Boss, what about me?¡± ¡°Your assignment is even more important,¡± Natalie tapped her chin with her finger and replied thoughtfully. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Melissa shown a romantic interest in you? She is waiting for you to visit the Nichols residence and ask for her hand in marriage.¡± ¡°Boss, do you really want me to go so far?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will not be required to sell your body.¡± The spark in Natalie¡¯s eyes revealed that she already had a scheme. ¡°You¡¯re not the reason for the family feud. At best, you can only be a fuse. The family looks harmonious and stable from the outside but in fact, a feud has been brewing since a long time ago¡­¡± It was indeed an extremely twisted family rtionship which had raised a daughter, Yara to kill her own twin. The Nichols family had enjoyed an extravagant andvish lifestyle by squandering the hard-earned wealth of their Granddad. After so many years of living avish and peaceful life, it was time they faced some challenges and hardship. Natalie had been hesitant about using Melissa¡¯s feelings for Yandel to their advantage. Then she realized that Melissa had actually tried to take advantage of Yandel¡¯s wealth and with that thought in mind, she decided to turn the tables on her. This did not involve Melissa¡¯s genuine love for Yandel but just her greed for money and so she had no qualms about carrying out the n. After further discussion, each was clear about the part they had to y. Only then did Natalie leave Dream Corporation. Natalie arrived at the Bowers residence quite early. Strangely, she was not greeted by the four kids rushing out to hug her. ¡°Gavin, are their sses not over yet?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°The sses are over.¡± Gavinughed. ¡°The three boys and their sister have shut themselves up in their room. Besides, they have even instructed me to send dinner to their room because they want to study together and memorize some book called, ¡®The Emperor¡¯s Scriptures.¡¯¡° ¡°Is it ¡®The Esoteric Medical Doctrine?¡¯¡° ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s ¡®The Esoteric Medical Doctrine.¡¯¡° Gavin nodded. ¡°Just now when I sent dinner to them, I saw them studying the book. Their seriousness about memorizing it really moved me.¡± Suchplex words are difficult for adults to memorize, let alone five-year-old children? Natalie was very touched but she refrained from expressing her feelings. ¡°Thank you for notifying me.¡± Even though her heart ached for them, these were texts that had to be memorized by Sophia in order to be epted as an apprentice. Natalie did not want to change her decision lest the four children get the message that their parents do not keep their word. Natalie¡¯s appetite was not good and so, after a light dinner, she returned to her bedroom to rest. In the afternoon, even though she had countermeasures nned out, she felt ill at ease as the opponents were the Nichols family. N?velDrama.Org content. Was it Keh who had aided Thomas in obtaining all of Granddad¡¯s wealth? Did someone else help Thomas? Her mother had fled with her to the vige and adopted different identities. At her death bed, she had given instructions that the past must be buried and it was sufficient for Natalie to live the rest of her life safe and sound. However, she could not pretend to be ignorant. Natalie was lost in thought. She was so deep in thought that she did not hear footsteps approaching her bed. A Cue For Love Chapter 391 A Cue For Love Chapter 391 A Cue for Love Chapter 391 Unwrapping Birthday Gifts It was not until she felt someone next to her on the mattress that Natalie realized someone had entered her bedroom. As she rolled over, her nose rubbed against the nose of the man next to her. Samuel looked at her with eyes that seemed to speak volumes. His lips were parted and rather impatient while his hot breath brushed against her face. Natalie¡¯s heartbeat increased uncontrobly as she blushed deeply. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Samuel observed her delicate face, knowing that she was feeling uneasy but he could not help teasing her. With measured deliberation, he brushed the tip of his nose against her, and muttered in a low voice, ¡°What are you thinking so seriously about?¡± Natalie pushed at him, trying to move his body away but she soon realized that he had not budged at all. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m thinking about work.¡± Natalie was telling the truth, but not the whole truth. Even though she and Samuel had opened up to each other, it did not mean that she had to reveal everything without reservation. Everyone had secrets. Just as Samuel had never mentioned the feud amongst the Bowers family members or Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother. Natalie¡¯s background and the agony she had suffered were her deepest darkest secrets. She was not ready to reveal these to anyone. ¡°Is it tricky?¡± He held her wrist which looked delicate like fine porcin. Natalie shook her head and then nodded. ¡°Not really that tricky but it is somewhat a challenge to me.¡± ¡°Do you need my help to resolve it?¡± ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t need you to take action yet,¡± Natalie said softly. ¡°You are my most powerful weapon now. To make use of your help for some small obstacles like these is an overkill.¡± Samuel sighed softly. He understood that the real reason was nothing to do with overkilling but rather because she was unwilling to reveal her deepest scars to him. Out of his respect and love for her, he changed the subject. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± he asked with sincerity in his voice. Natalie replied innocently, ¡°The snake venom is totally clear. I¡¯ve recoveredpletely.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I shall be leaving for a business trip in Livingsfill. There is a meeting about mining development which willst for at least half a month.¡± He changed the subject. ¡°That is to say that I won¡¯t be embracing you like this for at least two weeks.¡± Natalie nodded in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say about that?¡± Samuel raised his eyebrows. ¡°What should I say?¡± Natalie seemed to have thought of something as she spoke tentatively. ¡°Should I wish you a safe trip and a sessful meeting? Samuel did not get to hear the words he yearned for. He rolled himself on top of her and kissed her lips passionately. His kisses were gentle yet lingering, domineering and lustful. ¡°Nat, is it time to open my birthday present?¡± he asked in a low whisper. Natalie was stunned for a moment, and then she said to him, ¡°That¡­ didn¡¯t I gift you a thumb ring?¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m not talking about that birthday present.¡± He clenched his teeth. ¡°You are so smart I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about. Please don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know what I mean.¡± Pretend? Who¡¯s pretending now! Natalie wanted to retort but her luscious pink lips were locked tight in his. Her sleeping gown was deftly slid down from her shoulders. There was just one difference this time¡­ He gave her no chance to stop him. Tonight, he wanted to take herpletely. This was not Natalie¡¯s first time but with Samuel, she had held back, leaving him unsatisfied. A Cue For Love Chapter 392 A Cue For Love Chapter 392 A Cue for Love Chapter 392 Completely Surrendered To Him That night, Natalie fell asleep quickly, tired out. Samuel looked at her sleeping face, his slender fingers still longed for more and he gently stroked her lips. Her lips were sweet and he was captivated by them. Love filled Samuel¡¯s eyes and he smiled. He could not help but nt a kiss on the corner of her lips and he said in a low masculine voice, ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± The next morning dawned bright and clear. Countless fragmented memories resurfaced in Natalie¡¯s mind. The memories were all about the man who ravished her six years ago. Even though she had begged him to stop, he went on and on. It was just likest night. Samuel was no different from a beast. In her dream, Samuel¡¯s face had merged with that man¡¯s and finally, they became one¡­ How could that be? It is impossible! Natalie¡¯s eyes opened wide and she woke up from her dream. In shock, she bit her lips while her chest heaved up and down with her chaotic breathing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samuel stroked her back gently. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Natalie nodded with fear still lingering in her mind. ¡°Was it because you were tiredst night?¡± He pinched her cheek, his eyes filled with tender loving care. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± She red at him and asked as if annoyed. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know. Since you were aware, why didn¡¯t you exert some self-control?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± Samuel said with a wicked smile. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being so desirable. Anyway, even though you were tired, you enjoyed yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyshes quivered as she clenched her fist and punched Samuel¡¯s on his chest. Who would have thought that a man as cold and unemotional as Samuel would have such a lustful and emotional side in front of her? ¡°I won¡¯t tell you that. I want to get up now.¡± Natalie pushed the quilt away and put her feet on the floor. Just as she was getting up, she felt a sharp familiar pain at her waist and she nearly copsed on the floor. She staggered for a few steps before regaining her bnce. The culprit was right behind her. Natalie turned around, only to see Samuel observing her embarrassing movements andughing at her. ¡°How dare you gloat at me?¡± Samuel pursed his lips tightly to stop grinning. Natalie walked slowly and carefully to the bathroom. The moment she disappeared from view, he could not help but resume grinning in mirth. Finally, this woman waspletely his, both body and soul. After breakfast, Samuel had to catch an early flight. Before leaving, Samuel wanted to kiss Natalie. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, she had seen his intentions and quickly pressed her index finger against his lips, warning him, ¡°Samuel Bowers, are you crazy? The four kids are watching us!¡± All the four pairs of wide dark and lively eyes were fixed on the couple. Samuel nced at the four beautiful children and frowned. Suddenly, he felt that they were a nuisance. His desire was unsatisfied but there was nothing he could do about it. Finally, he kissed her on her brow. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, do take care of yourself and text me every day.¡± He held and stroked her hand for some time before finally letting go of her unwillingly. The four five-year-old kids did not get any goodbyes from Samuel. yton and Xavian did not mind so much. However, Franklin and Sophia felt that their daddy was unfair for neglecting them after bringing Natalie home. But then again, they could not be jealous of their own mother. Natalie was as important to them just like their daddy. A Cue For Love Chapter 393 A Cue For Love Chapter 393 A Cue for Love Chapter 393 I Want To Bring Someone Home Seeing that Samuel¡¯s eyes were glued on Natalie, Billy cleared his throat. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalieughed. ¡°Bon voyage!¡± Samuel knew that Natalie loved him but when it came to partings, it was more difficult for him and he wished he could put her in his pocket and bring her along. Even as he sat in the car, he was still thinking about this. After some time, he realized how ridiculous his wish was. Yet, the ridiculous things he had done for this woman did not end with whimsical wishing. At the Nichols family residence. Yara was seated at Thomas¡¯ left and she could not contain the glee on her face. Though it was early in the day, Thomas helped himself to his precious collection of liquor and poured out a ss. ¡°Yara is indeed my good daughter.¡± Thomas¡¯ face was radiant and heughed happily. ¡°It is thanks to you that Dexmed Pharmaceutical can get so much capital from the Bowers family this time. When you were young, the fortune-tellers foretold that you would achieve much. It has turned out to be true!¡± Yvonne nodded in agreement, smiling happily. ¡°That¡¯s so true! Yara was born for greatness. We don¡¯t have to worry about her at all!¡± Although it was a good thing for the Nichols family to receive a 3 billion investment, Yara was not her biological daughter and so, her happiness was tinged with regret and jealousy. Melissa was not as eloquent as Yvonne and she did not want to sing praises so, she decided to remain silent. Yara was not at all bothered if these two were sincere or not. She took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Dad, Old Mr. Bowers had conditions attached to this investment. I have to be the Vice President of Dexmed Pharmaceutical and lead the R and D team. These conditions¡­ were not an issue for Thomas. Both Melissa and Yara were his daughters. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was true that he had no liking for the Bayer family but Yara was his favorite child among the two. Nevertheless, for Yvonne and Yara, the conditions meant something different. This meant that Yara¡¯s ambitions were now shifted to the Nichols family. In other words, Yara was nowpeting with Melissa for the inheritance of the Nichols family! ¡°Yara will be the part of the Bowers family in the future, and Franklin will definitely be the heir of Centurion Corporation when he grows up.¡± Yvonne said rudely, ¡°Isn¡¯t making Yara the vice president of Dexmed Pharmaceutical unworthy of her talent and capability?¡± Melissa added with jealousy, ¡°Yara, the Bowers family will be yours in the future. Surely, you are not hard up for Dad¡¯s small-scalepany!¡± Yara¡¯s ambition was certainly not to take control of Dexmed Pharmaceutical alone. In the past, she had wanted to marry Samuel, so Dexmed Pharmaceutical was not important to her. However, at present, Old Mr. Bowers doubted her skills in medicine and she had promised to take over her granddad¡¯s inheritance. Hence, she had to hold an important position in Dexmed Pharmaceutical. However, she was not at liberty to reveal these¡­ Yara sneered, ¡°It does not matter whether the position is redundant or whether Dad¡¯spany is small scale. I am and always will be a part of the Nichols family. What does it matter? Dad has already agreed to my being the vice president. So, what¡¯s the problem? Just think about it. Would Old Mr. Bowers invest three billion in our family¡¯s business without any condition?¡± ¡°Yara is my eldest daughter, and it is totally eptable for her to be the vice president of Dexmed Pharmaceutical.¡± Thomas took a sip of wine and immediately concluded. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear about this again! If anyone talks nonsense, I will show no mercy!¡± Yara¡¯s eyes narrowed with her victorious smile. Yvonne was furious at the favoritism that Thomas was showing. It was not enough for Yara to get into the Bowers family but she wanted Melissa¡¯s portion as well. She was too greedy for words. Nevertheless, if Melissa could take hold of Yandel, then she was not too far behind Yara. Yara finished her wine and went upstairs. Only Melissa, Yvonne and Thomas were left in the dining room. Yvonne nudged Melissa with her foot, hinting that she should speak up. Melissa poured some wine for Thomas and spoke hesitatingly. ¡°By the way, Dad, I would like to invite someone over for dinner¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 394 A Cue For Love Chapter 394 A Cue for Love Chapter 394 Tomorrow Night Thomas was in a good mood. He smiled and drank the wine Melissa poured for him in one gulp. ¡°Melissa, who are you inviting over for dinner? Why are you being so mysterious?¡± Thomas asked Melissa. ¡°Dad, I want to invite Yandel Moss over for dinner.¡± Melissa blushed. Her words were filled with the shyness of a little girl. The expression on Thomas¡¯ face changed when he heard the name. Dexmed Pharmaceutical had already suffered a lot in the hands of Dream, and that bast*rd Yandel still dared to have dinner at the Nichols residence! ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Yandel!¡± Thomas asked sternly. ¡°You even invited him to our house? Don¡¯t fall into one of his schemes!¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t stand her father insulting the man she liked. She immediately defended him. ¡°Dad! How could you say that? He¡¯s not as bad as you said.¡± ¡°Hmph! What did he do to you for you to defend him!¡± Thomas mmed the table angrily and asked, ¡°Did you know that Dexmed Pharmaceutical biggest rival is Dream? He made me lose a lot of market shares!¡± Melissa murmured, ¡°Dad, that just means that he¡¯s better than you.¡± ¡°Melissa, what did you say? I dare you to say it again to my face!¡± Thomas pointed at Melissa¡¯s nose and yelled. Yvonne, who had been silent, grabbed Thomas¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Hubby, Melissa didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Yandel is a young and capable man. What¡¯s wrong with himing over to our house?¡± Her voice was gentle and beautiful, and it had a bit of a coy tone. Just from the tone of her voice, she had already quelled most of the anger in Thomas¡¯ heart. ¡°She may be young and ignorant but don¡¯t you know the situation between Dream and us?¡± Thomas frowned. ¡°I do¡­ How could I not know?¡± Yvonne said earnestly. ¡°But I also know that there are no such things as permanent friends and eternal enemies in business. Melissa and Yandel are dating. Your future son-in- law ising to have dinner at our home. There¡¯s no reason for you to be so angry at your daughter.¡± ¡°What!¡± Thomas didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this level and was stunned when he heard it. ¡°Yandel is never involved in any scandals, right? No matter how busy he was recently, he had always been in contact with Melissa,¡± Yvonne said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s now pursuing Melissa, and she hasn¡¯t agreed yet!¡± ¡°If our daughter were to marry Yandel, do you think he would still target you, his father-inw, like this? When that happens, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for Dexmed Pharmaceutical to take over Dream Pharmaceutical than burning a substantial amount of money now?¡± Yvonne painted a beautiful picture in Thomas¡¯ mind. Thomas took a sip of wine. Although he still had his doubts, the expression on his face was not as stern as before. ¡°Dad, I will always be a Nichols. Of course, I will help the Nichols family!¡± Melissa chimed in as well. Those words made the greed within Thomas¡¯ heart re-up. If Melissa could win Yandel¡¯s heart, it would be an incredible milestone for Dexmed Pharmaceutical. ¡°Melissa, my beloved daughter. It¡¯s all my fault for getting too agitated just now. I was being old- fashioned.¡± Thomas lovingly stroked Melissa¡¯s hair. ¡°If you youngsters are in love, no doubt I have to respect it. Besides, you already like him a lot. If you invite Yandel over, we will definitely wee him with open arms.¡± Melissa nodded happily. Yvonne was smiling brightly as well. At least Melissa could get even with Yara this way. No matter how great Samuel was, he never took the initiative toe over for dinner. No matter how bad Yandel was, he was still willing toe over to pay a visit. Based on just his sincerity, Melissa was already way ahead of Yara. Shortly after, Yandel received the official invitation from Melissa. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When he received the message, Natalie was right by his side. ¡°Just go.¡± Natalie slowly raised her face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow night.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 395 A Cue For Love Chapter 395 A Cue for Love Chapter 395 Who Ask You To Speak Yandel asked in surprise, ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to go with me?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? This hyper-realistic mask is not the only one I have.¡± Natalie sounded a little disapproving. ¡°At the banquet, I only met Thomas for a brief moment. This is a golden moment for me to have the chance to return to the Bayer family residence!¡± ¡°I think you just want to watch a good show, right?¡± Yandel teased. ¡°What do you expect?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she beamed a cunning smile. ¡°There are so many dramatic people in that family. It would be a pity to miss it!¡± Yandel muttered in his heart. That¡¯s true! Natalie smiled without saying a word and focused on her work. The next night, Yandel wore a gray coat, wrapped a ck scarf around his nect, and put on a pair of gold-rimmed sses. Natalie, who sat in the passenger seat, also changed into another hyper-realistic mask. It was no longer the one full of freckles but a more intricate and graceful mask. As the soft music yed in the car, Natalie supported her head with her hand and looked at him sideways. ¡°Boss, is there something on my face?¡± Yandel looked back at Natalie and asked. ¡°No. I just never expected you to have the potential to be a good boyfriend.¡± Natalie squinted her eyes. ¡°Well, I did exactly what you instructed.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Natalie nodded. Not long after, the car stopped at the entrance of the Nichols residence. Natalie pushed open the car door and took a step out. Her eyes suddenly turned red when she looked toward the vast courtyard under the setting sun. This was her birthce, but she wasn¡¯t entitled to grow up here. After her mother passed away, she once returned here with sincerity and longing for her family. However, they cast her out, turning her life into a living hell. Even the twin babies she just gave birth to were not spared from their wrath. Luckily, pain makes a person grow. She was still Natalie, but she was no longer the pure and innocent girl five years ago! N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Yandel asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just being nostalgic. I¡¯m not as weak as you think.¡± Natalie smiled and blinked her tears away. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my superior, and I¡¯m your secretary, Reina.¡± Yandel understood what Natalie meant, but it was difficult for him to get used to suddenly being ¡°the boss¡± of his boss. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You have to get used to it even if you don¡¯t.¡± Then, Natalie stepped a few steps back and said, ¡°Mr. Moss, this way please.¡± The Nichols family knew that Yandel wasing for dinner, so they started their meticulous preparations much earlier. Under the impression of Yandel bing his son-inw, Thomas opened a bottle of wine from his treasured collection. As the hostess, Yvonne was beaming with a smile. Since morning, she put the housekeepers to work and prepared seafood such as lobsters and oysters. Melissa changed into a light purple sweater to go with her white chiffon dress, concealing her arrogance and looking a little charming. On the contrary, only Yara, lounged leisurely in her bedroom as though there were no guests in the house. When Yandel and Natalie walked into the living room, they saw Melissa walking toward them with a flushed face. ¡°Yandel, you¡¯re here! My parents and I have been waiting for you!¡± Her voice was so gentle and sharine that Natalie felt goosebumps all over her body. Yandel didn¡¯t forget about his mission. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, this is my first time at the Nichols residence as a guest. So I neede more time to prepare. I also brought a gift.¡± Natalie stepped forward and presented the gift. Melissa was not very interested in the gift, but her eyes kept looking toward Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Yandel, who is this woman?¡± she muttered. Natalie was about to exin her identity. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you.¡± Melissa crossed her arms and interrupted, ¡°Who told you to speak?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 396 A Cue For Love Chapter 396 A Cue for Love Chapter 396 Into The Depths Of Hell As Melissa spoke, Yvonne and Thomas turned their heads toward her. They only turned their head instinctively, not because they wanted to see how Yandel would react. In their eyes, Melissa was their precious beloved daughter. It only made sense for her to be slightly displeased. Not to mention disciplining a secretary. Yandel¡¯s face turned frigid and his eyes suddenly darkened. Does this woman really have no respect for anyone? She even dared to provoke my boss directly! When Yandel was about to snap back at Melissa and put her in her ce, Natalie gently cleared her throat and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Nichols. I will pay attention in the future.¡± Naturally, Yandel understood what Natalie was hinting at, and his face returned to its previous calm state. But he stiffened his muscles under the sleeves so hard that the veins on his arms started popping out. At first, he put up an act for Natalie. However, Yandel was irritated by Melissa¡¯s opening remarks at that moment. Melissa had already crossed his bottom line, and he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until he plunged her straight into the depths of hell. ¡°Melissa, she¡¯s just a secretary.¡± Yandel forced a smile and pinched Melissa¡¯s cheek. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll have her reced immediately.¡± ¡°Well, as long as she learned her lesson, there¡¯s no need to rece her.¡± Melissa was overjoyed by Yandel¡¯s passionate gestures, and her face began to blush. All of her previous self-doubts disappeared in an instant. Yvonne and Thomas smiled at each other and exchanged nces. They were tacitly aware of Melissa¡¯s infatuation with Yandel and excited about Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s future. ¡°You must be Yandel. Come in and have a seat.¡± Yvonne invited Yandel to sit in the living room as the hostess. ¡°I¡¯m Melissa¡¯s mother.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What? I thought you were Melissa¡¯s elder sister. You look so young. I couldn¡¯t even tell your age.¡± ¡°Really? Oh, you really know how to tter me. I¡¯m not as young as you say.¡± Yvonne replied, but she was triumphantly joyful in her heart. Yandel looked at Thomas and nodded. ¡°Sir, what happened between our business was not something I could control. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Thomas took a puff from his cigar and stated, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Now that you and Melissa are getting together, I believe that there will be no more conflicts between Dexmed Pharmaceutical and Dream in the future.¡± ¡°Naturally,¡± Yandel responded with a smile. Yandel was graceful, and Yvonne and Thomas were delighted with their prospective son-inw. They eagerly went close to him and spoke in a friendly manner. Natalie stood in a corner of the living room, pursing her lips. This ce¡­ This ce had be more luxuriouspared to six years ago. It seemed like there had been a renovation in the past six years. The traces of the Bayer family seems to have beenpletely erased. The married couple now regarded themselves as the owner and had already forgotten all about the original owners. ¡°Mark my words. Don¡¯t you even try to seduce Yandel when working with him. Otherwise, you will regret it!¡± When Natalie was alone in the corner, Melissa took the chance to walk to her and warn her. Natalie was stunned. She nced at Melissa and wondered if being Yandel¡¯s female secretary could be the reason for her jealousy. Her narrow-minded nature was far more severe than she had expected. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± Melissa was furious. ¡°Men like women. Especially, beautiful women.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°You look better than me. Mr. Moss must fancy you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you noticed it. You sure have good eyes.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Natalie deliberately paused. ¡°But what?¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and lost her patience. ¡°I heard your sister is a beauty.¡± Natalie twitched the corner of her lips and pretended to utter it unintentionally. ¡°I think you should be worried about your sister more than me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 397 A Cue For Love Chapter 397 A Cue for Love Chapter 397 Taking The Bait ¡°What are you trying to say!¡± Melissa frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a friendly reminder.¡± Natalie lowered her gaze. ¡°I simply think that you treat me as a love rival. Maybe you have overestimated me. ¡°You have seen Mr. Moss¡¯s attitude toward me. If you don¡¯t like me, you could just say the word, and I will be fired.¡± Melissa wanted to respond, but she was called over by Yandel. Melissa nced at her from the side of her eyes. She was still agitated, but Yandel was her priority. So she smiled again and pranced to Yandel. A hint of cunning sensation shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. After all, Melissa was born and raised in a protected environment. She became more and more willful and inherited none of Thomas and Yvonne¡¯s scheming skills. In a blink of an eye, it was time for dinner. After Yandel got seated, Thomas said to the housekeeper beside him. ¡°Go upstairs and tell Yara to come down and have dinner together.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Thomas smiled. ¡°Yara is Melissa¡¯s elder sister. She happens to be at home today. I will introduce her to youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yandel nodded. At this moment, Melissa recalled the words she heard from Natalie and felt a sudden uneasiness. That secretary must be talking nonsense! There¡¯s no way Yandel will like Yara. He only came over because he fancies me. ¡°Melissa, is something bothering you?¡± Yandel poured Melissa a ss of wine. Yandel was gentle and warm. Melissa¡¯s heart skipped a beat and blushed as soon as their eyes met. She thought that she must be overthinking it. A few momentster. Yara took her time to walk down from the second floor. That day, she wore a white furry shawl and a midi skirt, revealing her slender calves. She also wore a pair of white fluffy slippers on her feet. To Yara, Samuel was her only prey. Therefore, she only wore light makeup to meet her guests. However, her appearance could easily defeat Melissa even with just some light makeup. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Between the three sisters. Although Natalie and Yara were twin sisters and looked identical, Natalie beat Yara in terms of charisma.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Melissa was only pretty at most. She couldn¡¯tpare to Yara, let alone Natalie. That was the first time in six years that the three sisters were in the same room. However, it was rather unexpected¡­ Yara and Melissa would never expect Natalie to be there with them behind a hyper-realistic mask, waiting for a show. ¡°Dad. Aunt Yvonne,¡± Yara greeted them as she tightened her shawl. Yandel wasn¡¯t prepared for it. He was shocked the moment he saw Yara. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper in his heart. They¡¯re indeed twin sisters. Yara¡¯s appearance is really simr to that of Boss¡¯s under the hyper-realistic mask. However, he was only shocked for a moment. Natalie was one of the only two most prominent women in his life. He would never be confused by their simr appearance. Yandel kept his gaze on Yara, and he raised a smile. He extended his hand to Yara. ¡°Ms. Yara, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Yara politely shook hands with Yandel. Their handshake was supposed to be brief before going back to their seats. However, Yandel held on to Yara¡¯s hand for a long time. Yara was a little puzzled by Yandel¡¯s actions. On the other hand, Melissa was boiling with anger. She couldn¡¯t hold herself back any longer and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Yara, sit down quickly. The dishes are getting cold.¡± Yandel released his grip as though he had just woken up from a dream. He just looked at Yara and smiled without saying anything else. When everyone finally got seated, it was time to eat. At the dining table, Yandel never looked at Melissa. Instead, he said to Yara, ¡°Ms. Yara, Dream has recently ventured into the entertainment industry. We¡¯re about to start filming our first project, Stay, and our second project, Hurricane. However, we haven¡¯t found a female lead yet. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in trying it out?¡± Yara had been keeping a low profile recently because of her fake piano ying before. However, that didn¡¯t mean she was not interested in the entertainment industry. As soon as she heard Yandel offering her to star as the leading role, Yara became friendly toward Yandel. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m interested.¡± As soon as Yara took the bait, Yandel immediately said to Melissa, ¡°Can we switch seats? It will be easier for me to talk with Yara.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 398 A Cue For Love Chapter 398 A Cue for Love Chapter 398 Drama Queen Melissa bit her lip. ¡°Must we switch seats? Can¡¯t you just say it from here?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s inconvenient if you¡¯re in the middle. Be a good girl, okay?¡± Yandel coaxed Melissa. Even if she was unwilling, she could only obediently switch seats with Yandel. After the two are seated, Yandel deliberately looked at Yara¡¯s face passionately. ¡°Mr. Moss, when can I go for an audition?¡± Yara asked. ¡°Whenever you want. You decide.¡± Yandel¡¯s eyes were shimmering with endless kindness. ¡°Right now, there¡¯s no other woman who could be more suitable for the role than you in my mind.¡± Yara was covertly delighted, yet she pretended to be reserved. ¡°Am I really that good?¡± ¡°You¡¯re perfect. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± Yandel didn¡¯t touch his fork at all. He only stared at Yara the whole time. His behavior¡­ It was as though he wanted to devour the woman in front of him instead of the dishes on the table. Sumptuous andvish dishes were served at the dining table. The warm atmosphere became gradually strange as Yandel and Yara chatted andughed. Melissa grit her teeth and bit her lip. She was feeling extremely displeased. N?velDrama.Org content. That secretary jinxed it! Yandel is really seduced by Yara. Yara already have Samuel and they even have a pair of twins. So why? Why would Yara want to take Yandel away from me? The shawl Yara wore today was decent, and it covered her shoulders. But her skirt is so short. It must be that she wants to attract Yandel¡¯s attention! It looks like she¡¯s not satisfied with Samuel alone. How shameless! Melissa couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She threw the cutlery in her hand on the table, making a loud bang. ¡°Yara, we¡¯re having dinner here! Why are you talking about work? You¡¯re ruining my appetite!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have an appetite, then eat lesser.¡± Yara ignored Melissa¡¯s tantrum.¡° I think you have gained some weight recently. Eat less. It¡¯s okay for a girl to lose some weight.¡± Witnessing the ehange between the two sisters, Yandel smirked. ¡°Melissa, your sister is right. Indeed, you look a lot chubbier than her.¡± Melissa was unfazed when Yaramented on her weight. Now that Yandel also chimed in, her expression became even uglier. ¡°Yandel, are you bewitched by my sister?¡± ¡°Why would you think so?¡± Yandel replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯m just chatting with Yara. There¡¯s no need to get angry.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t taken your eyes off her since she came downstairs!¡± Melissa confronted Yandel. ¡°You are mine. You cannot look at her! You cannot talk to her!¡± Tsk, Tsk, Tsk! At that moment, Yandel didn¡¯t know where Natalie was watching the scene from. But he was deeply amazed by Natalie¡¯s impable foresight. The Nichols family was really full of drama queens. ¡°Melissa, you¡¯re not rted to me yet. You don¡¯t have the right to order me around.¡± Yandel¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. However, Melissa had already lost her cool. She kept shaking her head desperately. ¡°I¡¯m already your girlfriend, but you won¡¯t admit it! Are you being heartless toward me because this lustful woman is seducing you?¡± As soon as she finished, Thomas, who was silent the whole time, mmed the table with his palm. Thomas had wanted to speak up since the beginning, but he held his voice to maintain courtesy. However, he didn¡¯t expect Melissa to be outrageous enough to describe Yara as a lustful woman. ¡°Melissa, shut your mouth!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 399 A Cue For Love Chapter 399 A Cue for Love Chapter 399 Biased And In Her Favor Thomas voiced out as the head of the family and Melissa was stunned. For a moment, the atmosphere fell into cold silence. As though one could hear the sound of a pin drop. Even after being lectured, Melissa was still concerned about Yandel. She subconsciously looked at Yandel only to find out that his eyes were still fixed on Yara without even ncing back at her. It wasn¡¯t like this when Yara wasn¡¯t here. ¡°Dad, did I say something wrong? Yara already has Samuel! Why is she here seducing Yandel!¡± Melissa lost herposure and yelled. ¡°She¡¯s the one in the wrong. Why are you scolding me instead of her!¡± Melissa felt that everything fell from heaven to hell though she did nothing wrong. She was so aggrieved that her eyes turned red, and her face twisted. Seeing that Melissa had lost herposure, Thomas raised his hand and pped her out of anger. p! A palm print appeared on Melissa¡¯s petite face. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Melissa, I told you to shut up! Didn¡¯t you hear me!¡± Thomas was trembling in anger. ¡°You¡¯re just biased and in favor of Yara!¡± Melissa¡¯s tears kept falling. She said hoarsely, ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, but I¡¯m your daughter too! Why do you treat me this way?¡± Melissa picked up the cutlery and tes in front of her mmed them to the ground, making a mess. Then, she turned around and quickly ran upstairs. Yvonne was also aware that Melissa behaved a little outrageous that day, but Melissa was still her daughter. Besides, she was not blind either. When Yandel and Yara were talking about filming in such an intimate manner at the dinner table just now, Yara was acting smug the entire time. She didn¡¯t consider Melissa¡¯s feelings at all. No wonder Melissa got so angry! ¡°Do you feel good after scolding her? Are you satisfied now?¡± With tears in her eyes, Yvonne asked Thomas in a intive tone before turning around to chase after Melissa. Thomas stood still without moving a muscle. He didn¡¯t know where to put his face. ¡°Yara, aren¡¯t you being too inconsiderate toward Melissa?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s you and Aunt Yvonne who have spoiled her. You stopped her from going crazy in front of our guests, yet she dares tosh back at you.¡± Yara put down the fork in her hand and said coldly, ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m just discussing work with Mr. Moss. Where did I cross the line?¡± Thomas was rendered speechless by Yara¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Moss, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to talk about the audition another day,¡± Yara said. ¡°I¡¯m avable anytime,¡± Yandel responded helplessly, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t seem suitable for us to continue our conversation today. Mr. Thomas, Yara, I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± ¡°Yandel, why don¡¯t you leave after dinner?¡± Thomas urged Yandel to stay. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite,¡± Yandel replied indifferently, ¡°I thought Melissa would be a thoughtful person, but now it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± As he finished, Yandel winked at Natalie, standing in the corner. Natalie immediately understood his intentions. He took Yandel¡¯s coat and followed behind him as he left the Nichols residence. As soon as they got out of the Nichols residence, Natalie licked her lips relentlessly. Her eyes were sparkling with gratification. ¡°Boss, have you already predicted that my seduction would work?¡± Yandel asked curiously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was almost certain.¡± Natalie grinned slyly. ¡°It seems that the Nichols family is far less united than I thought. Despite having you as an outsider, they didn¡¯t bother to hide their ulterior motives.¡± ¡°So, do you really n to use Hurricane as bait to reel in Yara?¡± ¡°Who the hell is Yara?¡± Natalie sneered, ¡°She¡¯s a pawn at best. I¡¯m not stupid enough to give her any benefit.¡± Yandel knew that Natalie wouldn¡¯t be fooled easily. Thus, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Natalie rejected Yandel¡¯s offer to send her home as she wanted to be alone for a while. She bought some fried chicken and two cans of beer. Then, she sat on a bench in the park next to the street and looked at the half-moon in the night sky. A Cue For Love Chapter 400 A Cue For Love Chapter 400 A Cue for Love Chapter 400 Enticing Prey Although it wasn¡¯t a full moon that night, the moonlight was beautiful. The winter breeze was chilling when it blew by her face. Natalie¡¯s nose was a little red, but she didn¡¯t care. After drinking a sip of beer, she felt a sudden ecstatic sensation as the bubbles in her beer grazed the walls of her throat. Witnessing the Nichols turning against each other was highly pleasurable for her. Feeling satisfied would be an understatement. It was just an overture to her concerto of revenge. But she was also looking forward to what was about to happen next. In the car. Christopher gently stroked the small porcin vase with his fingers. His eyes were glimmering, and his lips smiled subtly. He hadn¡¯t seen her since hisst birthday. It¡¯s just Natalie¡­ Christopher thought he would be able to forget her. However, he realized now that he was wrong. It was tough for a person who had seen the light to return toplete darkness. After all, he had seen the light, so he could never go back. Christopher¡¯s eyes unknowingly nced out the window. That was when he saw a slim and beautiful figure drowning herself on a bench by the street under the moon. He had never seen that adorable face before. However, the intelligence that glistened in those eyes was imprinted in his memory. At a nce, he recognized that it was her. Fate had led them to each other. So she had more than just the previous mask. ¡°Stop the car,¡± Christopher uttered. Nichs immediately stepped on the brakes. ¡°Mr. Christopher, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Nichs asked as he was confused. ¡°You may go back now. You don¡¯t have to send me tonight.¡± Christopher sounded a little mischievous. ¡°Yes.¡± Nichs nodded. Before Christopher stepped out of the car, Nichs nced at him and caught a hint of merriment in his eyes, as though he spotted an enticing prey. Nichs had seen those eyes before. Those were the eyes that Christopher had when he looked at Natalie. Christopher got out of the car and walked slowly toward Natalie. At that moment, Natalie was drinking the second can of beer. Her eyes were curved as if countless stars were falling into her eyes. As the pair of custom-made leather shoes entered her field of vision from a distance, she slowly raised her face and focused on Christopher¡¯s face that was delicate enough to be indistinguishable between male and female. No way. This is too melodramatic. Why¡­ Why is he here? Natalie bit her lip and whispered in her heart. She believed that it would be impossible for Christopher to recognize her under an entirely different hyper-realistic mask. Thus, even if he was here, Natalie was very calm. However, Christopher grabbed her wrist in the next second. ¡°Mister, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Natalie deliberately changed her voice, nning to pretend to be a stranger to Christopher. But he remained unfazed and held her hand tightly. ¡°You left without saying goodbye at my birthday party, and now you want to pretend that you don¡¯t know me?¡± A hint of astonishment bounced off Natalie¡¯s eyes. Christopher began to smile. ¡°Natalie, no matter how real the skin looks, your facial bone structure will not change. Do you really think that you can fool anyone with the fake skin on your face?¡± Natalie looked at Christopher in disbelief. After all these years of wless disguise that could even deceive Yandel and Ross, her ability to disguise herself turned into something trivial in the presence of Christopher. As if he could see through it at a nce. Natalie, whose cover had blown, simply stopped pretending and asked, ¡°When did you find out?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°When did Samuel find out?¡± Christopher answered Natalie with another question. Natalie pursed her lips as she was unable to answer his question. Christopher was too clever. So clever that he could notice the split second of Natalie¡¯s hesitation and guess her thoughts. ¡°Natalie, Samuel never actually found out, right?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 401 A Cue For Love Chapter 401 A Cue for Love Chapter 401 I Will Never Let You Down Natalie red at Christopher. ¡°The man who likes you cannot even tell that your face is fake?¡± said Christopher sarcastically. ¡°If you remove that hyper-realistic mask of yours, will he be able to differentiate between you and Yara?¡± He had lost the mining project to Samuel. However, he had no intention of losing the woman he liked to Samuel again. Moreover, there were other business domains that he could venture into, but Natalie was not someone that he wanted to lose. Christopher was not sure that he would meet another woman like Natalie again. He could not seem to forget about her. Now that she had appeared in front of him with her guard down, he was unable to resist her warmth. Natalie gave Christopher¡¯s question a serious thought. A momentter, she said, ¡°I trust him. He will not confuse me with other women.¡± ¡°If he truly understands and loves you so much, howe he cannot even tell that you are in disguise?¡± asked Christopher coldly. ¡°It isn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t understand me. He knows how to respect me.¡± Natalie looked up and continued, ¡°He may or may not have spotted my disguise. But unlike you, he will not remove my hyper-realistic mask without my permission. He certainly won¡¯t question me like this. He will wait for me to tell him the truth whenever I am ready.¡± That was the kind of man Samuel was. Samuel was a powerful man who gave her a sense of security. If Christopher could see through her disguise, there was no reason to think that Samuel could not. He was just ying along with her. ¡°Let go.¡± Christopher pretended not to hear her. Instead, he held Natalie¡¯s hand even tighter. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The very next second, Natalie bit Christopher on his hand when he was not looking. It was such a strong bite that she could smell blood. Christopher was in such pain that he let go of Natalie¡¯s hand immediately. She quickly ran away from him and disappeared. Snow began to fall. The snow fell on the man¡¯s body, but he was oblivious to it. He bit his lips, and a strange ache came from his chest. He was so besotted with her that it was impossible for him to give up. If she belonged to Samuel, then he would have to defeat Samuel and take her away from him. Natalie hailed a cab and returned to the Bowers residence. Before she reached back, Natalie changed into her usual hyper-realistic mask and returned to a state of normalcy. Once she was home, Gavin told her that the four little fellows were already fast asleep. Natalie went to her children¡¯s room, made sure they were covered snugly and kissed them all on their foreheads before returning to her own room. After her shower, Natalie gave Samuel a call. ¡°Are you home yet?¡± asked Samuel in a deep and affectionate voice. ¡°Yes.¡± There was so much that Natalie wanted to say, but all of a sudden, she did not know where to start. She really could not care less if Samuel was aware of her disguise. What mattered to her most was his love and respect for her. He made her feel safe. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s snowing¡­¡± Natalie choked up as she mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s the same here too.¡± Samuel¡¯s maic voice had a hint of regret. At that moment, Samuel really wanted to have Natalie by his side with his arm around her slim waist, and the both of them watched the first snowfall of the season together. Natalie smiled. ¡°The snow is beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When I look at the snow, I think of you. Even though we may be apart, it feels like we are together when we are looking at the same snowfall,¡± said Natalie with a wistful smile. ¡°That sounded so sad. It doesn¡¯t suit us.¡± Samuel said in an unprecedented tone, ¡°I, Samuel Bowers, will never ever let you down.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 402 A Cue For Love Chapter 402 A Cue for Love Chapter 402 A Ridiculous Thought The next morning, Natalie went down for breakfast after washing up. She had just put down her fork when the four kiddos sat down at the dining table. ¡°Mommy, did you have enough to eat?¡± asked Xavian with a cheeky grin. ¡°The week is almost up. You should take Sophia in as your student!¡± So, that¡¯s why the four of them are behaving so obediently today. It is because of Sophia. Natalie knew what was going on, but she pretended not to know. ¡°You want to be my student? Sure. But, do you still remember the requirement? Do you remember the poem that I wanted you to recite? If you can do it at one go without a single mistake, then I will ept you as my student.¡± ¡°Mommy, back then, you only mentioned reciting it. You didn¡¯t say she has to do it at one go!¡± yton was worried for Sophia and voiced his objection. Franklin chimed in as well, ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t say she has to get everything right too!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that? Hmm¡­ I cannot remember. Anyway, it¡¯s the same even if I mention it now.¡± Natalie propped her face on one hand and said disapprovingly, ¡°If Sophia thinks that my request is too much, and she can¡¯t fulfill it, then it¡¯s fine. I can pretend that none of these has ever happened before.¡± At that moment, the three boys started to panic. On the contrary, Sophia seemed very calm. ¡°Fine.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natalie looked at Sophia with admiration. Sophia might appear weak, but she was very strong internally. She reminded Natalie of herself when she was younger. Back then, her mother had every intention to teach her about medicine, but she would still make things difficult for her. However, she would suck it up and never give up. All of a sudden, Natalie felt that Sophia was simr to her in terms of her looks and height. Sophia really looked a lot like her younger self! Natalie shook her head and hurriedly cleared that thought out of her mind. This is getting too ridiculous. How can I like Sophia so much that I start to think that she may be my daughter? Regaining her senses, Natalie said, ¡°All right. Start then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sophia cleared her throat, but the three boys seemed to be more nervous than she was. They kept their eyes on Sophia. Sophia began reciting the poem as requested. Her young and sweet voice might be reciting a poem that even grownups found it hard to fathom, but there was no sign of struggle on her young face. Judging from her recitation, it was obvious that she was not doing this from pure memorization. Instead, she could understand the meaning behind the words she was reciting. It was a long poem. Natalie did not interrupt her recitation. She listened to Sophia in all seriousness. Once Sophia hadpleted her recitation of the poem, Franklin, yton, and Xavian started apuding. Even Gavin and all of the housekeepers apuded as well. Sophia walked up to Natalie and asked with anticipation, ¡°Was that okay?¡± ¡°Of course. From today onward, I will start teaching you the basics.¡± Natalie caressed Sophia¡¯s tiny face and continued, ¡°Studying medicine is hard. But if you can withstand hardship, then you will be able to learn well. When you get older, regardless of what is going on in your life, always remember that the purpose of learning and practicing medicine is to help the injured and the sick.¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± The three older boys were very happy for Sophia and went forward to hug her. Looking at how close the four of them were, Natalie could not help but smile. Although she had lost a boy and a girl, God had been kind and sent Franklin and Sophia to her. Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the Nichols family was still gloomy. The p mark on Melissa¡¯s face was still very clear. She had been bawling her eyes out till they were red and swollen. She felt that Yara was responsible for her sorry state. At that thought, she lost all control and dashed into Yara¡¯s room. Melissa did not knock before entering. When she got in, she saw Yara getting her nails done. A Cue For Love Chapter 403 A Cue For Love Chapter 403 A Cue for Love Chapter 403 Get Down On Your Knees After the humiliation that Melissa had suffered, she was extremely unhappy. The moment she saw Yara acting like nothing had happened, she blew her top. ¡°Yara, this is all your fault! If it wasn¡¯t because of you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended like this!¡± ¡°You are my half-sister after all! Why are you so useless?¡± Yara raised her eyebrows and rolled her eyes with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me? Are you positive that Yandel actually likes you? Or it¡¯s just wishful thinking on your part all this while?¡± ¡°How dare you say that!¡± Melissa yelled. ¡°Yandel came here because of me! He has always treated me well until he met you!¡± Melissa¡¯s tantrum was starting to piss Yara off. Who the hell does she think she is? Not only did she insult me yesterday in front of everyone, but now she still has the guts toe and provoke me! Just because she¡¯s my sister does not give her the right to do this! If I can burn my own sister alive, what makes her think that she can talk to me this way? Does she really think she is the little princess of the Nichols family? Yara threw the opened bottle of nail polish at Melissa. In an instant, Melissa¡¯s white sweater was sttered with nail polish, and she looked like a dog with spots. ¡°H-How dare you do this to me!¡± howled Melissa. ¡°Melissa, watch yourself.¡± Yara grabbed Melissa¡¯s face with one hand and smiled viciously. ¡°You exist because your mother is a homewrecker. How dare you challenge me? Even if I wanted Yandel for myself, there¡¯s nothing you can do! All you can do is look on like an idiot!¡± Yara squeezed so hard that Melissa¡¯s cheeks turned red and swollen. Melissa was in such pain that she nced at Yara and started gasping for air. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t do anything to you doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t!¡± To Yara, killing Melissa would be as easy as squishing an ant. With that, Yara released her hand. Melissa fell to the ground and eyed Yara with hatred. ¡°Melissa, let me warn you. Don¡¯t stare at me like this! If you do it again, I will-¡± Before Yara could finish her sentence, Melissa cut her off. ¡°Franklin and Sophia aren¡¯t your children!¡± Yara¡¯s face immediately turned pale, but she put on a tough front. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Yara, I¡¯m not talking rubbish. You should know this better than anyone else!¡± Melissa stood up and smiled. ¡°If Samuel asks for a DNA test between you and Franklin and Sophia, won¡¯t the truth reveal itself? Samuel has never really wanted to marry you. If he finds out that you aren¡¯t their biological mother, do you think he will still want to see you again?¡± Every single word that Melissa had said struck a nerve for Yara. ¡°H-How did you know about this?¡± ¡°I came across your health checkup report by ident. ording to the report, you have never given birth before. How can Franklin and Sophia be your children? No matter how stupid I may be, certain things are too obvious. You are just using Franklin and Sophia to get into the Bowers family.¡± Melissa closed in on Yara until Yara had no choice but to start retreating. ¡°I knew about this three or four years ago. But I decided to keep this a secret because I genuinely want you to marry Samuel. That way, I get to enjoy a better life as your sister.¡± ¡°Melissa, are you sure you didn¡¯t tell anyone? How about Aunt Yvonne?¡± Yara got scared and started to tone down a lot. ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I changed my mind now.¡± Melissa chuckled. ¡°You took Yandel away from me, and yet you still dared to treat me this way. I¡¯m going to expose your true colors in front of Samuel!¡± Everything that Yara had done was to make sure she could marry Samuel. N?velDrama.Org content. She could not afford to lose everything because of Melissa. Thump! Yara gritted her teeth and got down on her knees. A Cue For Love Chapter 404 A Cue For Love Chapter 404 A Cue for Love Chapter 404 Dead Men Tell No Tales ¡°Yara, are you afraid now?¡± Melissa squeezed her face like how she did to her earlier on. ¡°Look at you now!¡± Yara was so furious that she wished she could tear Melissa to pieces. However, the moment she recalled that Melissa knew about her secret, she had no choice but to suppress her anger and be submissive. ¡°Melissa, although we have different mothers, I have always treated you nice most of the time, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°My dear Yara, that wasn¡¯t what you said just now when you were teaching me a lesson!¡± Melissa put on an innocent front, but she had a smug look in her eyes. ¡°Melissa, I beg of you. Please don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± pleaded Yara. ¡°If the Bowers family knows the truth, they won¡¯t let me off. At the same time, they won¡¯t let the Nichols family off either. When the reputation of the Nichols family goes down the drain, what¡¯s going to happen to your future? Why don¡¯t you keep this secret for me? Once I am married to Samuel, I will try my best to find a good husband for you¡­¡± Melissa was not an ambitious person. She was aware that she was not particrly intelligent. All she wanted was to fall in love with a wealthy and handsome man and marry him. As long as she could enjoy a life of luxury, she would not ask for much. That was why she was tempted when she heard what Yara said. ¡°Really? Are you lying to me?¡± Yara threw her a question back. ¡°You have my secret. Why would I be lying to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Melissa released her hand and straightened her back. ¡°If you don¡¯t find me a good husband, then I will tell the Bowers family about your secret! I doubt you will have the guts to lie to me again!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Melissa left Yara¡¯s bedroom. As Yara was getting up from the floor, her eyes were filled with pure evil. Melissa, Melissa. You are indeed a youngss with such a simple mind. Why would I let you hold me hostage! Only dead men can keep their mouths shut and never reveal any secrets. Just wait and see! I¡¯m going to find an opportunity and shut you up forever! On the days when Samuel was not around, Natalie would split her time between the coroner¡¯s office, Dream Corporation, and the Bowers residence. When she was at home, she would spend most of her time teaching Sophia about traditional medicine. Natalie had intentionally slowed her pace of teaching in case Sophia found it difficult to understand. However, Sophia¡¯s level of understanding and progress had far surpassed Natalie¡¯s expectations. Sophia was a fast learner. It was as if she was born to study medicine. Natalie was surprised by Sophia¡¯s talents. Her mommy must be a very smart woman too. The two of them were at it for three to four hours. Gavin brought cakes and milk for Sophia and the three boys. The four of them were feeling hungry and could not wait to devour the cakes. Gavin teased, ¡°The three boys dote on Ms. Sophia a lot. Even when she is studying, they will keep her apanied. The way I see it, the four of them are as close as real siblings¡­¡± ¡°Yes, they are¡­ They are like real brothers and sister.¡± Natalie looked at the four of them enjoying their cakes and mumbled to herself over and over again. She wished that the twins, who had been taken by Yara, were still alive. If Yara wanted her dead, there was no way she would keep the twins alive. Natalie could not help but shake her head. Perhaps, she was missing them too much. That was why she was having crazy thoughts. Just then, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. She put down her fork and walked to the window to answer the call. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Lia sounded panicky. ¡°Yara has contacted me again and wants me to deal with you. What should I do? What should I do now?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 405 A Cue For Love Chapter 405 A Cue for Love Chapter 405 Lia Agrees To Make A Bet ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± Natalie uttered nonchntly. Panic-stricken, Lia pressed her palm hard on her chest and gasped. ¡°I¡¯d already caused you trouble once and almost met my end! If I were to do it again, I would surely put someone¡¯s life on the line again. How could I pay the price for my grievous deed if any mishap urs again?¡± Natalie snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you have to put anyone¡¯s life on the line, did I?¡± ¡°Did you manage toe up with an idea?¡± Lia asked eagerly. ¡°Ms. Johnson, even if I can resolve the problem for you this round, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll be able to keep helping you with that. You know it too well that your inner demons are the root cause of everything, don¡¯t you? As long as you don¡¯t eliminate it, you¡¯ll never be able to be your own self,¡± Natalie uttered solemnly. On the other side of the line, Lia clenched her fists as she mumbled, ¡°My¡­ my inner demons¡­¡± ¡°Are you willing to make a bet to find out how important you are to Lionel?¡± Natalie asked subtly. ¡°Make a bet? In his eyes, I¡¯ll be his sister forever. Since I¡¯ve known about it long ago, what¡¯s the point for me to do so?¡± Lia mumbled self-deprecatingly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I will give you three days to think about it.¡± The next moment, Natalie hung up on her. It¡¯s merely a matter of opinion whenmenting about right and wrong. Hence, she could not jump to a hasty conclusion about the previous matter rted to the Johnson family. Natalie was willing to help Lia as she did not wish to see her fall into Yara¡¯s trap and get exploited to carry out any heinous deed again. Thus, she thought of pulling Lia out of the predicament before it was toote. Nheless, the final decision was in thetter¡¯s hands. Three dayster, Natalie was savoring wine in a private room in The Moonlight. Shortly after, Lia pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Natalie cut to the chase. Lia nodded earnestly. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯m willing to give it a try. After all, nobody else can help me now other than you. After sitting on this for two days, I realize sooner orter I¡¯ll have to part with Lionel, regardless of how much I love him. Thus, I would rather talk myself to have a clearer insight into the whole matter. It¡¯s pointless for me to cry over spilled milk when he finally thinks of marrying another woman one day.¡± After taking a sip of her wine, Natalie beckoned to her with a smile. ¡°Come over. Let me tell you the first thing you need to do.¡± Lia nodded and leaned closer to her. Momentster, she hesitated upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words, but she remained silent. In the meantime, Yara went to the Hamilton residence to see Scarlett. She was the apple of Charles Hamilton, the patriarch¡¯s eye. Apart from having a stunning look, she was a very capable young woman. On the other hand, Zayden, her younger brother, was a mboyant womanizer. There was a rumor that he had even caused the tragic death of some women in bed. Since then, Charles was totally disappointed with him and doted on Scarlett even more. Meanwhile, Scarlett was deemed one of the most fabled socialites in Dellmoor. She was just back from furthering her studies overseas in the past two years. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Guided by the housekeeper, Yara entered Scarlett¡¯s bedroom after passing through thevishly designed corridor. At the sight of the impressive design of the Hamilton residence, Yara could not resist feeling jealous and clenching her fists again. Even though she was the eldest heiress of Dexmed Pharmaceutical, she was notparable to Scarlett, a direct bloodline of the prominent family. Regardless of how Keh backed her up, she knew she could never exude the vibe of dignity as a socialite of a prestigious family like Scarlett. Soon, she stepped into Scarlett¡¯s study. Looking stunning with her long wavy hair, thetter shot Yara a nce with utter disdain amid hostility in her eyes. She closed the book in her hands and looked intently at Lia. ¡°What a great surprise! I almost couldn¡¯t believe it when the butler notified me moments ago that you were here to see me. Yara, I¡¯m sure you know better than anyone else that I¡¯ve been loathing you since two years ago. Because of the Bowers family, I¡¯ve not inflicted any harm on you. After all, we are supposed to have no trucks with each other, aren¡¯t we? It never crosses my mind that you have the guts toe straight to see me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 406 A Cue For Love Chapter 406 A Cue for Love Chapter 406 Delude Her With Words It had been two years since theyst met each other. Surprisingly, Scarlett was even more gorgeous than ever. Lia bit her lips and cut the crap. ¡°Scarlett Hamilton, even though you¡¯re just back to Dellmoor, I¡¯m sure you know that I¡¯m still not epted as a member of the Bowers family, don¡¯t you?¡± In an instant, Scarlett burst outughing disdainfully. Stroking her wavy hair alluringly, vicious words escaped from her luscious red lips. ¡°Do you think the Bowers family will let you marry Samuel just because you¡¯ve given birth to the two children? You thought they could be your trump cards for you to make fool of the prominent family, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re just overestimating yourself and building castles in the air! Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve set Samuel up in bed, and your two kids are just the Bowers family¡¯s illegitimate children. You¡¯re just too naive by thinking of manipting everything with your underhand tactics. Pfft! I¡¯m sure Samuel will never marry you!¡± Scarlett¡¯s mockery turned into a dagger that pierced through Yara¡¯s heart, shattering her self-esteem. D*mn it! I¡¯ve spent so much time scheming everything, but it turns into yourughing stock! Anyway, I¡¯m sure there will be a twist soon. Scarlett Hamilton, when I be Samuel¡¯s wife one dayter, it will be my turn to step on you then! Stifling her abhorrence, Yara refuted casually, ¡°No doubt, Samuel won¡¯t marry me. But he won¡¯t marry you too!¡± ¡°Who the h*ll do you think you are? How dare you jump to such a conclusion?¡± Scarlett fumed; a hint of fury flickered in her beautiful eyes. Yara chuckled and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? Regardless of how I set Samuel up in bed with your so-called underhand tactics, I¡¯m still Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother. Not to mention, I¡¯m the only woman who¡¯d ever spent the night with him before. But now he¡¯s falling head over heels for another woman. In fact, his devotion toward her is beyond your imagination. He even brings her back to the Bowers residence, paying no heed to Old Mr. Bowers¡¯s objection!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Undoubtedly, she loathed Natalie. In order to let Scarlett go through the same torture as her, she added insult to injury by adding, ¡°He loves her very much. He even told me that he would only love her for the rest of his life¡­¡± Scarlett¡¯s pupils constricted instantaneously. She had been deeply in love with Samuel for many years. Nheless, he had an indifferent temperament and never spared any woman any nce. The twins were his only stain in his private life. Even after spending the night with Yara, he remained virtuous and never entered into a rtionship with any other woman. How could he suddenly have a soft spot for a woman who pops up from nowhere? Astounded by Yara¡¯s words, Scarlett retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Samuel couldn¡¯t have said so!¡± Yara advanced toward her and added fuel to the burning fire. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s impossible? Don¡¯t you know that Samuel never brings any woman back to the Bowers residence? Even I, the biological mother of Franklin and Sophia, didn¡¯t get to stay overnight there whenever I went over to visit my children for the past five years. But now, he willingly let this woman stay there. Do you still think that I¡¯m pulling your legs?¡± ¡°Yara Nichs, I bet you must be having ulterior motives toe and see me today. Apart from giving me a massive blow by telling me this, aren¡¯t you thinking of talking me into colluding with you? What makes you think that I¡¯ll do that?¡± There was an unmissable hint of smugness in Scarlett¡¯s eyes. Looking intently into her eyes, Yara uttered subtly. ¡°Scarlett, don¡¯t you know that there are no so-called evesting friends and enemies? Undeniably, both of us have the same goal since there isn¡¯t any woman by Samuel¡¯s side all these years. Now that there¡¯s a woman who can win his heart, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t wish to see her end up marrying him, right? If you¡¯re willing to join hands with me, we can get rid of her at any time. I don¡¯t see any reason you will turn me down on that.¡± Yara knew the tactic of deluding Scarlett¡¯s mind with words would work with her eloquence. After pondering for a while, Scarlett nodded. ¡°Okay. I agree to join hands with you.¡± Finally, Yara managed to win her over. Blinking her eyes with an innocent look, Yara leaned closer to Scarlett and whispered to her, ¡°Shall I brief you on my idea?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 407 A Cue For Love Chapter 407 A Cue for Love Chapter 407 The Hamilton Residence Time flew by, and half a month had passed. At the Hamilton residence located in the suburbs of Dellmoor, Natalie was dressed elegantly in a dark blue gown. The unique design contoured her wless shoulder line, and her waist looked exceptionally slim with a waist belt. Even though there were no other eye-catching elements on her gown, she was still giving off the vibe of sheer dignity. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Yana, who was almost at the end of her first trimester, looked gorgeous in her white gown. For the sake of her baby, she did not tighten it to reveal her waistline. The moment Natalie¡¯s figure came into view, Yana quickened her pace toward her. In the meantime, Hans¡¯ heart skipped a beat at her agility. ¡°Yana, slow down,¡± he called out to her hastily. Yana chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve not met Natalie ever since our previous gathering in the bar. Of course, my heart leaps with joy when I finally have the chance to see her again now. Can you stop restricting me as usual?¡± Holding onto Natalie¡¯s arm, she let out a sigh admiringly. ¡°Oh! My Natalie looks even more gorgeous now! I can barely take my eyes off you!¡± Shaking her head, Natalieughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re indeed ying favorite to me. Don¡¯t you see that are freckles scattering all over my cheeks?¡± She did not have any chance to tell Yana and Hans the truth yet. Thus, they were unaware that she was wearing a hyper-realistic mask. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me ying favorite to you? Your facial features may not meet the expectation of the current trend of beauty in general, but your kindness andpassion toward the unfortunate ones have caught my eye. To me, that¡¯s your greatest charm!¡± Hans approached them and echoed, ¡°I agree with Yana. Genuine beauty can¡¯t be judged by looking merely at the physical appearance. Anyway, beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. One who can see through your inner beauty will surely share the same sentiments with us!¡± Natalie could not resist blushing at theirpliments. ¡°If you continue to tter me, I¡¯ll be triumphant like an inted balloon!¡± The next moment, all three of them burst intoughter. By the time Jason and his wife, Hannah, approached them, he could not help but smile blissfully at theirughter. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Mind to share with me?¡± he joked. Hans briefed his father-inw on their conversation moments ago and even mimicked Natalie¡¯s tone exaggeratively. Subsequently, Jason alsoughed heartily. ¡°Hans and Yana, I agree with you. Natalie, it¡¯s indeed my blessing to have you as my god-daughter!¡± Natalie blushed again and uttered coquettishly, ¡°Ah! Godfather, why are you ying favorite to me with Yana and Hans too?¡± It was indeed a joyous family of five. Natalie¡¯s heart was filled with warmth whenever she was with them. Needless to say, everyone from the Weiss family was good-natured. Not to mention, all of them treated her as if she was one of the Weisses. Before that, she never had a sense of belonging at the Nichols residence. It never urred to her that she would be able to get a taste of the familial bond that she had been longing for from the Weisses. Momentster, Jason led them into the Hamilton family¡¯s manor with his invitation card. They were there to attend the birthday banquet specially held by Charles for Zayden. The Hamilton family was one of the most prestigious families in Dellmoor. They were from a military background and used to trade firearms. Even after the trading waster strictly prohibited by the nation, the Hamilton family managed to stand out as one of the most influential families in Chanaea. As it was still one hour to go before the banquet started, well-dressed guests were socializing among themselves outside the hall. Shrouded by the golden glitter of the sunset, they were chattering and clinking sses jovially with each other. Jason and Charles were close friends. Thus, he led Natalie and the others toward the inner hall too. However, Charles only let Jason enter the inner hall as he preferred to have private conversations with close friends. Meanwhile, Natalie and the others stood outside the inner hall while waiting for Jason. In the meantime, Scarlett approached them from nowhere. Dressed elegantly in a pink sequinedce gown, the high split revealed her slender legs with every single movement when she strutted toward them. ¡°Yana?¡± she called out abruptly. ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re back!¡± Yana was surprised to see her. Since Charles and Jason were in a close rtionship, Scarlett and Yana tended to know each other. Not to mention, they were about the same age. Thus, they could recognize each other with just a glimpse. Shortly after, Scarlett switched to gaze at Natalie standing alongside Yana with hidden hostility in her eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 408 A Cue For Love Chapter 408 A Cue for Love Chapter 408 Bump Into The Thrash Of The Hamilton Family Scarlett could not resist scoffing inwardly as she scrutinized Natalie. What an ordinary-looking woman, let alone the freckles scattering on her cheeks! How could she catch the eye of such an omnipotent man from a prominent family like Samuel? She had been restraining herself from revealing her affection toward Samuel. Even so, her self- restraint was gone within seconds when she found out he had a fancy for such a in-looking woman! Deep down, she wailed indignantly. No way! I can¡¯t ept it! Sensing Scarlett¡¯s prative gaze on Natalie, Yana asked quizzically, ¡°Scarlett, is there anything wrong?¡± Forcing a smile, Scarlett uttered casually, ¡°Oh! Nothing. I¡¯m just feeling curious as I¡¯ve never met her before. Yana, you seem to be close with her¡­¡± Yana exined preemptively, ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister.¡± Even though Scarlett had known that Natalie was Jason¡¯s god-daughter long ago, she pretended to question with a look of innocence, ¡°Ah! I never knew that you have a younger sister! Could it be your dad¡­ cheated on your mom¡­¡± Yana smiled and cut her off instantly. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t overthink. Natalie is considered my benefactor, and my dad likes her too. That¡¯s why he suggested taking her as his god-daughter so she¡¯ll be part of the Weiss family. Thus, we¡¯ll bring her along to attend any special asions before she¡¯s married.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Scarlett nodded and stretched out her hand to Natalie. ¡°I¡¯m Scarlett Hamilton. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols. Nice to meet you too,¡± Natalie responded courteously and shook hands with her. Not long after that, Scarlett left after having some small talks with them. Natalie could not refrain from furrowing her brows as she gazed at Scarlett¡¯s retreating figure. She could not take a liking to this socialite with an impressive vibe of dignity. After the session with Charles, Jason and the others left the inner hall and continued mingling with other guests. Standing right in front of the buffet cart, Natalie was mesmerized by various types of luxurious alcohol. She could barely wait to have a taste! Undoubtedly, the Hamilton family is filthy rich! They can even afford to provide various types of alcohol of such high quality for the guests to drink to their hearts¡¯ content! Soon, she chose a ss of her favorite wine and headed toward a secluded spot to enjoy herself. The faint light from the moon high up in the sky cascaded down the side of the swimming pool. At the same time, the night breeze blew against her long hair as if someone was ruffling it mischievously. Gazing at the pool with the reflection of the moonlight, she took sip by sip of her wine quietly. Natalie¡¯s message notification tone suddenly sounded, and she realized it was a message from Lia. After catching a glimpse of it, the glint in her eyes turned cold gradually. Hmph! It never crosses my mind that Yara Nichs will go to that extent! How dare she schemes to inflict harm on me in the Hamilton family¡¯s manor! As she took another sip of her wine, a cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Hey, beauty! Which family are you from?¡± All of a sudden, a man¡¯s frivolous voice sounded behind her. Tightening her grip around her winess, Natalie turned a deaf ear to him. Even so, he continued to utter lecherously, ¡°Ha! We can¡¯t judge the quality of the wine just from the texture itself! A gorgeous woman tends to have a temper too. Thus, I won¡¯t mind your bad temper. I like it! Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m The Fabled Mr. Hamilton? It only turns me on when you give no hoot no me!¡± The Fabled Mr. Hamilton? I bet Zayden Hamilton is the only person who will address himself this way! By the way, he¡¯s known for his infamy. What a pain in the neck! Natalie decided to stay far away from him and leave at once. Nheless, Zayden stood in her way when she lifted the hem of her dress. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, where are you going? Raise your head so I can see your dainty face!¡± he yelled out desperately. Secondster, he stared at her face in disbelief under the moonlight. It was the total opposite of what he had imagined. He expected the woman with such a captivating figure must have a dainty, charming face. Unexpectedly, she looked rtively in. Feeling a prickle of disappointment, Zayden¡¯s face turned grim in an instant. He rebuked, ¡°D*mn it! What an ugly-looking wench!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 409 A Cue For Love Chapter 409 A Cue for Love Chapter 409 Go Down To The H*ll Initially, Zayden had a hunch that Natalie must be a gorgeous woman at the sight of her captivating figure. Only then did he notice that her face was a stark contrast to the one in his imagination. ¡°D*mn it! How could you have the body of an absolute stunner but turn out to have such a repulsive face!¡± Zayden spat on the ground in a grimace. In the meantime, Natalie¡¯s eyes were turning cold gradually. Earlier on, she heard how others gossip that Zayden was a good-for-nothing heir spending extravagantly, leading a promiscuous life, and indulging himself in gambling. So it¡¯s not just a rumor! ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± She snickered in dismay. Zayden guffawed as if he had just heard the funniest joke in his life. ¡°Watch my mouth? Don¡¯t you know who I am? Those who dare to ask me to do so have breathed theirst breath! If not, they¡¯re already in their old age and will meet their end at any time!¡± ¡°It never strikes me that our respectful Old Mr. Hamilton will have such a good-for-nothing grandson like a thrash!¡± Natalie sneered. Her mockery sent Zayden into a frenzy. He turned crimson fury and bellowed, ¡°Bloody h*ll! Who¡¯s a thrash? How dare you get on my nerve by reprimanding me in my face! You must be asking for trouble! Since you don¡¯t seem to have any ideas about good manners, I¡¯ll enlighten you on that!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The next moment, he stormed toward Natalie to give her a p. Even so, she managed to dodge swiftly and stretch out her leg at him. The agitated man had lost his bnce earlier on. When Natalie stretched out her leg, the situation was exacerbated. Ssh! After swinging his arms frantically to bnce himself, he still ended up falling into the swimming pool, resulting in massive sshes. As it was winter, the pool water was barely more than five degrees celsius. The moment Zayden fell into it, his teeth started chattering uncontrobly. Apart from that, tears flowed down his cheeks like streams. ¡°I¡¯m so cold! It¡¯s freaky cold here! Hurry up! Pull me out of the pool!¡± Gritting his teeth, Zayden shrieked at the top of his lungs. Crouching down at the side of the swimming pool, Natalie smirked at Zayden¡¯s dishevelment. She uttered cidly, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, did you manage to cool your head off by soaking yourself in the icy-cold water? Don¡¯t ever think that you can have the whole world in your grasp just because you are from the Hamilton family. Anyway, the most capable person amid everyone from the family is Old Mr. Hamilton, your so-called person in his old age and will meet his end at any moment. Not to mention, you¡¯ll never beparable to him. Stop picking on the others by making use of his name!¡± The next moment, Natalie lifted her dress and turned to leave. Panic-stricken, Zayden squealed, ¡°Pull me out of the pool! If you dare to leave without saving me, I won¡¯t let you off! Come back! Hey! Come back now! I¡¯m talking to you! Don¡¯t you hear me?¡± Shaking her head resignedly, Natalie heaved a deep sigh. It seems even the icy-cold pool water can¡¯t wake him up from his dream. He hasn¡¯t learned his lesson at all. Now that the hup has finally ended, I¡¯d better leave and get back to the banquet hall at once. On the way back to the banquet hall, Natalie bumped into Lia. Wearing a look of anxiousness, something was bugging her mind. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I have something to tell you. Can we go somewhere?¡± Lia uttered sheepishly as she advanced toward Natalie. ¡°What¡¯s so secretive? Why can¡¯t you tell me here?¡± Natalie questioned in bafflement. Wringing her hands unknowingly, Lia replied apprehensively, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to have a talk here. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to look for a quiet ce so we can have a private chat.¡± Natalie nodded and followed her in silence to one of the secluded corners in the manor. When they came to a halt, Natalie broke the silence. ¡°This is a hidden spot. I guess it¡¯s an ideal spot for you to pour out the things to me now.¡± With her fingernails sinking deep into her palms, Lia looked up at her and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Hey, rx! You look as if the world is tumbling down. Why are you apologizing to me now? You¡¯ve already exined to me that the previous incident whereby you vomited blood at the banquet was just an ident, haven¡¯t you? Thus, you don¡¯t have to say sorry to me again. I¡¯ve made myself clear at that time that I¡¯d forgiven you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Natalie asked her in bafflement. The next moment, Lia inched toward her with a hint of ferocity in her eyes. ¡°Things are not as simple as what you think. Natalie Nichs, the previous incident was not an ident. What¡¯s going to happen soon is not an ident too. You only have yourself to me! If you don¡¯t end up in h*lll today, I¡¯ll have to be the one!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 410 A Cue For Love Chapter 410 A Cue for Love Chapter 410 Everything Happens ording To n Secondster, she whipped out a white cloth, covering Natalie¡¯s nose and mouth with it. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mustering up her strength, Natalie tried to shout. Her eyes widened in utter disbelief as she stared at Lia. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There was an unmissable sense of hesitation in Lia¡¯s eyes. Even so, she never loosened her hands as her lips tightened into a thin line. When Natalie finally closed her eyes and stopped struggling, only then did she loosen her hands. Looking at Natalie, who had already slumped onto the floor, Lia¡¯s chest heaved in anxiety. She stammered feebly, ¡°S-She has passed out. I¡¯ve aplished the mission you assigned me.¡± Her words were transmitted by the wirelessmunication device hidden in her earrings to the other end of the line. Yara Nichs is indeed a demon under the disguise of an angelic figure! Lia used to think that Yara would not put her in a tight spot if she obeyed her. Nevertheless, the malicious woman had been taking control and making use of her in carrying out heinous deeds. ¡°Lia, it¡¯s not enough even after she has passed out.¡± Yara¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of the wirelessmunication tool. ¡°What do you want me to do again?¡± Lia asked hesitantly. ¡°Do you see the warehouse behind you? The door is not closed properly. You can push it open,¡± Yara replied slowly. Lia pushed the door hard as instructed by Yara. The moment it opened, there was a strong gust of chilly wind that was even more frigid than the one on a winter night. Apparently, it was not an ordinary warehouse, but cold storage where fresh food was kept in the manor. Even though Lia was only standing at the entrance, she was already shuddering due to the utterly low temperature. ¡°I want you to drag her inside,¡± Yara uttered,id-back as if she was savoring her afternoon tea. Lia could not resist but refute in fear, ¡°If I drag her inside, she¡¯ll be dead! It¡¯s at least ten degrees Celsius below the freezing point inside the cold storage warehouse. She might not even be able to stand for half an hour inside and survive the extreme temperature!¡± ¡°So what? After all, she¡¯s just a nobody. There¡¯s nothing to be bothered about her. You should worry about yourself instead. Don¡¯t you know that the surveince cameras had captured how you drugged her? If we hand the surveince video to the police, you won¡¯t be able to clear your names by all means. By then, I¡¯m curious how your beloved brother will react once he finds out that you¡¯re the murderer!¡± Yara sniggered. ¡°Yara Nichs, how could you set me up?¡± Lia gritted her teeth in utter abhorrence. Chuckling in sheer smugness, Yara scoffed, ¡°Instead of ming me for setting you up, you should me yourself for being naive! Since you are set up to this extent, I advise you to continue bowing to me. It¡¯s pointless for you to pull out now.¡± Standing in front of the cold storage warehouse, Lia remained silent for quite a while before she snapped, ¡°All right. I promise you. But I hope this is thest time. If you dare to threaten me again after this, I vow to take you down!¡± To Yara, Lia was just a weapon to finish Natalie off. She would be like a useless item after aplishing her mission. ¡°No problem. I promise you,¡± she reassured Lia. In the meantime, she was in the study of the manor. After hanging up, she picked up her winess from the desk and approached Scarlett to watch the surveince video together with her. In the video, Lia was dragging Natalie, who had passed out moments ago, into the cold storage warehouse. After a while, she closed the door, dragging her feet away. shing Scarlett a smile, Yara lifted her winess. ¡°Ms. Hamilton, everything goes well as nned. I¡¯ve done my part as promised. After this, it¡¯s your turn to y your part well. Let¡¯s have a toast and wish that our operation tonight will turn into a sess.¡± She thought of clinking sses with Scarlett, but thetter gulped down the wine in her winess. ¡°Initially, I keep racking my brains why you¡¯re the only one who could set Samuel up in bed. But now I seem to get it. You are not only a maniptive woman but also one without a sense of shame. I bet none of the women will be able to act as shamelessly as you!¡± Scarlett uttered softly, but her words were as venomous as snakes. A Cue For Love Chapter 411 A Cue For Love Chapter 411 A Cue for Love Chapter 411 Thorn In My Flesh Yara could understand what Scarlett was implying, so she stealthily tightened her grip on the ss but maintained her smile. Just who does Scarlett think she is! She¡¯s just lucky to be born as the only granddaughter to Old Mr. Hamilton. Even though the Hamiltons are a thousand times more influential than our family, I have Grandpa backing me. On top of that, I also have the twins. Scarlett may be cocky right now, but she has no idea that her days on the pedestal are numbered. For now, I¡¯m going to let her have her fun since she¡¯s indispensable to my n. But when I be the head of the Bowers family, I¡¯ll make sure she pays for all her mockeries. Yara then took a sip of red wine before responding, ¡°As crafty as I am, I¡¯ve never spent a night at the Bowers residence, unlike Natalie. That woman has spent countless nights there.¡± Skillfully, Yara had diverted all attention onto Natalie, whose unremarkable features and freckled cheeks were all Yara could think of when she mentioned the woman. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what Samuel sees in a woman like that!¡± eximed Scarlett irritably. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Yara raised her eyebrow proudly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll matter anymore. At least not after what we¡¯ve done tonight. Get someone to open the cold storage two hourster, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find a frozen corpse inside. We¡¯ll tell them that Natalie wandered around at your brother¡¯s birthday party and identally got herself locked inside the cold storage. And if anybody looks for someone to me, we¡¯ll give them Lia. It¡¯s a perfect n. Nobody will ever figure out what really happened.¡± Scarlett turned off the surveince cameras before nodding in response. ¡°Just so you know, I would never work with you if it wasn¡¯t for Samuel,¡± stated Scarlett haughtily. ¡°I understand.¡± As much as Yara hated to deal with Scarlett¡¯s insufferable attitude, she could not help but feel thrilled when she thought of how she could get rid of Natalie for good. Natalie has been a thorn in my flesh for the longest time. Now, it¡¯s finally time to wipe her off the face of the earth! Meanwhile, after catching up with some old pals, Yana and Hans tried to look for Natalie but could not find the woman anywhere in the crowd. ¡°Hans, where do you think Natalie might¡¯ve gone to? I swear I saw her just a moment ago. How does anyone just disappear like that?¡± inquired Yana curiously. ¡°She probably isn¡¯t used to seeing this many people, so I¡¯m sure that she must¡¯ve gone somewhere quieter. Don¡¯t worry about her for she¡¯s not a child. I bet she found herself a nice spot where she could enjoy her drink alone,¡± assured Hans. Even though Yana wanted nothing more than to believe what Hans said was true, for some reason, she was convinced that something was off. Seeing how his wife remained anxious, Hans pinched her cheek yfully. ¡°Rx. Your pregnancy is probably to be med for your overprotectiveness. You know what a smart girl Natalie is, right? I doubt that any average Joe can take advantage of her. Instead of her, you should be worrying more about yourself. If you keep overthinking like this, Natalie might have to set you up with another treatment.¡± In the end, Yana agreed to unwind a bit as suggested. On the other side, Zayden finally managed to climb out of the swimming pool but was shivering because of how wet and cold he was. ¡°That witch better hope that I never find her because if I do, I¡¯ll make her wish that she was never born!¡± Just when the man was hurrying back to the inner hall to get a fresh set of clothes, he bumped into Charles, apanied by a gentleman in a jet-ck suit. The mysterious man had a pair of eyes that were mesmerizing but prating. It was as though they could pierce through one¡¯s soul. Charles¡¯ face immediately turned red when he saw the state Zayden was in. ¡°What the heck happened to you? Do you have any idea how ridiculous you look right now? I know it¡¯s your birthday today, but this is not the way to celebrate it. This is uneptable! After roaring at his grandson, Charles turned to the gentleman beside him and spoke in apletely different tone. ¡°Oh, how I wish my grandson can be half the man that you are, Samuel. Look at him. He¡¯s aplete mess.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 412 A Cue For Love Chapter 412 A Cue for Love Chapter 412 Her Jealousy That was not the first time Zayden met Samuel, but he never liked the man. Whenpared to someone as good-looking and respectable as Samuel, it was only natural for Zayden to get jealous. The fact that Charles buttered up Samuel at his expense only served to fuel his jealousy. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Grandpa. Why the heck would I get myself soaked like this? Surely you don¡¯t think I deliberately made a mess of myself!¡± Frowning, Zayden tried to defend himself. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me what exactly happened to you?¡± questioned Charles sternly. Zayden could feel his veins popping when he remembered how he ended up drenched. ¡°A hideous woman pushed me into the swimming pool. It¡¯s true when people say that beautyes from within. Someone as foul as her deserves to have a face full of freckles! That woman just ran off after kicking me into the pool.¡± A woman with a face full of freckles? And she has the guts to kick Old Mr. Hamilton¡¯s only grandson into the pool. Samuel knew that the one responsible for Zayden¡¯s situation was none other than Natalie, so instinctively, a smirk appeared on his face. ¡°Enough with your nonsense! Now go and get changed!¡± ordered Charles impatiently. Knowing that it would be best for him to just do what his grandfather said, Zayden nodded in response before hurrying to get changed. Charles then turned back to Samuel and sighed, ¡°I apologize that you have to see that, Samuel. I mean what I said just now. You¡¯re a fine young man, and my grandson really could learn a thing or two from you. Zayden thinks that he can do whatever he wants just because he¡¯s a Hamilton.¡± ¡°Then you should keep an eye on him. If he were to go after a woman dear to someone, I¡¯m afraid that not even being a Hamilton would save him,¡± reminded Samuel as he narrowed his eyes at the helpless- looking elderly man. What Samuel implied was that he would not forgive Zayden if the man were to harm Natalie in any way. Not even if he was Charles¡¯ only grandson. However, itpletely went over Charles¡¯ head. The elderly man simply nodded before moving on to another subject. After Zayden dried himself and changed into a fresh set of clothes, he went to see Charles. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it,¡± remarked the elderly man in a satisfied manner before continuing, ¡°Go get your sister, Zayden. It¡¯s been a while since she and Samuel met. Now that she¡¯s back, I think they should catch up.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Even though Charles was well aware that Yara and the five-year-old twins were still around, he still hoped to marry his granddaughter to Samuel for his personal gain. The old man also knew that it would be much easier for Zayden to take over the family business if the two families became inws andbined their businesses. That was the reason Charles would not let go of any opportunity to y matchmaker between Samuel and Scarlett. ¡°Samuel, you should know that Scarlett has been studying business management abroad for the past two years, and she has achieved excellent results. Even her lecturers were very impressed by her performance there.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Charles would glow differently whenever he talked about Scarlett, for he was just that proud of his granddaughter. ¡°Your grandfather and I are both old now. We can¡¯t move as much as we like, unlike you youngsters. You should spend some time making more friends. Trust me. It will do you good.¡± When Samuel heard Charles, he knew exactly what the elderly man was trying to do. ¡°I only have eyes for one person, Old Mr. Hamilton. Although she doesn¡¯t get jealous easily, I think it¡¯s best that I keep my distance from other women. I prefer to avoid any misunderstanding. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand.¡± Samuel could not help but smile when he talked about Natalie, for he had nothing but fondness for that woman. A Cue For Love Chapter 413 A Cue For Love Chapter 413 A Cue for Love Chapter 413 All You Have To Do Is Eliminate Her Immediately, Charles¡¯ face hardened. ¡°Wait a second. What is this? Are you in love, Samuel?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± admitted Samuel directly. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that Scarlett is a fine woman, but I have to respectfully decline meeting with her because I already have someone I want to spend the rest of my life with.¡± With his hope shattered, Charles was suddenly at a loss for words. The two remained silent for a short while before Zayden and Scarlett walked over to them. ¡°Samuel, I heard that you were out of town when I came home from overseas, so imagine my surprise when I realized that you¡¯re here at my brother¡¯s birthday celebration!¡± voiced Scarlett excitedly while gazing intently at the man. ¡°I just so happened to close a deal early and managed to make it back in time. There¡¯s someone here that I haven¡¯t seen for a long time, so I decided to give her a surprise.¡± Someone he hasn¡¯t seen for a long time? Well, it has been two years since west saw each other. Naturally, Scarlett assumed that Samuel was talking about her. ¡°I¡¯m sure that someone is very happy to see you too.¡± Scarlett then tried to reach out and hold Samuel by the arm, but the man quickly got out of the way. ¡°Samuel?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have to go meet her soon, actually. In fact, I was just about to excuse myself.¡± With that, Samuel had made it abundantly clear that he was not interested in Scarlett at all. To avoid further embarrassment, Scarlett immediately withdrew her hands. Samuel has someone else he has to meet? He wasn¡¯t talking about me after all. Then it must be Natalie! Why would he choose her over me? What does that freckle-faced woman have that I don¡¯t? Even though Yara had already told her about it, Scarlett was still surprised when she found out for herself. Luckily, we¡¯ve already gotten her out of the picture. Natalie is probably a human popsicle in the cold storage by now. No matter how much Samuel loves her, he can¡¯t be with a frozen corpse, can he? Although Scarlett was very pleased with herself then, she did not show it. After Samuel left, Zayden turned to stare at her sister before teasing, ¡°I know you like him a lot, but unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t seem to feel the same way about you, Scarlett. In fact, he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s even remotely interested in you.¡± ¡°Stay out of my business!¡± warned Scarlett heatedly. Although Charles did not appreciate Zayden¡¯s tone, he had to admit that his grandson was right. ¡°Scarlett, I know Samuel is definitely one of the most eligible bachelors, but the man has clearly fallen for another woman. You¡¯re not getting any younger, so why not consider somebody else? Remember. Time waits for no one. Trust me when I tell you that it¡¯s not worth it,¡± Charles gently reminded his granddaughter. However, since she had already carried out her n to eliminate Natalie, Scarlett was not about to just give up on Samuel. ¡°Samuel is just lost at the moment. The man doesn¡¯t really know what he wants, but I¡¯m sure fate will point him in the right direction. It won¡¯t be long before he realizes that I¡¯m the one for him,¡± assured Scarlett with her head held high. When they saw how persistent Scarlett was, Charles and Zayden decided to stop persuading her. Meanwhile, Yana and Hans realized that Natalie had been gone for far too long. Even Old Mr. Hamilton and the Hamilton siblings are out. Where could Natalie possibly be? A Cue For Love Chapter 414 A Cue For Love Chapter 414 A Cue for Love Chapter 414 Natalie Is Missing Yana was really getting worried about Natalie. ¡°Hans, something is not right. I can feel it in my gut! I tried calling her. It went through, but nobody answered. I¡¯m worried sick, Hans! You have to do something!¡± Even though Hans thought Yana was overthinking at first, he started to get concerned as well when Natalie remained nowhere to be seen after a while. ¡°Just try to calm down first, Yana,¡±forted Hans as he patted his wife on the back. ¡°You¡¯re with child now, so you can¡¯t get too emotional. Why don¡¯t you have a seat while we look for Natalie?¡± Yana was so anxious that she could not just sit still. Fortunately, Hans¡¯ words offort were able to calm her down slightly. ¡°We owe Natalie everything, so you have to find her and make sure that she¡¯s safe. We¡¯re the reason she¡¯s even here tonight,¡± requested Yana while biting her lips nervously. ¡°I promise you, Yana. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After leaving Yana, Hans hurriedly nned a search with Jason and Hannah. Then, the three put their wine sses aside and beganbing the ce. The Hamiltons had spent a significant amount of money on the decoration to celebrate Zayden¡¯s birthday, but Yana was too concerned about Natalie¡¯s safety to appreciate it. All she could do was stare at her phone and hope that Natalie would call her. All of a sudden, somebody tapped her on the shoulder, and she thought that it was Natalie. ¡°You scared the living crap out of me, do you know that, Natalie?¡± Unfortunately, when Yana turned around, she realized that it was Samuel instead. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Samuel.¡± The man furrowed his eyebrows as he questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be with you? Howe you¡¯re sitting here alone?¡± Then, Yana¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears started to well up. ¡°Natalie. She¡¯s¡­ she has disappeared, Samuel,¡± stuttered Yana before proceeding to tell Samuel how Natalie had been out of contact for a while and that she could not seem to reach the woman. When Yana was finally done exining, Samuel¡¯s face turned grim while a daunting aura emanated from him. ¡°How long ago was it since youst saw her?¡± ¡°It was two hours ago. At first, we thought Natalie sneaked off to enjoy her drink alone because she didn¡¯t like the crowd. We expected her to show up sooner orter, but she never did. And now I¡¯m worried if anything bad has happened to her.¡± Samuel then red at Zayden, who was addressing the crowd on the stage. Whether he has anything to do with Nat¡¯s disappearance, this party ends now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere, Yana. I¡¯ll find Nat,¡± promised Samuel before taking his phone out to call Billy. After that, Samuel went up to Zayden and snatched the man¡¯s microphone. ¡°Everyone, the party¡¯s over, so please leave this ce now in an orderly manner. I know this must be upsetting to some of you, but my fianc¨¦e has gone missing. I have to find her no matter what. To make up for tonight, I promise to get Mr. Zayden a grand gift. And for his guests, you will also receive a gift as a show of my appreciation for your understanding.¡± As soon as Samuel was done talking, everyone at the party was in an uproar. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Samuel Bowers! Since when is he engaged?¡± ¡°His fianc¨¦e has gone missing. It¡¯s no wonder he seemed so anxious.¡± ¡°Wow, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen Samuel Bowers do something as impulsive as this. It looks like that woman must be very important to him.¡± ¡°Well, he did say that we¡¯ll receive a gift if we leave now. So why not? I¡¯m sure we¡¯re not going to get something cheap since it¡¯s Samuel Bowers.¡± Although the crowd came because the Hamiltons invited them, none of them would stand up for the family since the Bowers was also an influential family. Going against Samuel would not benefit anybody, so the crowd started to exit the ce obediently. Before Charles could say anything, Zayden shouted furiously at Samuel, ¡°Just what the heck do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re now the head of your family? This is my party! It only ends when I say so!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 415 A Cue For Love Chapter 415 A Cue for Love Chapter 415 Denial At that moment, Samuel was filled with so much rage that he seemed like he had been possessed by a demon straight from hell. ¡°Where did you hide her? Answer me now!¡±manded Samuel after grabbing Zayden by the cor. Zayden¡¯s anger was quickly reced by fear when facing Samuel¡¯s fury, but still, he tried to put on a brave face. ¡°I have no idea who you¡¯re talking about. What do you want, Samuel? What you did tonight was uneptable. Not only did you disrespect me, but you also disrespect my entire family.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! You let go Zayden this instant!¡± Charles would never let anything bad happen to his precious grandson. Scarlett, too, tried to stop Samuel by grabbing the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°What are you doing, Samuel? I know you¡¯re angry that you can¡¯t find someone dear to you, but taking it out on my brother isn¡¯t going to help. Please just let him go!¡± Still, Samuel would not listen to a word the Hamiltons said. With his eyes narrowed, Samuel tightened his grip as he continued to threaten Zayden, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest time, Zayden. Where did you hide Natalie?¡± As hard as Zayden struggled to break free, he could not. The man noticed that it was getting more difficult to breathe, so he started to panic. ¡°Who is Natalie? I don¡¯t know anybody by that name! I swear! How the heck am I supposed to hide someone I don¡¯t even know?¡± responded Zayden, grimacing. ¡°The woman who kicked you into the swimming pool. Where is she?¡± ¡°How is that rted to the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± asked Zayden in a baffled expression. ¡°The woman who kicked into the pool is the one I¡¯m looking for.¡± Immediately, Zayden felt relieved that he had not gotten the chance to get back at Natalie, for that meant he had nothing to do with the woman¡¯s disappearance. Gosh, that was close!¡° I swear I didn¡¯t do anything to her, Samuel! If you want, I can swear on my whole family¡¯s life. I admit that I did think about getting payback, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to do anything like that yet. I really don¡¯t know where she has gone!¡± For quite a while, Samuel said nothing but only scrutinized Zayden¡¯s face. ¡°If I find out that even one word that came out of your mouth is a lie, I will give you hell. I don¡¯t care even if you¡¯re a Hamilton. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°I would never lie to you. Never!¡± promised Zayden as he shook his head desperately. Only then did Samuel let go of the poor man, who realized that his legs had be weak from fear. Samuel then turned around to face Charles. ¡°Old Mr. Hamilton, your family knows this ce better than anybody else, so I¡¯ll need your help to find my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Even though Charles was upset about Samuel¡¯s actions, he nodded and agreed to provide assistance anyhow. When almost all the guests had left, Billy and his men arrived at the scene.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, Samuel bid the Hamiltons farewell and left to join Billy. Charles and Zayden were the only ones left in the room. ¡°What exactly does Samuel take us for? He disrespected us like we were nobody! And for what? A woman? Big deal! I¡¯m sure there are hundreds of women waiting to take her ce,¡± scoffed Zayden after lighting up a cigarette. Charles angrily smacked Zayden on the head for the young man¡¯s insolence. ¡°Idiot! Do you even have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? Any fool could tell how hard Samuel had fallen for that woman. He¡¯ll probably burn the whole ce down just to find her. Are you sure you have nothing to do with her disappearance?¡± ¡°As I said, I didn¡¯t do anything to that woman. It wasn¡¯t me! What? You don¡¯t trust your own grandson?¡± questioned Zayden rhetorically while rubbing the back of his head. A Cue For Love Chapter 416 A Cue For Love Chapter 416 A Cue for Love Chapter 416 News Of Natalie ¡°And whose fault is that? You¡¯ve always been a troublemaker! If only you¡¯re more like your sister, then I wouldn¡¯t be so worried for your future,¡±ined Charles. Zayden waved his hand in response, showing that he had had enough of his grandfather¡¯s lecturing. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re trying to tell me that you like Scarlett more than me. Whatever¡­ But I mean what I said. Even if Samuel did find the woman¡¯s corpse in this ce, it has absolutely nothing to do with me!¡± After listening to that, Charles was finally convinced that his grandson was innocent. The elderly man then turned to look at his granddaughter and remarked, ¡°You seem awfully quiet today, Scarlett.¡± Immediately, Scarlett felt uneasy when Charles shifted his attention to her, for she knew exactly where Natalie was. After witnessing how Samuel reacted to Natalie¡¯s disappearance, Scarlett had gotten more nervous than she initially thought. No matter what, I can¡¯t let Samuel figure out that I¡¯m involved! The birthday party officially ended when men and dogs alike startedbing through the ce in search of Natalie. Spearheading the operation was Samuel himself, who initially only wanted to surprise Natalie but never expected that she would disappear from the party. Even though Samuel knew that Natalie was almost as clever as he was, he worried that she might slip up and got herself into trouble. Samuel could not help but worry at the thought of finding Natalie injured or worse, but still, he had to press on. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve searched every corner from the north side to the central hall but still nothing,¡± reported Billy to Samuel. ¡°Keep looking. Send your men to check the surveince and question the Hamiltons¡¯ staff. Nobody just disappears like that.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Billy hurriedly ordered his men to carry out Samuel¡¯s orders. Scarlett had already changed out of her luxurious evening gown when she walked up to Samuel. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help, Samuel?¡± inquired Scarlett, pretending to be concerned. ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing you can do,¡± rejected Samuel directly. ¡°Please understand that I¡¯m only trying to help, Samuel. She went missing on our family property, so I should be responsible for what happened to her. There has to be something I can help you with. After all, I¡¯m more familiar with this ce than you or your men.¡± After listening to thest part, Samuel figured that Scarlett had got a point. ¡°Fine. You cane with me. Just don¡¯t get in the way.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t regret it,¡± promised Scarlett with a smile. The only reason she wanted to follow Samuel was that she got worried and needed to confirm Natalie¡¯s death with her own eyes. Samuel¡¯s sudden appearance did somewhat catch Scarlett by surprise, but she had already ensured everything to go ording to her n. Soon, the clues will lead them to the cold storage, where they¡¯ll finally find Natalie¡¯s corpse. It¡¯s been more than two hours, so she should be a human popsicle by now. When Samuel nor Hans still could not find Natalie after a while, Yana burst into tears, no longer able to control her emotions. ¡°Where could Natalie have possibly gone? I just tried calling her again, but it didn¡¯t go through this time. Something must¡¯ve happened to her!¡± Hans wanted tofort Yana, but at the same time, he was worried that he might be giving her false hope. It would destroy Yana emotionally if something were to happen to Natalie. On the other hand, Samuel still strongly believed that Natalie would be fine. ¡°She will be fine! I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to her!¡± eximed Samuel firmly with unquestionable resolve, so Yana decided to hold out hope for just a little longer. After listening to Samuel, Scarlett could not help but sigh because she knew the man would be disappointed. Not even God himself can save Natalie now. N?velDrama.Org content. Suddenly, Billy ran up to Samuel, still gasping for air as he informed the man, ¡°Sir, we found something!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 417 A Cue For Love Chapter 417 A Cue for Love Chapter 417 Samuel And His Bet ¡°Spill it!¡± ordered Samuel. ¡°We were investigating when a housekeeper told us that she saw someone simr to Ms. Nichols heading towards a control room on the west side of the property.¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Get over there now!¡± Samuel was ready to pounce on any lead he could get his hands on. Even though he knew that there had to be a reason why Natalie disappeared, he dared not imagine the worst. With tears still rolling down her cheeks, Yana decided that she was done waiting and followed Samuel. Hans knew better than to try to stop his wife then, so he too quickly followed the group to the location mentioned. Everyone in the group was either sad or concerned, except for Scarlett, who had nothing but contempt and disdain for Natalie. I just don¡¯t understand! What exactly does Samuel see in Natalie that he¡¯s willing to go through so much trouble to find her? Anyhow, it doesn¡¯t matter since I¡¯ve already taken care of that woman. Scarlett then continued to pretend as though she was on their side. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find her very soon, so don¡¯t worry. Someone as clever as her will undoubtedly be fine.¡± Unfortunately for Scarlett, all her words fell on deaf ears as Samuel walked on without even sparing her a nce. Because of that, Scarlett clenched her fists and was even surer that she had made the right choice to work with Yara. Natalie really is all Samuel can ever think about. It¡¯s no wonder that even a confident woman like Yara would do just about anything to eliminate Natalie. As long as Natalie is still around, none of us will ever have a chance at winning Samuel over. When the group finally reached their destination, all they could see in that area were control rooms for utilities such as auxiliary power supply, fire control devices, boiler, and cold storage. ¡°Hans, why would Nataliee here?¡± inquired Yana with an eyebrow raised. Hans analyzed the surrounding before exining to his wife, ¡°If she wasn¡¯t lost, then somebody must¡¯ve deliberately led her here. I don¡¯t think she would¡¯ve ignored your calls if she was lost. Besides, the reception here is just fine.¡± Like Hans, Samuel had the same thought, so he immediately ordered, ¡°Get the dogs to search this area.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Before long, the ce was filled with beams of light from shlights and the sound of dogs barking. Almost everyone was on the tip of their toes as the search went for about half an hour before a German Shepherd started barking wildly at a cold storage room. Samuel quickly figured something was wrong with the cold storage room, so he hurried to it. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°This is where we store the perishable ingredients. Men would go in and out of it every day to stock up or take the ingredients for food preparation. It¡¯s locked most of the time,¡± answered one of the Hamiltons¡¯ housekeepers. ¡°Get it open now.¡± Samuel narrowed his piercing eyes to show that he meant business. ¡°But it¡¯s freezing in there. We even have to put on proper clothing to keep out the cold when inside. I don¡¯t think your fianc¨¦e is in there. Even if she really is in there, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s-¡± Before the housekeeper could finish his sentence, he got punched by Samuel, and his sses were sent flying. Samuel looked daggers at the housekeeper and threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. Open the cold storage now!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With one hand holding his broken nose, the housekeeper hurriedly fumbled around in his pocket to find the keys for the cold storage. As anxious as Samuel was, Yana would have been too weak to stand properly had Hans not been there to support her. Scarlett held her breath as the housekeeper unlocked the door, but it was for a reason different from everyone else¡¯s. To her, a good show was about to start. Freezing cold air greeted the group the moment the door was opened, and it was as numbing as the arctic wind. A Cue For Love Chapter 418 A Cue For Love Chapter 418 A Cue for Love Chapter 418 You Are Out Of Your Mind Everyone at the door trembled because of the freezing temperature, except for Samuel, whose expression remained deadpan as he moved toward the inside of the cold storage. Even though he was unsure if Natalie was inside, he had to find out for himself. When Scarlett realized that Samuel intended to enter the cold storage in his dress suit, she grabbed hold of the man¡¯s arm to stop him from advancing. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Samuel? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± ¡°Take your hand off of me.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was almost as cold as the temperature inside the cold storage. ¡°No! I am not going to let you throw your life away like that.¡± Scarlett was convinced that Natalie had already frozen to death since three hours had passed. Natalie has to be dead somewhere in the cold storage by now, so there¡¯s nothing Samuel can do to save her. If I let him walk in there, he¡¯s only going to get himself hurt, and I don¡¯t want to see that happen. ¡°Just because you¡¯re a woman doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t get physical with you, Scarlett.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do to me, but I¡¯m not letting go!¡± insisted Scarlett as she tightened her grip on the man. ¡°Even if you were to go in now, what can you possibly hope to change? If Natalie really is in there, she will have frozen to death a long time ago. I¡¯m not trying to stop you from finding her, but could you please just wait a little longer? At least until they get you proper clothing. If it¡¯s fate that she died in there, there¡¯s nothing you can do to change it. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of a dead person!¡± Has he gone nuts? It is below -15¡ãC inside! Scarlett thought that she was being very reasonable with Samuel, so she expected the man to listen to her. However, to Scarlett¡¯s surprise, Samuel forcefully pulled his arm away from her. The woman lost her bnce because of Samuel¡¯s sheer strength and fell t on her face. Lying on the ground with her fists tightly clenched, Scarlett started to develop hatred for Samuel, for she could feel everyone watching and judging her as though she was a fool. At that moment, Scarlett wished for nothing more than to see the look on Samuel¡¯s face when he found Natalie dead. As soon as Samuel broke free from Scarlett, he started making his way inside the cold storage without waiting for Yana, Hans, Billy, or the others. To him, rescuing Natalie was all that mattered. Although the cold inside felt like razors cutting his skin, Samuel showed no signs of slowing down. The cold storage was dimly lit, and there were boxes and hanging meat everywhere. ¡°Nat! Where are you?¡± shouted Samuel as he searched the ce, but the only response that he received was the echo of his own voice. All of a sudden, Samuel spotted a phone, and he could immediately tell that it was the one that belonged to Natalie. The man then picked up the device and realized it had already turned off. Because of the freezing temperature, the phone was as hard and cold as an ice cube. If Nat¡¯s phone is here, she must¡¯ve been here somewhere! However, when Samuel remembered how the cold storage door was locked, his heart immediately sank. It felt like someone had suddenly stabbed him in the heart with the cold hard truth. If Natalie is still here, that means¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself to imagine what has happened to her. What do I do without her? Samuel then started coughing, for the emotional stress and the sheer cold eating away at him was getting too much for him to bear. Still, the man drew on his willpower to continue with his search. After he had only managed to take a few steps, Samuel realized that he was starting to get blurry vision. Before long, the man lost his consciousness and copsed onto the ground.N?velDrama.Org content. A Cue For Love Chapter 419 A Cue For Love Chapter 419 A Cue for Love Chapter 419 The Ability to Revive Someone Even though Billy and the others had not heard from Samuel for several minutes, they dared not enter the cold storage without proper protection because of the extreme temperature inside. All they could do was wait for the housekeepers to get them the proper clothing. Meanwhile, Scarlett slowly got up from the ground. Since she never had to work a day in her life, her hands were almost as delicate as those of a baby but ended up bruised when she fell. Scarlett then crossed her arms indifferently while watching everyone else around her get anxious. It was as though she was a goddess watching mere mortal fretting over trivial matters. Samuel should¡¯ve found Natalie¡¯s body by now. I guess the only reason he isn¡¯t out yet is because he couldn¡¯t ept the woman¡¯s death. Samuel must be crying over the corpse right now. No matter how much he loves Natalie, there¡¯s absolutely nothing he can do to revive a dead person. Samuel can cry as much as he wants, but not even an ocean of tears could bring the dead back to life. Oh, how I¡¯ve waited for this day! Finally, Natalie Nichols is dead and out of my way! Now is my chance to win Samuel¡¯s heart and marry the man. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice pulled Scarlett out of her fantasy. Everyone immediately turned around and realized that voice belonged to none other than Natalie, who had a stole around her shoulders and a ss of wine in her hand. All eyes were on Natalie as she made her way over to Scarlett.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Natalie? Howe you are here? I thought you were inside the cold storage,¡± stuttered Scarlett with her eyes widened in disbelief. For a moment there, Scarlett thought that she had seen a ghost. Natalie is supposed to be dead inside the cold storage! How is she standing in front of me now? In response to that, Natalie smirked at Scarlett. ¡°Why would you think that, Ms. Hamilton? And why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡± Scarlett was immediately lost for words when Natalie pointed out how horrible she looked. Amused, Natalie thought Scarlett would be difficult to deal with, but it turned out that the woman was just like any other skank she hade across. ¡°Are you disappointed that I didn¡¯t stay inside the cold storage? It seems like you¡¯re either the mastermind or an aplice behind what happened tonight.¡± Although Natalie was smiling when she said those words, Scarlett knew that there was nothing friendly about them. After all, if Natalie did not somehow manage to get out of the cold storage, she would have been killed in there. Everyone at the scene could immediately figure out what Natalie implied, so they all shifted their attention to Scarlett, who started to get nervous under pressure. Still, Scarlett tried her best to act calm. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Natalie. Do you have any proof?¡± ¡°I know how strict your family is when ites to rules, so I don¡¯t think anybody can just gain ess to the cold storage as big as this one here without permission. Besides that, you seem more concerned about why I¡¯m not in the cold storage than my safety. For some reason, you were pretty sure that I was in there,¡± stated Natalie as she purposely leaned in to further pressure Scarlett. Since she knew that Yara and Scarlett would be careful not to leave any clues behind, Natalie intentionally stayed out of sight to make Scarlett think that everything was going ording to n. Natalie waited for the right time to show herself so that she could catch Scarlett by surprise and reveal the woman¡¯s true color to everyone. Cornered, Scarlett knew that the only thing she could do now was to continue ying innocent. ¡°What did I ever do to you? Why are you trying to nder me in public?¡± ¡°Huh, it¡¯s funny how you ask me that. I should the one to ask you the question,¡± scoffed Natalie. Even though everyone at the scene was d to see that Natalie was fine, they suddenly remembered that Samuel had not yete out of the cold storage. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯m more than relieved to see you safe and sound, but Mr. Bowers has gone inside the cold storage to look for you and hasn¡¯te out yet!¡± informed Billy as he was worried about Samuel¡¯s safety. A Cue For Love Chapter 420 A Cue For Love Chapter 420 A Cue for Love Chapter 420 You Are Completely Insane Natalie was instantly filled with bafflement. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be on a business trip overseas now? I thought he¡¯s onlying back next week!¡± ¡°Yes, that was the n, but he did everything he could to close the deal early just so he could see you sooner. He came to the party to surprise you because he figured that you¡¯d be here with Mrs. Becker.¡± After listening to Billy, Natalie was taken aback. In order to convince Scarlett that she had frozen to death in the cold storage, Natalie left the party after Lia pretended to drag her into the cold storage. That was why she had no idea what Samuel had done, even though he had caused quite amotion at Zayden¡¯s birthday party. When Natalie saw Billy at the scene, she thought Samuel sent the man to help Yana look for her since he was still overseas. Never did Natalie expect that Samuel woulde back early for her, only to end up in the cold storage. That idiot! What the heck was he thinking? Even though Natalie tried her best to bury her emotions, her eyes seemed to have a mind of their own as they started to well up. ¡°He worked all day and all night just so he could see you sooner. That must¡¯ve taken a toll on him,¡± stated Billy. Natalie immediately grabbed the man by the cor and questioned, ¡°How long has he been in there?¡± ¡°Around ten minutes, I guess.¡± Natalie had always been patient, but her emotions had gotten the best of her then. ¡°You¡¯re useless! Is this how you¡¯re supposed to protect your employer? You let him go in alone while you stand here and talk to me?¡± Before Billy could respond, Natalie swiftly turned around and rushed toward the cold storage just like the way Samuel did for her. Everyone at the scene was too afraid of the unforgiving temperature to enter the cold storage, but not the couple. Samuel and Natalie were ready to sacrifice their own lives for each other. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Natalie, wait! You¡¯ll get cold burn in there!¡± warned Yana, who tried to chase after the woman but got stopped by her husband. ¡°Let go of me, Hans!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to be of much help in there, Yana. Just think about it! You¡¯re with child now. If anything were to happen to you, you¡¯d only be a burden to Natalie.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± After witnessing how strong the love was between Samuel and Natalie, everyone was deeply moved, especially Scarlett. As much as she imed to love Samuel, Scarlett could never throw herself into a mercilessly cold environment like Natalie. Fortunately, the clothes arrived shortly after Natalie entered the cold storage, so Billy quickly grabbed a set and put it on. On the other side, Natalie¡¯s eyes darted around the cold storage as she searched for Samuel. Tears continued to well up in her eyes while she shouted, ¡°Samuel, you idiot! Why did you rush in? If I were really locked in here, I would¡¯ve frozen to death already! Why did you have to throw your life away like that?¡± Natalie could feel the cold eating away at her, but she dared not slow down because she had not found her beloved Samuel yet. After passing by several stacks of food products, she finally saw Samuel lying unconsciously on the floor. ¡°Samuel!¡± Natalie hurriedly unbuttoned her stole and covered the man with it. At that point, all she could think about was how to warm the man up. ¡°Can you hear me, Samuel? It¡¯s me!¡± However, Samuel was not responsive, and his eyes remained shut. The man¡¯s face was already as pale as a ghost, and his purple lips only served to worry Natalie even more. A Cue For Love Chapter 421 A Cue For Love Chapter 421 A Cue for Love Chapter 421 Hands As Cold As Ice N?velDrama.Org content. Natalie tried to warm up Samuel¡¯s hands with her own but quickly realized that her hands were just as cold. Even though she had always managed to stay calm under pressure, Natalie could not help but panic when she saw how dire Samuel¡¯s situation was. Had I known that Samuel had returned early and that he would end up unconscious in the cold storage, I would never have gone away just so I could expose Scarlett in front of everyone. I know I can always get back at her. Heck, even if I had to let her get away with it, I would never let something like this happen to Samuel! The mere thought of losing Samuel was enough to send shivers down Natalie¡¯s spine. ¡°Wake up, Samuel! Please! I¡¯m begging you to wake up. I can¡¯t lose you!¡± Drop after drop, Natalie¡¯s tears rolled down her cheek and fell onto Samuel¡¯s face. No matter how much pressure she had had to endure over the years bringing up Xavian and yton on her own, Natalie rarely cried. However, at that moment, her tears just kept falling out. Natalie then put Samuel¡¯s arm around her neck and tried to carry the man out of the cold storage. Since Samuel was much heavier than she was, every step she took felt as though it demanded all the energy she got left in her. I don¡¯t care if I fall, but I can¡¯t let Samuel fall with me! Under the extreme condition, Natalie knew all she could do was grit her teeth and try to rescue Samuel with everything she had got. Fortunately, it did not take long before Billy and his men, d in thick clothing, rushed in to help her. ¡°Ms. Nichols.¡± Billy was more than impressed when he saw the woman carrying his employer while wearing only a thin blue dinner dress. He had always thought that Samuel loved Natalie more than she loved him. However, after witnessing Natalie¡¯s bold effort, Billy realized how wrong he was to think that way. ¡°Samuel is unconscious, Billy, so you have to get him to the hospital now. He might not survive if he doesn¡¯t get medical attention soon. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just go!¡± ordered Natalie with almost all the energy she had left in her. After nodding at Natalie, Billy quickly took Samuel from her and made his way to the exit. After making sure that Samuel was finally in good hands, Natalie started coughing violently. Her shoulders werepletely exposed to the cold since she wrapped her stole around Samuel. ¡°Let us get you out of here,¡± suggested one of Billy¡¯s men. Natalie only took two steps before she realized that she could no longer walk on her own. Scoffing at herself, Natalie wondered how she managed to summon enough strength to carry Samuel when she could barely walk herself. Natalie remained in a state of hypothermia even after leaving the cold storage, so Yana quickly covered her with a down jacket. ¡°Do you have any idea how worried I was after you ran into the cold storage? You almost gave me a heart attack!¡± eximed Yana exaggeratedly. Even though Yana was upset with Natalie¡¯s impulsive actions, she could not help but cry tears of joy when the woman turned out to be okay. Just look at your wife, Hans. She¡¯s with child now. You should know better than to let her cry like that,¡± joked Natalie. In response, Hans gave Natalie a look before handing her a sk of warm tea. ¡°I see the cold hasn¡¯t rid you of your sense of humor. By the way, you really should go to a hospital for a thorough examination.¡± Natalie knew that Hans and Yana cared a lot about her, so she nodded obediently. ¡°Fine. I promise I¡¯ll go to a hospital, but I want to go to the one Samuel is in.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 422 A Cue For Love Chapter 422 A Cue for Love Chapter 422 Unmasking ¡°Is this all that you were wearing when you entered that cold storage? Luckily you didn¡¯t stay in there for too long. Otherwise, even I can¡¯t help you. Getting frostbite is no joke!¡± A doctor at the hospital reminded Natalie, but she simply looked away and ignored everything he told her. All Natalie cared about at that moment was Samuel¡¯s condition and nothing else. Jason, Hannah, Yana, and Hans were all waiting for her when she entered the lobby. They only breathed a sigh of relief when the doctor informed them that Natalie was fine. Seeing how concerned the elderly couple, Jason and Hannah, were for her, Natalie felt warm and fuzzy on the inside. Natalie got teary-eyed when she was reminded just how lucky she was to have them by her side. When Jason turned to look at Natalie, his face was dead serious. ¡°Natalie, Yana told me how Scarlett nearly got you killed. I won¡¯t rest until that woman gets what she deserves for trying to hurt you! Our family may not have wealth nor power, but that doesn¡¯t mean we are pushovers!¡± ¡°I know. But it¡¯s gettingte, so you and Godmother should go home and rest now.¡± After some persuasion, the elderly couple eventually agreed to head home, but Hans and Yana insisted on staying. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, Yana, so you shouldn¡¯t be out thiste. Think about your baby!¡± reminded Natalie in all seriousness. Yana slowly walked over to Natalie before inquiring, ¡°This isn¡¯t your real face, is it, Natalie?¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°We can understand that you deliberately stayed out of sight because you wanted to expose Scarlett, but we thought you¡¯d be hiding somewhere in the building. However, nobody could find you even after we searched the whole ce. Plus, you seemed to be unaware that Samuel had returned. The only exnation I can think of is that you somehow managed to leave the ce undetected,¡± deduced Yana logically. She then exchanged looks with her husband before continuing, ¡°If you had walked out of there with that face, Scarlett would¡¯ve surely spotted you. Hence, you must¡¯ve used a different one. Natalie, you¡¯re like family to us now. I think you should trust us with your secret.¡± Natalie immediately shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. It¡¯s just that I never found the right time to tell you. I guess I was just afraid that you would be upset after hearing it. To tell you the truth, my real face is¡­ going to surprise you.¡± ¡°Surprise us?¡± eximed both Hans and Yana at the same time. ¡°You¡¯ll know what I mean once I take off this mask.¡± With that, Natalie dug her fingers into the edge of the hyper-realistic mask and removed it. Hans and Yana almost dropped their jaws onto the floor when they saw the face underneath, for they did not expect it to look exactly like Yara¡¯s. ¡°You and Yara¡ª¡± ¡°We¡¯re twins,¡± interrupted Natalie before her expression suddenly turned grim. ¡°But as far as she knows, I died in the fire she caused five years ago.¡± Yana covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Hans and I have always thought that you two had the same eyes, but we assumed it was just a coincidence. We never imagined that you two are twins.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not yet the right time to reveal myself to Yara and her family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yana and I will keep this between us,¡± promised Hans solemnly. ¡°Good.¡± Hans and Yana wanted Natalie to rest, but Natalie was too worried about Samuel to fall asleep. That was why she waited until the couple had left before sneaking out to the intensive care unit to see Samuel. A Cue For Love Chapter 423 A Cue For Love Chapter 423 A Cue for Love Chapter 423 Suffer The Consequences When Billy saw Natalie walking over in her hospital gown, he lowered his head in embarrassment. He imed that he was loyal to Samuel and would sacrifice his life for his master. However, he instinctively retreated under the freezing condition. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Billy, how¡¯s Samuel doing?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°The doctor gave Sir some oxygen and transfused some warm saline solution into him. He reminded that Sir should rest well for these two days,¡± Billy reported everything that the doctor had said word-for- word. After a long silence, Natalie said, ¡°Billy, I went overboard when I scolded you for being useless outside the freezer. It¡¯s too dangerous to enter without a protective suit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Ms. Nichols.¡± Billy patted his chest. ¡°To me, you¡¯re only second to Sir. I¡¯m not saying this because he likes you. Instead, you¡¯ve convinced me with your actions.¡± ¡°Why are you making me sound like some burly dude? I¡¯m still a girl, okay?¡± Natalie joked before saying seriously, ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll keep Samuelpany. If you¡¯re worried, you can wait outside the hospital ward. Remember that only I can be in here.¡± Billy knew that if Samuel were conscious, that would be his wish too. Hence, he nodded and left the room, leaving some space for Natalie. Sitting beside Samuel¡¯s bed, Natalie held his hand slowly and pressed it against her cheek. Only then did she feel the immense worry weighing down on her disappear. He¡¯s fine. Natalie felt an urge to cry. Tears welled up in her eyes, though they were tears of joy. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re the biggest fool in the world!¡± mumbled Natalie as she choked on her tears. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll use the rest of my life to repay your foolishness.¡± In the Hamilton residence, the news of Scarlett plotting to kill Samuel¡¯s fianc¨¦e had spread. Fury raged in Charles¡¯ eyes as he red at Scarlett. Standing beside Scarlett, Zayden could feel the overwhelming sense of intimidation from his grandfather. He did not even dare to breathe loudly. Meanwhile, Scarlett stood there listlessly with her head drooped, waiting for Charles to deal with her. ¡°Scarlett, although the Hamilton family rose to power through our ammunition business, I¡¯ve always done everything above board and just. You¡¯re my granddaughter, but how can you do something so despicable? Everyone¡¯s treating the Hamilton family as aughing stock now!¡± chided Charles sternly as he stared at her. Even Scarlett was making him worry now. Never would he had expected his granddaughter, who had always made him proud, to bring such troubles to the Hamilton family. Scarlett¡¯s actions were even more challenging to deal with than Zayden¡¯s troubles. Charles was overwhelmed with rage. In a fit of anger, he pped Scarlett hard across the face. p! Caught unaware by the p, Scarlett felt a searing pain on her cheek. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Scarlett covered her cheek in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t call me your grandpa!¡± scolded Charles. ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re no longer part of the Hamilton family from now on.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Grandpa?¡± ¡°From today onward, you¡¯ll be evicted from the Hamilton family. Although yourst name is still Hamilton, you have nothing to do with the Hamilton family.¡± Charles averted his gaze, but his tone was exceptionally firm. ¡°Please, Grandpa. I¡¯m begging you! Don¡¯t do this!¡± Scared, Scarlett quickly fell to her knees and groveled. She mmed her forehead against the floor till it almost bled. Even though Charles¡¯ heart ached, he would not forgive her. He instructed the butler sternly, ¡°She¡¯s no longer part of the Hamilton family. Why are all of you still standing there? Kick her out of the house now!¡± Soon, the housekeepers chased Scarlett out of the Hamilton residence. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m your most precious granddaughter! Please, don¡¯t give up on me! The blood of the Hamiltons flows through my veins. You can¡¯t do this to me! Zayden, I¡¯ve always treated you so nicely. Are you going to watch me get evicted without doing anything?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 424 A Cue For Love Chapter 424 A Cue for Love Chapter 424 Drag The Hamilton Family Down When Zayden heard Scarlett¡¯s pathetic cries, he could not stand it either. ¡°Grandpa, even though Scarlett hasmitted a mistake, don¡¯t you think that throwing her out from the Hamilton residence is too harsh a punishment?¡± Zayden pleaded on behalf of Scarlett. ¡°Do you think that I want to do this?¡± Charles stumbled backward as a look of exasperation crossed his wrinkled face. ¡°Zayden, the Hamilton family isn¡¯t as powerful as you think. After your parents died, I¡¯m the only one supporting the entire family. You know very clearly how ipetent you are. The Hamilton family has been going downhill since a few years ago. We¡¯ve been hiding behind a false pretense of power.¡± After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°Before your birthday banquet, I¡¯ve finally managed to reach a verbal agreement with Samuel for him to cooperate with the Hamilton family for the next ten years. Now that your sister has done something so outrageous, do you think that Samuel will still coborate with the Hamilton family? I have no choice but to make a sacrifice. It is only by cutting off all ties with your sister and making the family¡¯s stance clear that there¡¯ll be a slight chance for Samuel to change his mind!¡± Having a sudden revtion, Zayden finally understood the reason behind Charles¡¯ harsh actions. ¡°What about Scarlett¡­¡± ¡°Considering Samuel¡¯s methods, your sister will end up a hundred times worse than going to jail.¡± When Charles said that, he could not help but tear up. ¡°I know that, but what can I do? She messed around with someone she shouldn¡¯t have provoked and even crossed his bottom line! If the Hamilton family helps her, we¡¯d all have to follow her to the grave.¡± After knowing the powerful dynamics behind this, Zayden did not dare to mention anything no matter how much he wanted to help Scarlett. After Scarlett got chased out of the Hamilton residence, she paced around the vi like a lost ghost, unwilling to leave. However, since Charles had given the absolutemand, no one dared to let her in. It was extremely chilling outside. Scarlett was overwhelmed with fear and regret. She called Yara, but the phone rang a few times before Yara declined the call directly. Da*n it! When Yara asked to join forces with her, she had acted so deferentially. Now that things ended in failure, Yara immediately transformed into a traitor, not even willing to pick up her call. ¡°Yara! You were the one who dragged me into this mess!¡± A vicious glint shed across Scarlett¡¯s eyes as she spat through gritted teeth, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made me utterly homeless, don¡¯t you think that you escape scot-free.¡± Meanwhile, Yara also received news that the n had failed. Naturally, she could not ept Scarlett¡¯s call at this critical juncture.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Initially, she wanted to join forces with Scarlett and eliminate Natalie secretly before Samuel returned. Never had she expected that he woulde back earlier and that Natalie did not even enter that freezer! Luckily, she managed to fend herself from Scarlett. The reason why she asked to join forces was so that Scarlett could be her scapegoat if the truth was revealed. Yara frowned as she fell into deep thought. I¡¯ve already reminded Lia to knock Natalie unconscious using the sedatives before throwing her into the freezer. Why did things take such a sudden turn? Feeling puzzled, Yara could not help but call Lia. ¡°Do you have a death wish, Lia?¡± Furious, Yara screamed at the phone, ¡°How did you carry out my instructions? Do you believe that I¡¯ll reveal to everyone that Lionel is an orphan and expose your scandalous affair with him?¡± Yara vented all of her anger on Lia, thinking that her threats would be effective again. Surprisingly, Lia replied, ¡°Go ahead and reveal my secret. However, I¡¯ll also release the voice recording of you instructing me to sabotage Natalie.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yara¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°At the very most, people will just look down on me. However, I¡¯ll still be the heiress of the Johnson family.¡± After a slight pause, Lia continued, ¡°on the other hand, you are different. Your reputation will be utterly destroyed.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 425 A Cue For Love Chapter 425 A Cue for Love Chapter 425 Nothing To Hide ¡°Are you threatening me, Lia?¡± demanded Yara as her voice broke. ¡°In the past, I only knew how it felt like to be threatened. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯ll be the person threatening you one day.¡± Lia stated coldly, ¡°Yara, don¡¯t be too arrogant and underestimate others. Otherwise, you will dig your own grave and die from your own actions.¡± With that, she hung up. Listening to the beeping tone on the phone, Yara clenched her fists unconsciously. Her nails dug into her palm, causing blood to drip down her hand. She had spent all her effort on guarding Scarlett. Back then, she thought that Lia was just a pushover whom she could control. However, it turned out that Lia was the one who sabotaged the entire n. Yara¡¯s beautiful facial features contorted into a look of hatred and menace. ¡°Lia! Who do you think you are? How dare you toy around with me like that? Natalie almost died! She was this close to disappearing from the world! Why did God help that woman but not me?¡± In a fit of anger, Yara threw her phone to the wall. With a loud crash, it smashed into pieces. Meanwhile, Natalie continued staying by Samuel¡¯s side in the hospital. She gently wiped the ice burns on Samuel¡¯s body with lukewarm water. For the entire night, she did not sleep. Gazing at Samuel¡¯s exquisite features, she could not help but ce her fingers on his thin lips. So thin¡­ People often say that men with thin lips are heartless. But why is he so nice to me, to the extent that I don¡¯t even know how to repay him? She ran her fingers across his lips gently. It was almost addictive to touch them. At some point in time, Samuel had already woken up. ¡°You¡¯ve touched my lips for so long¡­ Don¡¯t you want to kiss them?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes were half-closed, but his gaze was overflowing with affection. ¡°Stop being so narcissistic!¡± whined Natalie coyly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± When she saw that Samuel had woken up, she wanted to withdraw her hand. However, he grabbed her hand so tightly that she could not free herself. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Why are you wearing a hospital gown too? Did you get injured?¡± interrogated Samuel with a worried frown. Natalie bit her lips. This man is going to be the end of me. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s the most severely injured. However, instead of caring for himself, he¡¯s worried about me. The ice burns are so serious. How is it possible that he¡¯s not in pain? Not waiting for Natalie¡¯s answers, Samuel suddenly pulled her onto the bed and into his arms. Their eyes met. ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± asked Samuel nervously. ¡°I¡¯m not injured, Samuel.¡± Natalie was telling the truth. Although she was freezing in the freezer, that did not count as an injury. When Samuel recalled how Natalie used to put up a strong front, he was afraid that she was hiding her injuries from him. The most foolproof way was to personally examine whether Natalie was injured. ¡°I really am not¡­¡± Before Natalie could finish her sentence, Samuel was already unbuttoning her hospital gown assertively. Soon, she felt a gust of cold wind against her chest. Thest button of her hospital gown came undone, revealing her body to him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Samuel scrutinized every inch of Natalie¡¯s body. After confirming that there were no injuries, he realized that she was not lying to him. ¡°Is this how you check me for injuries?¡± asked Natalie with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re lying to me again.¡± Samuel tightened the hospital gown around her before saying matter-of-factly, ¡°Since you¡¯re mine, your body and heart are mine too. There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t see.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 426 A Cue For Love Chapter 426 A Cue for Love Chapter 426 Insatiable Who in their right mind would take off someone else¡¯s clothes if they were just checking for injuries? Yet, the man didn¡¯t think that he had done anything wrong. ¡°You ripped off the buttons on my hospital gown, Samuel,¡± Natalie scolded while ring at him. ¡°People are going to misunderstand us if they see me like this. You stopped the Hamilton family¡¯s party and even got injured because of me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m a vixen in their eyes now. If they were to see us like this, they¡¯re going to think that I¡¯m an insatiable woman who torments you even when you¡¯re sick.¡± Samuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of the woman rambling away. Without warning, he leaned in and kissed her lips. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± She froze instantly as she never thought that he would kiss her at a time like this. At that, Samuel took the opportunity and deepened the kiss while she was still in a daze. By the time Natalie snapped back to her senses, she was already short of breath from the kiss. This man¡­ She actually liked the fact that the man was as wild as a tyrant instead of hating it. Samuel only released her from his arms after a long while. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that those people have underestimated you,¡± he said lovingly while pinching her cheek. ¡°To me, not even ten vixens can beat you. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re insatiable, and you can torment me however you want.¡± ¡°Where did you learn nonsense like this, Samuel?¡± Natalie¡¯s cheeks puffed up as sheined. ¡°I don¡¯t need to learn it. I¡¯ve be a self-taught expert after getting to know you,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°How ridiculous!¡± She hit on his chest lightly and tried to get away from him. But before she could move away from him any further, Samuel pulled her back into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you right now.¡± His voice was hoarse and it was evident that he was trying to keep himself from losing control. ¡°I just want to hug you like this. Oh, right. Can you tell me what actually happened? Why was your phone in the cold storage?¡± Natalie nestled in his warm embrace and started talking about how she had escaped Scarlett¡¯s plot. However, she never mentioned Yara or Lia. She didn¡¯t do it out of kindness for Yara, as she was actually trying to protect Lia. The woman wanted to help thetter escape from her sister¡¯s clutches, and also escape from the plot itself. After all, if Natalie had mentioned Yara, the price Lia would have to pay for being an aplice would be too big. Samuel traced her back with his slender fingers as he listened to her speak. His hands moved gently and he was full of affection for her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, his eyes burned with anger. How dare they make a move against my woman? Scarlett and the Hamilton family must be tired of living! The children of the Bowers residence began pestering Steven and asking him questions when they heard that Samuel and Natalie were at the hospital. ¡°Uncle Steven, is Daddy okay?¡± ¡°Hurry up and take us to the hospital! I want to see Daddy and Mommy.¡± ¡°Is Mommy okay?¡± ¡°Uncle Steven, stop drinking water and being so carefree. Take us to the hospital so we can visit Mommy!¡± The man had rushed over and only managed to take a sip of water when Sophia said that. At her words, he almost spat out the water in his mouth. It was already difficult enough for him to have to take care of Franklin and Sophia who were like little demons. He seemed to be getting a headache now that he had to take care of Xavian and yton as well. But what could he do? They were all his little bosses after all. Even Xavian and yton got the same treatment because of Natalie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious even though they¡¯re at the hospital,¡± Steven exined patiently. ¡°Just let me drink some water and I¡¯ll take you guys to them.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 427 A Cue For Love Chapter 427 A Cue for Love Chapter 427 Medicine Steven and the kids soon arrived at the hospital. Fortunately, Natalie had already changed into a new set of hospital gown. Otherwise, she would be so embarrassed that she would want to dig a hole and hide in it if the children were to see her in a disheveled state. ¡°Are you okay, Daddy?¡± Franklin asked as hey beside Samuel. It was rare to see him being so obedient. ¡°I heard you barged into the cold storage just to save Mommy. I feel so proud of you as your son.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The man¡¯s lips tilted upward into a smile as he nced toward Natalie affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll protect her for the rest of my life.¡± Thetter¡¯s heart melted at his words. She knew very well that he wasn¡¯t just sweet talking and that he meant every word he said. He would definitely keep his words. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± Sophia got onto the bed as well and shoved a bag that was almost as big as her in front of her father¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle Steven said we can only visit you for half an hour. I was worried that you would get bored so I brought lots of things for you.¡± The girl opened up the bag and took out her gifts while exining what they were to her father. ¡°I prepared a little bunny plush for you so you can cuddle with it while you sleep. There are pencils and paper so if you ever get bored you can draw with them. Here¡¯s a nightlight too. You can press on it once when going to the toilet, so you don¡¯t have to worry about falling anymore. I also brought some strawberry candies for you to eat when you feel peckish.¡± Even though the gifts Sophia brought were things only a five-year-old girl would like, they were still carefully picked out by her. It was the thought that counted. Samuel reached out and patted the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you for preparing these for me, Sophia. I really like them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sophia¡¯s eye shone with happiness. ¡°I¡¯m d you like them, Daddy. Uncle Steven said that I brought too many things earlier.¡± ¡°He was talking nonsense.¡± He nced over at Steven in displeasure, giving him a look that seemed to say, ¡±You¡¯re going to get it when I recover.¡± Thetter¡¯s jaw dropped at that. I¡¯m innocent! They were pestering me so that I would bring them to the hospital, but Sophia was taking her time picking out the items. What else could I have said? Nheless, there was no way for him to negotiate with someone who spoiled his daughter so much. All he could do was take the me. Xavian and yton came empty-handed. Natalie thought that since they were normally quite sophisticated with the ways of the world, they would bring something, especially Xavian. He was great at cooking, so she thought that he would bring some soup when he visited. She said nothing about it, but they were still able to tell what she was thinking. ¡°You¡¯re wondering why Xavian hasn¡¯t made any soup, aren¡¯t you, Mommy?¡± yton asked with an eyebrow raised. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Natalie answered with a nod. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing soup, Mommy? You¡¯re Mr. Bowers¡¯ medicine,¡± Xavian answered. He stuck out his tongue mischievously before he continued, ¡°Not even soup made by God would work as well as you staying with him.¡± She was about to tell them not to talk nonsense in front of Samuel but saw that he was smiling at their words. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said. His smile grew wider as he continued, ¡°That¡¯s why your mommy will be staying with me until I recover. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°Nope!¡± The children replied simultaneously. Natalie bit on her lips, speechless that no one was asking for her opinion. The children chatted happily for a long while before they finally left reluctantly. They waited at the hospital entrance while Steven went to get his car. Suddenly, Sophia noticed a car stopping some distance away from the corner of her eye. Keh and Yara got down from the car a secondter. Oh gosh! Why is that woman here? The girl shivered at the sight of her. She quickly tugged on Franklin¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°What do we do, Franklin?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 428 A Cue For Love Chapter 428 A Cue for Love Chapter 428 Meeting The Twins Again ¡°What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, not making sense of what was happening. ¡°Look there!¡± Sophia hissed anxiously. ¡°That woman is here to visit Daddy too! If we bump into her, she¡¯s gonna drag us to Daddy and say that she¡¯s our biological mom. It¡¯s gonna make Mommy sad!¡± Only then did Franklin understand what was going on. He looked over and sure enough, Yara was walking toward them in ambswool coat and a pair of sunsses. ¡°Xavian, yton, um- Sophia and I¡­¡± Franklin blurted aftering up with an idea in the spur of a moment, ¡°We need to go and pee!¡± Sophia realized what he was trying to do and quickly chimed in, ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore. I really need to pee now!¡± yton frowned and replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? You were still okay earlier.¡± ¡°Is it wrong to want to pee suddenly? I¡¯m bringing Sophia to the toilet. Don¡¯t follow us.¡± Franklin took his sister¡¯s hand and sped toward the hospital¡¯s side entrance. Meanwhile¡­ Yara thought that the figure of the boy and girl in front looked a lot like the twins when she apanied Keh to the hospital. However, seeing them running away in the opposite direction had only confirmed her hunched that they were Sophia and Franklin. What the hell? Do you really think you can run away from me? She wanted to take them to Samuel¡¯s room and make Natalie understand that she was their biological mother. Don¡¯t go thinking that you¡¯re their biological mother just because you¡¯re close to them. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Head in first, Grandpa. I saw someone I know,¡± Yara said. ¡°Samuel knows them too. Why don¡¯t I bring them over to his roomter?¡± ¡°Be quick then.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After getting Keh¡¯s approval, she took off her sunsses and hurried to the side entrance of the hospital. Supported by his walking stick, the old man slowly made his way to the main entrance when he saw two boys who looked familiar. ¡°Xavian! yton!¡± he called out, overjoyed to see them. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± The boys were thrilled to see Keh as well. ¡°Hello, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Yes, hello.¡± The old man nodded happily and said, ¡°The prescription you gave me worked wonders! I take the medicine you prescribed me every night, and I feel like I¡¯m so much healthier now. My heart doesn¡¯t hurt as it did previously too.¡± ¡°Of course! Mommy prescribed it for you. Many people try to see her but not many seed even if they offer her lots of money,¡± Xavian eximed proudly. Previously, Keh would have thought that the boys were just talking up their mother. However, after taking the medicine and actually feeling that he was getting better, he knew that they weren¡¯t exaggerating at all. ¡°Your mom is such an amazing doctor. Which hospital does she work for?¡± he asked. He wanted to hire her as his attending doctor so that he could live a little longer. Xavian and yton exchanged nces with each other before shaking their heads. ¡°Why are you shaking your heads?¡± Keh questioned curiously. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t work for any hospital,¡± yton answered with a smile. ¡°She doesn¡¯t treat people entirely for the money. Most of the time, she does as she pleases or she¡¯d leave it up to fate. There might be a time when she would reject a billionaire as her patient but treat a beggar by the roadside.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 429 A Cue For Love Chapter 429 A Cue for Love Chapter 429 If Only Xavian joined in and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s true! Just because we have a good rtionship with you, it doesn¡¯t mean that Mommy will treat you if you¡¯re sick, Grandpa.¡± Keh was stunned to hear that. It seems like not only is their mother an outstanding doctor, but she also has a strong personality too. ¡°Well, now I really want to meet your mother.¡± The old man was in awe and was bing increasingly curious about their mother. He wanted to see for himself what kind of woman was able to give birth to such obedient and smart children. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to meet you these days,¡± yton said as he wagged his finger. ¡°Why?¡± Keh was obviously disappointed to hear that. ¡°Mommy¡¯s taking care of our stepfather at the hospital,¡± Xavian exined. ¡°They¡¯re so lovey-dovey toward each other that even my brother and I had to leave. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t disturb them, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Stepfather?¡± ¡°Our stepfather is a great man,¡± yton insisted. ¡°Well, our biological dad is a douchebag. That¡¯s why as long as our stepfather treats Mommy well, Xavian and I will take care of him as if he¡¯s our biological dad. We don¡¯t want his assets, but we¡¯ll still take care of him when he gets old.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± his brother said while nodding vehemently. Keh was overwhelmed by mixed feelings in an instant. He once thought that they were active and lively boys. He never expected them to have such a difficult life. After hearing that they had such a positive attitude toward their mother¡¯s remarriage, he was once again touched by how mature they were. These boys are so sensible! How great would it be if they were my great-grandsons? If only Samuel married Yara earlier. It¡¯d be nice if they can give birth to another set of twins like them. That being said, there was nothing he could do about it. Keh could only dream as he didn¡¯t dare to ask for more. Since he still needed to visit Samuel, he parted ways with the boys reluctantly. The old man couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the thought of how obedient the boys were. He felt somewhat indignant at the situation. After he left, Xavian and yton exchanged nces. ¡°Why haven¡¯t Franklin and Sophia returned from the toilet, Xavian?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ve encountered a kidnapper?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± As the older brother, yton quickly formed a n in his mind. ¡°We should go look for them now. We¡¯ve got to let Daddy and Mommy know immediately if something were to happen.¡± At the same time, Franklin and Sophia were looking around for a ce to hide. ¡°I think that woman is after us, Franklin.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were wide with worry. ¡°Where should we go? Great-grandpa is just right there. It¡¯d be troublesome if she caught us.¡± There was no way Franklin hadn¡¯t thought of it if Sophia was able to think of it. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to catch us. Trust me, Sophia. I have a solution,¡± he answered with a frown. ¡°Okay.¡± Behind them, Yara was chasing after them relentlessly. Originally, she thought that it would be an easy task chasing after two five-year-old children. However, not only was it harder than she expected, but she also never managed to shorten the distance between them. The woman gritted her teeth in anger. They¡¯re really the bane of my life. She had been staying by their side as their biological mother all their life, but they were always trying to sabotage her. With that thought in mind, Yara quickened her pace and swore to herself that she needed to catch them no matter what. A Cue For Love Chapter 430 A Cue For Love Chapter 430 A Cue for Love Chapter 430 Liabilities Yara, Franklin, and Sophia continued running around the hospital building. The children used all their might to escape from the woman, but their bodies seemed to be reaching their limits after running for some time. ¡°I think that woman is still chasing after us.¡± Sophia could barely catch her breath as she continued to run. Her pace had evidently slowed. ¡°F-Franklin¡­ What do we do? I really¡­ can¡¯t run anymore.¡± ¡°Just hold on a little while longer, Sophia.¡± The boy encouraged his sister, but he was reaching his limit as well. That woman is going to catch up to us sooner orter if this continues. An emergency exit caught his eyes. He quickly pushed the door open and dragged the girl into the dim passageway. ¡°This way, Sophia.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Franklin?¡± ¡°Shh. Stay here. We can¡¯t make a sound, all right? Otherwise, she¡¯s going to find us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The boy was panting heavily, and Yara wasn¡¯t doing any better. She had almost sprained her ankle while trying to catch up to them. Seeing that the children had made their way into the emergency exit, she didn¡¯t hesitate to follow. However, she realized that they were nowhere to be seen when she was inside. ¡°What are you running for, Franklin and Sophia? I am your biological mother. I gave birth to you, so do you think I¡¯d harm you?¡± It waspletely silent in the passageway aside from Yara¡¯s questioning voice. She continued to mumble to herself, ¡°Let me tell you, it doesn¡¯t matter how much you dislike me. There¡¯s no denying that you¡¯re blood-rted to me. The more you rebel against me, the more it shows how unfilial and ungrateful you are. It means that that woman has failed in teaching you guys!¡± Hearing that, Sophia nearly opened her mouth to retort. Fortunately, Franklin reacted quickly enough and sped a hand over her mouth, stopping her from making any noise that would expose their hiding spot. Yara continued to pace around the area. She finally convinced herself that she was seeing things when she wasn¡¯t able to hear anything after some time. I¡¯m really going crazy because of them! Who said they were bargaining chips to be a part of the Bowers family? They¡¯re more like liabilities who only know how to torment me! Ugh, just how unlucky can I get to have wasted so much time on them? At that, she pushed open the door to the emergency exit and left in a huff. After a long while, there was no noise or movement from the passageway. When Franklin and Sophia were sure that Yara wouldn¡¯t return anymore, they finally removed the lid from the rubbish bin they were hiding in. It was all thanks to the rubbish bin that the woman was unable to find them. Luckily, it had been cleared out and was quite spacious. They fit perfectly inside the bin, and Yara was unable to notice them. ¡°Do you think that woman is really our mom, Franklin?¡± Tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes as she asked. Soon, fat droplets of tears fell from her face. ¡°I really hate her so much! When can we escape from her?¡± Franklin felt the same. But seeing that his sister was crying so pitifully, he took up the responsibility of being her older brother and consoled her while taking her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sophia. God may have closed a door for us, but he also opened up a window for us. That evil woman is always thinking of ways to use us, but at least we have Natalie. I¡¯ll work hard and learn about business and finance from Daddy. That way, that woman can¡¯t ever exploit us anymore.¡± Upon hearing her brother¡¯s words, Sophia rubbed her eyes and a smile broke across her face. Nodding, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll work hard too, Franklin. I¡¯m going to learn medicine from Mommy so I can protect our family.¡± With that, the seeds of their dreams were nted in their hearts. When Yara met up with Keh again, not only was the old man not angry, but he also smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting, haven¡¯t I, Grandpa? Did something good happen to you while I was gone? You look like you¡¯re in a great mood,¡± she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking. A Cue For Love Chapter 431 A Cue For Love Chapter 431 A Cue for Love Chapter 431 Come To Me ¡°Yara, I met the children who saved me just now. The more I look at them, the more I like them!¡± Keh¡¯s cold expression brightened up when he mentioned the kids. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. They have saved you after all!¡± Yara put on a smile and responded cheerily while secretly cursing the old man for not liking his grandchildren but the two brats who were not rted to him. ¡°Yara, it¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t see them. They looked beautiful just like Sophia and Franklin. They¡¯re adorable!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I definitely have to take a look when I get the chance!¡± That said, Yara was not the least bit interested in those kids, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Grandpa, that woman will surely be inside when we see Samuel.¡± She bit her lips, deliberately looking helpless. ¡°Is it okay if you head in while I wait outside? I¡¯m scared I¡­¡± Yara showed hesitation and paused at the perfect timing. ¡°You¡¯re going in with me.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ll be there to back you up,¡± Keh said. ¡°That woman will never step into the Bowers residence as long as I am alive.¡± Yara smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Grandpa.¡± While they talked, the two arrived at the door of Samuel¡¯s ward. ¡°Good day, Old Mr. Bowers,¡± Billy greeted Keh when he saw him. ¡°The incident at the Hamilton¡¯s really blew up. I¡¯ve been hearing all sorts of nonsensical stories.¡± Keh then asked, ¡°Now tell me, is that woman, Natalie Nichols, the reason why he¡¯s in here right now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ratherplicated, Sir. Ms. Natalie also got hurt trying to save him.¡± Keh was rather shocked to hear that Billy¡¯s exnation was for Natalie. ¡°Did I ask you about the woman?¡± Keh pointed his finger at Billy. ¡°Stop beating about the bush and tell me, is Samuel injured because of Natalie Nichols?¡± At that moment, Billy felt chills running down his spine seeing Keh¡¯s angry face. Meanwhile, Yara felt ecstatic knowing that Keh had her back. Grandpa¡¯s right! If it wasn¡¯t for her, Samuel wouldn¡¯t have gotten into that mess and gotten injured! Billy went silent after hearing Keh¡¯s question as he secretly still wanted to defend Natalie. ¡°Billy! We raised you! What has she done for you that you are acting like this? Are you really not going to answer me?¡± Keh¡¯s finger was trembling from his rage. He did not expect Natalie to be capable of winning over Billy¡¯s heart¡ªa person who had sworn loyalty to the Bowers family. Just then, the door opened. Samuel came out with his eyes narrowed and spoke with a deep voice. ¡°Grandpa, you can always juste to me if you have questions. There¡¯s no need for you to keep badgering Billy.¡± Samuel looked rather pale with the hospital gown on him. The color of his lips was still dull, but his gaze remained sharp and intimidating. ¡°Samuel!¡± Yara approached him excitedly as soon as she saw him. She tried to grab his arm. ¡°How are you doing? Is everything okay? Why aren¡¯t you resting? You shouldn¡¯t be running around like this.¡± Nevertheless, Samuel shifted his body and avoided Yara¡¯s touch entirely. ¡°Can you keep it down?¡± Samuel asked while looking at her with his cold gaze, annoyed. ¡°Nat just managed to fall asleep. Please don¡¯t wake her up with that irritating voice of yours.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 432 A Cue For Love Chapter 432 A Cue for Love Chapter 432 Why Should I Do That At that instance, Yara felt a jerk in her heart as tears started overflowing from her eyes. ¡°How could you talk to Yara like that, Samuel!¡± Keh¡¯s expression darkened with rage. ¡°Yara has done so many things for the family over the years, but you chose to ignore all her effort and contribution. On top of that, you¡¯re treating her like this because of that woman? This is ridiculous! You¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to hear this nder from you. Natalie¡¯s great. She¡¯s not the witch you say she is,¡± Samuel interrupted Keh before he could finish his sentence. Hearing that, Keh¡¯s expression turned bright red. ¡°Are you going to go against me, your grandfather, just so you can be with that woman?¡± ¡°No, I was merely correcting the way you address her.¡± ¡°You! How can you be such a stubborn fool? What did that woman feed you?¡± Keh pulled Yara in front of Samuel. ¡°Yara¡¯s so much better than Natalie Nichols! Why can¡¯t you see that?¡± What he said was exactly what Yara was thinking. Meanwhile, Yara looked at Samuel with tear-filled eyes, waiting avidly for his answer. ¡°I ignored her because the only one I want to see with these eyes of mine is the woman I love and adore. Besides. there are many ways for us to show our gratitude, so I hope you don¡¯t lump me with Yara again because I¡¯m never going to marry her!¡± Samuel said with a straight face. Then, he turned toward Yara and spoke to her directly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me. I¡¯m certain Natalie¡¯s the one for me, and I¡¯ll never do anything that would hurt her!¡± Yara backed away after hearing his statement, feeling devastated as she looked into Samuel¡¯s cold and distant gaze. Is this what I get for all the things I did for you? ¡°Why do you have to hurt me so much, Samuel? Can¡¯t you at least try tofort me?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and gave Yara a wry response. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Samuel Bowers!¡± Keh grabbed Yara¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yara. Don¡¯t put what he said to heart. We¡¯re leaving this ce now.¡± Hence, Keh dragged Yara away from Samuel¡¯s ward as though she was a broken doll. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Billy burst into a cold sweat from just listening to the conversation on the side. ¡°Mr. Bowers, what you just said¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I was too cruel?¡± Samuel asked with a faint grin on his face. Billy nodded in response. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Billy, it would be cruel to Natalie if I treated Yara any less than what I did.¡± Samuel patted Billy¡¯s shoulder.¡° Every word I say to Natalie is a promise to her, and I don¡¯t want her to have any doubts about it. You¡¯re still single, so you might not understand, but it¡¯ll be clear when you find the love of your life.¡± Billy kept quiet. He understood what Samuel was trying to say in the first half of his statement. But the second half just felt like Samuel was showing off his rtionship to him. ¡°Billy, go buy some food from Acape. I want Natalie to have piping hot food when she wakes up.¡± Samuel said with a little more warmth and passion in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s been taking care of me the entire night, so let¡¯s just give her some more time to rest.¡± Billy nodded and proceeded to head over to Acape. After that, Samuel went back inside the ward. In front of him was a slender silhouette lying on the bed, partially lit by the gold shimmering ray of the morning sun cascading through the window. Natalie was sound asleep and did not know that her oversized hospital gown had drooped down quite a bit during her slumber, exposing her smooth and tender skin to the man at the door. A Cue For Love Chapter 433 A Cue For Love Chapter 433 A Cue for Love Chapter 433 Hurt Her Samuel walked toward the girl and stood by her side, quietly looking at her tiny face. He was d that they were in the VIP ward, so the soundproofing was superb. Because of that, Natalie did not hear themotion Yara created earlier and slept through it. Then, his gaze shifted downward onto her chest. The blue-white-striped hospital gown was very loose, so Natalie¡¯s cleavage barely had anything covering it at that moment. It was a sight that made Samuel¡¯s throat dry as the burning desire in his eyes smoldered. His breathing became a little faster as he slowly ced his long thin fingers onto the top button on Natalie¡¯s hospital gown. However, Samuel suddenly stopped himself before he undid the button. If I go any further, I¡¯ll definitely wake her up and actually hurt her. At that moment, the usually decisive Samuel Bowers experienced what it was like to be frustrated standing before the woman on the bed. Even though he wanted to swallow Natalie whole then and there, there was nothing he could do but watch as Natalie¡¯s alluring scent filled the small area around her. Samuel was going through quite the mental gymnastics, and his breathing got heavier and more chaotic as time progressed. That said, he eventually pulled the cover over Natalie¡¯s body. But before Samuel got up, he gave Natalie a light peck between her eyes. Outside the hospital, everyone was looking at Yara because of how she was crying. Keh was still a proud man at heart, so he said to her with a lowered voice, ¡°Yara, we¡¯re outside right now. This is not the ce to shed tears. Let¡¯s talk after we get in the car.¡± Yara¡¯s heart was bleeding at that point, but she still had to listen to Keh and force herself to stop crying. After they got in the car, Keh let out a deep sigh. ¡°Yara, Samuel¡¯spletely bewitched by Natalie now. I¡¯m worried that it would only be a waste of time if we persist like this. Why don¡¯t I help you look for another fine man to marry? I still have some influence, so I¡¯m sure the man I picked will never do you any wrong.¡± Truth be told, Keh wanted nothing more than for Yara to be his granddaughter-inw, but with Samuel firmly seated as the head of the family, there was not much Keh could do, even if he was his grandfather. Helping Yara find a good man to settle down with was the bestpensation Keh coulde up with at the moment. ¡°I don¡¯t want that, Grandpa!¡± Yara shook her head violently after hearing what Keh said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to help look for other men! Samuel¡¯s the only one for me! I trust that this is just a merepse of judgment on his part. He¡¯ll definitely realize that ande back to me for sure!¡± Hearing that, Keh¡¯s temple started twitching. ¡°You! Why do you want to go through all this suffering?¡± Keh shook his head in resignation and let out a volley of sighs. ¡°I will not be shaken by this, Grandpa,¡± Yara said frankly. ¡°No matter what happens, I will be waiting for Samuel in some corner even if I have to wait a lifetime!¡± Seeing how persistent Yara was, Keh waved his hand dismissively at her and closed his eyes. At the same time, Yara wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes and looked to the streets outside with a sinister gaze. She was head over heels for Samuel, and she knew no man could everpare to him. In fact, she could feel the happiness just from seeing the way Samuel pampered Natalie. It¡¯s all that witch¡¯s fault! I couldn¡¯t get rid of you at the Hamilton residence, but you won¡¯t be that lucky all the time. At noon. Natalie woke up groggily from her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes and saw that Samuel¡¯s face was right beside her, supported by his arm. His intense gaze focused on her with a burning desire deep from within. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Samuel asked as he gave her chin a light pinch, tilting her head so that their eyes met. A Cue For Love Chapter 434 A Cue For Love Chapter 434 A Cue for Love Chapter 434 All To Myself ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were still dazed. ¡°I think I fell asleep just now. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go make something for you and get your medicine.¡± While Natalie talked, she wanted to lift the cover off her and get out of bed. However, as soon as she did that, Samuel wrapped his arms around her waist and stopped her from moving. ¡°What am I to do? You don¡¯t know me like Xavian and yton do.¡± Samuel sounded a little hoarse. At the same time, his slightly calloused hands went under the hospital gown and rubbed against Natalie¡¯s smooth back. The distance between the two were near zero. They were so close that the tips of their noses touched as their breaths mingled. With how close they were, sexual tension filled the air around them despite them not doing anything. That said, Natalie did not realize what was going on. She looked at Samuel innocently, as though she was asking him why she did not know him as yton and Xavian did. The shine in her eyes was like that of a pristine deer looking at its sly hunter. N?velDrama.Org content. The stark contrast between them immediately lit a me inside Samuel. ¡°Both of them know that you are my remedy,¡± Samuel exined while holding it in, but his voice was even coarser. ¡°No medication can be better than me having you.¡± Does he not want medicine? But me instead? At that moment, Samuel skillfully removed Natalie¡¯s hospital gown, leaving Natalie naked in his embrace. The battle between her rationality and desire raged on in her head, tiring her out rapidly. ¡°W-we¡¯re in a ward,¡± Natalie said anxiously. ¡°No one would daree in without my permission.¡± Samuel¡¯s desire was raging from within as he suppressed his urge to kiss her. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± Samuel had been holding it in for far too long, so his desire to devour Natalie far outweighed any rationality left in him. During the month they were apart, Samuel lived his life as though he was a monk. Now that he finally got the chance to see her, there was no way he would stop so easily. Things got intense really quickly inside the room. Natalie felt ashamed of herself and was afraid she might identally let out some indecent noises. So, the only thing she could think of was to bite into Samuel¡¯s shoulder and use it as a gag. ¡°You actually bit me, huh?¡± Samuel felt the sting from the bite instantly but did not show any signs of displeasure. At that moment, Natalie was already exhausted, so she did not respond. After that, Samuel took his performance up a notch, draining Natalie to the point where she did not even have the energy to bite him. Time slowly ticked away. When Natalie put on her clothes again, she no longer felt drowsy. Instead, she realized that she was weak from the waist down and could barely get out of bed. Samuel¡¯s hip is just¡­ Overwhelming. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m knackered.¡± Natalieid t on the bed andined, ¡°Can¡¯t you try restraining yourself just a tiny bit?¡± Samuel brushed strands of her hair aside and answered, ¡°It¡¯ll be like that sometimes when everything is pent up for so long. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be that aggressive if I get satisfied more often. And you won¡¯t have to be so worn out afterward.¡± Natalie went speechless after hearing that and rolled her eyes at him. Just listen to him! Is this something a man should be saying? His reputation would be ruined if any of his businesspetitors caught wind of this! ¡°Alright, no more joking around,¡± Samuel said. ¡°I asked Billy to get some food from Acape. Come and have some.¡± Samuel did not let Billy go in but went out to take the food for her instead. However, it was not an act of consideration toward Billy. Samuel merely thought that Natalie looked far too sexy in the hospital gown and wanted to keep that sight all to himself. A Cue For Love Chapter 435 A Cue For Love Chapter 435 A Cue for Love Chapter 435 Disposing A Body After Yara left the Bowers residence, she chose to go to a bar for some drinks rather than going home. Her heart was in pain, so she emptied one ss after another as though she would not get drunk. Soon enough, the alcohol sank in, and Yara¡¯s gaze began to sway from being drunk. Naturally, a beautiful woman like her drinking in a bar alone caught a lot of attention. But, whenever a man tried to get close to Yara, she would look at them with her narrowed, bloodshot eyes and scare them away with that piercing gaze alone. These men should take a look at the mirror before even thinking ofing near me! How vain can they get? After that, she left the bar in a semi-drunk state after settling the bill. She parked her car at a parking lot nearby, so she had to cross a few alleyways to get there. While Yara stumbled through the alley, she bumped into a familiar figure. Scarlett Hamilton was the Hamilton family¡¯s darling, the shining star amongst the crowd, a stark contrast to the woman in front of Yara. The woman wore a dirty dress and had scratch marks all over her face. ¡°Scarlett? Scarlett Hamilton?¡± Yara spoke with lowered volume. ¡°Did you think that I won¡¯t be able to find you just because you don¡¯t answer my calls, Yara?¡± Scarlett put up a smirk that slowly became something more sinister. ¡°It sounded nice at first, you know? Our coboration to get rid of Natalie. But why am I the one suffering while you walk away scot-free? It was your people who betrayed you!¡± Scarlett had seen through Yara¡¯s n, but Yara was not going to admit it. Yara was wary that Scarlett might be recording everything they said so that she could acquire evidence to prove her innocence. Hence, Yara took some time to think. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Scarlett.¡± Yara yed innocent. ¡°What coboration? I don¡¯t understand. Yes, it is true that I don¡¯t like Natalie, but I¡¯ve never said anything about getting rid of her!¡± At that moment, Scarlett realized just how disgusting Yara was as a person from her tant denial. ¡°Are you really going to keep pretending, Yara Nichols?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to pretend?¡± Yara shook her head in resignation. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened to you, Ms. Scarlett. Why are you spewing all this nonsense to me out of the blue?¡± Locking Natalie inside the freezer was your idea! Why am I the only one who took the me? You have ruined my reputation and got me kicked out of my own family! In a fit of rage, Scarlett pulled out a knife and lunged at Yara. ¡°Die, Yara Nichols!¡± Seeing that Scarlett was charging at her rabidly, Yara shuddered. She proceeded to pick up a brick from the floor. Then, with a violent stare, she outsped Scarlett and smash the brick right onto her head. It was one hit after another, with each blow heavier than the previous. With that, Scarlett copsed to the floor. Meanwhile, Yara stood there and looked at the woman on the floor. She had sobered up but remained calm as ever. She checked Scarlett¡¯s pulse and noticed that Scarlett was still breathing, though faintly. Hence, Yara dragged Scarlett along for a short distance before bringing her car over and loading her inside. With the cover of the night sky, Yara left Dellmoor, found somece secluded, and left Scarlett there. She figured Scarlett would not survive since the temperature was cold during the night, and it would be hard to find her in such a rural ce. Yara could not care less about Scarlett¡¯s death and quickly escaped the scene after she cleaned up. At the hospital. Natalie was asleep, while Samuel went outside. ¡°Is the contract with the Hamilton family canceled?¡± he asked Billy with a stern look. ¡°Yes, then funding has been retracted.¡± Billy paused for a second before deciding to add on to his report. ¡°Mr. Bowers, Mr. Nichols want me to tell you that he had already kicked Scarlett out of the family. He would like you to reconsider on the basis of the close rtionship the two families share.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. A Cue For Love Chapter 436 A Cue For Love Chapter 436 A Cue for Love Chapter 436 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. You Are My Priority ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Samuel responded with his fingers tensed. ¡°Scarlett tried to harm Natalie, so regardless of whether her family wants to back her up or not, I¡¯m not letting her off the hook. Those greedy Hamiltons must be out of their minds if they think they could gain my favor by merely giving up a pawn!¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Bowers,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Go then.¡± After that, Samuel went back in, lifted Natalie¡¯s nket, and proceeded to lie down beside her. Natalie¡¯s waist was very soft. Her body was warm while her hair smelled of herbs, and Samuel could not help but pull her closer into his arms to revel in that fragrance. Even though it was not the first time he hugged her, Samuel could still feel an indescribable stir from deep within whenever he did. ¡°Good night,¡± he said to Natalie, who was sound asleep, before closing his eyes. The next day, Samuel was no longer beside her by the time Natalie woke up. Natalie rubbed her eyes and spotted him sitting on the couch at the side, reading documents from the company. His facial features were prominently outlined under the golden shine of the morning sun and looked exquisite. ¡°Why are you going through documents this early in the morning?¡± Natalie furrowed her brows and asked. ¡°I had quality sleep sleeping beside you. So by seven o¡¯clock, I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep even if I wanted to. Thus, I decided to go through some documents,¡± Samuel said with a maic voice while he put down the documents. ¡°You can go and wash up. Breakfast should be here any minute now.¡± After Natalie was done freshening up, there was a knock on the door. Knock. Knock. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Natalie slipped into her slippers and headed to the door. When she opened the door, she saw Billy standing there with an anxious expression. He wore a tense frown and looked as though there was something urgent that he needed to report to Samuel. ¡°Ms. Nichols?¡± Billy did not expect Natalie to be the one opening the door, so he was a little stunned. Hearing that, Samuel immediately headed over. His gaze turned cold when he noticed that Billy came empty-handed. ¡°Where¡¯s breakfast?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t bought it yet,¡± Billy answered. ¡°Go buy it then. No matter how urgent things are, breakfastes first,¡± Samuel ordered with a straight tone. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After that, Billy closed the door and went to get breakfast for Samuel and Natalie. Back in the ward, Natalie gave Samuel a stare and said, ¡°To be honest with you, you could have just let Billy do his report before sending him off. What if it was something serious? You could be wasting a lot of valuable time during the wait.¡± ¡°Getting breakfast for you is more important,¡± Samuel responded with a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t eat well for the whole month. Look at how thin you¡¯ve gotten. Now that I¡¯m back by your side. Keeping watch and making sure you eat is my top priority. I don¡¯t mind making a few million bucks less.¡± Natalie¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard that. I¡¯ve expected this much, but it¡¯s still such a huge flex. Samuel finally turned to Billy after Natalie had some food in her stomach. ¡°Now, Billy. Tell me about the urgent matter you wanted to report to me.¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers, I just got the news that Scarlett is currently in aa. They say that she tripped and knocked herself out cold while wandering around after getting kicked out of her family.¡± Billy paused before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s still in critical condition right now and might go into a vegetative state even if they manage to rescue her.¡± What? Natalie froze. That¡¯s quite a coincidence for something to happen to Scarlett at a time like this. Does Yara have anything to do with this? Natalie figured that it was only natural for the Hamilton family to disavow Scarlett after what she did, but that did not give Yara the right to murder her for no reason. She shouldn¡¯t die like this. At that moment, Natalie lost all her appetite. ¡°Which hospital is Scarlett in right now, Billy?¡± she asked immediately. A Cue For Love Chapter 437 A Cue For Love Chapter 437 A Cue for Love Chapter 437 A Vegetable Billy did not expect Scarlett to ask him that, so he was a little stunned. That said, he recovered instantly. ¡°Coincidentally, Scarlett¡¯s here in this hospital. She was previously admitted into a small hospital at the outskirt of the city. But because the hospital wasn¡¯t well equipped, the Hamilton family decided to transfer her here out of sympathy.¡± At that moment, Samuel understood the hesitation in Natalie¡¯s eyes. But unlike her, Samuel felt no sympathy for Scarlett. Natalie would have been frozen to death if she did not see through Scarlett¡¯s n. So, to him, Scarlett deserved to die. At the same time, Natalie quickly finished her food and picked up the tes. ¡°Being stuck in this room is a drag, Samuel. I¡¯ll head out to wash these. Be right back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel nodded with a reluctant grin that quickly dissipated. ¡°Mr. Bowers, Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Billy also noticed Natalie¡¯s odd behavior. ¡°Just follow her. See what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t let her see you,¡± Samuel ordered with a finger over his lips. ¡°If anyone mistreats her, let her handle it on her own. Step in if it doesn¡¯t seem like she could fend herself.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After Natalie came out of the ward, she left the tes on a window sill and hurried to the information counter on the first floor. ¡°Excuse me, can I know which floor the patient, Scarlett Hamilton, is being treated on? I¡¯m her friend. I heard she got into an ident, and I¡¯m very worried about her current wellbeing.¡± The nurse saw Natalie¡¯s worried gaze and did not doubt her. ¡°That patient is¡­ currently on the ninth floor undergoing emergency brain surgery in the operation theater,¡± the nurse said after checking the records on herputer. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie immediately took the elevator all the way to the ninth floor. She was in her hospital gown and had her hair over her face. Hence, Zayden, who was pacing back and forth in front of the operating theater, did not notice her. N?velDrama.Org content. Not long after, the red light outside the theater finally turned off. ¡°Doctor, how is my sister?¡± Zayden hurried over and asked as soon as the doctors came out. At the same time, Natalie pricked up her ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the doctor said grimly after taking off his mask. ¡°They found the patient toote. The blood clot in her brain is already suppressing some vital nerves. An operation is not needed anymore. Even though her body¡¯s functioning normally, we can already dere her brain dead.¡± Although Zayden was usually an a***ole, Scarlett was still his sister. So, the doctor¡¯s words felt like ice water being thrown onto him. He could not ept it. She could stillugh and cry a few days ago, even when Grandpa kicked her out of the family! She was still alive! How did things turn out this way? She¡¯s be a vegetable! ¡°Doctor, please, I beg of you. Save my sister.¡± Zayden was in tears as he clung onto the doctor¡¯s arm and begged. ¡°My family¡¯s rich! Just name your price! I¡¯ll pay you anything as long as you can save my sister!¡± Nevertheless, Scarlett¡¯s condition was too precarious. No amount of money could grant the doctor the ability to save her. ¡°My condolences to you and your family, mister.¡± After that, the doctor put on his mask again and left the vicinity while Zayden followed behind him with tears all over his face. ¡°Please, Doctor! Please! I beg of you! Please save my sister!¡± A whileter, Scarlett was pushed out of the operating theater on a stretcher. It had only been two days since theyst met, but the once dazzling Scarlett Hamilton now had her head covered in thickyers of bandages. Her face was dark red and swollen, while her lips were sickly purple. All the signs and symptoms pointed to one thing¡ªScarlett¡¯s brain was severely battered. The medical staff relocated Scarlett into a room and left after penning down some records. Then, Natalie looked around and made sure that the coast was clear before going into Scarlett¡¯s room. A Cue For Love Chapter 438 A Cue For Love Chapter 438 A Cue for Love Chapter 438 Natalie To The Rescue After she got inside, Natalie approached Scarlett without any dy and ced her finger on Scarlett¡¯s wrist. Her pulse is haywire. It¡¯s far worse than I have imagined. It¡¯s no wonder the doctor did not go through with the operation. It¡¯s far too risky. Even the tiniest mistake could kill Scarlett on the spot, so the best move is to do nothing. That way, she could at least keep her life. However, how is she any better than dead? Natalie was deep in thought for quite a long time, trying to figure out the optimal way to get rid of the blood clots in Scarlett¡¯s brain using acupuncture. After that, she untied the pouch on her thigh and took out a row of crystal needles from it. Then, she slowly unraveled the bandage on Scarlett¡¯s head before finally getting to work. The crystal needles were made out of an unusual material, so they glowed of ominous blue, even under direct sunlight. At that moment, Natalieposed herself and started sticking the needles into the top of Scarlett¡¯s head. She used a total of forty-nine needles on different pressure points, all varying in depth. What Natalie did may look easy, but it actually required an intense level of control and concentration to pull off. When Natalie was done, her hospital gown was drenched in sweat and stuck onto her back. In the end, Natalie was not sure how much of the blood clot got dispersed and how well Scarlett could recover. That said, even though Natalie did not like Scarlett, she did what she had to do and was proud of it. Natalie unknowingly let out a sigh of relief after that. N?velDrama.Org content. Right then, the door suddenly opened. Zayden came walking in with his bloodshot eyes and was dumbfounded to see that his sister had needles sticking out all over her face, as though she was being cursed. ¡°You!¡± Zayden immediately recognized that the woman in the hospital gown was the person who kicked him into the pool. To be precise, she was Samuel¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and Zayden dared not cross her. Has my sister not suffered enough? Why is this woman torturing her like this? What did she do to deserve such humiliation? Can¡¯t she just rest in peace? ¡°Why are you doing this to my sister?¡± Zayden lost all sense of rationality and roared at Natalie. ¡°Yes! My sister did try to hurt you, but you¡¯re still alive! In return, she was disavowed by the family and kicked out! Most importantly, she¡¯s merely a soulless husk now! So what if you¡¯re Samuel¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Do you actually think you¡¯re invincible because of that? Do you think you can kick her while she¡¯s down just because Samuel likes you? You¡¯ll face divine retribution sooner orter! Mark my words!¡± Natalie frowned as she listened to Zayden cursing at her. She suddenly felt like he was not as bad as she once thought, though his intelligence was still something to be concerned about. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Zayden got angrier seeing that Natalie kept quiet. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Natalie responded. ¡°You!¡± Samuel was at a loss for words and eventually blurted out, ¡°Samuel must be blind to have fallen for someone like you! You¡¯ll be abandoned sooner orter! Just you wait!¡± Natalie could not help butugh after hearing that. Meanwhile, Charles had arrived at the hospital and was hurrying over with his cane in hand to see his granddaughter. But the first thing he saw when he opened the door was Natalie and Zayden staring at each other. Then, he noticed Scarlett, who was on the bed had needles all over her face. ¡°Oh, lord! What sins have the Hamilton familymitted to deserve such a punishment?¡± Charles hooked his head violently in denial. A Cue For Love Chapter 439 A Cue For Love Chapter 439 A Cue for Love Chapter 439 Blood From Orifices Natalie¡¯s head started aching, noticing Charles was present too. She had wanted to leave quietly after her treatment on Scarlett. Unfortunately, luck is not with me today. The grump has arrived, yet the dumb is still here. Her mouth dried at the thought ofing up with an exnation. Charles walked over to Zayden with a cane. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s with this woman? Who is she? Why is she also in Scarlett¡¯s room?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Zayden frowned and exined Natalie¡¯s identity to him. ¡°No way! She¡¯s lying!¡± Charles¡¯ temper spiked. ¡°Are you casting ck magic on my granddaughter? The reason you stabbed her with these needles was to bind her soul here to stop her from ascending to Heaven.¡± Natalie rolled her eyes at his imaginary nonsense. ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once, so open up your ears and listen to me. This is not ck magic, but a medical procedure to help your granddaughter.¡± Something shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I believe Mr. Zayden has heard the doctor¡¯s advice. ¡°Ms. Scarlett had been announced brain death since only a few of her bodily functions were still functioning. ¡°I was trying to save her with these needles on her head. I¡¯m not trying to harm her.¡± Natalie¡¯s figure was very slim, and especially so, under the loose hospital gown. The confidence and calmness shining in her hazel eyes convinced the duo. Zayden was stunned. Even the over eighty-year-old Charles was affected by Natalie¡¯s confident yet calming presence. He stopped hisining and merely waited for Natalie to finish. All of a sudden, Scarlett started to cough heavily. Ahem! Glee filled Charles and Zayden as they approached Scarlett¡¯s bed, thinking she would wake up from hera. However, they were thunderstruck by the bloody scene. Scarlett started to cough up dark brownish-red blood. The blood wasn¡¯t only expelled from her mouth. It had also flowed out from her nose, eyes, and ears. She was bleeding from all her orifices. There was so much blood that it dripped onto the pillow and the bed. ¡°Blood!¡± Zayden began screaming at Natalie from the shock. ¡°You said you¡¯re good at this. You said you could save my sister. Why is there blooding out of her from all the orifices?¡± ¡°Scarlett! Scarlett!¡± Tears were flowing out of Charles¡¯ eyes as he used, ¡°You are a bloody witch! Yet, you say you¡¯re not using ck magic. You¡¯re tantly punishing my granddaughter. Are you trying to keep her here on Earth and let her transform into evil?¡± Zayden and Charles were furious at Natalie yet anxious for Scarlett. Even if Scarlett was at fault, she shouldn¡¯t receive such cruel punishment. Natalie bit her lower lip and merely shrugged her shoulder resignedly. Where else should the blood escape from within the brain if not the closest orifices on the head? Are they expecting it toe out through her dder? Scarlett can be saved if all that blood flows out of her body, instead of being stuck inside. These two men reallye from the same family. One is stupid, and the other is just grumpy. Zayden was young, and his frustration turned into anger. He got up in front of Natalie¡¯s face and used, ¡°So what if you¡¯re Samuel¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Do you take the Hamiltons as doormats you can step on freely? I¡¯ll show you what a Hamilton is capable of.¡± Billy, who was standing guard outside the ward, heard themotion and was about to barge in to teach Zayden a lesson. ¡°Where am I?¡± A voice questioned curiously amid the ruckus. Everyone turned toward the bed to see that Scarlett had woken up from all the noises. ¡°Scarlett!¡± Zayden ran back to Scarlett¡¯s bed andughed while tears of relief rushed from his eyes. ¡°Everything is fine now that you¡¯re awake. You almost gave me a heart attack. The doctor had even announced you¡¯re in aa. I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re fine.¡± Zayden was lost in happiness while Charles was staring at Natalie with disbelief. A Cue For Love Chapter 440 A Cue For Love Chapter 440 A Cue for Love Chapter 440 Suddenly Lose Her Mind Shock and disbelief crossed Charles¡¯s mind. On his way over to the hospital, he had mentally prepared himself to ept the fact that Scarlett would live the rest of her life attached to a machine. He even considered donating her body to release her from the pain and give her freedom. He hadn¡¯t expected Natalie to save Scarlett with merely dozens of needles. He realized he had wronged her. However, she continued to save Scarlett with her kindness despite his biting usations. No wonder the granddaughter he was so proud of would lose to Natalie. It was rather obvious that this was aplete loss. Charles let go of the cane in his hand and bowed to Natalie. ¡°I apologize for my harsh words earlier.¡± He added sincerely, ¡°You have a kind heart and excellent medical skills. You didn¡¯t take Zayden¡¯s and Scarlett¡¯s insolence to heart. And you even did your best to save her. It was all thanks to you that she could regain consciousness. ¡°I want to offer you my gratitude other than my apologies. ¡°I know you¡¯re Samuel¡¯s true love and the future mistress of the Bowers family. Maybe you can get everything you want by then. ¡°But I promise you that Zayden and I will help you with everything we have if you ever need help from the Hamilton family.¡± Charles still had that loyalty and honor from back in those war-torn days. Since he had received Natalie¡¯s help, he would repay her kindness no matter the cost. Even if he passed on one day, he would ask Zayden and the future generation of Hamiltons to repay her kindness. Natalie epted his gratitude and apologies with an open heart. However, she wasn¡¯t keen on an elderly man bowing to her, so she quickly helped him up. ¡°All right. Let me help you up. I still need to check on Ms. Scarlett¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Zayden stepped away from Scarlett¡¯s side, giving Natalie some space to check on her. Natalie didn¡¯t care for the grime and merely focused on pulling out the crystal needles from Scarlett¡¯s head and face. She wiped the needles with a clean cloth and sorted each back into her pouch neatly. After that, she felt for Scarlett¡¯s pulse again. Scarlett¡¯s pulse had recovered to that of an average person¡¯s beat. Most of the hematoma in her brain had been expelled. Her nervous system didn¡¯t suffer from any side effects. ¡°Ms. Scarlett is fine now. She will make a full recovery after a period of rest,¡± Natalie concluded casually. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zayden wiped away the tears from his eyes, grateful at the good news. Natalie was about to ask Scarlett for the cause of her injury. She wanted to know if it was from an ident or Yara¡¯s doing when Scarlett suddenly shrunk her body into a corner of the bed. Her eyes had lost focus and were staring mindlessly at everyone in the ward. ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Scarlett¡¯s entire body was trembling as though she was cold. ¡°Who are you? What have you done to me? I-I want to go back to kindergarten. I want Mommy and Daddy¡­ I want my brother.¡± Natalie was bewildered by her reaction. Kindergarten? That isn¡¯t something an adult would say. ¡°Scarlett? It¡¯s me. I¡¯m your brother, Zayden.¡± Zayden covered Scarlett¡¯s hand with his and met her gaze nervously. ¡°I¡¯m right beside you. Look at me, Scarlett.¡± ¡°Who are you, mister? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say you¡¯re my brother? Why are you impersonating him?¡± Scarlett rolled her eyes and made exaggerated gestures at Zayden. ¡°My brother is this short. He¡¯s not as tall as you! Do you think kids are so naive these days?¡± At that moment, everyone understood her condition. Her cognitive ability had been affected despite getting rid of the hematoma from her brain. Her memories and intelligence had regressed to kindergartner level. ¡°Ms. Nichols, my granddaughter¡­¡± Charles felt like he was on a roller coaster ride. He was ted just a while ago, yet now he was crestfallen. ¡°Logically, once all the hematoma has beenpletely removed, she shouldn¡¯t have any side effects.¡± She narrowed her eyes and her the creases on her forehead deepened. ¡°Maybe the hematoma pressured her Hippocampus¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, mister.¡± Scarlett tugged on Zayden¡¯s sleeves and requested, ¡°I want to eat fish and chips.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though Scarlett had lost her mind, she was alive. Zayden was grateful for that. He nodded, agreeing to her request. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go and get it in a while, but I have to call the doctor to give you a complete checkup.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 441 A Cue For Love Chapter 441 A Cue for Love Chapter 441 Blood On Her Hands Disbelief crossed the surgeon¡¯s face when he saw Scarlett sitting straight on the bed energetically. ¡°What a miracle! It¡¯s a medical miracle! This is the first time I have had the chance to encounter a miracle like this after all these years of being in neurosurgery.¡± Then, he inquired politely, ¡°Can you tell me what has caused the patient to wake up?¡± Zayden was about to exin that it was all from Natalie¡¯s acupuncture, but she stopped him. ¡°Maybe God has shown mercy. Ms. Scarlett was coughing vigorously a while ago, and she managed to cough up the hematoma,¡± Natalie lied casually, hiding the fact she had helped Scarlett earlier. She didn¡¯t want to reveal her skills. The professional might treat her skills as amon folk remedy. Modern medicine had its advancement, while traditional medicine had its profoundness. It was through fate that she had saved a person¡¯s life. She didn¡¯t want any praises and ended up with the mess that happened in Livingsfill. ¡°This¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The surgeon sighed as he was all curious and amazed. He couldn¡¯t use any other words to describe the scene in front of him other than a miracle. ¡°Doctor, you should check her condition,¡± Natalie said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Please check my granddaughter¡¯s condition, Doctor,¡± Charles chimed in as he was rather anxious. The surgeon conducted aprehensive checkup on Scarlett and reached the same conclusion as Natalie. All the intracranial hematoma had been gotten rid of her brain, and his tests had shown no side effects had impacted her nervous system. Charles asked, ¡°Why is my granddaughter behaving this way if she¡¯s fine?¡± The surgeon¡¯s eyebrows drew together as he answered, ¡°The system within the human brain is very complicated. Even though our tests had shown that she was in the clear, it didn¡¯t mean she was completely healthy. I¡¯ll list a couple of possibilities for her to be like this. It could be her experience with some trauma before she got hurt, and that incident had triggered the defense mechanism to protect itself. It could¡¯ve chosen to regress to a safe memory of hers when she was younger to avoid secondary harm.¡± Natalie cast a nce at Scarlett sitting on the bed. The edema on her face had reduced by a lot, but her naivety and innocence showed on it. Natalie couldn¡¯t discern whether Scarlett was acting or had truly lost her mind. Scarlett had gone loony. However, none of the Hamiltons med Natalie. Charles and Zayden thanked her again before she left the ward. She made her way back to Samuel¡¯s ward. On the way back, she was going through mixed emotions. I thought I could help Scarlett recoverpletely. s, it was a regretful attempt. Hearing the door open, Samuel looked up from the book in his hands. ¡°You¡¯re back? Isn¡¯t that a bit too long to wash the dishes?¡± Natalie simply muttered an acknowledgment and nodded listlessly. She didn¡¯t notice the bloodstains on her hands when she got back. The dark brownish-red bloodstains had dried up on her petite hands. Samuel frowned at the sight. ¡°Why is there bloodstain on your hand?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Not knowing where to start, she merely stared helplessly at Samuel like a little girl caught red-handed with her hand in the cookie jar. Samuel¡¯s heart ached at the vulnerability she showed, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to scold her. ¡°Come over here.¡± Natalie bit her lip and shook her head. Who knows if he calls me there to punish me? ¡°You¡­¡± Giving in first, Samuel got up and crossed the room over to her. He reached for her hand and led her to the restroom connected to the ward. He turned the tap for some warm water. Once the water was warm enough, he ced her hands underneath the warm stream. He pumped for some soap from the dispenser on the side and began to wash her hands carefully. The callous on his handsbined with the smooth, silky bubbles spread tingles through her body as he rubbed her hands. Her heart started to pound mindlessly as though a disobedient rabbit was trying to escape from her chest. It was mindlessly and violently bumping every corner of it. A Cue For Love Chapter 442 A Cue For Love Chapter 442 A Cue for Love Chapter 442 How Can She Be So Cute Their fingers entangled under the warm stream. Natalie turned her face to the other side as she was too embarrassed to meet Samuel¡¯s gaze. Her fingers and heart clenched. The harder she tried to ignore the sensations on her hands, the faster her heart was beating. ¡°Samuel, I-I can wash my hands myself,¡± Natalie exined with pink cheeks. ¡°You can, but it doesn¡¯t mean you have to do it yourself. I¡¯m fine helping you with it.¡± Samuel leaned his chest against Natalie¡¯s back and softly whispered against her ear. ¡°How are you still so sensitive when you¡¯re already a mother?¡± ¡°Sen-sensitive? What nonsense are you saying?¡± Natalie¡¯s embarrassment evolved into anger as Samuel struck a nerve. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my words are nonsense or the truth.¡± Samuel chuckled softly at her adorable reaction. ¡°But, you can lift your head and take a look. There¡¯s a bossy kitten-¡± ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re being childish! We¡¯re a restroom in the ward. There¡¯s no kitten here.¡± Natalie raised her head and merely saw her reflection in the mirror. A dumbfounded expression crossed the face in the mirror. But the pink blush on her cheeks had betrayed the fuzzy feeling she had. This¡­ Samuel asked me to lift my head to look at a bossy kitten, but all I see is myself. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Samuel pecked her ear. ¡±Cat got your tongue?¡± Natalie gave up. ¡°My hands are clean now.¡± She pulled a few napkins from the dispenser and dried her wet hands. Then, she quickly escaped from Samuel¡¯s embrace and returned to the ward. Samuel didn¡¯t follow behind the shy Natalie. In contrast, he merely grabbed a napkin and casually dried his hands. Delight was shining in his eyes and the corners of his lip curled into a wide smile. It was just an everyday urrence. But with Natalie around, my life is suddenly filled with bright and colorful lights. Samuel couldn¡¯t suppress his chuckle as he recalled Natalie¡¯s adorable reaction earlier. My Nat. How can she be so cute? After Yara had dealt with Scarlett, she fell right into bed once she got back to the Nichols residence. She was satisfied and confident with herself, thinking she didn¡¯t leave any trace behind. When she woke up from her drunken slumber and scrolled through her Instagram, her fingers paused on a post about Scarlett. ¡°Scarlett is done for. Even God is not on her side.¡± ¡±It was just the second day after she was kicked out of the Hamilton family, and she has already gotten herself into an ident and turned into a nitwit.¡± ¡±In conclusion, do more charity for good karma, people.¡± The photo attached to that post was a selfie not rted to the post. The owner of that post was a wife of a businessman. She had quite the standing within the social circle, so she wasn¡¯t the kind to spread fake news. Feeling annoyed, Yara scratched her head frustratingly. ¡°How can it be? How can Scarlett survive that? She had actually lived through that ordeal?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Hmm¡­ so she is now a nitwit? Has she really gone mad? Or was she simply faking it?¡± No way! Yara decided to take a trip to the hospital after contemting her options. She needed to check with her own eyes whether Scarlett had truly lost her mind. After a shower, she put on full makeup before she departed. She found out Scarlett¡¯s ward by asking the receptionist. Knocked on the door, the person who opened it was Zayden. Yara had met Zayden a few times before, but they weren¡¯t acquainted. She had attended quite a few banquets and parties with Keh the past five years. Despite knowing who Yara was, Zayden didn¡¯t think she was close enough to Scarlett for a hospital visit. ¡°Yara? What are you doing here?¡± Zayden asked. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers had me drop by for a visit.¡± Yara lied convincingly, ¡°He heard about Ms. Scarlett¡¯s ident and felt sympathy for her. ¡°The Bowers and Hamiltons have a close rtionship. Grandpa wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he had me visit Ms. Scarlett and see if there is anything I could help you with.¡± Using Keh as an excuse for a visit didn¡¯t raise any suspicion with Zayden. So, he let her into the room. A Cue For Love Chapter 443 A Cue For Love Chapter 443 A Cue for Love Chapter 443 An Exchange Between Two Sides ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Once Yara stepped into the room, she beelined for Scarlett¡¯s bedside. At that time, Scarlett was concentrating on reading a Snow White-themedic with an IV attached to the back of her hand. ¡°Ms. Scarlett.¡± Yara stared at Scarlett pointedly. ¡°I heard you got into an ident two days ago. How are you feeling now?¡± Scarlett¡¯s hand paused in flipping a page and turned her attention to Yara. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Scarlett asked naively, with her head tilted to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember who I am?¡± Yara held Scarlett¡¯s hand and uttered softly under her breath, ¡°You used to hate me because I gave birth to Samuel¡¯s children, Franklin and Sophia. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m married to Samuel because my son will be the heir of the Bowers family.¡± She wore a gentle smile on her face as she spoke. It was a stark contrast to the ruthless wordsing out of her mouth. Zayden couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Yara and Scarlett and merely assumed Yara was treating Scarlett like a child. Scarlett¡¯s pupil constricted. ¡°What is an heir?¡± Scarlett clung onto Yara¡¯s arm, then asked Zayden, ¡°Uncle, do you know what is it?¡± Yara pointed at Zayden with a gaping mouth and asked Scarlett with disbelief, ¡°You call him uncle?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Scarlett nodded her head and answered naively, ¡°He¡¯s nice to me. He bought many storybooks for me and fed me a lot of yummy food. I want to marry a man like him when I grow up.¡± Zayden is Scarlett¡¯s biological brother. Then wouldn¡¯t her words be defying morality? Zayden¡¯s expression turned somber at Scarlett¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m your brother. You can¡¯t say such things in front of others.¡± ¡°Have I said something wrong?¡± Scarlett rubbed her eyes and looked at Zayden with teary eyes. ¡°Th-That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Scarlett was his elder sister, yet her mind was of a five-year-old. She even called him uncle. He was turning mad too. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have scolded you.¡± Scarlett didn¡¯t let the tears drop and instead folded her arms and turned her face to the side with pouted lips. Yara merely observed silently from the sides and came to a conclusion. Even though Scarlett is alive, she has lost her mind. She is nothing but a mere fool¡­ I used a brick to hit her head, yet she didn¡¯t recognize me. Also, Zayden¡¯s troubled look didn¡¯t seem fake. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s dead or crazy. The results are the same. She¡¯s pitiful enough. I don¡¯t need to add more salt to the wound. After achieving her motive, she flung Scarlett¡¯s arm off hers then got up from the bed. ¡°Mr. Zayden, it seems like you will need a lot of effort to take care of your sister.¡± Yara left after leaving thatment to Zayden with a smile. After the door shut behind her, Scarlett lowered her head and dropped the storybook in her hand. Zayden walked over and bent down to pick up her book from the floor. As he returned the book to her, he noticed her eyes were full of unshed tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± It was the first time Scarlett had recognized Zayden as her brother and not as an uncle. ¡°Scarlett, do you recognize me?¡± Tears filled Zayden¡¯s eyes. He cried, ¡°Do you know you had scared me to death!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want that.¡± Tears were streaming down Scarlett¡¯s face as sheughed. ¡°The Bowers family won¡¯t let me go. What more that person. Pretending to be crazy is my only way out. ¡°I finally realized that Grandpa isn¡¯t cruel. He had to chase me out of the Hamilton family to protect our family. I know this now after going through a life-and-death situation. ¡°If I want to live in the Hamilton residence safely and quietly, I have to pretend to be a crazy person. So the others wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 444 A Cue For Love Chapter 444 A Cue for Love Chapter 444 Is That Not Enough Zayden had a mixed emotion upon hearing what she said. ¡°How can I help you then?¡± Zayden asked in a coarse voice. ¡°Don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes I¡¯ve made, Zayden.¡± Scarlett lowered her eyes, and tears started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°There¡¯ll always be people more powerful and capable than us. The heyday of the Hamiltons is over, and we should not live in its past glory anymore.¡± She continued, ¡°I was too silly to believe Samuel was charmed by that woman. But after witnessing her medical skills, I know she¡¯s not just a in jane.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only direct male heir to the Hamilton family, Zayden. You need to stop behaving like how you did in the past and think of ways to restore our family to its former glory. Perhaps I could stop acting crazy if the Hamilton family could rise from the ashes.¡± Scarlett regretted her action. She should not have listened to Yara¡¯s instigation and challenged the love of Samuel¡¯s life. However, it was toote for regrets. There was no use crying over spilled milk. Zayden nodded steadily. ¡°I will learn from Grandpa earnestly, and I¡¯ll protect you and the Hamilton family!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side to take care of you!¡± Tears welled up in Scarlett¡¯s eyes. The two siblings seemed to have turned over a new leaf after the birthday party. But they had learned their lesson after paying a hefty price. N?velDrama.Org content. Meanwhile, Samuel and Natalie were discharged from the hospital a few dayster. On the day of discharge, a crowd gathered around Natalie in her ward. Jason, Hannah, Yana, Hans, Steven, Yandel, Ross, and Lia were all there, and they filled the ward with bouquets of fresh flowers. The way these people expressed their concern had warmed Natalie¡¯s heart. In the past, she used to struggle to survive all on her own, but now, she had a group of friends who cared for her as much as she cared for them. ¡°Thanks for picking us up from the hospital,¡± Natalie said with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you guys dinnerter.¡± Everyone was on board with her suggestion. Samuel and Natalie walked behind them when they were leaving the hospital. Natalie gently pulled Samuel¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to entertain us if you¡¯re busy at work. Yana and the rest are my friends anyway. I can keep thempany tonight.¡± Samuel knitted his brows. ¡°Are you trying to chase me away?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Natalie instantly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to put your work on the back burner. Besides, I¡¯m afraid you might feel awkward being around my friends.¡± ¡°I can finish my work tomorrow.¡± Samuel tickled her nose with his finger. ¡°And I¡¯m pleased to have this opportunity to get to know your close friends. I wouldn¡¯t feel awkward because I know you¡¯re around,¡± Samuel said in his deep and sensuous voice. His remark instantly tickled her heart. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker!¡± ¡°Any reward for me?¡± Samuel raised his brows, and a corner of his lips quirked up. ¡°Stop it!¡± Natalie¡¯s cheek blushed instantly. ¡°You¡¯ve already enjoyed your reward in thest few days.¡± In thest few days, Samuel had constantly wanted to engage in physical intimacy with Natalie even when Billy was guarding outside the ward. Natalie thought Samuel would understand her hint, but Samuel did not give in. He pinched her cheek and said, ¡°I want more!¡± What the hell? What else does he want from me? Natalie got a little pissed off. She tried to pull her hand away from his grip. A Cue For Love Chapter 445 A Cue For Love Chapter 445 A Cue for Love Chapter 445 Increase Your Stamina Samuel had no intention of releasing her. He tightened his grip on her wrist and stopped her from running away. He even pried her fingers to interlock his with hers. ¡°Hey.¡± Natalie let out a deep sigh and gave Samuel a sullen re. ¡°I understand you get exhausted easily,¡± Samuel pressed his voice and whispered in Natalie¡¯s ears, ¡°But we can slowly increase your stamina. Once you get used to the training regime, you¡¯ll feel less tired.¡± His remark had rendered Natalie speechless. How could he say those despicable words with a straight face? I never knew he could be this shameless! Rumors had it that he¡¯s emotionally distant and would stay away from women, but that¡¯s not how he behaves when he¡¯s with me! Clearly, the rumors about him are not real! While Samuel was whispering in Natalie¡¯s ears, Yandel¡¯s eyes turned red when he noticed how intimate they were. Ross, who stood beside him, patted his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, Ross. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Yandel threw a punch at Ross¡¯ chest. ¡°I have mixed feelings. I¡¯m happy for Natalie, but seeing herughing in another man¡¯s arms, I could not help but feel a little down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting like a father now.¡± Ross chuckled and shook his head. ¡°At work, you¡¯re her subordinate, but beyond that, you¡¯ve already regarded her as your family. It¡¯s time to wake up from your imagination! Or else, you might be too upset to attend her wedding in the future!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Why would I miss her wedding?¡± ¡°You might not miss her wedding, but I¡¯m afraid you might cry your eyes out on her special day,¡± Ross teased. Yandel stared at him and let out a sigh. But the moment he imagined Natalie walking down the aisle, he could not help but feel overwhelmed by mixed feelings again. Da*n it. Ross could read me like a book! Ten of them got into five different cars and departed for Acape. After arriving at the restaurant, they went straight into the private room that Samuel had reserved. They started the dinner by drinking wine. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say, but I wish to thank every one of you for your love and care.¡± Natalie raised her ss and made a toast. ¡°I pray that all of you can ovee obstacles in life. Cheers to a more exciting and bright future!¡± All the guests raised their sses and downed the wine. Natalie had a great time and savored all the dishes to her heart¡¯s content. She had also gulped several sses of wine that night. On the contrary, Samuel did not drink much. He sat quietly and observed how Natalie interacted with her friends. Natalie looked tipsy. Her cheeks turned red, and her eyes looked like she was in a daze. Yet, they sparkled like stars in the gxy. How did she manage to get so many loyal friends? Why are these people willing to go all out to help and support her? N?velDrama.Org content. Well, she is worthy of their loyalty and love. She¡¯s a person with principles and will work hard to achieve her goals. She¡¯d also lend a hand to those who need assistance. Samuel took a sidelong nce at Yana and the others and took a sip of wine. I wonder how many of them here know who Natalie is beneath her hyper-realistic mask. But at the same time, he did not want Natalie to take down her mask either. More suitors might go after Natalie had she unveiled her true personality in public! A Cue For Love Chapter 446 A Cue For Love Chapter 446 A Cue for Love Chapter 446 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Satisfied Both the host and the guests had a great time that night. After bidding farewell, they left in separate cars. As the host of the night, Natalie had downed quite a bit of wine. She was so drunk that she instantlyy on the table. Her hand still gripped the wine ss. ¡°More wine, please. I¡¯m not drunk¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and snatched the wine ss from her. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have a terrible hangover if you keep drinking.¡± Natalie tilted her head and shot daggers at Samuel. ¡°Be a man, and stop whining! ¡°You¡¯ve asked the most obvious question.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression turned grim, and a dangerous glint shed across his eyes. Unaware of the danger she was in, Natalie continued her drunk talk. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She continued adding fuel to the fire. ¡°For all I know, you might not be a man!¡± That remark had crossed Samuel¡¯s line. He pressed his lips tight and was about to go into a predatory mode. Samuel lifted Natalie¡¯s chin and gave her lips a deep kiss. Natalie was so drunk that she did not know what Samuel was doing. In fact, she had no idea what she was doing too. Somehow, she felt something as soft as jelly on her lips. After feeling the texture of the ¡®dessert¡¯, she reciprocated by sucking them into her mouth. Her reaction had triggered Samuel. He had never expected Natalie to make the first move. He was utterly satisfied when she finally did. He continued sticking his tongue into her mouth passionately. It took them a few minutes to end the lingering kiss. Natalie eventually dozed off. Samuel was still overwhelmed with sexual desire, but at that point, he could not do anything to her. Instead of disturbing her, he decided to put aside his feelings and let her sleep in peace. Natalie is not only my Achilles¡¯ heel, but she¡¯s also my nemesis! Samuel gently rubbed away the moisture on her lips with his thumb. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Samuel squatted down, wrapped both her arms around his neck, and piggyback her. The sky started snowing on that winter night. Billy had a few drinks, so Samuel told him to take a cab home. Likewise, Samuel could only hail a cab since he also had a few drinks. However, it was not easy to get a cab on a snowy night like this. He took Natalie to his Hummer because he was afraid she might catch a cold. He then made a call to get someone to bring them home. All of a sudden, Natalie wiggled her body and wrapped her arms around his neck. She mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to see the first snow with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold,¡± Samuel gazed into her eyes and said. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the view in the car, shall we?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie opened her eyes and insisted, ¡°I want us to walk in the snow together.¡± Walk in the snow together. That was her wish. Before knowing Samuel, Natalie had never loved anyone. It was Samuel who taught her what love was all about. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s walk in the snow together.¡± Samuel put Natalie down from his back, put his coat over her, and tied a scarf around her neck. He then held her close to his chest as they watched the snowfall from the night sky. Natalie had a vague memory of that night because she was drunk. But she would always remember the warmth from Samuel¡¯s body when he held her close to his chest. A Cue For Love Chapter 447 A Cue For Love Chapter 447 A Cue for Love Chapter 447 Childish But Domineering The next day, Natalie woke up with a hangover and was feeling dizzy. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw the four children and a man sitting by the dining table. d in casual attire, Samuel, whose hair was left ubed, was reading a business newspaper. Any woman would have easily fall for this look. ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy! Good morning!¡± ¡°Mommy, morning!¡± ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± Four precious little ones greeted her concurrently, and that made her feel good. Natalie walked about and gave each of them a kiss on their cheeks, but when she walked past Samuel, she ignored him, went to her seat, and started having her breakfast. The four children took turns and filled her te with food. Her te was so full that she had to stop them from adding more food to it. After breakfast, the four children departed for pre-school. Samuel was about to leave for work at Centurion Corporation, and she needed to make a trip to Dream. Before leaving, Samuel grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his chest. He gazed into her eyes and refused to let her go. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave just yet. There¡¯s something you forget to do,¡± Samuel said in a deep voice. ¡°You must do it before you leave.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Natalie looked confused. Samuel pointed at her rosy lips and expressed his dissatisfaction. ¡°You gave the kids a kiss but not me.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not a kid!¡± Natalie huffed augh. ¡°Stop acting like a spoilt brat!¡± But Samuel begged to differ. ¡°I deserve a kiss too.¡± He then kissed her lips when she was unprepared. ¡°As their father, I deserve it more.¡± His remark had rendered Natalie speechless. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A corner of Samuel¡¯s lips quirked up as he left for work. Natalie gently touched a corner of her lips. She could not help but grin when she recalled the snow they watched togetherst night. Samuel¡¯s childish but domineering behavior did not turn her off. In fact, she quite liked how he behaved. After arriving at Dream, she waited for Lia in her office. Yandel had to attend a meeting, so he instructed the assistant to make two cups of coffee and put them in the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Here.¡± Lia handed over a hard disk to Natalie. ¡°These recordings wille in handy if you wish to expose Yara¡¯s wrongdoings to Samuel.¡± But Natalie did not ept it. Instead, she took a sip of her coffee and said, ¡°I¡¯ll put you in danger too if I were to expose Yara¡¯s wrongdoings with this evidence. Besides, you can always use these recordings to threaten Yara, so keep them to yourself.¡± After spending some time with Natalie, Lia could somehow understand her train of thought. ¡°I supposed you¡¯re still not willing to find out how important you are to Lionel. So what n do you have in mind?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I want to work in Dream. I want to work with you, like Ross and Yandel.¡± Lia said. ¡°I never thought of marrying my brother in the first ce. It was all under the threat of Yara that I did the unthinkable. I want to train myself to be like you and to help others so that I can also be a role model for someone in the future.¡± Besides love, there¡¯s more to life than meets the eye. Natalie was pleased that Lia had finally sorted out life and was willing to lend Lia a helping hand. ¡°Working in Dream is no bed of roses.¡± Natalie winked and intentionally put on a serious look. ¡°Even Ross and Yandel were nearly driven crazy when they first joined thepany!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 448 A Cue For Love Chapter 448 A Cue for Love Chapter 448 Go Into A Fit Lia held Natalie¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°No problem. I will definitely work hard for thepany.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± Although Lia did not have much experience managing apany, she had nock of professionalism and academic qualifications. That was why Natalie had arranged for Lia to work under Yandel so that she could learn to be better under intense pressure. The sun poured in through the window and shone on the two girls. They smiled at each other without another word. Around an hourter, the meeting ended, and Yandel returned to his office. Soon after Natalie told Yandel about Lia¡¯s appointment, the phone rang. Ring! ¡°Boss, please let me get this first.¡± Yandel picked up the phone. He had initially thought that the caller was one of the department heads. Instead, this call caught him off guard and gave him an immense headache. ¡°Can¡¯t all of you handle such a small matter?¡± The frown on Yandel¡¯s forehead was getting deeper. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t let here up. I wille down now.¡± With that, he ended the call. Natalie asked, ¡°Yandel, did something happen at work?¡± ¡°I wish that was the case.¡± Yandel rubbed his temples and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s Melissa. She¡¯s at the reception right now and wants to see me. I thought I behaved really badly the other night. Most people would think that I am a scumbag. But I didn¡¯t expect Melissa to be so clingy! She refuses to let me go! After that, she tried to contact me, but I did not get back to her. I can¡¯t believe that she hase all the way here to look for me. Now she refuses to leave until she sees me!¡± When Natalie heard that, she was slightly stunned. She did not expect her tactic of using Yandel to be of any use. All she wanted was to create a rift between Yara and Melissa. Yara was a smart girl, so she would have known that Yandel was there to sow discord between the two of them. However, both Yandel and her did not expect Melissa to be so stupid. Things had gone to this extent, and yet, she still wondered why Yandel had not contacted her. ¡°If I let here up here once, she will be bolder and do it again in the future.¡± Despite the trouble on hand, Yandel was still quite clear-headed. ¡°It won¡¯t be ideal for you to go down and show yourself either.¡± Natalie cast a nce at Yandel and continued, ¡°It looks to me that Melissa will go to any lengths. You obviously didn¡¯t do anything. Yet, she is trying to force her way in. I¡¯m afraid things will worsen. Even if you manage to resolve the issue at the reception today, she may find other ways to get into your office again.¡± For a moment, Yandel was unable to think of a better solution. ¡°Boss, what should I do now? Why don¡¯t I find another woman to be my new girlfriend? That way, she will give up once and for all!¡± ¡°I thought of this idea too.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°All right then. I better go get a firm and outstanding female subordinate for this task!¡± ¡°Why go to all that trouble?¡± A glint appeared in Natalie¡¯s eyes, and she grinned wickedly, ¡°She¡¯s right in front of you.¡± Yandel thought about it and mumbled uncertainly, ¡°Are you referring to Lia?¡± A shudder ran down Lia¡¯s spine. She had no confidence that she could y along with Yandel. Natalie rolled her eyes at Yandel. ¡°I¡¯m referring to myself!¡± ¡°Boss, do you have other hyper-realistic masks with you?¡± All of a sudden, Yandel was filled with confidence and eximed, ¡°Change into another hyper-realistic mask and go down with me now!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± Natalie removed her mask and smiled.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any mask. My face alone is more than enough, isn¡¯t it? When Melissa sees this face of mine, she will most likely go into a fit.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 449 A Cue For Love Chapter 449 A Cue for Love Chapter 449 You Will Never Be Good Enough After Natalie removed her mask, Lia was so startled that she knocked over her cup of coffee. ¡°How is this possible? Why do you look exactly like her?¡± In the past, Lia had been ckmailed by Yara and hated her to the core. Now, Lia was seeing the identical face appearing on Natalie. Although their features were alike, one could still tell the difference between Natalie and Yara when they looked carefully. Natalie was much more beautiful and exquisite than Yara. Besides, Natalie exuded an air ofposure that Yara would never be able to attain. ¡°I¡¯m Yara¡¯s twin sister. It isn¡¯t strange that we look alike.¡± Natalie asked Lia, ¡°Is your makeup pouch with you? Please lend it to me.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Lia snapped out of her shock and handed Natalie her makeup pouch. Natalie took out eyeliner, mascara, eyeshadow, and lipstick. She quickly applied heavy but elegant makeup in order to diminish her unique demeanor and appeared more like Yara. Both Lia and Yandel exchanged nces. They had a look of surprise on their faces. Meanwhile, Melissa was standing at the reception on the ground floor dressed in a purple dress. She looked very pleased with herself. ¡°All of you have better be nice to me.¡± Toying with her sunsses, Melissa said arrogantly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yandel here yet? Have you informed him and passed him my message?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, please wait for a while more.¡± The receptionist tried her best to cate Melissa, ¡°Mr. Moss will be here soon.¡± ¡°You keep telling me to wait. I have been waiting for close to thirty minutes now. How long more do I have to wait?¡± Melissa red at the receptionists and threatened them, ¡°When I see Yandelter, I will get him to fire all of you! So useless!¡± The three receptionists looked at the haughty Melissa. Since they had no idea who she was, they had no choice but to endure in silence. It was an awkward moment. Just then, a clear female voice could be heard saying, ¡°Melissa, what are you doing here?¡± Melissa turned around and saw Yara holding on to Yandel¡¯s arm intimately. The top half of her body was practically leaning onto him. That scene pissed Melissa off. She yelled, ¡°Yara, what the hell are you doing?¡± A look ofcency shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Instead, she hurriedly removed her hand from the crook of Yandel¡¯s arm and looked worried. She acted as if she had been caught in the act by Melissa. ¡°Nothing.¡± Natalie gave ame excuse. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. There is nothing between Mr. Moss and me. Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea!¡± ¡°Wrong idea? I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Melissa said coldly, ¡°How can I believe your words? You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t take Yandel away from me. It has only been a short while, and now, you are trying to seduce him again!¡± ¡°Melissa, watch your words,¡± Natalie warned her. ¡°No matter what, I am still your sister, and this is a public area. Please mind your manners! I was just discussing work matters with Mr. Moss in broad daylight. What have I done wrong?¡± Melissa stared at Natalie with hatred. ¡°You are a promiscuous whore!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Melissa¡¯s insult infuriated Yandel. Although Melissa¡¯s words were actually directed at Yara, Yandel could not stand the fact that it was his boss who was taking the beating. ¡°Melissa, shut your mouth right now.¡± Yandel looked at her icily. ¡°Compared to her, you will never ever be good enough. If I hear another insult from you, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 450 A Cue For Love Chapter 450 A Cue for Love Chapter 450 Secret Of Yara The moment Yandel said those words, Melissa felt the rage in her burning inside. She pointed at Natalie and howled, ¡°Yandel, you obviously like me first. Why are you protecting her now?¡± Beforeing downstairs, Natalie was doubtful. She wondered if was inappropriate to let Yandel get close to Melissa. Now that she had witnessed the possessiveness that Melissa had over Yandel, it was clear to her that Yandel was just a catalyst. The bad blood between Yara and Melissa had existed a long time ago. Things only blew up now. Natalie narrowed her eyes and mulled over it for a moment. However, Yandel could not tolerate Melissa¡¯s beratement on his boss as that was his bottom line. ¡°Melissa, when are you going to wake up? All of this is just your wishful thinking.¡± There was a darkness in Yandel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have never said that I like you! Of course, I will protect her and not you! So stop asking all these unnecessary questions and bring disgrace upon yourself.¡± The hand that Melissa was gripping onto her sunsses became tighter that she was about to break the frame. Yara had promised her that she would not fight with her for Yandel! Yet, she did not keep to her promise. Instead, she had gone behind her back and seduced Yandel! She has made a fool out of her! ¡°Yara, don¡¯t forget about your secret!¡± Melissa¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and provoked her, ¡°If Samuel finds out about your secret, do you think you can still retain your position in the Bowers family?¡± Secret? What secret? Natalie was slightly taken aback. Which of Yara¡¯s secret does Melissa know? ¡°Melissa, there is really nothing going on between Mr. Moss and me!¡± Natalie walked up to Melissa to try to hold her hands in order to get her to reveal the secret. Instead, Melissa took a huge step back and pped Natalie¡¯s hand away. ¡°Yara, stop putting on an act in front of me! Do you think I will still believe your words? Get lost!¡± The blood had shot up to her head, and Melissa left the building in a huff. With a stone-cold face, Yandel told everyone at the reception, ¡°From today onward, all of you will be transferred to the branch at Jadeborough. If I ever find out that anyone of you revealed what had happened today, I will make sure you will regret ever having a tongue.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Moss!¡± Yandel and Natalie returned to the office on the top floor. Natalie picked up her cup of coffee but found that it had turned cold. It was then she regained her senses and told Yandel, ¡°Yandel, you will have to think of a way to ask Yara out for a dateter. Make sure she has a hard time exining herself to Melissa. Try your best to keep her busy but there¡¯s no need to be overly stressed out. If we cannot get away with it, so be it. No matter how realistic my hyper-realistic mask is, I will still have to remove it eventually.¡± Yandel nodded. ¡°Boss, I will get to it right away.¡± Once Yandel left, Lia studied Natalie¡¯s face in detail. It¡¯s so much alike! Yet, she is so much more stunning than Yara! Even Lia was admiring her beauty. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After studying her for some time, Lia realized that Natalie was still deep in thoughts. ¡°Ms. Nichols, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Natalie shook her head and said, ¡°What happened earlier on was a lot trickier than I had imagined.¡± She had originally wanted to get rid of Melissa. Unexpectedly, she found out that Melissa was aware of Yara¡¯s secret. Hmm¡­ Yara¡¯s secret? What kind of secret will give Melissa the edge to threaten Yara? Does this secret have anything to do with my two babies? A Cue For Love Chapter 451 A Cue For Love Chapter 451 A Cue for Love Chapter 451 What Are You Doing That day, Natalie was so distracted that she kept spacing out at work. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± inquired Lia when she noticed how troubled Natalie seemed. Having finally decided toe clean, Natalie picked up her documents and sighed, ¡°I actually have a personal issue to deal with. That¡¯s why I have trouble focusing today. I¡¯m afraid I might have to get off work early to rpose myself.¡± Lia then nodded in response, permitting Natalie to take the rest of the day off. Meanwhile, Melissa could feel her eyes swelling up behind her sunsses after leaving the Dream Corporation office building. The more she thought about what happened, the more her heart ached. It even got to a point where she felt like her heart was on fire. Even though Melissa came from a loving family, she had always lived in Yara¡¯s shadow. N?velDrama.Org content. It took Melissa quite a while to find someone she cared so much about, but in the end, Yara ruined it for her. ¡°Yara, you lying piece of sh*t! I swear I¡¯ll destroy you!¡± muttered Melissa, promising herself that she would get her revenge on Yara. Then, the woman made her way to the Centurion Corporation office building. Staring at the magnificent structure, Melissa was convinced that she was about to get her vengeance. However, before she could even step into the building, she was stopped by a security guard at the entrance. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Melissa Nichols and I¡¯m here to see your CEO, Samuel Bowers,¡± exined Melissa after removing her sunsses. ¡°I have no idea who you are,dy,¡± responded the guard directly. Displeased with the attitude, Melissa scowled at the security guard as she shouted arrogantly, ¡°Just who the heck do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing but an uncultured guard dog! How dare you stand in my way! I have some important matters to discuss with Mr. Bowers, so you¡¯d better take me to him now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that if you have no appointment or the papers to show for it.¡± The security guard ignored Melissa¡¯s insults and stood his ground. ¡°Are you hard of hearing or something? I just told you that I have important matters I need to discuss with Mr. Bowers!¡± The guard nced at Melissa and sneered condescendingly, ¡°That¡¯s what they all say; the people who couldn¡¯t set up an appointment to meet Mr. Bowers. Now, if you don¡¯t walk away quietly, I¡¯ll have to get rid of you myself.¡± ¡°Why you little¡­¡± Melissa got so furious that her head was about to explode when she was denied ess to the building. She intended to expose Yara to Samuel, but she never thought that she would have trouble meeting the man. Since that was Samuel¡¯s office, Melissa dared not force her way in like she did at Dream, so she had no choice but to walk away after throwing a few more nasty words at the security guard. Melissa med Yara for the humiliation she suffered outside the office building, so she stormed over to knock on the woman¡¯s bedroom door as soon as she got home. ¡°Seriously?¡± responded Yara with her eyebrows tightly knitted. She had just gotten home and was about to unwind herself when she heard the loud banging on her door. ring at Yara after she opened the door was the enraged Melissa. ¡°What do you-¡± Before Yara could finish her sentence, Melissa lifted her hand and gave the woman a good hard p to the face. The smacking sound was so loud that it resounded throughout the house. Shocked by the sudden attack, Yara covered her cheek and froze for a second. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Melissa? What was that for? Are you out of your mind!¡± Even though Yara would like nothing more than to respond to the p in kind, she decided against it because she needed Melissa to keep her secret. ¡°You should know what it¡¯s for if you remember what you promised me. What happened to the illegible bachelor you promised me? As I told you, I like Yandel a lot, and you promised me that there was nothing going on between you two. So why the heck did you go meet him? Do you think you can backstab me and get away with it?¡± ¡°Melissa, you have to trust me. We only met up to talk about work.¡± Yara had indeed gone to see Yandel, but it was purely for business. ¡°Do you think I was born yesterday? I will never believe you again because you¡¯re a selfish liar! In fact, I don¡¯t see the point of keeping your secret for you anymore!¡± shouted Melissa, gritting her teeth. A Cue For Love Chapter 452 A Cue For Love Chapter 452 A Cue for Love Chapter 452 Drenched In Tears ¡°I¡¯ll tell Samuel everything! I was able to see the man today, but sooner orter, it will happen. And what it does, I¡¯m going to tell him everything about Franklin and Sophia!¡± swore Melissa. ¡°You went to him today?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. Do you have a problem with that? You have only yourself to me!¡± stated Melissa with a smug. Yara was hesitant at first, but after listening to Melissa, she hardened her resolve. Enough is enough! I kneeled before her, and I begged like a dog, but somehow, that¡¯s still not enough. I even tried to exin my meetup with Yandel, but she would have none of it. p! Yara smacked Melissa on the face, just like the woman did to her. ¡°How dare you-¡± Before Melissa could continue, Yara pped the woman once more. ¡°You darey a finger on me? Have you forgotten about what I can do to you? I know your secret!¡± yelled Melissa. In response, Yara grabbed Melissa by the chin and narrowed her eyes at the woman. ¡°You¡¯re gravely mistaken if you think I¡¯ll be the only one affected if you spill the beans. Dad, you, and your mother have benefited greatly from the Bowers family for many years. And you think they¡¯ll onlye after me?¡± With that, Yara withdrew her hand from Melissa, who was taken aback after listening to her. As much as Melissa wanted to destroy Yara, she knew that the woman had got a point. Yara then walked over to the mirror to check her swollen cheek before continuing, ¡°You must be fooling yourself if you think you¡¯re going to see Samuel anytime soon. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know this, but Yandel and Samuel are not on the same level. Not even I get to see the man often, much less you. ¡°I tried to be reasonable with you because I didn¡¯t want you to do anything rash, but you just can¡¯t stop yourself, can you? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows my secret? Dad and Aunt Yvonne are aware too, but they¡¯re way smarter than you since they know when to keep their mouths shut. If you really want to ruin Dexmed Pharmaceutical, then go ahead. We¡¯ll see how you fare after the Bowers decide to pull out of the business. Suddenly, Melissa gulped and was relieved that she did not get to meet with Samuel that day. If I had told Mr. Bowers the secret, I would¡¯ve ruined my easy life! After some thought, Melissa apologetically reached out to hold Yara¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although Yara disliked Melissa, she decided that it was best to just ept the apology since the woman was willing to keep her secret once again. ¡°Please forgive me, Yara. I promise I won¡¯t do it again,¡± pleaded Melissa. Yara nodded in response, but she knew it was only a matter of time before Melissa exploded like a ticking bomb. I have to figure out a way to shut her up for good. On the other hand, Natalie had no idea that Melissa and Yara got physical with each other. All she could think about was the secret Melissa mentioned. Even though she knew that it could be unrted to the twins, she could not help but imagine the possibility. The twins might have died a long time ago, but I still have to keep searching for their bodies. As their mother, I owe them that. What happened five years ago became Natalie worst nightmare. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She could still remember the suffocating smell of gasoline as she watched her children who were covered in blood taken away by Yara. No matter how hard she tried, she lost her children anyway in the end. Natalie¡¯s face was immediately drenched in tears when she thought of that, and at that moment, she could feel two petite pairs of hands trying tofort her. A Cue For Love Chapter 453 A Cue For Love Chapter 453 A Cue for Love Chapter 453 Mommy Needs Some Comforting When Natalie lowered her head, she found the young siblings staring worriedly at her. ¡°Franklin? Sophia?¡± Immediately, she could feel a lump in her throat. If my children were still alive somewhere, they¡¯d probably be as adorable as these two. But I know that it¡¯s very unlikely. Franklin got even more concerned when he noticed the tears rolling down Natalie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. Did somebody bully you?¡± ¡°You can tell us. We¡¯ll protect you,¡± assured Sophia, who got emotional as well when she saw how sad Natalie was. Because of the little ones¡¯forting words, Natalie¡¯s heartpletely melted, so she wrapped her arms around the children and embraced them as tightly as she could. ¡°I¡¯m fine; nobody¡¯s bullying me. I just had a bad day, but now that I have you two, I feel so much better!¡± ¡°Sophia and I were so worried about you when we saw you crying,¡± voiced Franklin. Then, Sophia quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you feel like crying. We¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Seeing how thoughtful the children were, Natalie found the reason to smile once again. ¡°Thank you. I feel much better now because of you two.¡± When Samuel got home that evening, he saw Sophia ying with her toy just beside the window as the silvery moonlight showered over her. The little girl had eyshes so thick that they looked like little fans above her eyes. ¡°Why are you still up, Sophia?¡± inquired Samuel with a slight frown. ¡°You should be asleep at this hour.¡± Had it been Franklin, Xavian, or yton in the little girl¡¯s ce, Samuel would have used a much less gentle tone. The man had always had a soft spot for Sophia, so he would never raise his voice at her. Then, Samuel bent down to pick up his already drowsy daughter. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally home,¡± uttered Sophia as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in your bedroom yet?¡± ¡°Mommy cried today, Daddy. I think she remembered something really awful because she looked very sad,¡± informed Sophia concernedly. Samuel furrowed his eyebrows the moment he heard his daughter. ¡°I stayed up because I want to tell you this. We¡¯ve alreadyforted her, but we think you should do it too. Don¡¯t upset her, okay?¡± continued Sophia. Samuel could not help but smile at Sophia when he realized how thoughtful his daughter was. I knew there was a reason I preferred to have daughters over sons. Girls are just more caring and loving. ¡°Daddy, did you hear what I just said?¡± questioned Sophia. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes, I did. But you know you can¡¯t stay up thiste, right? I¡¯m going to let it slide this time, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t do it again, okay?¡± The little girl then quickly responded with a nod since she did not want to get in trouble. ¡°Okay, Daddy. I promise.¡± After tucking Sophia in, Samuel tiptoed out of her room and went to his. He was greeted with the smell of alcohol as soon as he stepped inside. Sitting on the balcony was Natalie in her light-colored nightdress, and surrounding her were a couple of beer bottles. Worried that Natalie would catch a cold sitting out in the open like that, Samuel went over to carry her up from the floor. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re home.¡± Natalie was slurring her words with her eyes half-open. A Cue For Love Chapter 454 A Cue For Love Chapter 454 A Cue for Love Chapter 454 Her Soft Spot Samuel stayed beside Natalie after carrying her over to the bed. He brushed his hands lightly across her cheeks, trailing the tear stains on her face. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You sat on the ground drinking on a cold night because you wanted to get sick deliberately, right?¡± As Samuel pointed out, she drank over her limits because the pain of losing her child was too much for her to bear. She buried her pain deep down in her heart, but her well-concealed grief was let loose that day. At the end of the day, she was not as tough as she made herself up to be. All this while, she had been putting up a strong front just to conceal and protect the fragility in her Now that she was drunk, she could not really hear what Samuel said. She held on to her clothes, mumbling to him softly like a cat. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She thought Samuel was angry with her so she apologized to him. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to control you. I¡¯m just afraid you might catch a cold,¡± Samuel said before pausing to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Gavin to carpet the floor if you like drinking on the ground.¡± Despite what he said, Natalie still apologized to him over and over again. ¡°Why do you keep saying you¡¯re sorry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I should¡¯ve stayed strong,¡± she muttered, clenching his shirt with her small hands. ¡°I promise I will get myself together tomorrow. Just let me do what I want till then.¡± ¡°What can I do to help?¡± ¡°Nothing, really¡­¡± Natalie shook her hand at him. Sorrow clouded her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°It¡¯s too late to do anything now.¡± Samuel was lost. There was nothing else he could do for her except for giving her a hug. Natalie cried in his embrace until her strength left her. As time passed, she fell asleep in his arms with stains of tears on her face. Seeing this, Samuel wiped them off tenderly as memories of what she had been through flooded him. Yes, she was bright, wise, and talented, but she also had had her fair share of hardships in life. Some scars were especially difficult to deal with, and he did not want to force her to open up to him. He simply wanted to be there by her side whenever she was in pain. Just like what he was doing at that moment. He dipped his head and nted a deep kiss on her lips. When Natalie felt his warmth, she snuggled in his chest as if she longed for his warmpany. The two of them held each other tightly throughout the night. They found thefort and sce they each needed from each other. The night passed, and morning came. Natalie woke up in Samuel¡¯s sturdy embrace and reached out to touch his chest. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that you¡¯re not supposed to tease a man early in the morning?¡± A hoarse voice suddenly rang in her ears. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you¡­¡± She drew back her hand, but it was already toote. Samuel had already caught her. ¡°Then what were you doing?¡± Natalie could not bring herself to say that she was touching him, so she lowered her gaze, trying to shy away. Samuel found her behavior tantalizing. Although they had slept together before, she was still attractive and bespelling in his eyes. ¡°What about something more exciting?¡± he asked. Actually, Samuel had thoughts of just taking her the night before, but he controlled himself and held his thoughts captive because Natalie was going through a hard time, but when her fingers ran across his chest in the morning, it sparked the passion he had been trying to suppress all this while. Despite all his efforts to not give in to his desires, Samuel found himself to bepletely helpless whenever Natalie was around. Knowing full well where Samuel¡¯s hand was leading hers to, Natalie red at him. ¡°No.¡± Yet, the more she turned him away, the more it ignited his desire to conquer her. He flipped around and pushed her under his body. ¡°Samuel!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to use something else if you¡¯re not using your hand.¡± He did not give her a chance to object. His lips wrapped around hers securely, sealing off any chance of her saying no. A Cue For Love Chapter 455 A Cue For Love Chapter 455 A Cue for Love Chapter 455 Guiding Her Moves That kiss sparked off Samuel¡¯s unquenchable desires, setting off episodes of passionate intimacy. When everything was finally over, Samuel carried her in his arms gently, nting a kiss on her lips. ¡°I want you toe to me whenever you face any problem in the future.¡± Natalie¡¯s cheeks were still flushed from earlier on. When she heard this, she stared at him for a moment, wondering what he was talking about. Soon enough, she figured he must have seen her in her most vulnerable moment yesterday. ¡°Samuel Bowers.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Short as his reply was, his voice was enough to tug at her heartstrings. Her gaze fell as she looked away. Her thick eyshes blocked Samuel¡¯s gaze from reaching her eyes which were filled with mixed emotions. ¡°I need more time¡­ I¡¯m used to fighting on my own and trusting no one else but myself,¡± she mumbled softly. ¡°I need time to learn to open up to you and count on you.¡± Natalie knew she would take a long time before she got used to this. It might be easy for other people to depend on their loved ones, but not for her. Her past had pained her too much. It was true that she finally came to ept and reciprocate Samuel¡¯s love, but she still had to deal with her past. It would not be easy for her to make progress. ¡°Nat,¡± Samuel sighed. ¡°I will wait for you my whole life. Samuel knew he had no other choice. Despite his yful nature, Natalie seemed to have him under a spell, so much so that he would not settle for anyone else other than her. Hence, he was willing to spend the rest of his life waiting for her. This promise warmed Natalie¡¯s heart. She looked up at him and kissed him. Samuel was startled at first, but he quickly caught on and returned her kiss rhythmically as if he was guiding her moves. Another round of long and heated couplingmenced until Samuel finally let her go again, rubbing her red lips with his fingers. ¡°How could you be so sexy?¡± he asked, drilling his gaze through her. ¡°I can never have enough of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time we stop. You still have to go work,¡± Natalie replied, pushing him off the bed. Natalie knew it would not be a good idea for both of them to continue staying in bed. She was aware that given his stamina, he could go on for a long time. Samuel did not mind it at all that Natalie put an end to this. Instead, he took a good look at the shy woman, suddenly feeling satisfied and contented. She is my woman. He was just so d that she was his. The couple went downstairs to wash up and have breakfast. Natalie was just about to leave the house when Xavian and yton pulled her to a corner in the living room. ¡°What is it?¡± Natalie looked at the children. ¡°What¡¯s with all the whispering?¡± The two children exchanged a nce and nodded at each other. yton spoke first. ¡°Mommy, could you run a diagnosis on someone we know? He¡¯s an old grandpa. He¡¯s really nice to us, and we really like him. Could you please help him?¡± Xavian nodded fervently beside his brother. ¡°Yes, Mommy. He¡¯s really nice.¡± The two children knew their mother was an experienced doctor, but this was the first time they requested that she take a look at a patient. ¡°Is he the one whom you all asked me to write a prescription for?¡± Natalie caressed their heads, smiling at them. ¡°Yes!¡± they replied in unison. Natalie was surprised. Although the boys were only five, Natalie trusted them enough to know that they would be able to have a good judgment for whom they were dealing with. ¡°I can, but not now. Dream is expanding right now, so I might not have the time to do that, but I can pen down the medication for y¡¯all. This medication is good for heart diseases.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± Natalie took out a sticky note and scribbled down the medications she prescribed on the piece of paper before passing it to Xavian and yton. The kids were ted. The thought of being able to help the old grandpa get better excited them. As for Natalie, she did not even ask who the children were helping. After saying goodbye to them, she went off to work. She had a whole day of work ahead of her, so she stayed at thepany until dusk. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I heard there¡¯s a ck market in the suburban area and that they sell some really precious and rare medication there. Will you be interested in going over to take a look?¡± Ross asked her when she was about to get off work. Precious and rare medication? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Natalie¡¯s curiosity was piqued when she heard that. ¡°Of course!¡± There was no reason why she should not pay a visit. I should go right now. A Cue For Love Chapter 456 A Cue For Love Chapter 456 A Cue for Love Chapter 456 Are You Not Interested There were three things that Natalie was passionate about. Not money but good wine and medicinal drugs. If she had to pick one among the three, she would choose thest one. Over at Dream, she had hidden many rare and precious traditional medicine in her safety deposit box, but despite how much she had in her collection, she was never satiated. She simply had to go and look for new ones whenever there was an opportunity. Yandel smiled when he saw the thrill on Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°See, Ross, I told you she would be interested. You said she wouldn¡¯t want to go to the ck market, but it turns out you worried too much. She will definitely be up for it as long as she gets to get more drugs.¡± Ross nodded in agreement. ¡°You could really read her like a book.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Yandel smiled proudly. ¡°She might have a lot of people working under her, but I¡¯ll always be the one who knows her the best.¡± Meanwhile, Lia came over and held Natalie by her arm. ¡°Ms. Nichols, may I go with you? I would really love to visit the market.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Yay! I¡¯m so excited about it.¡± A smile curved on Yandel¡¯s lips as he gazed at the two women feeling pleased about the trip, but his smile froze when Ross tapped him on the shoulder and challenged him. ¡°Mr. Moss,¡± he said, ¡°You might have worked with Ms. Nichols for the longest time, but all of us admire her the same. We also know her very well.¡± Yandel felt rather annoyed, but on another thought, he figured it was a good thing that so many employees really cared for Natalie. Thinking of that again, put a smile on his face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The lot set out for the ck market in the same car. The market was located in a diffusely popted suburb, but one could even find people of the most bizarre and impressive backgrounds here. There were a few tycoons and people from prestigious families who bought assets in the area. After they got off the car, Natalie and Lia took the lead and walked ahead of Ross and Yandel. Lia darted her curious gaze around the area as she walked around. She had heard of this ce before, but because Lionel was so strict with her, she never got the chance toe to a ce like this. Now that this chancended her, she told herself she must milk it and enjoy herself to the fullest. Items like untreated stone, antiques, precious gems and weird drugs wereid out in the hall immactely for the perusal of customers. Since Natalie was not interested in other items, she went straight to the disy that showed drugs, but to her disappointment, she found nothing intriguing after taking a look. It was not that those drugs were not rare ones, but rather, they were too oldpared to the ones she had back in her safety deposit box. Those exhibited paled inparison to her own collection, so even after examining them for a long time, she did not make any purchase. ¡°Is there anything you like, Ms. Nichols?¡± Ross asked. ¡°Nothing as of now,¡± she said honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that caught my attention. Maybe I¡¯lle around next time. Perhaps I¡¯lle across something I like then.¡± The four of them roamed around until they came to the area of disy for precious stones used for stone-gambling. There was a pile of untreated stones in the area. They looked painfully regr on the outside, but once they got processed, those jade could be sold for thousands. Given this lucrative profit, many would buy these raw stones. They were sold in units of a pound. The cheapest one was priced at hundreds per pound, while the most expensive one was at tens of thousands. If a stone happened to contain premium jade, then its price would leap. However, if it were just a normal piece of rock, then it would be worthless. Thus, it went without saying that this particr area of the ck market was awash with interested buyers. Many of them became broke because they betted on these stones, while others became rich overnight because they were lucky. Potential buyers gathered around with magnifying sses in their hands, scrutinizing raw rocks of different sizes on the racks. ¡°Do you want to try, Boss?¡± Yandel asked. A Cue For Love Chapter 457 A Cue For Love Chapter 457 A Cue for Love Chapter 457 Walking Right Into A Trap Natalie won her first sum of capital which enabled her to start Dream from stone-gambling. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Yandel was there when she won the bet. She was only twenty-six back then. He witnessed how she came from a nobody to a big shot in the business world. She was way thinner years back, but her eyes were spirited and observant. Even back then, Yandel could see the sparkles of determination shining in her eyes. Her gaze was telling that winning was her only option, and that conviction made her stand out in the crowd. When Yandel and Natalie were in a simr situation after all these years, both of them could not help but reminisce on the past. ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Natalie said, shaking her head. ¡°What are the odds of actually getting a jade? I had nothing to lose years back, so I wouldn¡¯t mind trying. Come to think of it, it¡¯s rather ironic. I have anything I ever wanted now, but I lost the courage to even give it a try.¡± When Lia and Ross overheard their conversation, they looked at Natalie in surprise, not knowing what to say about their unexpected discovery. Both of them could not believe that their chairwoman used to do something this relentless. In fact, they wondered what was it that she could not do. While they were looking at untreated stones, Natalie suddenly spotted a familiar figure. It was Thomas. Beside him, was a fetching woman in a gown. Her ck and red gown augmented her fair skin, making her look all the more endearing as shey in Thomas¡¯ embrace. This woman was not Yvonne, Thomas¡¯ current wife. Natalie was standing not far away from both of them. Their distance was close enough for Natalie to feel the intimate dynamic between the two of them. It was obvious that Thomas relished herpany. Back when he was still courting Yvonne, he was even willing to chase Natalie¡¯s mother out from the Nichols family because he wanted to marry Yvonne. Natalie did not expect him to turn his back on his wife again. She red at them fiercely as they walked past. Yandel and Ross stopped and turned around when they realized something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Boss?¡± Yandel asked. ¡°Over there.¡± He trailed Natalie¡¯s hostile gaze and saw Thomas and the other woman. Everyone¡¯s face darkened when they saw the couple. ¡°You know what? I just changed my mind,¡± Natalie mumbled angrily, clenching her fists. ¡°Since I ran into someone I know today, I might as well just try my luck with those stones, but before that¡­¡± With just one gaze at one another, Yandel, Ross, and Lia knew just what to do. ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡± Natalie assigned each of them tasks and they went off to carry out their assignment. As for Natalie, she stayed where she was to wait and see how things would turn out. There was not a single hint of mercy in her eyes as she red at Thomas and the woman. Mom wouldn¡¯t have died just like that if it weren¡¯t for him. It so happened that there was a fresh pile of raw rocksing into the ck market that day. Most of them were big and filled with weathering rinds. Judging from the appearance of these jade stones, customers present thought those stones had the potential of turning out to be jade, but Natalie shook her head when she saw them. She could tell that the rinds on those stones were partially natural and partially artificial. They were painted on manually since there was a high demand for jade stones with weathering crusts, so sellers were always at an advantage when since the demand was higher than the supply. They went to great lengths to imitate real jade stones. In fact, they did such a spectacr job that it would take an extremely well-versed stone-gambler to know the difference. Just as Natalie was looking at the stones, Yandel went up close to her and whispered in her ears, ¡°Everything went as nned. That woman fell for it.¡± ¡°Give me a second, Yandel. I¡¯ll go change into my hyper-realistic mask.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Yandel knew what Natalie had in mind. Just the sheer thought of it excited him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Natalie returned after just a brief moment. When she came back again, she was already wearing the mask she wore when she went to the Nichols family as the ¡°secretary¡±. ¡°Put your hand over my shoulder,¡± she said, pulling Yandel¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yandel¡¯s hand moved stiffly across Natalie¡¯s shoulder. Cold sweat broke out on his palms as he thought about Samuel¡¯s reaction if he were to see this. A Cue For Love Chapter 458 A Cue For Love Chapter 458 A Cue for Love Chapter 458 Samuel Is Here Too ¡°Come on, Yandel. Just do as I say.¡± Natalie looked at him from the corner of her eyes and insisted. Yandel felt unsure about it, but still, he yed along. Little did he know, Samuel was indeed sitting in his office and sipping from his cup of tea as he observed their every move from a screen in his office. Samuel started this ck market when he was only eighteen. Since he did notunch this project under the family¡¯s name, this was considered his own asset. It was put under the management of another proxy, Weston Yount, so no one knew Samuel was the real owner. All they knew was that this ck market was worth a handsome amount of money. It so happened that Samuel was there that day to see how things were running in the market. He did not expect to run into Natalie here. If it were not for some urgent work he had to attend to, he would have gone to her. Although he could not spend time with her, he still wanted to know what she was up to on his turf, so he asked Weston to show him the surveince footage. It went without saying that Weston was not aware of Samuel¡¯s intention. He thought Samuel wanted to know how things functioned on the ground at the market, so he did his job and showed him the footage, waiting for hisments solemnly. Samuel noticed that Natalie vanished from his sight for a while. When she reappeared, she was wearing a mask that Samuel had never seen before, but still, he was able to recognize her. Just what is she up to? Samuel smirked looking at the mischievous woman. Meanwhile, Weston was still running Samuel through every single procedure in their operation with undiminished dedication. He was totally unaware that Samuel was not paying attention to him until Samuel¡¯s cup fell to the ground. Crash! When Samuel saw Yandel putting his arm over Natalie¡¯s shoulder, the cup in his hand slipped. Weston jumped at the noise. More importantly, he felt it was a shame that the priceless antique passed down generations ago just shattered. Did I say something wrong? ¡°I¡¯ll get you another one right away, Mr. Bowers,¡± the poor man quickly said, while he thought hard about what he said in the past few minutes. Gosh, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Don¡¯t tell me breathing itself is a sin. Weston could only conjecture in his mind because when he met Samuel¡¯s icy cold re, he knew he would be digging his own grave if he were to ask some stupid question. He immediately went to get another cup of tea while Samuel stared at Yandel from the screen. ¡°Achoo!¡± Over on the other side, Yandel sneezed out of nowhere. He suddenly felt as if someone was watching him and that feeling sent a chill down his spine. ¡°Are you okay, Yandel?¡± Yandel badly wanted to tell her that he did not feel like he could do it, but Ross was already assigned another task, and there was no one else avable other than Yandel himself. ¡°Of course¡­¡± ¡°Fine. I want you to pay close attention,¡± she said, passing him a quick nce. ¡°I¡¯m really not in a good mood today. I swear I have to burn a hole in his pocket. I want to make him pay for what he did.¡± Yandel shuddered at the sound of it, but still, he hardened his gaze and nodded unreservedly. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to assist you, Boss.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Yandel held her shoulder tight and went over to Thomas. The woman had just returned to Thomas¡¯ side. From her facial expression, it seemed like things did not go as she wished. Thomas looked at her tenderly, trying to coax her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yeva? I thought everything was just fine a few seconds ago.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Seriously,¡± Yeva retorted, ¡°I¡¯m better than your wife. She¡¯s just a haggard old woman. The only thing is that she is your wife and I¡¯m your mistress. I was just thinking about this, and it really made me so angry.¡± ¡°Come on, she might be my wife, but you¡¯re the most important person in my heart,¡± he said, pinching her cheek yfully. ¡°Ivish you with all the money I have. What she has is just a tiny portion of what you get. Tell me, is there anything you want from this ce? I will get it for you.¡± ¡°I want to get some jade stones. I want to try my luck,¡± Yeva answered, pointing at the newly-arrived stocks. ¡°I thought you said you only wanted to watch. Since when are you interested in stone-gambling?¡± ¡°I just feel like it.¡± When Thomas saw that his lover was pissed, he just did as he told without showing any sign of anger. Natalie and Yandel approached them, but Natalie looked away when they came close. She hated Thomas so much she had to look away to conceal the antipathy in her eyes. ¡°Oh, hi!¡± Thomas suddenly greeted Thomas. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Nichols from Dexmed Pharmaceutical?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 459 A Cue For Love Chapter 459 A Cue for Love Chapter 459 The yful Old Man Thomas was equally surprised to see Yandel at a stone-gambling market. ¡°Yandel¡­¡± Thomas said, his gaze trailing off toward Natalie. ¡°Aren¡¯t you together with Melissa? What are you doing with your¡­ secretary?¡± Yandel eyed Yeva and smiled. ¡°Come on, Mr. Nichols. You¡¯re a married man yourself, but I see you¡¯re still having fun outside. We work hard every day, so we should also y hard.¡± Thomas originally wanted to barrage Yandel with criticisms because he was cheating on his daughter, but now that Yandel called him out, there was no way Thomas could do that. It would be too hypocritical for him to denounce what Yandel did, so the old man just smiled. ¡°Melissa is good, but she¡¯s got a temper. My secretary is way better,¡± Yandel remarked, pinching Natalie¡¯s face. Yandel did this because he wanted to y along with Natalie, but his fingers were actually shaking when he did that. Even he could not tell why. Natalie took his cue and lowered her head in embarrassment. When Yeva saw this, she felt she was challenged. She crossed her hands around Thomas and asked him, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m better than your old wife?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Watch what you¡¯re saying,¡± Thomas said seriously, but his words amounted to no threat. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t care what you do when you¡¯re with her, but you¡¯re with me right now. You have to at least make me happy when we¡¯re together,¡± Yeva replied. ¡°Besides, you know I¡¯m behaving like this because you pamper me too much.¡± Thomas knew full well that Yeva was someone full of drama. Sometimes he wondered why he even fell for Yeva. Perhaps it was because men tend to want a breath of fresh air once they hit a certain age. They got bored of women who take care of the family and started looking for women whom they had to take care of and pamper instead. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thomas softened his tone. ¡°You¡¯re prettier and more attractive than Yvonne. I really hope you¡¯re the one I married instead of her.¡± These words disgusted Yandel. Meanwhile, Natalie¡¯s fists were already clenched so tightly that her palms started bing pale. Is he for real? Not only did he not act like a father, but he also behaves so ingratiatingly with this woman. Despite Natalie¡¯s loathing for the two of them, the emotions in her eyes quickly faded and she wore a smile. ¡°Mr. Moss,¡± she said to Yandel, ¡°Look at that! Isn¡¯t it exciting? I want to take a bet too. Do you think you can chip in some money for me?¡± Yandel looked at her in the eyes and knew what she was thinking. ¡°How much would you like to bet, honey? I can buy as many jade stones as you want. I¡¯ll even buy everything they have if that makes you happy!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Mr. Moss,¡± Natalie replied coyly, darting her gaze at Yeva. Their eyes met briefly, but the amount of pride and sense of superiority on both sides were telling. Yeva was provoked. She could not stand it anymore. She felt an urge to win this passive fight, so she tugged Thomas and said, ¡°I want to do it too! They only cost a few thousand a pound. I really want to give it a try. I¡¯ve suffered enough because of your wife. I should at least get somepensation.¡± Over and over again, Yeva brought up the fact that she had always had to stay hidden from the public eye because of her status as Thomas¡¯ mistress. To her, this was a glitch in their rtionship that she could not seem to ovee. She could not understand why Natalie could enjoy better treatment when both of them were mistresses of other men. Yeva felt she was entitled to the same treatment too. As for Thomas, he was a calctive man himself. He knew how low the odds were of having these stones turning out to be real jade, so he was contemting if he should just buy Yeva a limited edition handbag instead. ¡°What about a designer handbag?¡± he asked. Natalie saw through Thomas right away. ¡°Mr. Nichols, you¡¯re Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s owner. Why don¡¯t you just y big this time since you¡¯re already here? You can¡¯t just buy her a bag. You should at least show some sincerity.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 460 A Cue For Love Chapter 460 A Cue for Love Chapter 460 Making Small Sacrifices For Big Gains Thomas finally took a good look at Natalie. Thomas did not even pay attention to her thest time she came to his ce with Yandel. Now that she spoke, Thomas observed her and realized that her demeanor was no second to Yandel himself. Not only were her features exquisite, but she also gave off a forbidding and confident vibe,pelling people around her to listen to her. Since Thomas got to where he was today because of the Bayer family, he had things easy for most of his life. This was the first time he felt he was ensnared by someone younger than him. When Yeva heard what Natalie had to say, she stomped andined, ¡°I don¡¯t want handbags! I want to buy some jade stones. I insist on that! It¡¯s either you get me that or you sleep with your old wife for the rest of your life. I¡¯m not seeing you ever again.¡± Yandel sniggered. ¡°Aw, Mr. Nichols, it seems like thisdy is angry. You should do something. These stones aren¡¯t that expensive. Besides, who knows you¡¯ll really lucky today? I would just buy a few if I were you.¡± Thomas was caught between a stone and a hard ce. On one hand, his mistress was pressuring him; on the other, Yandel was projecting himself as if he knew better. The bells were ringing at the stone-gambling site. This further stoked Thomas to take a rash decision. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s try our luck today!¡± ¡°Yay! I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down!¡± Yeva eximed in thrill when the final verdict was given. A sly smirk curved on Natalie¡¯s lips. Finally, she could see sweet revenge delivered. She felt the hatred in her heart could finally be appeased. Meanwhile, Samuel had been watching the four of them closely. He had got his new cup of tea, and Weston was pedantically attending to him. He realized that Samuel had not taken his eyes off the screen ever since he started watching it. In fact, Samuel did not even spare a look at Weston. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡ª¡± ¡°Stop talking.¡± Before Weston could continue his exnation, he was already cut off. He looked at Samuel helplessly, not knowing what his next recourse should be. Samuel was already in a foul mood when Yandel put his arm around Natalie¡¯s shoulder. Yandel was Natalie¡¯s trusted confidant and employee. Besides, Natalie and Yandel must be up to an important task now that she put on a mask, so Samuel could not help but wonder what was it that moved the both of them to take such a resort, but it still vexed him as time passed. Although Samuel knew it was all an act, he still felt an urge to go over and just cut off Yandel¡¯s arm. Calm down, they must be doing this for a good reason, but seriously, do they have to do this? Why must they even be having such skinship? The veins on Samuel¡¯s forehead bulged in agitation. He lifted his arm and sat back, but again, he identally pushed the cup off the table, yet he did not seem to be perturbed at all. On the contrary, Weston was the one who hunkered down to pick up the pieces. The earlier cup was of a phenomenal price, yet this cup was even way more precious. ¡°Achoo!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Again, Yandel sneezed. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°No. I just feel like my nose is itchy.¡± Yandel had a premonition that Samuel had already cklisted him. This kind of sixth sense might sound unbelievable to some, so Yandel did not share his concern with Natalie. The two couples walked over to the ce where people sold jade stones. Yandel waited patiently as Natalie picked a few stones. He was aware that Natalie knew what she was doing. Although Natalie¡¯s skills might have gotten rusty after so many years, he still believed that she would be able to help him break even. As for Thomas and Yeva, thetter was a dilettante when it came to jade stones. She could only judge based on the outer patterns of those stones, going with those which looked the most appealing. She chose those with beautiful rinds and made up her mind. ¡°I want these. I think we¡¯ll get some jade from one of these stones.¡± Since Thomas had already given his word, he went ahead and ced an order for those stones without weighing in his opinions. As for Natalie, he gestured at Yandel and waited for him to lean closer before she whispered in his ear. ¡°Ask Ross to arrange with the seller to change the sequence of the jade stones. Also, ask the seller to exchange Thomas¡¯ seventh stone with my seventh one.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Natalie shot him an evil smile. ¡°I¡¯m making small sacrifices for big gains.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 461 A Cue For Love Chapter 461 A Cue for Love Chapter 461 This Is Supposed To Be Hers After that, Yandel went to see to it that Natalie¡¯s order was carried out. He and Thomas ced their respective orders for about ten pieces of jade stones each. The seller weighed the items and named the price. Yandel readily took out about a few million and made his payment, but as for Thomas, his expression betrayed his reluctance. What a waste of money. It will all go to the drain if there¡¯s no jade at all. I¡¯d rather buy a handbag than stones that do not even promise any returns. Thomas thought the whole thing was purely a gamble of fate, but he could not go back on his word since that would be too shameful for him. Besides, Yeva was constantly sweet-talking to him, so he had no other choice but to proceed with the n. Now that they made the payment, the final step would be to reveal the results. ¡°Mr. Nichols,¡± Natalie said, ¡°there is only one machine to carve out the stone. What about I go first?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Thomas replied, so Natalie went ahead and picked one stone and asked two of the workers to carry it over. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. First, they ran some water over the raw stone to bring down its temperature. Then, they used a sharp and spinning handsaw de to cut through it. Everyone awaited the oue anxiously as the workers set to work. Usually, the chances of having jade in raw stones were rare. About ten years ago, Natalie saved an ouw¡¯s wife. In return for her kindness, he taught her all the tricks he knew about stone-gambling. That was how Natalie came to know about this craft and the ways to go about swaying luck to her side. Within a few minutes, Natalie¡¯s stones were all processed, but to her dismay, her endeavor was fruitless. Eight out of them turned out to be just regr stones, while the other three were small yellow jades. Their colors did not look promising and could only be sold for about tens of thousands in the market. Yandel spent millions on the pile, but only wed back tens of thousands of returns. They were running a huge loss. Yandel was startled when he found out about the result. He had no idea what Natalie was trying to do since given her capability, there was no way she would make such a ring mistake. Natalie looked over at him andined, ¡°What are you looking at? I thought you said you¡¯d do anything to make me happy just now? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re regretting spending the money now. I¡¯m buying more! I just don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t have luck on my side today.¡± Yandel was not in the position to stop her. ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡± Natalie looked at him with confidence. ¡°Just you wait and see. I will make sure I bring some real good jade home today,¡± she promised, patting his shoulder. When Thomas saw that Yandel had made a fool out of himself when he lost the best, he came over and talked smugly. ¡°It seems like your lover is running low on luck today. I hope things get better for both of you in theter round.¡± What an *sshole. Yandel cursed at the old man in his heart, but for courtesy¡¯s sake, he still smiled at him. ¡°Thanks, I hope so.¡± After Yandel¡¯s stones were all checked, it was time to move on to Thomas and Yeva¡¯s stones. Since this was Yeva¡¯s first stone-gambling experience, she was so nervous she held on to Thomas¡¯ hand. Likewise, the man was equally fidgety. He was afraid that things would turn out just like what happened to Yandel. If that happened, it meant that he had invested a fortune in some trash. The first six jade stones were disappointing. Four of them were just regr stones, and the other two were studded with yellow jade. Even so, the color was worse than Natalie¡¯s, and could only be sold for a negligible amount of money. When Thomas and Yeva saw the workers hauling the seventh stone over to the machine, they prayed earnestly in their hearts that there would be jade in it. They held their breath as the workers cut through the crust of the stone. When they saw what they had been waiting for so far, the seller looked up, crying out, ¡°There is jade in this one!¡± A streak of bell rings followed immediately. When Yeva heard the bells, the was so excited she shrieked in joy. ¡°Honey! We got it! I told you we would get lucky today!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Honey!¡± Thomas was over the moon as well. He hugged Yeva and gave her a big sloppy kiss on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re my lucky star!¡± Thomas had already given up on unrealistic expectations when the first six stones turned out to be just rock. He harbored no hope of ever recovering his loss, but when he found out that the impossible just happened, he was exhrated beyond measure. Meanwhile, Yandel was disgruntled when the result was announced. No one knew better than him that the seventh stone belonged to Natalie. The jade expert went on the stage to talk about the piece of jade. ording to his observation, he said that it was premium jade despite the uneven color of the jade. However, given that there were impureposites on the side of the jade, that would be a big setback for asking for a higher selling price in the market, yet despite all this, this single piece was worth tens of millions. Thomas took the jade over, rubbing its surface with a victorious and greedy grin on his face. A Cue For Love Chapter 462 A Cue For Love Chapter 462 A Cue for Love Chapter 462 It Looks Exquisite As for the remaining stones Yeva picked, they all turned out to be just normal ones, yet regardless of the oue, they were already satisfied when they found out that they at least scored a piece of jade from the pile. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query ¡°Honey,¡± Yeva said, ¡°I want to go for another round. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ll get another jade this time too. Who knows I¡¯ll get a better piece?¡± Thomas thought about all the money he just made and saw no harm in trying again. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Another round of careful deliberation took ce between the two as they cautiously picked out more raw jade stones from the pile of rocks. ¡°Boss, what exactly is your n?¡± Yandel asked with his voice low, putting his hand on Natalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll knowter,¡± she said with a nasty smile. ¡°We just need to watch and wait.¡± Yandel had absolute trust in Natalie, so since Natalie was positive that her n would work out, he suspended his doubt and just smiled. ¡°All right. I¡¯m waiting.¡± This time around, Thomas and Yeva¡¯s appetite was getting bigger. They chose more than twenty pieces the second time. Seeing that business was thriving, the jade expert analyzed the stones passionately before the workers carved them out, yet when the results were shown, Thomas and Yeva werepletely dismayed. Not only was there no premium quality jade, but there also was not even a single piece that carried jade. The money they spent on the second batch offset the amount Thomas gained from the jade they won. ¡°What a shame!¡± one of the onlookersmented. ¡°Come on. This is normal in stone-gambling. They make and break people. That¡¯s why people are so addicted,¡± anothermented. ¡°Do you think he will continue betting? He just needs another jade to earn back all his losses this round.¡± Thomas was already upset enough, but when he heard thements spectators made, his blood boiled in rage. Those people and their filthy mouths! No wonder my luck is bad today. He convinced himself that he would get lucky if he were to try again. Driven by their earlier victory, Yeva was also acting impulsively. She encouraged Thomas to go for another round since neither of them felt like they should give up now that they won something. Thomas agreed without any hesitation and pulled Yeva close to his side as they started picking some stones again. Enthusiastic and confident as they might be, the third round was devastating. They chose more than twenty untreated stones, yet none of them showed anything promising. Thomas was flustered, but the angrier he got, the more he felt an impulse to make back all he had lost. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to get something back!¡± Yeva did not stop him. Instead, the two started choosing stones the fourth time, and again, the result was disheartening. Within just the span of an hour, Thomas lost one hundred million in total. He gained nothing but a mountainous pile of rocks. His face paled and his knees almost gave way, yet despite how pitiful he looked, Natalie felt no remorse. Instead, a satisfying smile curved on her lips as she looked at Yandel. ¡°Mr. Moss, I¡¯ve picked a new batch of stones. Why not we give it onest try? The jade expert has nothing to do now anyway.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Yandel looked over and found out Natalie had only picked three. The truth was, it was not that Natalie did not want to choose more. It was simply because the quality of the stocks avable was not the best. When the man saw that Natalie only came with three stones, he did a botchy job exining the stones since they looked insignificant to him, but his jaw dropped the moment he saw a hint of green color when the de cut through the stones. His whole face lit up and he rang the bell again. He was even more delighted when the whole stone was cut away. Everyone was stunned by what they saw. The jade was as green as an apple, and everyone was in awe. A Cue For Love Chapter 463 A Cue For Love Chapter 463 A Cue for Love Chapter 463 A Painful Loss The expert swallowed hard at the sight. This was the best jade he had seen over the past six months. The crowd gathered around, marveling at how exquisite that piece of jade looked. ¡°This is incredible! I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing.¡± ¡°This can sell for two million, man!¡± ¡°Three million, to be precise. By the way, I¡¯ll really buy this if they¡¯re selling it.¡± As for Thomas, he had just incurred a painful loss earlier on. When he saw that Yandel had his best luck just from the first stone itself, he ground his teeth in jealousy. In fact, he was so overtaken by his emotions he was at a loss for words. Interested buyers flooded Yandel with questions, but thetter had no time to entertain them. ¡°Sir,¡± he said to the man, ¡°what about you proceed with the other stones? There are two more.¡± The seller did as he was told. Two strong men carried the second one over and the seller started making some remarks as they cut the rock. The first cut did not show anything exciting, yet as the de went deeper, a re of greenness came from within. ¡°W-What? It¡¯s green too!¡± The seller quickly collected himself and reached for the bell again. Ring! The bells elicited a smile on Natalie¡¯s face. By the time the rock was polished into a jade, they found out that it weighed a whopping five pounds. Although it was still not on the same level as imperial jade, it was still a magnificent and perfect piece of its own. The jade looked clear and glistening under the reflection of light, and no one could contend that it did not look superb. This was prime jade. It required no further crafting because it was beautiful on its own. The whole crowd was charged with excitement. ¡°This is not imperial jade, but it¡¯s equally rare!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! This is worth even more than the first one! They can sell this for hundreds of millions!¡± ¡°What is this? They¡¯ve got all the luck!¡± As for Thomas and Yeva, they looked down on Yandel and Natalie when they won during the first round. Thomas totally disregarded them and busied himself with the stones earlier on, but now that he saw how sessful their bet was, intense jealousy and anger gripped him. Meanwhile, Yandel waspletely preupied with what just unfolded before his eyes. He could not believe that Natalie was this good. Thetter elbowed him in his chest, looking at him begrudgingly. ¡°Come on, ask the man to cut thest one!¡± Yandel collected himself and nodded absent-mindedly. Since Natalie was under disguise, Yandel would have to take the lead now. He hid his astonishment and put on a confident front. Everyone was looking forward to what would happen next. Even the seller himself felt feverish because of the thrill. He took a few deep breaths and asked his men to lower the de. It went directly toward a piece of yellow jade. Although it was still jade, the result was still not as good as the previous two. The crowd was slightly disappointed, yet in hindsight, they knew having two green jades was already good enough. Thomas and Yeva heaved sighs of relief when they found out that there was no green jade in thest stone because if it had, they would have copsed to the ground in anger. Just as the crowd thought that was the end, the seller suddenly cried out in all eagerness. ¡°W-wait! It¡¯s a multicolored jade!¡± The bell rang furiously this time around. Three-quarters of the jade was yellow and the remaining quarter was green. Although the green part of the jade was just as small as a person¡¯s palm, it was none other than imperial jade. ¡°Imperial jade!¡± The expert teared up as he announced the result. He almost fainted from the shock. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Honey,¡± Yeva stuttered, ¡°we, we¡­¡± She could not bring herself to finish her sentence. It turned out that Thomas and Yeva actually considered taking that piece of raw stone while they were picking earlier on. A Cue For Love Chapter 464 A Cue For Love Chapter 464 A Cue for Love Chapter 464 My Woman Is The Smartest Thomas and Yeva missed the opportunity because they thought the rinds on the rock looked ugly. That was how they missed the greatest opportunity ever. Never in their life would they expect that there would be imperial jade lying underneath the unappealing facade. Although it was small, it was worth hundreds of millions. Thomas almost gave himself a p in the face. Everything would be different if he had chosen that rock earlier on. What everyone just witnessed had never once happened in that ck market¡¯s stone-gambling¡¯s site. No one had ever won three consecutive rounds, let alone scoring imperial jade. This is just crazy! This is a miracle! Onlookers found it hard to believe that they were seeing the impossible happening before their very eyes. As for Yandel, he smiled proudly knowing Natalie was totally capable of impressing the crowd even when she did not seem to care about how others thought of her. All she cared about was exacting revenge on Thomas and Yeva. ¡°Mr. Nichols, if I remember correctly, you were considering thest rock I chose, weren¡¯t you?¡± Natalie asked with a hint of provocation in her voice. ¡°Thank you for not choosing it in the end. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten this imperial jade if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Natalie was rubbing salt into his wound. It dawned upon him that he and Yeva did not even pay attention to Natalie while they were picking stones, but Natalie, on the other hand, had been following their every move. Now that she pointed out what she observed earlier, it was obvious that she was trying to rub it in. Thomas finally lost it. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your tongue, youngdy.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± Yandel interrupted, putting his hand on Natalie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What did she say that was wrong? You have only yourself to me for your loss. Don¡¯t tell me a few hundred of million was too much for you to lose. You should be ready to lose some money when you bet, so there¡¯s no good reason for you to beshing out at her when things didn¡¯t go your way.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Thomas was incensed. He could not understand how life could treat them so differently. There were both in this gamble together, yet their lucks werepletely opposite. Now that he lost a huge sum of money, Thomas was caught in a tight spot. If he used money from the company, he would have to ount for it; if he used his private fund, he would have to answer to his wife. Thomas was not a gambler himself, but he had no idea what got into him that day that he just followed his heart instead of his mind, so much so that he lost the whole amount of liquid cash he owned. Now that he thought about it, he figured there was something wrong with everything that had happened. No one actually forced him to gamble, yet he felt like he was strung along all this while. ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Thomas shouted as he pulled Yeva out go the ck market. Yeva, knowing full well that Thomas suffered a great loss because of her, followed him without objecting. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Natalie saw them leaving in a shameful fashion, a wide smile appeared on her face. Serve you right! The thought of Thomas having to face his livid wife made herugh. After she savored those thoughts, Yandel asked her what she wanted to do with the three pieces of jade. ¡°Just sell them. You take the amount you spent to buy those rocks and donate the rest in Dream Corporation¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Donate everything?¡± It was not that Yandel did not want to contribute to society. It was just that he felt reluctant to just give away everything. ¡°Yeah, you heard me right. Don¡¯t be too greedy. This is not rightful gain anyway, so we should make proper use of it. Besides, it¡¯s not like I am strapped. There are people who need this more than I do.¡± Once again, Yandel was convinced that Natalie was the most admirable person he had ever met. ¡°All right. I will do as you said.¡± Meanwhile, although Samuel was not present at the scene, he saw everything Natalie did during stone- gambling. His eyes flickered with pride as he rubbed his lips, looking at the woman on the screen. He never knew that Natalie knew a thing or two about jade. A Cue For Love Chapter 465 A Cue For Love Chapter 465 A Cue for Love Chapter 465 A Chance Of Redemption That¡¯s my woman. A sense of satisfaction budded in his heart. At first, Weston had no idea what Samuel was looking at, but when he saw how Natalie scored an imperial jade as time passed, he was bbergasted. He was the one who ran the ck market, but never in his entire life had he seen anyone this lucky. In fact, he rubbed his eyes a few times in disbelief at what he saw happening. ¡°Mr. Bowers, that man might have bought the stones, but it was that woman who picked them,¡± Weston remarked. ¡°It was obvious that she knows a lot about Jade. Why not I rein her in and ask her to work for us?¡± Weston thought he made a good proposal and was anticipating somepliments from Samuel. ¡°You? Rein her in?¡± Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Weston was lost. Does this mean Mr. Bowers wants to deal with her himself? Samuel did not reply. Instead, he took up his cup and threw it at Weston. Agile as Weston might be, Samuel was still faster than him. He had no time to dodge the cup, and the cup ended up scratching his head. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s mine,¡± Samuel said before standing up from the couch. ¡°You stay away from her.¡± Weston felt a dinging pain in his head, but that was not what he was worried about. He was more concerned about whether Samuel would skin him alive. ¡°Here¡¯s a chance to redeem your mistake,¡± Samuel said. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°I want you to get rid of those people who are eyeing her right now. If they insist on doing anything to her, just kill them. I don¡¯t want any harm to befall her, or consider yourself dead.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was more of a threat than a joke. Knowing full well the severity of Samuel¡¯s words, Weston saw to it that he dealt with the people around Natalie who had ill intent. Now that her mission waspleted, Natalie pulled down her mask and left the ce with Yandel and the others. ¡°Why are we leaving so soon?¡± Lia asked. ¡°Everyone here knows we just got a fortune. It might be sweet revenge for Thomas, but we shouldn¡¯t forget that we¡¯re now the targets.¡± Yandel knew where Natalie wasing from, so they deliberately took another way while they were leaving, yet Yandel realized something was not adding up. ¡°Boss, no one is following us. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s weird or not as long as we¡¯re safe,¡± Natalie replied, relieved. While they were on the way back, Lia and the others reflected on what they witnessed earlier, but they were still unable to believe what they saw. ¡°Boss, how do you know that that woman will ask Thomas to take part in stone-gambling?¡± Yandel asked. ¡°Well, that¡¯s Ross and Lia¡¯s doing. Men always think that everything will go smoothly as long as they love their mistresses enough, but that¡¯s clearly not the case.¡± Natalie had earlier on asked Ross and Lia to act as a couple with Yeva around. Ross pretended to refuse to bet on Lia¡¯s behalf because he thought it was a waste of money. The two faked getting into a fight and Ross left Lia on the spot. It was all about ying Yeva¡¯s psychology since she might want to test the waters and see if Thomas would do the same to her. Now that Lia and Ross recalled how everything turned out, they looked at each other andughed. ¡°You guys should have seen that. Yeva looked so shocked back there.¡± Natalie nodded and continued. ¡°After that, I asked Ross to change the stones so I can lure them in. Sometimes people find it hard to get over failures when they¡¯ve tasted the sweetness of sess. Greed is amon trait for most people. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting Thomas to lose so much. It¡¯s his fault because he got greedy.¡± Natalie managed to get back at Thomas thanks to the seamless coboration between the four of them. Natalie was so proud of what she did that she was still feeling happy even after she got home. She yed with the four children until Samuel came back. To her surprise, Samuel looked at her dismally without saying a word and went upstairs. What¡¯s going on? A Cue For Love Chapter 466 A Cue For Love Chapter 466 A Cue for Love Chapter 466 Dry Me When Xavian saw that Natalie was troubled, he offered his piece of opinion. ¡°Maybe Daddy is unhappy because of work.¡± Franklin shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s more like he¡¯s stuck in a rough patch in his rtionship.¡± Xavian thought that was a more possible exnation as well. When Sophia heard this, she blinked her watery eyes at Natalie. ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Natalie told the four children. ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad going on between us.¡± ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true, but Daddy sure doesn¡¯t look good. You should take care of him,¡± yton said. ¡°Why not you go check on him? We can y on our own.¡± Natalie thought that was a feasible idea, so she went upstairs. When she got into the room, Samuel was showering in the bathroom. Across the granted ss, Natalie could see rays of light from the bathroom showering on his bulky torso as water ran down his curves. Natalie had no intention of peeping, but when she snapped herself back to reality, she realized she had been staring for some time. ¡°Are you there?¡± Samuel¡¯s deep voice echoed in the otherpartment of the shower. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Get my bathrobe for me, please. It¡¯s on the bed,¡± he said. ¡°Or I can juste out and take it on my own.¡± Natalie thought about it and decided to take it for him instead. She went over to take the ck silk robe for him before drawing the shower curtain aside to pass it to him. ¡°Ah!¡± Instead of taking the robe, Samuel dragged her on the shoulder and pulled her into the shower. When she came back to her senses again, Natalie was already held against the wet tiles, caught between the wall and Samuel¡¯s heaty and strong chest. Her heartbeat was in a race. This is too much. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, Samuel?¡± Natalie asked frantically, her eyes darting around. Don¡¯t tell me the kids were right when they said there was something wrong between us. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood today.¡± Samuel¡¯s mutter sounded mellow given the thick mist hovering in the enclosed area. He spoke close to her ears, sending goosebumps down her body. Natalie had no idea she was the reason why Samuel was not happy. ¡°What happened?¡± Samuel pursed his lips and did not answer. She was perplexed, but soon enough, Samuel rxed his grip and threw her a towel before she could even catch a breath. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Dry me,¡± he said, arching his brows. ¡°Or you¡¯re not willing to do it?¡± Natalie would really turn him down if it were any other day. After all, Samuel could do it himself but given how pissed he looked, Natalie nodded after hesitating for a brief moment. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she said. She took the towel from him and started wiping away the water on his body. The whole ambiance became tense all of a sudden. There was an oddity in the air and a light smell of mint wafted through the hot air. Natalie¡¯s eyes trailed where her hands went. Every inch of his chest, his back, and Apollo¡¯s belt looked perfect. Natalie¡¯s movement slowed down and she suddenly felt a gush of heat pumped up her face. What is this? He looks so perfect. Natalie swallowed hard without realizing it. Her gaze became shifty as her hands went lower. She was not even drying him properly toward the end. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± she said. When she looked back up again, she was met with Samuel¡¯s gaze. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was desire and longing in his eyes. He looked like a beast who had just spotted his prey and was about to hunt it down. A Cue For Love Chapter 467 A Cue For Love Chapter 467 A Cue for Love Chapter 467 Abortion Natalie¡¯s lips parted in fear. Before she could even say a word, Samuel had already forced a kiss on her. The kiss was so demanding and aggressive as if he was asking for more. Natalie¡¯s legs started to feel weak. She stumbled backward toward the showerhead. When Natalie¡¯s back hit the valve, she tried pushing herself away from it, but only ended up turning on the valve. Water started pouring down on them. ¡°Shoot, I¡¯m getting wet.¡± Natalie wanted to get away, but Samuel paid no heed. All he could think about was kissing her. Samuel was already half-naked, so he did not mind getting wet again. Natalie¡¯s dress was all soaked through and it became almost transparent. Samuel was aroused when he saw this. Five hours psed in the shower as Samuel gave in to his desires and took her over and over again. When they finally came out again, it was already midnight. Natalie was so spent that she was lying in Samuel¡¯s arms. When she went into the shower, she did not expect Samuel to pounce on her. It turned out that this was what he wanted when he was not in a good mood. She felt that Samuel was way more aggressive than usual as if he was punishing her for something. Natalie long ck hair flowed down her back like a train of a tapestry. It formed a striking contrast with her fair skin. Samuel¡¯s fingers roamed thirstily down her spine as his burning gaze looked at her for more. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was so worn out, Samuel would not have let her off the hook that easily. Samuel never once thought he was such a petty man, but he tended to be unforgiving when it came to anything rted to her. Natalie was exhausted after a long night of work, so she fell asleep in his arms. On the other side, Thomas was having a hard time trying to figure out how to recover from his losses. Yeva felt guilty about getting him into trouble, so she thought hard about how to make it up to him. She snuggled beside him and started drawing circles on his chest with her finger, but when Thomas thought about how he lost all the money, anger seized him and he shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡± He pushed her aside right after. ¡°I told you that piece of rock has potential, but you said that it was too ugly. I would have owned that imperial jade if it weren¡¯t for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I said that, but you¡¯re the one who decided not to buy it! You can¡¯t just put all the me on me!¡± ¡°Yeva Jacobs, is this how you talk to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth!¡± Thomas was peeved as he thought about the tens of millions he lost. He badly needed to vent his anger. p! Yeva just stared at him in disbelief. ¡°I put up with you for years without even asking to be your wife, and this is how you treat me? How dare you do this to me just because you lost some money? I¡¯ll go to the hospital and get an abortion tomorrow! We¡¯re over!¡± she shouted, standing up from the couch. Thomas panicked when he heard this. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, I am! The doctor said it¡¯s a boy!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Honey, I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you. I don¡¯t care about the money at all. It¡¯s nothingpared to the baby we have.¡± When Thomas found out that he was finally getting his lifetime wish fulfilled, he showed a total change of attitude. All he wanted now was the child. He apologized to Yeva and promised to buy her presents just so she changed her mind about the abortion. After Thomas left her ce, he sat in his car toying with his phone, contemting something. Before long, he scrolled down his contact list and called a number.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 468 A Cue For Love Chapter 468 A Cue for Love Chapter 468 The Mysterious King The call took quite a while to connect, and when it finally did, a modified male voice came through the receiving end. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± ¡°Sorry for disturbing you sote, King.¡± As much as Thomas was someone who had been around, he nheless remained exceptionally cautious when dealing with the one who he was on the phone with. ¡°It¡¯s me, Thomas Nichols. I¡¯ve something that I would like to ask for your help with.¡± The man hailed as ¡°King¡± did not respond immediately and, instead, quietly waited for Thomas to state his business. ¡°I lost over one billion to stone-gambling today.¡± ¡°And?¡± King asked nonchntly. Thomas gasped, and could only fess up. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve also acquired a piece of property and exhausted Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s liquidity in the process. Dexmed may face cash flow issues should this situation remain unchanged and may be insolvent as a result.¡± ¡°Are youpelling me to intervene by using threats here, Thomas?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, King! How would I dare think about doing such a thing?¡± Thomas¡¯ wizened face was mired in a cold sweat while he fawned, ¡°If not for your help some twenty years ago, Dexmed Pharmaceutical would have remained in the hands of the Bayer family, so I¡¯ve always kept your generosity close to my heart.¡± He continued, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve kept Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s enduring traditions going while secretly conducting all kinds of experiments at the side on your behalf. But if thepany was to implode just like that, I fear that it may be unable to continue to serve your purposes in the future.¡± Not once in these twenty years had Thomas ever met with King, for all of theirmunication had been realized exclusively through encrypted voice calls. In spite of this, Thomas was never in any doubt of the tremendous influence King wielded. Back in the day, he had seen for himself how his own father-inw met his tragic demise in an ¡°ident¡± for refusing to perform trials on the human body for King. Jennie should have been the most ideal recement after Arnold¡¯s passing, but seeing her go off with the children to live in seclusion in the countryside led Thomas to set his own sights on Dexmed Pharmaceutical once more. That was when he fell headlong into working for King. Over the years, he had done many things for King that contravened regtions, chiefly in the form of hical drug trials and human experimentation. Thomas¡¯ intentions for mentioning these were not out of an attempt to coerce King, but a desire to demonstrate his own loyalty in a bid to win thetter¡¯s support. ¡°Indeed, even if you cannot im much credit, you do deserve some recognition for your efforts,¡± said King with general indifference. ¡°I¡¯ll help plug the hole in your finances, but know that this would be a one-off and also, for thest time. Do you understand?¡± Thomas nodded furiously. ¡°Yes. Yes. I¡¯ll continue to abide by your directions.¡± ¡°It so happens that there¡¯s going to be a neural control experimenting up. The request for the test sample will be sent to your inbox shortly, and it must bepleted within a period of three months.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Before King hung up, Thomas could not refrain from airing his own concerns. ¡°This young man Yandel has proven himself to be quite a handful, King. At this rate, Dream¡¯s development would sooner orter surpass Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Is Yandel Moss, or is it the person behind him, who¡¯s really a handful?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, King?¡± Thomas sounded confused. ¡°Ha,¡± King scoffed. ¡°So you haven¡¯t actually figured out who it is that you¡¯re really up against. How on earth did someone as dull as you manage to father such a brilliant daughter?¡± With that, King disengaged, leaving only the hollow humming of the voice changer¡¯s static behind him. My daughter, brilliant? Thomas had three daughters this lifetime, namely Natalie, Yara, and Melissa. Natalie perished in a fire five years ago. Melissa is arrogant and impulsive. Could King be referring to Yara? How did Kinge to know her? Inferring from King¡¯s tone, might it be possible that he takes a liking to her? For a moment, Thomas felt deeply conflicted. Although Yara is Jennie¡¯s daughter, taking her in and raising her had to be the best decision I¡¯ve ever made. Perhaps, she might be my biggest pir of support in the days toe. A Cue For Love Chapter 469 A Cue For Love Chapter 469 A Cue for Love Chapter 469 Pliant In Every Way Imaginable Early the next day. When Natalie awoke and wanted to arch her back, she only managed to do so halfway before she felt an ache rip through the length of her body. To make matters worse, she bore the marks Samuel had left all over her. Raised and reddened, they were packed so closely that it was a horrific sight toy one¡¯s eyes upon. ¡°Up already?¡± Bathed in the golden sheen of the morning glow, the man was casually working at the ck obsidian cuffs below his wrists. With the corner of his lips lifted a third of the way in an ambiguous smirk, he exuded an elegant detachment akin to a dominant monarch. Hisfortable and rxed demeanor stood in stark contrast to her own physical distress. ¡°Samuel Bowers, you¡ª¡± Deeply wrathful, Natalie picked up a pillow and hurled it in Samuel¡¯s direction. ¡°I was literally begging you for mercyst night so why didn¡¯t you stop?¡± Her plush-based missile attack posed no threat whatsoever to Samuel who reached out and seized the projectile firmly inside his mitts with ease. Approaching from the side, he set one knee upon the side and cusped Natalie¡¯s chin lightly with his slender fingers. ¡°Because you¡¯ve been very disobedient.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze fixated upon Natalie from within their unfathomable depths. Since when have I been disobedient? When she saw that he was not in a good mood, she came upstairs tofort him and also allowed him to kiss her the way he did in the showers. If nothing else, she had been extremely pliant in every way imaginable. So how could he still use her of being disobedient? The sight of Natalie¡¯s puzzlement prompted Samuel to expound upon his own assertion, ¡°Next time, you are to keep your distance from Yandel and Ross. Even though they¡¯re trusted friends of yours, they are still men¡­¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want you getting too close to them. I¡­ don¡¯t like it¡­¡± Natalie was positively taken aback when she heard that. This came across to her as less Samuel Bowers, the overlord of Dellmoor, and more like the mad jealousy of puppy love. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Natalie regarded Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°Is that why you decided to torment mest night? To punish me?¡± Samuel¡¯s aloof, chiseled face evoked a subtle flush. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What no? Seems to me that that¡¯s exactly what this is about!¡± Natalie broke into augh. ¡°Just look at you. You¡¯re practically blushing! To think that the mighty Samuel Bowers is also capable of feeling self- conscious!¡± Samuel swallowed hard at the gleeful Natalie, and the fire within his phoenix eyes died as he did. ¡°Still got the energy to mock me, do you?¡± Samuel raised a wanton brow. He cupped Natalie¡¯s chin with his fingers and leaned his lips in close. ¡°Looks like your pleadingst night was all mere pretenses. Wasn¡¯t it, Nat?¡± ¡°It was real, for sure. More genuine than silver or gold!¡± Natalie was in a panic. It was so real that her back was still feeling its effects in real-time! A pity then that the man¡¯s desire had already been aroused. He hadplete disregard for her remonstrations while he melded her delectable little lips with his own. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Only after a considerable amount of time did Samuel withdraw from this extended kiss, and headed downstairs to make his way to work. Natalie¡¯s breath was still in a disarray from the passion the man left upon her lips. Suddenly, a question struck her. Why was Samuel being jealous of her proximity to Yandel and Ross out of the blue? When she revisited the scene from the stone-gambling involving Yandel that yed out before Samuel yesterday, the two of them did indeed behave intimately as part of their cover. However, she had a different mask on. Samuel was not around and could not possibly have known about that! Impossible! It cannot be! Natalie was in denial of that notion inside. After she washed up, Natalie went downstairs and found Xavian. She wanted him to find a way into the stone-gambling market¡¯s surveince systems so that she may rid herself of the footage from yesterday outright. ¡°This ck market¡¯s server is very secure, Mommy,¡± Xavian said as his tiny fingers tapped away upon the keyboard. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You can take your time with it. Just make sure that you get that done these couple of days.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± After she gobbled up two slices of toast and downed a ss of milk, Natalie grabbed her bag and made her way out. Today was the wrapping-up shoot for ¡°Stay¡±. Since this was the very first series to be produced by Dream Entertainment, she thought that she ought to make an appearance, being the producer working behind the scenes and all! A Cue For Love Chapter 470 A Cue For Love Chapter 470 A Cue for Love Chapter 470 Fiction Into Reality At the set, the crew had justmenced work on the rain sequence where the downpour was to batter furiously upon the extravagantly dressed Wendy and Lucas. With eight cameras trained on the male and female leads, everyone had been looking forward to this as it was the finale. ¡°Why did you lie to me? Why?¡± Drenched by the rain till her face turned pallid, the look in her eyes reflected the equivocal feelings she felt for the emperor. ¡°You were the one who destroyed my country, yet I did everything to help you ascend to the throne. I¡¯ve even managed your harem as well as bore you children!¡± ¡°Return to my side.¡± The dazed emperor spread his arms as he looked at the woman. The woman removed the hairpin from her crown and regarded the man with tears of hatred while the guards held their positions with arrows loaded and bowstrings drawn. Then, the woman did the most unexpected. She plunged the hairpin into her left breast, dyeing her own robes a fresh shade of crimson. ¡°No!¡± The emperor clutched the woman in his arms and broke down in anguish, yet he was unable to rouse any sort of response from his beloved. All those present at the location watched as their eyes welled. As soon as the director yelled for a ¡°cut¡±, the masses broke into rapturous apuse. So deeply immersed in his role was Lucas that he was unable to recover from his crying immediately. When she roused within Lucas¡¯ embrace, the slightly self-conscious Wendy tried to coax him, ¡°Come on now, Lucas. Look, I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Seeing Wendy¡¯s smile did somewhat help him recover a little better from that state of grief he was in. Not too far away from them, Natalie looked on at the interaction between Wendy and Lucas with a contented and matronly smile. Less than two or three months in without seeing them, these two seemed to have gotten into it for real. The affection within their eyes was definitely not part of the act. As an award-winning thespian, Lucas had always conducted himself impably, impressing others with his acting chops, and seldom, if ever, counted on controversy to draw attention to himself. Although a neer, Wendy was gifted at her craft and extremely hardworking. She had held her own as the female lead and carried this production in a way that far exceeded anyone¡¯s expectations. If the two of them were toe together, it¡¯d be a match made in heaven. Wendy and Lucas only noticed Natalie after they got back onto their feet. Then, they shrugged off the down jackets their assistants brought them before they hurried over. ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Wendy¡¯s initial impulse was to hail Natalie as Chairman, but it did not seem appropriate to do so in front of the others. Hence, she switched up her approach. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯ve here! Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you wereing by today?¡± ¡°Betterte than never. I got here just in time to catch thatst closing sequence.¡± Natalie presented bouquets to both Wendy and Lucas. ¡°It was wonderful. Congrattions onpleting the filming!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Wendy and Lucas were all smiles when they received the flowers. ¡°Thank you.¡± Being the show¡¯s leads, Wendy and Lucas were expected to be the busiest ones when wrapping up the filming. Hence they took the effort to have their assistants prepare a bountiful pile of snacks and treats, in case they became too upied to attend to Natalie. While Natalie ate the macaron and chewed on the sweets sponsored by the gorgeous pair, she was buzzing inside and did not feel at all neglected. At nightfall, a celebratory dinner was held together with the film crew and Natalie followed up by throwing another after-party for Wendy and Lucas. The setting would be a private room, a secluded space where thetter two would be able to let loose from their public persona. ¡°Mr. Becker could not be here with me because he had to apany his wife to a prenatal,¡± said Natalie while she produced two sets of mary gifts. ¡°He got me to bring this to you though, and wishes to convey his congrattions on a job well done.¡± Wendy and Lucas smiled appreciatively when they received the gifts. When the former needed to use the restroom, Natalie was left alone inside the suite with Lucas. Natalie shuffled closer to Lucas as she wanted to lean into his ear. But when she recalled what Samuel said to her just earlier in the morning, she repeated them to herself as a reminder and chose to maintain a healthy distance instead. Then, she withdrew her hand sheepishly and coughed. ¡°I assume that you wanted to ask whether I had any feelings for Wendy, isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Nichols?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 471 A Cue For Love Chapter 471 A Cue for Love Chapter 471 Who Is The Dirtier One Natalie affirmed that with a smile and a nod. ¡°I like her, but I¡¯ve no ns to confess my feelings for her at the moment. Having been in the business for so many years, I know my own emotional boundaries. But that may not be the case for her.¡± Lucas took a sip of alcohol before he continued, ¡°This is her first production, so I¡¯m concerned whether her fondness for me could be an extension of the feelings she developed whilst in her role. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking about waiting for another half a year before I approach her.¡± Lucas¡¯ thoughtfulness toward Wendy set Natalie¡¯s mind at ease. ¡°I was right about you, Lucas.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always had a good eye for people, Ms. Nichols.¡± Lucas set down his ss and shifted his gaze onto her. ¡°Wendy¡¯s a very talented actress, making it only a matter of time before she establishes herself in the industry.¡± ¡°Hopefully so.¡± After Natalie finished the ss she had on hand, she, too, got up to go to the restroom. As she was passing by another private room, she heard a man¡¯sscivious words emanating from the inside. That, and Wendy¡¯s resistant voice. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore! Drinking too much will cause me to develop rashes!¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯d think starring in the first production in your career makes you too good for everybody else, Wendy Xander? You should be ttered that Mr. Zygmunt here thought enough of your looks to invite you over for a few drinks, so don¡¯t try to push your luck!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! Let go of me! I want to leave!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this now? Acting all pure and innocent? Who¡¯d believe that a newbie like you could snag a starring role all without having attended a single lesson in acting, and has managed to do so while also keeping her nose clean? I bet you must have slept with more than your fair number of wealthy investors along the way, haven¡¯t you? Keep uspany tonight, and we¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll be the lead actress in your next production as well!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Let me go!¡± These people.. How dare they bully Wendy? They¡¯re really asking for it! Worried about causing coteral damage, Natalie smiled apologetically at a man in a white sweater who was passing by. ¡°Sorry, mister. Please steer clear.¡± This was met by Bastien Scholl¡¯s frown, but he duly stepped back as requested. ¡°Thanks.¡± With her lips lifted into a snarl, Natalie aimed a devastating kick right for the private room¡¯s door which crashed onto the floor with a resounding thump. The three men inside turned in the direction of the doorway and regarded Natalie in sheer disbelief. Natalie stepped inside with her right foot smarting but apart from a little unnaturalness about her gait, there was nothing on her face that might give her away. When she walked inside, she saw that Wendy¡¯s attire had been left disheveled by those louts, and there were even visible stains left behind by the alcohol that was spilled on it. Natalie¡¯s eyes screamed murder at the sight before her. The man at their lead was Gerik Zygmunt. With his grizzled-maned and gold-rimmed spectacles, he was the archetype of the respectable hypocrite. ¡°Run along, missy. Thisdy is with us! If you¡¯re wise enough, you¡¯d know to mind your own business!¡± As nervous as Gerik was, he tried to project otherwise through his mannerisms. ¡°I¡¯m not with them!¡± Wendy shook her head in fervent protest. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that she isn¡¯t just because she says so, because inwardly, she¡¯s a real hussy! She wants to be a star so badly that she¡¯s trying to work us to win a part!¡± The boys beside Gerik echoed his sentiments. ¡°All female celebrities are like this. They¡¯re dirty as heck!¡± Natalie¡¯s frigid gaze just went from cold to sub-zero. Though her skills might be seriously challenged being up against three grown men, she was not going to back down from anyone who tries to push her around. The corner of her lips lifted into a wonderful smirk while she pulled a bottle off the wine rack and smashed it to bits. Then, she held the remnant of the broken bottle by the neck against Gerik¡¯s throat. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now tell me, who¡¯s the dirtier one?¡± Blood started to creep down steadily with the icy cold edge pressed up against his neck. Gerik waspletely shaken by this woman¡¯s unexpected aggression, so much so that his knees went jelly. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous, missy. Y-You should calm down!¡± ¡°Let me repeat that for you. Who¡¯s the dirtier one?¡± A cold glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 472 A Cue For Love Chapter 472 A Cue for Love Chapter 472 Be Good And Listen To Your Boss ¡°It¡¯s me. I-I¡¯m the dirtier one!¡± Gerik felt the ss cut even deeper when his response was not prompt enough. ¡°Stop pushing it. B-Blood. My neck is already bleeding badly.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Natalie snorted when the foulness of his mouth was entirely disced by the stench of cowardice. ¡°On your knees. I want you lot to apologize to her. Otherwise, I¡¯d bleed him like a pig.¡± Gerik could feel the searing pain upon his wound and immediately hollered at his subordinates, ¡°Did you not hear her? Kneel!¡± The other two men exchanged nces before they lowered themselves before Wendy. ¡°We¡¯re sorry that we¡¯ve been inappropriate and rude!¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have forced you to drink. We¡¯re worse than beasts.¡± The tearful Wendy tidied up her clothes when she got off the couch. Then, she made her way over to Natalie¡¯s side. Natalie looked askance at Gerik. ¡°Not just them. You too!¡± Fearful for his own life, Gerik immediately got down to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Xander. I¡¯ve been drunk out of my senses today! This is all on me and I swear that it¡¯ll never happen again!¡± Having drawn blood from Gerik¡¯s neck, Natalie felt that the desired deterrent effect had been attained. Against three grown men, the stunt she had managed to pull off should already be considered a miraculous victory in itself, so it would be inadvisable for her to continue to force the issue. I should leave with Wendy and return to deal with this Zygmunt guyter! Natalie relinquished her grip on the bloodied ss in her hand and took Wendy¡¯s hand in anticipation of making their way out. Unexpectedly, the unrepentant Gerik, once alleviated from the threat against him, went on to cast a look the way of his two subordinates. ¡°Grab the wine bottles and smash in that wench¡¯s head! Damn the gall of her to threaten me! I¡¯d kill her where she stands right here today!¡± The two subordinates were quite aggrieved about being sent onto their knees. Given the green light from Gerik, they unhesitantly snatched up the few bottles on the table and lunged themselves at Natalie¡¯s noggin. Natalie raised her right foot to swat them away but having already injured it earlier when she busted through the door, kicking people only served to exacerbate her condition. ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± hissed Natalie as she winced. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Wendy quickly lent Natalie her support. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m just faking it,¡± replied Natalie while she gently shoved Wendy off. ¡°I¡¯ve endured much worse. Get out of here first so you don¡¯t be a liability.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Be good and listen to your boss!¡± Propping herself up only on her left foot, Natalie was clearly in pain. However, her unshakable resolve remained palpable within those pristine almond-shaped eyes of hers. Though Wendy knew Natalie was in a bad way, she understood that her own presence there would only add to thetter¡¯s burden. Hence, she sought the only solution, which was to step away first and come back with reinforcements. Thus, Wendy departed swiftly from the private room. The situation was not looking optimistic for Natalie whose right foot was in too much agony to muster up any strength. Touching the blood on his neck, Gerik evoked an obnoxious look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you like the goddess of war herself just a minute ago? Why are you looking like a cripple right now! A freckle-faced fugly trying to y heroics. I spit on it! Today, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson so you¡¯d understand what fates befall busybodies!¡± ¡°That¡¯ll depend on whether you have what it takes.¡± Despite her circumstances, Natalie was not backing down from anyone. ¡°Well damn, now aren¡¯t you a mouthy one?¡± Gerik began to snigger revoltingly. ¡°Get her!¡± Natalie gnashed her teeth and defended herself against the men¡¯s three-pronged assault. Even though Gerik was a little ham-fisted, his two subordinates were clearly trained. On the several asions that they tried to mar her face with the smashed bottles, they came inches close every single time. The fight was bing increasingly more fraught for Natalie as her opponents only grew more vicious with each unsessful attempt. She had only narrowly evaded one of the men¡¯s attacks when another stabbed at her eye with a broken bottle. Oh no! She would not be able to dodge that in time! Could her sight be ruined here this day? At this moment of imminent peril, a hand, delightful to the point of being sensuous, cut in front of her and snapped her assant¡¯s wrist. ¡°So many men picking on a littledy. Not a good look for you guys, I¡¯m afraid!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 473 A Cue For Love Chapter 473 A Cue for Love Chapter 473 A Hundred Bottles of Wine To Empty The man¡¯s inflection had the warmth of jade, yet it had the coolness of the thawing snow in spring. Natalie¡¯s taut heartstrings were given a reprieve. She red at the man who had shielded her behind him, bewildered. If not for his timely appearance, her right eye would have probably beenid to waste there and then. When one of Gerik¡¯s subordinates went down with a broken wrist, the fearfulness of the other was apparent when he regarded Bastien. ¡°What are you standing there for! Get him!¡± Gerik yelled. ¡°Pull a knife on them and show them what¡¯s what!¡± The subordinate spat and brought out a switchde which he unsheathed before he charged in Bastien¡¯s direction. ¡°Die!¡± With a kick, the de was sent scuttling across the floor by Bastien¡¯s deft foot before it even got anywhere close. Though disarmed, the man sprawled on the floor remained obviously undeterred. He reached across for that switchde in anticipation of using it against Bastien and Natalie afterward but Bastien was quicker and beat him to the punch. He got to that de first and then stabbed it cleanly into the back of that man¡¯s hand. ¡°Argh¡ª¡± Apanying that man¡¯s bloodcurdling scream was a blinding spurt of crimson that sshed across the floor. Like a god amongst men, Bastien¡¯s movements were swift and decisive, and he transited from one motion to another without pause. This was sufficient to send Gerik staggering back in horror. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ This is all a big misunderstanding. We don¡¯t have to get violent. Let¡¯s talk this out, like proper gentlemen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bastien nodded. Thinking that the worst was over, the ndishing Gerik began to quietly rejoice in the belief that his counterpart had agreed to a truce and would not be pushing things any further. That was, until Bastien¡¯s men arrived. Looking at the two writhing on the floor and the third stricken upon the couch, Joseph asked, ¡°What shall we do with these lot, Mr. Nine?¡± ¡°Bring in a hundred bottles of wine.¡± Bastien¡¯s men were highly efficient and managed to lug in a hundred bottles of expensive wine which theyid neatly before Gerik. ¡°T-This is?¡± ¡°A gentleman would use his mouth before he lifts his hand. Here are a hundred bottles of wine. Finish them all without leaving a single bottle unemptied and without spilling a single drop, and you¡¯ll be free to walk away.¡± There was not a single billow between his brows when he spoke. ¡°My men will supervise this personally, and you shall be penalized, another bottle for every drop you fail to clean off!¡± Gerik¡¯s eyeballs almost popped. This is wine, not water! Drinking a hundred bottles of water is already no joke, never mind a hundred bottles of wine. This is way crueler than getting stabbed in the gut! ¡°This¡­ This is sheer torture! I was in the wrong and I see that now, so would you not show some mercy and let me off?¡± Gerik¡¯s legs went limp beneath him and brought him onto his knees. ¡°I¡¯d never do anything like this again!¡± Bastien showed no interest whatsoever in the man¡¯s remonstrations. ¡°Put someone on him, Joseph.¡± ¡°Will do, Mr. Nine.¡± Natalie was a little lost in thought as she regarded this man addressed as Mr. Nine. She did not pay him too much attention before, but now that she had, she found that this man was quite on par with Samuel in the looks department. Regal and elegant, and with an aura of airy sensualism about him, he was somewhat pretty in an inexplicable way. As an expression of her gratitude for taking care of that dastardly trio, Natalie extended a bow toward Bastien. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nine.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Bastien asked, smilingly. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But since your subordinates address you that way, I suppose that it would be fine for me to do likewise.¡± Then, Natalie was reminded of Wendy. She was about to drag her bum leg with her in search of the latter when she turned and saw Wendy with her face awash with tears. ¡°I was so scared for you, Boss!¡± Traumatized by her ordeal, Wendy clung to Natalie while her tears flowed ceaselessly. I suppose that she must have been terrified from her ordeal with these bstrds. ¡°Hush. Hush now!¡± Subtly smiling, Natalie returned Wendy¡¯s embrace while she patted thetter lightly upon her back. ¡°Everything¡¯s all right now. It¡¯s already been taken care of. I won¡¯t allow anyone to force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to so long as I¡¯m around.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 474 A Cue For Love Chapter 474 A Cue for Love Chapter 474 Seen It Before If not for Natalie¡¯s timely intervention, Wendy dared not fathom how she might be sullied by Gerik and his bunch of hoodlums. Seeing Nataliefort her in spite of her injuries, Wendy simultaneously felt awful and warm inside. Her eyes puffed up red like a rabbit¡¯s. Not knowing how she might be able to repay Natalie, she bawled on for some time more before she eked out, ¡°I¡¯d continue to work earnestly so I¡¯d make you lots and lots of money, Boss.¡± ¡°Good to hear. Good to hear.¡± Natalie could not help but chuckle at that. ¡°Looking forward to it already.¡± Bastien looked on glowingly at the pair. This woman isn¡¯t very well built, but she showed no fear whatsoever in spite of the odds that were stacked against her. Her diminutive figure belies an indomitable will no lesser than most men. Though he was positive that he had not met this little woman prior, her silhouette felt somehow familiar, as though he had seen it somewhere before. It was only after Lucas came out to investigate on ount of Natalie and Wendy¡¯s prolonged absence did he realize what they had gone through. ¡°Are you okay, Wendy?¡± Lucas looked upon Wendy with such concern that his eyes were oozing with anguish. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so negligent. I should havee looking when you failed to return, and shouldn¡¯t have taken this long to realize that something was amiss.¡± With her own hands firmly in Lucas¡¯ grasp, Wendy averted her gaze, seemingly at a loss as to how to react. ¡°Wendy¡¯s quite shaken, but is otherwise unharmed,¡± Natalie said. ¡°See her back to the hotel and help me take good care of her, Lucas Monroe. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be answering to me!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lucas nodded vigorously. The frowning Wendy was still worried for Natalie. ¡°What about you, Boss? You seem to be hurt too!¡± There was no way Natalie was going to allow herself to intrude upon Wendy¡¯s and Lucas¡¯ rare alone time, so she patted Bastien on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, for Mr. Nine and I are really tight! Aren¡¯t we, Mr. Nine?¡± Joseph red at Natalie and was about to berate her for being presumptive when Bastien replied amicably, ¡°Rest assured that I¡¯ll look after her.¡± Secure in the belief that Natalie would be in the care of friends, Lucas and Wendy departed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When the pair disappeared from sight, Natalie turned to regard Bastien. ¡°Sincerely, thank you for everything tonight, Mr. Nine. I guess that I, too, should be taking my leave.¡± With that, Natalie turned around. She meant to exit when a subtle shift of weight onto her right foot sent shockwaves up her nervous system. This foot¡­ She needed to seek medical attention and it did not appear that it might be something that she would be able to manage on her own. Natalie had not gone too many steps before she heard an astonished ¡°Mr. Nine¡± from Joseph. Then she felt a pair of sinewy arms slide around her calves and lift her up into a princess carry. Stunned, she turned her gaze sharply into the man who had just put her in his cradle. ¡°You¡­ This¡­¡± ¡°Your leg¡¯s hurt,¡± Bastien lowered his eyes and said. ¡°I know that,¡± Natalie murmured, ¡°but I don¡¯t need you to carry me. I can go to a doctor myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Natalie replied without the slightest hesitation. Bastien was a little surprised that Natalie would refuse him, as was Joseph. How many a youngdy in Loang mors for Mr. Nine¡¯s touch, so is this fugly woman nuts? To think she doesn¡¯t appreciate that Mr. Nine¡¯s degrading himself by carrying her, she¡¯s also refusing him as well. ¡°You ought to tone it down a little since your leg is hurt,¡± Bastien replied staidly. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this either. Considering that I¡¯ve chosen to help you, take it that I¡¯m just following through on a good deed to the end by taking you to a doctor.¡± Having heard Bastien put it that way, Natalie offered up no more protestations and allowed for him to continue on all the way with her inside his arms. As he held her and took in the herbaceous scent that emanated off her body, Bastien only found that sense of familiarity grow and be increasingly apparent. A Cue For Love Chapter 476 A Cue For Love Chapter 476 A Cue for Love Chapter 476 Useless Bastien stood up and left the ward. Joseph thought Bastien had settled it and intended to leave the hospital. ¡°Mr. Nine, let me send you home.¡± ¡°I will stay here at the hospital tonight.¡± Bastien¡¯s face seemed gentle. ¡°Joseph, please arrange for someone to make some soup for her.¡± ¡°Mr. Nine, you¡­¡± Joseph could not believe what he heard. Bastien might seem like a gentleman, but he was hard to get close to. Many women used to fall in love with him because he was gentle. Yet, in the end, they got hurt deeply. Joseph had been working for Bastien for over seven years. It was the first time he saw thetter care so much for a woman. ¡°Are my words so hard to understand?¡± Bastien narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you need me to repeat it?¡± ¡°No. No need.¡± Joseph choked on his word. ¡°I am just curious why Mr. Nine treats this woman so differently? What¡¯s so special about her?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Seeing Joseph¡¯s curious look, Bastien uttered faintly, ¡°She will be the future Mrs. Nine.¡± Upon hearing that, Joseph¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°So remember. From now on, all her orders are like my order to you. You must do as she says!¡± Joseph recollected himself and nodded. Meanwhile, inside the ward. Natalie thought she would not be able to go home that night. She took out her phone and texted Samuel. She typed a line of text. I am injured¡­ She hesitated for a while and eventually deleted those words. Judging from Samuel¡¯s attentiveness toward her, she could not imagine his reaction if he knew she was injured. Natalie would rather not let those close to her know about the bad news. Just like how Samuel would worry if she got hurt, she would worry if the former kept worrying about her. After pondering for a long while, she eventually sent a text. I will be busy these two days so I can¡¯t go home. Don¡¯t worry about me. Love you. A few seconds after she sent out the text, Samuel called her. ¡°You¡¯re busy, right? Do you want me to send supper over?¡± If he sends supper here, everything will be exposed. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve eaten already,¡± Natalie replied with guilt. ¡°You must be tired of work. There¡¯s no need to take care of me like a little child. I know how to take care of myself.¡± ¡°You? Sometimes even Sophia is more mature than you.¡± ¡°Samuel, can you stop provoking me?¡± Natalie reminded, ¡°I am neen years older than Sophia!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Am I wrong? At least Sophia knows to express herself when she is hungry or in pain. Unlike you, you keep everything to yourself. You even ask me not to worry about you.¡± His maic voice was deep and attractive. Natalie¡¯s eyes started beaming with tears as she heard those words. ¡°Samuel, I can have a good life under your protection. But I don¡¯t want to be a pet,¡± Natalie expressed her thoughts. ¡°I want to be able to support myself. I want to stand by you with dignity rather than living my life thinking of how to please you every day.¡± ¡°No matter how hard you work, please remember that I am always there for you.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was filled with affection. ¡°My worth should be enough to support you and the four kids.¡± ¡°I got it. Goodnight.¡± Hanging up the phone, Natalie grabbed her pillow. Her mind was filled with mixed emotions. He had his way around women. He must have guessed that something was wrong. Yet, he did not force me to say it and respected me instead. How can I not be attracted to him? Thinking about how Samuel would not be by her side for the following nights, a trace of disappointment rose in her heart. How could I be so dependent on him? I should hold my ground! A Cue For Love Chapter 477 A Cue For Love Chapter 477 A Cue for Love Chapter 477 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Do You Know Him The next morning, Natalie opened her eyes and saw Bastien sitting by her bed. His chin rested on his hand, and his eyes were closed. It seemed like he had stayed by her side the entire night. The morning light fell on his perfect face, making him even more attractive. It was not usual to describe a man as pretty. However, Natalie felt that it was the perfect word for him. When Natalie was engrossed in staring at Bastien, thetter opened his eyes. Natalie was slightly startled. She immediately started a conversation. ¡°Mr. Nine, why are you here?¡± Bastien did not reply, but he took the thermos on the table and opened it. The fragrance of chicken soup filled the entire room. ¡°Have some soup. It will help in recovery.¡± Natalie indeed felt a little hungry after a long night. Without hesitation, she drank the soup. ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± In the blink of an eye, Natalie finished the soup. ¡°Mr. Nine, thank you.¡± Natalie leaned forward and put the bowl on the headboard. Bastien furrowed his brows. Why does she keep calling me Mr. Nine? ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Nine.¡± ¡°Then what should I call you?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Bastien.¡± Bastien grabbed an apple and started peeling it. ¡°Only my subordinates call me Mr. Nine. You are not one. So there is no need to address me like that.¡± ¡°Okay. I will call you by your name then.¡± Natalie looked utterly attractive when she smiled. ¡°Bastien, you¡¯ve helped me. We are friends now. If you need my help in the future, I will try my best to help you!¡± Bastien disyed aplicated smile. ¡°Okay. I will ask you if I need help.¡± A short whileter, there was some noise at the door. ¡°Get out of my way! My boss is inside!¡± It was Yandel¡¯s voice. Natalie told Bastien, ¡°He is my subordinate. Can you ask your men to let him in?¡± Bastien opened the door and made a gesture to Joseph. With that, Joseph did not block the visitor anymore. Yandel¡¯s heart skipped a beat as his eyes locked on Bastien. He had never expected that he would run into thetter in Chanaea after he left Loang. In fact, he had to bow down to thetter in Loang even though he was the son of a warlord. Never did he expect he would see thetter taking care of Natalie. Yandel was dumbstruck for a long while. ¡°Yandel!¡± He regained his senses only after Natalie called his name. ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± Yandel stepped anxiously toward the bed and stared at Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s just some minor injuries. I will recover after two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Yandel was worried when he heard from Wendy and Lucas saying that Natalie was injured. He had to come check on her personally. Since Yandel had arrived, Natalie turned to Bastien. ¡°My man is here. You don¡¯t have to apany me anymore. You¡¯ve helped me too much. If you continue to stay, I wouldn¡¯t know how to repay you!¡± Natalie did not like to owe anyone a favor. It would be a burden for her if she could not pay it back. Bastien¡¯s smile faded after hearing Natalie¡¯s rejection. Even though she sounded like she did not want to trouble him, he knew she was trying to draw the lines. If he tried to get close at this point, she would put her guards up against him. Plus, the current situation in Loang was unstable. If she stayed close to him, it might create unnecessary troubles for her. He figured he should settle everything on his hands first and then find other ways to approach her. With that, he did not insist anymore. ¡°Okay. Call me if there is anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Bastien left the ward with Joseph. Yandel still stood by the bed, staring at Bastien¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Yandel, do you know Mr. Nine?¡± Natalie put a slice of apple into her mouth and nced at Yandel. A Cue For Love Chapter 478 A Cue For Love Chapter 478 A Cue for Love Chapter 478 Special Treatment From Him ¡°No,¡± Yandel lied. Yandel turned around and spotted the rabbit-shaped apple slices on the te. ¡°This hospital has such good service. Do they even cut the apples like this now?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the hospital.¡± Natalie rolled her eyes. ¡°Mr. Nine was the one who cut it. His cutting skill is not bad at all. All the rabbits looked lively.¡± ¡°Did he cut it himself?¡± Holy sh*t. Bastien was the ninth prince in line of session in Loang, after all. How could he do such a thing for Natalie? It¡¯s unbelievable! What kind of special treatment is this? Yandel¡¯s jaw dropped in awe. He could not wrap his head around it. ¡°Do you want to eat too?¡± Natalie passed a slice of apple to him. ¡°Here.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He cut it for you. You should eat it.¡± Yandel did not dare to eat it. Natalie ate it without hesitation. ¡°Yandel, you look strange today. What¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yandel choked on his words. ¡°I just felt that this man is dangerous. Boss, maybe you should keep your distance from him.¡± Yandel was worried Bastien that had other intentions for treating Natalie so nicely. Even though he did not reveal Bastien¡¯s identity, he wanted to prevent Natalie from getting involved in the dispute over the session of Loang. Natalie somehow understood Yandel¡¯s concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± After finishing the apple, Natalie enquired about Dexmed Pharmaceutical. ¡°Thest time, Thomas lost over a billion in the ck market. Even though it was not a big deal for Dexmed Pharmaceutical, it should take Thomas a lot of effort to cover it. He must be busy now.¡± ¡°No, he isn¡¯t really.¡± Natalie was taken aback, thinking that she might have heard it wrong. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Boss, I thought the same previously, that Thomas would use Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s money to pay his debt, and he would have a hard time with the cash flows problem. But it turns out it is the exact opposite.¡± Yandel¡¯s expression seemed stern. ¡±Not only did Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s capital not shrink, but they also have a better cash flow than usual.¡± That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Did I underestimate Thomas? Is one billion nothing to him? ¡°The men we nted in Dexmed Pharmaceutical did not notice any irregrities either,¡± Yandel continued to borate. ¡°Thomas is more cunning than we thought. Maybe he deliberately held back his capabilities during the encounter with Dream. He wanted us to underestimate the true power of Dexmed Pharmaceutical.¡± ¡°There is a possibility to that.¡± Natalie bit her lip tightly, frustrated. ¡°It seems like I have underestimated him. Back then, he was able to snatch all the Bayer family¡¯s assets from my grandfather. Besides the reason that my grandfather trusted him, he must have some pretty good tricks up his sleeves.¡± Both of them stared at each other for a long while. They could not wrap their heads around it. Natalie stayed in the hospital for two more days. She obeyed everything the doctor said. She even used the crystal needle on herself to boost her recovery. By the time she came out of the hospital, her leg had mostly recovered. Only the scabbed part of her palm had not fallen off. It looked a little ugly. As she reached home, the four kids surrounded her instantly. To prevent them from feeling jealous, she hugged and kissed each of them. As she walked upstairs to her room, she noticed someone following her. ¡°Xavian?¡¯ ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Xavian furrowed his brows. ¡°It is about the footage of the ck market¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 479 A Cue For Love Chapter 479 A Cue for Love Chapter 479 Examine Your Injury Natalie knelt down and frowned. ¡°What about the surveince footage?¡± ¡°Mommy, the server of the ck market is well hidden, and it isplicated to hack into. I spent a long time and sessfully hacked into their surveince system. I discovered that something was missing from the surveince that day. That was the part you asked me to delete.¡± Xavian¡¯s fists clenched tightly as he mentioned it. He had put in his blood and sweat to hack into it. Yet, his effort turned out to be in vain. ¡°Did you mean they didn¡¯t record it? Or someone else had deleted it?¡± Natalie pressed on the issue. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I am not sure.¡± Xavian shook his head. ¡°I tried to recover it, but I failed. And the other party seems to have added anti-directional tracking. I was afraid they would find me, so I immediately backed out. Mommy, I¡¯m sorry, I screwed up the task you gave me!¡± Seeing Xavian¡¯s darkened expression, Natalie rubbed his head. ¡°Silly boy! There¡¯s no need to apologize. You are brilliant.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°You are my most precious Sweetheart.¡± Five years ago, if it were not for them, she would not even have the courage to live on. At night, Samuel reached home. The second he opened the bedroom door, he saw Natalie wearing her white robe and reading a book in bed. The dim light illuminated her tiny face softly, and her hair was scattered around her. Even though she was wearing a mask, beauty was her nature. Her elegance and gentleness grasped Samuel¡¯s heart instantly. Samuel had seen countless beauties throughout his life. Nheless, no one couldpare to Natalie, not even close. He leaned on the door, staring silently at her. Natalie¡¯s eyes got tired from reading. She lifted her head and rubbed her eyes. Only then did she realize Samuel was at the door. ¡°When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t youe in?¡± Natalie gazed at him with a confused look. ¡°I just got back not too long ago.¡± Samuel unbuttoned his shirt and strolled into the bedroom. ¡°Are you done with work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie secretly hid her hand under the nket. The wound was not evident if one did not observe closely. She figured it would disappear entirely after a few more days. Samuel approached Natalie. He stretched his arms and hugged her tightly. He had unbuttoned three or two buttons on his shirt, revealing his Adam¡¯s apple and sexy corbone. His hair was messy as his masculine scent lingered closely around her. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯ve been working for the whole day. Why don¡¯t you take a shower first?¡± Natalie deliberately sent him away as she did not want him to notice her burning face. ¡°I can showerter. There is no hurry.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes as his hand reached for Natalie¡¯s robe. Natalie was stunned momentarily. She did not expect Samuel to be so eager. Natalie thought he wouldnd kisses on her. She closed her eyes. Yet, she did not feel a thing after a long while. She opened her eyes and realized Samuel was not kissing her. Instead, he scanned her body with a deep gaze. Natalie was overwhelmed with embarrassment as her body was under his scrutiny. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Natalie bit her lip. She wanted to use her hand to block Samuel¡¯s eyes from staring at her. However, as she recalled the scab on her palms, she did not do so. ¡°I am examining you for any injury,¡± Samuel uttered casually. ¡°How could you do this?¡± Natalie sounded somehow pissed. ¡°Even criminals would not be examined like this!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 480 A Cue For Love Chapter 480 A Cue for Love Chapter 480 Is He Mad Natalie was upset and a little indignant. She knew Samuel cared for her, but she found it hard to ept his authoritarian behavior. There¡¯s no need to strip me naked to examine me for any injury. Samuel did not notice any wound on her body. After a while, he helped her with her robe and tie it properly. ¡°I was worried you were lying to me again. I know of your stubbornness all too well.¡± Samuel did not apologize to Natalie. However, his tone turned gentle. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Natalie lowered her eyes. She had been living independently for a long time. Even though she knew she had someone she could rely upon now, she was not used to depending on anyone. I am injured. It was just a three-word phrase, yet it was challenging enough to get those words out of her mouth. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°No.¡± Natalie lifted her head and looked into Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know you care for me. It¡¯s my problem. I don¡¯t know how to show you my vulnerable side.¡± The same goes for the wound on my hand, the mask on my face, and even the hatred in my heart. She knew Samuel was keen to know everything about her. However, she did not want to mention those things whenever she faced him. A series of tragedies that happened five years ago had been a massive blow to her. With that, it had caused her to form a somewhat rebellious personality. ¡°Am I being unreasonable?¡± There was somehow a trace of panic in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you treat me the same, I think I will be mad as well.¡± Samuel let out a sigh as he caressed her head. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Silly girl!¡± Samuel murmured. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t do it now, I will wait until the day you can finally do it. We have a lifetime ahead of us. I will always be with you. I believe you will be able to open up to me completely one day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A warm and fuzzy feeling rose in Natalie¡¯s heart. She wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s waist, and she took the initiative to kiss his lips. Right after the kiss, Samuel suddenly pressed her down against the bed. Meanwhile, at the Bowers residence. Keh stood by the pond and sprinkled the fish food in his hand. As the fish food scattered on the pond¡¯s surface, the fish rushed to the surface andpete for the food. Keh stared at the chaotic pond. Yet, he was devoid of expression. Yara was busy with the new drug development at Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Thus, she seldom came to visit him. However, he did not need Yara¡¯spany as his health was generally well. Even though he greatly admired Yara, he preferred his own flesh and blood like Samuel and Steven, or his great-grandchildren like Franklin and Sophia, to be by his side. However, ever since Natalie showed up, he had less and less chance to see Franklin and Sophia. As the winter breeze started to blow, Keh felt a sense of loneliness in his heart. In the end, he could not bear it any longer and made a video call to Franklin and Sophia. No one answered it even after he called twice. To his relief, someone finally picked up the call the third time he called. Franklin was the one who answered it. Keh smiled delightfully as he saw the former¡¯s tiny face appearing on the screen. ¡°Franklin, where¡¯s Sophia?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, hold on a second.¡± Franklin grabbed the phone and left the scene abruptly. After getting into the bathroom, he closed the door and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sophia is reciting medical scriptures. She will be testedter. Great- grandpa, just tell me if you have any message for her¡­¡± ¡°Medical scriptures? Why is Sophia learning that? And who is teaching her?¡± Keh furrowed his brows in displeasure. A Cue For Love Chapter 481 A Cue For Love Chapter 481 A Cue for Love Chapter 481 Under Her Spell Franklin was stumped and regretted what he said. He realized that he should not have revealed that Sophia was learning traditional medicine. Keh¡¯s expression darkened when he sensed Franklin¡¯s silence. ¡°Is she learning from that woman?¡± Although Keh did not mention any name, Franklin immediately knew he was talking about Natalie. ¡°Great-grandpa, can you show her some respect?¡± Franklin asked. He felt indignant on behalf of Natalie. Keh felt anger brewing in his chest upon hearing what his great-grandson said. He was on the verge of bursting with fury. As Franklin and Sophia¡¯s great-grandfather, Keh doted on them since they were young. It hurt him that they kept talking back to defend a woman of unknown origin. Therefore, the more they tried to defend Natalie, the more Keh grew to hate her. ¡°No!¡± Kehshed out furiously. ¡°Great-grandpa, why are you¡­¡± Franklin mumbled angrily, ¡°I am trying to reason with you. How can you be as stubborn as a child?¡± Keh was rendered speechless. That Natalie is something! It is bad enough that she put my grandson under her spell. Now, she even influenced my great-grandchildren, Franklin and Sophia. I can¡¯t bear the indignity. Keh yelled, ¡°What did that woman tell you? Have you forgotten your real mother? How can you ept that lowly woman as your mother? You and Sophia have fallen for her trap!¡± Then, Keh took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Both of you are still young and immature. Once you are older, you will understand the importance of family. Then, you will regret how you treat Yara!¡± Initially, Franklin had the patience to try and reason with Keh. He wanted to help him to consider from his point of view. However, the moment Keh mentioned Yara, Franklin could not help but feel disgusted. ¡°Great- grandpa, I need to take a dump, so I can¡¯t stay to chat anymore.¡± Then, the phone fell silent. Franklin hung up without saying goodbye. It hurt Keh¡¯s heart to the point of breaking. As a result, Keh did not have the mood to feed the fish anymore¡ªhe threw a fistful of fish feed into the pond and left. He could not understand how his rtionship with his beloved great-grandchildren hade to this point. Keh had always gotten along with Franklin and Sophia. He remembered their cute voices when they called him ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± Nothing could beat the joy of hearing them say that. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Now, they were not even willing to call him. It is all Natalie¡¯s fault! Keh returned to his bedroom. He suddenly recalled Xavian and yton. They were about the same age as Franklin and Sophia. A few days ago, Xavian and yton sent him a medical prescription. Keh shared this prescription with a friend who knew medicine. His friend stayed on the mountain in seclusion. When he saw the said prescription, he dered that he wanted toe down of the mountain to meet Yara and discuss medicinal knowledge with her. Keh turned down his request immediately. After all, Yara did not prepare the prescription. Even Keh never met the woman who formted it. The butler prepared the medicine as prescribed for Keh to consume regrly. Soon, he discovered that his stamina and health improved tremendously. Therefore, Keh became even more curious about the identity of Xavian and yton¡¯s mother. She had perfected her medical skills and taught her children so well. Keh¡¯s anger and frustration receded as he thought about Xavian and yton. He had not seen them for a long time. Although they had no blood rtions, he missed them somehow. Therefore, Keh sent a WhatsApp message to Xavian and yton, inviting them to meet up. He soon received their replies: Okay! Keh could not help but feel excited and immediately instructed the butler to buy the children¡¯s favorite snacks. After the butler left, Keh was suddenly puzzled by his behavior. Why am I so fond of Xavian and yton? That sense of affection and familiarity seems no different from what I feel for Franklin and Sophia. A Cue For Love Chapter 482 A Cue For Love Chapter 482 A Cue for Love Chapter 482 There Might Be Something Special On the day Keh was set to meet Xavian and yton, Yara came over to spend time with him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Grandpa, I know you loved listening to Hazel Kaley singing, so I invited her here today¡­¡± Yara said. She wanted to be the matriarch of the Bowers family, so she needed Keh to support her. Therefore, she tried her best to find his preferences and win him over. Yara thought that she would receive rewards for her effort to appease Keh. However, he was in a hurry. ¡°Tell Hazel toe here on another day¡­ I¡¯m meeting someone important today!¡± ¡°Grandpa, Hazel is now waiting outside¡­¡± Yara said awkwardly. Hazel was a famous singer in Loang, so Yara had made a lot of effort to get her here. Keh gave her a sidelong nce and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me about her earlier?¡± ¡°I¡­ I wanted to surprise you. If you missed meeting her today, I don¡¯t know when I can get her toe by again.¡± ¡°I have already arranged to meet someone, so I can¡¯t break my promise. Therefore, I won¡¯t be watching her performance. You can ask her to go home,¡± Keh replied without hesitation. Yara was stunned. Who is he meeting that he is willing to miss out on listening to his favorite singer? Yara softened her tone and asked gently, ¡°Grandpa, who are you meeting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting the two children who saved me,¡± Keh seemed happy when he mentioned Xavian and yton. ¡°Since I promised to meet them today, I can¡¯t back out of it. I don¡¯t want them to think that I¡¯m an unreliable old man.¡± Although Yara remained smiling, she clenched her fists in her pockets. How could a couple of lowly street urchins take precedence over Hazel? What is wrong with Old Mr. Bowers? This is unbelievable! Old Mr. Bowers was a prominent man in his younger days. How could he let a couple of five-year-olds lead him by the nose? ¡°Yara, do you want to meet the children? I¡¯ve invited them to meet at a cafe next to the kindergarten,¡± Keh said with a warm smile. ¡°They are about Franklin and Sophia¡¯s age and go to the same kindergarten with them too. Both of them are adorable and clever. I think you will like them as much as I do once you meet them.¡± Yara would not spend time with Keh unless it were a means to an end. She would prefer to go for a beauty treatment than meet a couple of unknown brats. ¡°Grandpa¡­ I¡­¡± Yara stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m worried that I will think of Franklin and Sophia when I see them. Ever since that woman appeared, Franklin and Sophia began to hate me. I can¡¯t get to them no matter what I do. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡± Franklin and Sophia are Yara¡¯s flesh and blood, yet they side with Natalie. Keh and Yara looked at each other and did not speak for a moment. It was awkward. Keh could not think of something right to say. In the end, he sighed. ¡°Yara, you are their biological mother. No one can separate the bond between a mother and her children. Furthermore, no mother hates her children. They are still young. Once they are older, they will understand nothing could sever blood ties and how much you have sacrificed to raise them.¡± Yara was sick of hearing those words. However, she feared that Franklin and Sophia would be harder to control as they grew older. After all, she never ¡°raised¡± them. Yara still felt indignant, but she had no choice but to nod obediently. ¡°Grandpa, I am their mother. Of course, I would never hold it against them.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Keh replied. Then, he realized that it was nearly time to meet Xavian and yton. Therefore, he did not stay to chat but left the house happily with arms full of gifts. Yara frowned as she watched Old Mr. Bowers walk away. It is not as if he is meeting his great-grandchildren. Why is he in a rush? I can¡¯t believe it! He is even willing to forfeit meeting his favorite singer to see those children. There was not even a hint of hesitation. Perhaps, there is something special about them! Yara¡¯s expression turned cold. She decided to follow Old Mr. Bowers to see those children. A Cue For Love Chapter 483 A Cue For Love Chapter 483 A Cue for Love Chapter 483 His Illegitimate Children Keh left the house in his car, and Yara followed right behind without his knowledge. ¡°I¡¯ve not seen you smile like this for ages, Old Mr. Bowers!¡± the chauffeur said after taking a nce at the rear mirror. Keh nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I guess I¡¯m thrilled to meet the little ones.¡± The chauffeur thought the little ones Keh referred to were Franklin and Sophia. ¡°I can totally understand how excited you are to be able to meet your great-grandchildren. After all, blood is thicker than water.¡± Blood is thicker than water? Keh¡¯s expression turned grim. Erm. That¡¯s strange. They might have saved my life once, and I appreciate that, but why would I be excited to meet them if we¡¯re not rted? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Keh began to question his reaction. Come to think of it, Xavian and yton did bear a resemnce to Samuel when he was a child. Unless Samuel had a fling with another woman and gave birth to illegitimate children when he and Yara conceived Franklin and Sophia five years ago? Meanwhile, at the entrance of the kindergarten, Xavian and yton bade Franklin and Sophia farewell, as they would be meeting another friend. When Franklin and Sophia were about to leave in their car, a vehicle drove passed them. They took a closer look and saw Yara in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°What is she doing here again?¡± Sophia frowned and hid behind Franklin. ¡°She drove all the way to the kindergarten and didn¡¯te down to bother us? How unusual is that.¡± Franklin wondered while staring at the car that drove past them. ¡°I know, right? I thought she woulde and disturb us!¡± Sophia fidgeted. ¡°I thought she¡¯d always wanted us to call her Mommy? Instead ofing after us, where is she going?¡± Franklin and Sophia exchanged nces and yelled out simultaneously, ¡°Xavian and yton!¡± Both Franklin and Sophia finally realized how serious the situation was. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll take it out on Xavian and yton since she couldn¡¯t do anything to Mommy?¡± Sophia widened her teary eyes and expressed her concern. ¡°It could be!¡± Franklin knitted his brows. ¡°Besides bullying Xavier and yton, that evil woman might even use them to take it out on Natalie!¡± ¡°Oh, no! We have to stop her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When the chauffeur took over the bags and was about to carry them to their seats, they dodged him. ¡°Mr. Franklin? Ms. Sophia?¡± The chauffeur was at a loss for words. ¡°Did you not see the woman who imed to be our biological mother pass by?¡± Franklin said in an assertive voice. ¡°Sophia and I haven¡¯t met her for some time, and we wish to talk to her; so, we¡¯re not in a hurry to go home.¡± The chauffeur could not believe his ears. What¡¯s going on? I thought they hated their biological mother? ¡°Can we talk to her, please?¡± Sophia begged. ¡°Look, she has driven quite far from us now. Could you please take us to her?¡± No adults would have the heart to say no to Sophia after listening to her sweet voice. Besides, Yara is not an outsider. Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia should be fine. Without any further hesitation, the chauffeur started catching up to Yara. Meanwhile, Yara started keeping a distance from Keh when she noticed he got down the car with a bag full of gifts. Keh then walked into the restaurant and sat by the table in a corner. The two little children had already arrived. A Cue For Love Chapter 484 A Cue For Love Chapter 484 A Cue for Love Chapter 484 Sneaking Around Yara kept her eyes on the two little children but could not see their faces clearly. Despite that, she had a hunch that she had seen one of the children before. When Yara was trying to squint her eyes and take a closer look at the child, the voice of a domineering child merged from her back. ¡°Hey! What are you looking at?¡± That gave Yara a scare. She turned around and found the two little devils standing behind her. ¡°Franklin, Sophia¡­¡± ¡°Are you surprised to see us here? Our kindergarten is just around the corner, so we just pop by. You have a problem with that?¡± Franklin shot a sullen re at Yara. ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you sneaking around?¡± Yara froze for bit but immediately regained herposure. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your kindergarten is just nearby? Since you don¡¯t wish to spend time with me, I thought I mighte here and try my luck, hoping that I get to bump into the two of you. I guess today is my lucky day!¡± Yara said shamelessly. The twins that came out of nowhere hadpletely distracted Yara. She could no longer pay attention to Keh and the children in the restaurant, as dealing with these two was already a challenge. ¡°What do you mean by we don¡¯t want to spend time with you?¡± Sophia asked while looking at Yara with her big round eyes. ¡°Erm¡­¡± ¡°You want to spend time with us, right? Fine. Sophia and I will give you a chance,¡± Franklin said. ¡°The two of us have always wanted to visit a ce, but Daddy didn¡¯t have time to go with us. Why don¡¯t you take us?¡± All this while, Yara had only thought of using Franklin and Sophia to her advantage. She never wanted to spend time with them at all. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy right now. How about next time?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It looks like someone is good at talking and making empty promises,¡± Franklin said casually. ¡°You said you came here to wait for us, but it seems you¡¯re just sneaking around and doing shady things. Sophia, should we call Daddy and tell him about it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sophia nodded in agreement. These twins instantly found her weak spot. Upon hearing their threat, Yara eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the ce you wish to visit since I¡¯m your biological mother!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Sophia turned to the chauffeur and said, ¡°Drive us there, please!¡± The chauffeur rubbed his eyes instead of ears. Did I hear it wrongly? These two are willing to go on a trip with their mother? At the restaurant, Keh ordered a table full of desserts for Xavian and yton and ced the gifts in front of them. ¡°I bought everything since I don¡¯t know what kind of toys you like,¡± Keh said with a grin. ¡°Here. This is thetest spaceship model. I believe this is something all boys would like!¡± Xavian and yton were so mesmerized by the spaceship model that they could not turn their eyes away. Upon noticing their expression, Keh knew he had made the right choice. He was pleased that he had gotten the right person to purchase the gifts for the two boys. In fact, Keh bought a total of three boxes of spaceship models. After giving two of them to Xavian and yton, he still kept a box with him. Keh could not help but sigh when he thought of his estranged rtionship with Franklin. When would I have a chance to give him this spaceship model? A Cue For Love Chapter 485 A Cue For Love Chapter 485 A Cue for Love Chapter 485 Doubting Himself Franklin and Sophia were his precious grandchildren! Though Keh did not like how they disrespected Yara, he still wished to maintain a close rtionship with Franklin and Sophia. But somehow, they seemed to have drifted apart. He did not know what he did wrong and had no clue why his great-grandchildren were mad at him. He would have broken down and cried if Xavian and yton were not with him. Xavian could tell Keh was trying to hold back his tears. ¡°Are you okay? You can talk to us if you¡¯re upset.¡± yton too, nodded. ¡°Yes! We can lend you an ear.¡± Their sincerity touched Keh. He then told them how Franklin and Sophia refused to reconcile with their biological mother no matter how hard he tried. He also told the boys how the great-grandchildren resented him for it. Nheless, he did not reveal their names to Xavian and yton. At this point, these two boys still had no idea Yara was Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s so-called biological mother. Hence, they did not associate their stories with Keh¡¯s. After telling his story, Keh expected Xavian and yton to understand him and take his side.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But Xavian threw out a question that even Keh could not answer. ¡°But why would you try to mend their rtionship if she¡¯s their biological mother?¡± ¡°I think being able to spend time with my mommy is the happiest, isn¡¯t it?¡± yton also expressed his doubt. ¡°How we wish our Mommy could split into a few figures so that we could spend more time with her! It¡¯s so weird that your great-grandkids refused to get close with their mommy.¡± Their remarks rendered Keh speechless. It was natural for children to be dependent on their mothers. By right, no one was needed to help mend their rtionship, let alone force them. But Keh had tried every possible way to bring Franklin and Sophia closer to Yara but to no avail. What have I done wrong? ¡°Grandpa, your great-grandchildren must be smart kids, right?¡± yton asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Keh responded with pride. ¡°They had only disrespected their mommy but not anyone else, right?¡± Xavian continued with another question. Keh thought about it before answering, ¡°Yes. They¡¯re kids with good manners and know how to behave in public.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing with your great-grandchildren, could the problem lie with their mommy?¡± yton asked directly. Keh initially wanted to answer no, but he could not find a way to justify his answer. The questions two young boys asked got him thinking. Could it really be Yara¡¯s problem? But he brushed aside that thought as quickly as it came. ¡°Their mother is a kind person. She had even rescued me when I suffered a heart attack. I¡¯m getting older by the day, but she¡¯s the one who willingly apanies me when all the other family members are busy with their work and careers,¡± he exined. ¡°She sounds like a nicedy.¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Keh sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand why the kids refused to acknowledge her as their mother!¡± ¡°Calm down, Grandpa,¡± Xavian said. ¡°My mommy once told us that every mother in this world loves and cares for their children, and children love and care for their mothers too. Could there be a misunderstanding? Anyway, I think they¡¯ll be fine!¡± Keh could not resist stroking the heads of these caring and sensible young boys. ¡°Hearing you mention your mommy all the time makes me want to meet her!¡± Keh let out a sigh. How did she train her kids to be so kind and obedient? Suddenly, Xavian¡¯s phone rang, and it was a call from Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy!¡± Xavian lifted his head and grinned. ¡°Our mommy might not have the time to meet you, but you can talk to her over the phone!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 486 A Cue For Love Chapter 486 A Cue for Love Chapter 486 Sounds Familiar Keh nodded. Xavian answered the call and heard Natalie¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°Have you finished school, Sweetheart?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Xavian grabbed the corner of the table cloth and tested the waters. ¡°Mommy, do you remember yton and I asked for a prescription for heart conditions? We actually gave the prescription to an old man. He has heart diseases, and his family members are not always by his side¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s health has improved after taking the medication. We¡¯re with him now, and he wishes to thank you over the phone.¡± Xavian did not know how Natalie would react to this, so he asked sheepishly, ¡°Can I pass the phone to him?¡± Xavian and yton might not have inherited Natalie¡¯s medical skills, but the three of them all cared for others and wanted to do their part to help those who were in need. ¡°Of course,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Pass the phone to him then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xavian responded with an innocent smile and handed the phone to Keh. ¡°Here you go, Grandpa.¡± Keh then ced the phone next to his ear. ¡°Hi there. You¡¯ve done a great job raising Xavian and yton. They¡¯re such amazing children!¡± Keh continued to express his gratitude. ¡°I would have been dead had they not performed CPR on me at the kindergarten in time.¡± Natalie thought the elderly man¡¯s coarse voice sounded familiar, but she could not quite put her finger on it. ¡°You¡¯re wee. They did what they¡¯re supposed to do.¡± Natalie then remembered Keh was not exactly in the pink of health. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I feel better after taking the medicines you prescribed. I am still in awe of your amazing medical skills and how excellent you are even though you¡¯re still very young,¡± Keh said. ¡°That¡¯s great. You should continue taking the medicines regrly. Keep yourself warm during the cold season, and avoid getting too emotional.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Thank you so much! I hope to meet you in the future!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Keh then returned the phone to Xavian and yton after ending the call. From the way she spoke, Keh could tell Natalie was a steady and low-key person. Such characteristics were rather unusual for people her age. ¡°Your mommy is a great person.¡± Keh was impressed. Xavian and yton responded with a sweet smile as they were proud of their mother. ¡°Yup! She¡¯s the best Mommy in the whole wide world!¡± ¡°yton and I hope to grow up as soon as possible so that we can protect and take care of her!¡± Keh was envious of the rtionship these two boys had with their mother. But at the same time, he felt her voice sounded familiar. It was as if he had heard a simr voice elsewhere before. Is that possible? From all the people he knew, Yara was the only young woman who excelled in the medical field. Perhaps it¡¯s a coincidence? Keh did not think further anymore. Meanwhile, Franklin, Sophia, and Yara arrived at an amusement park. The chauffeur parked the Bentley right in front of the entrance. As the evening sky turned dark, the amusement park began to light up. Yara took a nce at the amusement park and had no clue what these little devils might do to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Franklin opened the door and got down of the car. Sophia followed right behind. Yara loved amusement parks, but she dislikeding during winter. Besides, she had never wanted to come with these two monsters. Gusts of cold air greeted Yara the moment she stepped out of the car. Yara did not put on a thickyer of clothes. The chilly wind that hit her face caused her to shudder. It¡¯s so cold! Yara wished she could get into the car instead of entering the amusement park. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡± Franklin raised his brows. ¡°You alwaysined we don¡¯t spend enough time with you, right? You have a chance to do this with me now! I hope you¡¯ll appreciate every second of this trip!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 487 A Cue For Love Chapter 487 A Cue for Love Chapter 487 Revenge On Yara ¡°Yeah! Hurry up and follow us!¡± Sophia urged with a smile. Franklin and Sophia were only five years old their smiles were pure and innocent like little angels. Yara couldn¡¯t even force herself to smile despite seeing their angelic smiles. Even though she was unwilling, she had to apany them to the amusement park. ¡°Which ride do you guys want to go on first?¡± Yara asked patiently. ¡°Merry-go-round or the spinning teacups?¡± ¡°Those are too childish!¡± Franklin rejected outright, ¡°Sophia and I don¡¯t like these kids¡¯ rides.¡± Yara¡¯s anger boiled at his biting remark, yet she didn¡¯t show it on her face. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Urgh, these two brats are acting spoiled again! ¡°These rides are not childish. They are perfect for five-year-olds.¡± Yara taunted, ¡°Why did you bring me here if you weren¡¯t interested in rides?¡± A sweet smile formed on Sophia¡¯s lips as she pointed at the massive roller coaster ride. ¡°Franklin and I want to get on that!¡± The roller coaster carts were bright with neon lights at night. The train of cars traveling along the track looked like a dragon flying in the sky. Even from afar, they could hear the shrill screams of the passengers. Yara, with a fear of heights, immediately shook her head vehemently. ¡°You guys can¡¯t go on that ride. You¡¯re too young.¡± ¡°I thought you love us the most in the whole world? Didn¡¯t you always insist we were your babies?¡± Franklin said casually, ¡°If you insist on not getting on the ride with Sophia and me, then I guess everything you have said about being our mommy¡­¡± Franklin was clueless about the truth. He said those words merely to provoke Yara but unexpectedly struck her nerve. ¡°What are you saying?¡± The expression on Yara¡¯s face turned changed. ¡°Do you still suspect me as your mother? Of course, I love you both the most. It¡¯s just a ride on a roller coaster. I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t want to hear any doubts about me being your mother after this!¡± Sophia and Franklin exchanged a nce, wondering the reason for Yara¡¯s sudden aggravation. They didn¡¯t take her reaction seriously as long as she apanied them on the ride. The trio joined the line for the roller coaster ride and reached the front after fifteen minutes. The attendant let Yara through the gate and pushed the restraint bar down after she climbed into the car. She turned to look over her shoulder to check on Franklin and Sophia behind her, but instead of the two children, a couple was sitting behind her. Yara panicked. ¡°Where are the two kids in line with me earlier?¡± ¡°They¡¯re at the gate.¡± The attendant kindly pointed in the direction of the gate. Following his direction, she saw Sophia and Franklin standing there, with innocent looks on their faces. ¡°Let them in, hurry! They¡¯re here for the ride too!¡± Yara barked with a frown. ¡°Miss, let me rify the rules for this ride. There¡¯s a height limit enforced for this ride. Children below 4¡¯2¡± aren¡¯t allowed entry.¡± The attendant gave Yara a contemptuous look. What! Yara finally realized she had fallen for the little devils¡¯ trick. They hadn¡¯t intended to ride on the roller coaster from the beginning. It was a lie for me to get on the ride. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ride anymore. I want to get off.¡± Yara wanted to unsp herself. Despite pushing it with all her might, the restraint bar didn¡¯t budge. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why isn¡¯t this moving? I said I don¡¯t want to y anymore.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve locked all the safety bars on all the cars, so all passengers are secured. The ride will start soon,¡± the attendant said with a shrug of his shoulders. The entire train began a slow crawl forward into an ascend soon after. Yara cussed the kids under her breath. Before long, the train of cars reached the highest peak and started its descent down the steep slope. ¡°Ah!¡± Yara let out a shrill scream with a face pale as a sheet when she felt the weightless sensation hit her. Her scream was the loudest among the passengers. Meanwhile, somewhere close by to the ride. Franklin snorted. ¡°That¡¯ll teach her a lesson for bullying Natalie, Xavian, and yton.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Franklin!¡± Sophia gave him two thumb-ups to express her admiration for him. ¡°I won¡¯t ever admit she¡¯s my mommy!¡± Franklin clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Even if I die!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 488 A Cue For Love Chapter 488 A Cue for Love Chapter 488 Stop Lying To Me When the train of cars finally returned to the starting point, Yara¡¯s voice had turned hoarse from all the shouting. Her legs were weak and shaky from the frightful ride. The roller coaster ride was much more terrifying in the dark of night than in broad daylight. All she could see in her sight was just a field of dark and silhouettes of objects when neared. She couldn¡¯t even get a clear view of the track under the breakneck speed. Thebination of the unknown and her fear of height had tortured her to the extent of having all colors drained from her face and she even tasted bile in her throat. These two brats! Do they think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to them? The reason I kept them alive all these years ago was so they could be of use to me one day. Now, they have the gall to trick me despite not helping me. After calming her breath from the terrifying ride, she stomped toward the exit, resolved to teach them a lesson. Once she reached the exit, an ice cream cone was thrust into her hand. She looked down to see Sophia tipping her toes and pushing the cone into her hand. ¡°Here you go! An ice cream cone!¡± Looking at Sophia¡¯s innocent smiling face, Yara noticed a simr glint of slyness in Sophia¡¯s eyes as the dead Natalie. Setting me up on a roller coaster ride, then hands me an ice cream cone next. Is she nning to freeze me to death? Yara bent down slowly, forcing a smile on her face as she reached for the ice cream in Sophia¡¯s extended hand. ¡°Sophia, you won¡¯t get to eat it then if you buy for me only.¡± Yara narrowed her eyes, amplifying the malicious glint in them. ¡°You love ice cream too, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll let you have this then. Make sure you finish every bit of it.¡± Yara was about to force-feed Sophia the ice cream in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°This is delicious. Eat it!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t want it! Daddy! I don¡¯t want to eat it! She¡¯s forcing me to eat it!¡± Yara¡¯s body stiffened at the mention of Samuel, but she quickly dashed off the possibility of him being there in the amusement park too. They¡¯re adamant about me not meeting with Samuel, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be here in an amusement park. ¡°Sophia, why are you being so rude to me when I¡¯m offering ice cream to you?¡± Yara tightened her grip on Sophia¡¯s arm despite her gentle chiding. Feeling a sharp pain in her arm, tears were welling in Sophia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Daddy, it hurts!¡± ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m offering you an ice cream. There¡¯s nothing to cry about.¡± ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± ¡°Your daddy isn¡¯t here. Why are you calling for him? Do you think I¡¯ll believe your lies? Have you ever heard of the story of the boy who cries wolf?¡± With fingers pinching Sophia¡¯s chin, Yara was about to force the ice cream into thetter¡¯s mouth when a chilling voice called her from behind her. ¡°Yara! What do you think you¡¯re doing to Sophia?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, her heart sank. She instantly let go of Sophia¡¯s arm, straightened her back, and looked over her shoulder with a panic look. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re here. What are you doing here?¡± she asked nervously. The second Sophia saw Samuel, she raced to him and clung to his leg with teary eyes. ¡°Daddy, she forced me to eat an ice cream!¡± Yara couldn¡¯t picture Samuel being there in an amusement park at that time. Hearing Sophia¡¯s comint, she immediately exined herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t force her!¡± Yara insisted. ¡°Samuel, you can¡¯t just listen to her. I merely wanted to share the ice cream with her since she loves ice cream.¡± His expression turned grave when his gazended on the teary-eyed Sophia. ¡°You want my daughter to eat ice cream on such a cold day?¡± ¡°I-¡± She couldn¡¯te up with an exnation. So Sophia can¡¯t eat ice cream in the middle of winter but I can? But if I say that, I¡¯ll sound like I¡¯m shifting the me onto a child. ¡°Yara, finish that ice cream yourself!¡± Then, he warned, ¡°If I see you bullying my daughter next time, I won¡¯t let things slide because you¡¯re Grandpa¡¯s caretaker.¡± His daughter? She is our daughter! The way he puts it shows he doesn¡¯t recognize me as the mother of the two kids. Hatred and pain filled her heart, meeting his cold, harsh gaze. I love him so much. I have done so much for him, but why doesn¡¯t he reciprocate my feeling. I¡¯m happy even with a smidge. A Cue For Love Chapter 489 A Cue For Love Chapter 489 A Cue for Love Chapter 489 ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Daddy Are You Jealous ¡°Samuel, I believe I can do well if only you let me stay beside you and the kids,¡± Yara swore as she toyed with her fingers. Samuel shot her a death re, furious at her suggestion. ¡°There will never be such a chance.¡± ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°The only reason I endure you is that Grandpa likes you.¡± He added, ¡°If you continue to have any unrealistic notion about anything else, even Grandpa won¡¯t be able to protect you then.¡± He bent down and gently scooped Sophia into his arm and reached for Franklin¡¯s hand with his other arm. Next, he turned around and left. Yara watched until he was gone from her sight. The amusement park at night was bright like the stars in the sky. His tall frame could easily attract the lingering gaze of the opposite gender just by looking at his back. I could feel the distance when I talked to him previously, but now¡­ I can see rejection, hatred, and distaste in his eyes. Maybe I¡¯m only Old Mr. Bower¡¯s caretaker in his eyes. However, I don¡¯t want to be a soon-to-be eighty-year-old man¡¯s caretaker¡­ I want to be Samuel¡¯s lawful wife! Her tears flowed down her cheeks as she watched Samuel¡¯s back on a winter night. Meanwhile, Sophia circled her short arms over Samuel¡¯s neck. Her eyes were still ssy from her crying earlier, but there was a smile on her lips. Franklin looked up at Samuel¡¯s side profile with admiration shining in his eyes. ¡°Daddy! As expected of my daddy. You looked so cool when you said those words to Yara earlier.¡± Samuel nced at Sophia in his arms, then at Franklin holding onto his hand. ¡°Remember to always stay far away from that woman.¡± ¡°Got it, Daddy.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy.¡± Franklin and Sophia nodded, agreeing obediently. It was seven in the evening, and the colorful neon lights around the castle in the amusement park and trees lit up. The whole ce looked like one written in fairy tales. The beautiful view bedazzled Franklin and Sophia, causing their reluctance to leave. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so pretty here!¡± Sophia tightened her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Can we call Mommy, Xavian, and yton to join us?¡± ¡°Yeah! Daddy, it¡¯s a pity if only the three of us get to see such a pretty sight,¡± Franklin chimed in. It¡¯s a beautiful night view. I wonder if Natalie likes it? ¡°All right.¡± Samuel released Franklin¡¯s hand and reached for his phone to call Natalie. Natalie had just picked up Xavian and yton when she got the call from him. ¡°Are you free now?¡± Samuel¡¯s husky voice sounded from the phone. ¡°I¡¯m with Xavian and yton at the moment.¡± Natalie paused briefly, then asked hesitantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sophia had been eavesdropping on their conversation with her ear against the back of Samuel¡¯s phone. After hearing Natalie¡¯s question, she immediately answered, ¡°Mommy! Daddy, Franklin, and I are at the amusement park! It¡¯s so pretty here! Bring Xavian and yton over to y with us.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile hearing Sophia¡¯s baby voice. How can I reject such an adorable little girl¡¯s request? ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go over with them.¡± ¡°Yay! We¡¯ll be here waiting for you!¡± The fear and sadness Sophia felt earlier from being bullied by Yara were gone and reced with delight blooming in her heart. After she hung up the phone, Samuel suddenly had a feeling that she would be his opponent for Natalie¡¯s love instead of Franklin. Feeling his gaze on her, she pouted. ¡°Daddy, are you getting jealous now?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 490 A Cue For Love Chapter 490 A Cue for Love Chapter 490 You Belong To Me Samuel did not deny it and he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Sophia¡¯s big, round eyes shed as she stared at him. Then, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t have the right to be jealous! Every night you get to hug Mommy to sleep, and I don¡¯t even have a chance to do that! Samuel cheekily pinched Sophia¡¯s nose. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give you one chance every month.¡± ¡°Is that true? That¡¯s great!¡± Sophia beamed and kissed Samuel on his cheeks. ¡°You cannot lie to me, even if you¡¯re my daddy! A liar¡¯s pants will be on fire!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sophia was just like Natalie, gentle and loving. In actual fact, Samuel loved having Natalie all to himself at night. But if Sophia wanted to sleep with them once in a while, he could make it work. ¡°Daddy, can I also¡­¡± Franklin balled his small fist and wanted to demand something for himself too. However, Samuel interrupted him coldly. ¡°No.¡± Franklin frowned and felt aggrieved. Daddy is so unreasonable! He didn¡¯t even hear me out but he had already rejected me! Hmph! No wonder Daddy didn¡¯t want me to pursue Nataliest time. He¡¯s abusing his position as my daddy and wanted to keep Natalie for himself. Now I must call her Mommy¡­ He¡¯s such a cunning man! ¡°I need to make a phone call.¡± Samuel put Sophia down, picked up his phone and started calling someone on the phone. After half an hour¡­ Natalie brought Xavian and yton to the amusement park, where they gathered with Samuel. The weather was freezing cold and the four children¡¯s faces blushed as red as rose. Even so, the excitement in their faces was evident. The entire amusement park was ying Christmas carols and the surroundings were decorated with different lighting and ornaments. Natalie stared warmly at her sweethearts and her heart was filled with warmth and love. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Hmmm¡­ What should we y?¡± ¡°There are a lot of things that we can¡¯t y because of our height!¡± ¡°We can try the haunted house!¡± ¡°Okay! Great!¡± After a round of discussion, they decided to visit the haunted house first. Natalie was concerned that Sophia might not be able to handle the thrill and exhration in the haunted house. She squatted down and adjusted Sophia¡¯s scarf. ¡°Sophia, will you be afraid? Don¡¯t force yourself if you are, okay?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes blinked innocently and she shook her head vigorously. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not afraid! I have three brothers who will protect me!¡± ¡°Besides your brothers, Daddy and Mommy will protect you too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Natalie held Sophia¡¯s hand and they headed toward the haunted house together with the other kids. Inside the haunted house, there was an electric car parked on a track, and everyone needed to put on 3D sses to experience the thrilling adventure that awaited them. The four of them separated into groups of two and upied the first two rows. Natalie wanted to get into the third row, but Samuel grabbed her hand and stopped her. ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± Natalie looked at Samuel in confusion. ¡°There are others with them,¡± Samuel whispered softly in her ears. ¡°You should keep mepany.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The next instant, Natalie understood what Samuel meant. Steven and Billy showed themselves and got in the electric car quietly, and they were seated just behind the four kids. The kids who had the 3D sses on were immersed in the virtual setting. They waited excitedly for it to begin and were unaware that Natalie and Samuel were not the ones who boarded the electric car. Following the creepy sounds of cats meowing and bats swarming, the electric card started moving and headed into the haunted house. On the other hand, Samuel held Natalie¡¯s hand and brought her out of the haunted house. Natalie uttered, ¡°Samuel, you are thinking of¡­¡± ¡°The children are being looked after. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Samuel tightened his grip, and his re exuded confidence. ¡°From now on, you belong to me¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 491 A Cue For Love Chapter 491 A Cue for Love Chapter 491 Heaven Or Hell I Will Be There For You ¡°But¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Natalie raised her lips and wanted to say something, but Samuel quickly kissed him. As a consequence, Natalie could not finish her sentence. The kiss was for a short moment but it was domineering and intense. Natalie was stupefied. However, she could not contain the lust and excitement in her eyes. ¡°Samuel, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it. You belong to me now.¡± Samuel gently touched her lips. His mysterious stare was puzzling. ¡°If you still talk about someone else, I will kiss you immediately. I¡¯ll make sure that you don¡¯t have a chance to speak.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips were soft and tender, and Samuel could not get enough of her. In fact, he took pleasure in the supposed punishment. Natalie muttered, ¡°What if the children find out¡­¡± The same thing happened and Samuel kissed her again. His soft lips radiated warmth as he kissed her again and again, dragging her from reality into a hypnotic state. Irresistibly, their tongues were entangled and Natalie found herself engaging in the passionate act. After the kiss, Natalie was struggling to take a breath. Her lips were red and puffy, and her eyes rolled as she was confused. Then, she stopped speaking. Is he kissing me in public as a form of punishment? Samuel¡¯s stare emanated affection and adoration, and he clutched her small hands tightly. The thought of being together with Natalie was ting for Samuel. It was hard to imagine¡­ If he had missed out on her, his whole life would be dark and horrible. ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯ll do it with you,¡± Samuel asked. ¡°I want to try out the drop tower!¡± Natalie cheekily raised her brows. ¡°Samuel, do you dare to try?¡± ¡°Anything for you, my dear wife.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Samuel, since when am I your wife?¡± Natalie pursed her lips and denied it. ¡°If you are not going to marry me, who else?¡± Samuel stopped for a second. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then I¡¯ll be a priest forever¡­¡± ¡°It depends on your performance¡­¡± Samuel apanied Natalie to try out the drop tower. Natalie initially thought that she would not be afraid, but when they ascended higher and higher, her heart started throbbing rapidly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Natalie raised her head and looked at Samuel. ¡°Nothing will go wrong when I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°Samuel, if I die one day, what will happen?¡± Natalie asked. It was only the first step to seeking revenge against Yara and Thomas, and snatching back the assets of the Nichols family. Truth be told, it would be effortless to eliminate Yara and Thomas. However, Natalie had refrained from doing so, and she had been repeatedly trying to test the waters. She needed to know the mastermind behind Thomas! She was not sure of the dangers ahead in her journey to seek revenge. Perhaps¡­ She might even lose her life for it. ¡°If you die, I will be there with you whether you¡¯re in heaven or hell.¡± Samuel gripped Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°However, do you think you can die and escape me that easily? Dream on! I¡¯ve set my mind on going through all the hardships with you!¡± Natalie was touched and all choked up. He¡¯s such a tyrannical person¡­ in a good way! How could she not love him? When they reached the top, the machine descended at zing speed. The sudden change caused Natalie to feel nervous and nauseous. However, Samuel¡¯s hands gripped her hands tightly, giving her a strong sense of security. When they got down from the drop tower, they were infatuated and started bantering with each other. Oblivious to them, there was a shadow behind them who was watching quietly. Yara was walking around the amusement park randomly, only to find herself bumping into the couple. She¡¯s a nobody! Comparatively, Yara felt like her importance was undermined. This is not the end! ¡°Natalie, I will not let you off the hook so easily.¡± Yara was filled with jealousy, and she felt excruciating pain. Fuming with anger, she muttered, ¡°What you¡¯re enjoying now belongs to me! As long as I get rid of you, my life will return to how it¡¯s supposed to be!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 492 A Cue For Love Chapter 492 A Cue for Love Chapter 492 Her Secret After the experience in the haunted house. The children took off their 3D sses, and they were still immersed in the adrenaline rush and thrill of the adventure in the haunted house. ¡°The ck cat is so cute!¡± Sophia eximed, ¡°How I wish I can have a ck cat as a pet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why not we suggest this to Mommy and Daddy!¡± ¡°If we can really have a cat, we can name it cky!¡± ¡°cky soundsme. We can call it Meowy!¡± Billy and Steven nced at them sideways. A ck cat is in no way cute¡­ The same cat almost scared the hell out of them just now when it appeared out of nowhere. The four kids turned around and realized that it was Steven and Billy behind them, but not Samuel and Natalie. ¡°Where are Daddy and Mommy?¡± Franklin raised his brows. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Steven chuckled. ¡°Your daddy and mommy are busy. Hence, they asked us to apany you. It¡¯s been a long time since we yed together. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Nah.¡± While their voice sounded different, the reply to Steven¡¯s question was the same. Steven was speechless. Billy looked at Steven in disdain. ¡°Mr. Steven, it¡¯s not that I want to mock you, but you should have some self-awareness. The answer to your question is really obvious. Try to avoid asking the same thing in the future.¡± The children started pestering Steven and Billy, asking them all sorts of questions. ¡°Where is Daddy and Mommy?¡± ¡°Uncle Steven, we¡¯re bored of you. Can you take us to Daddy and Mommy?¡± Franklin urged. ¡°Uncle Steven, please!¡± ¡°I am sure you know where they are!¡± Xavian and yton too started pestering Steven. Steven smiled awkwardly as he was unsure of what to do. It is so convenient for Samuel to leave the kids with me while he gets to enjoy a romantic night with Natalie! He could not fend off the barraging questions. I had to do it, or else I might risk going through twenty blind dates a day! ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not sure where your daddy has taken your mommy.¡± Steven had no choice but to tell them. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tonight, I can do anything for you, except to look for your daddy and mommy.¡± ¡°Uncle Steven, don¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°I am a man of my word!¡± ¡°Then, we want to rey the haunted house ten times!¡± Steven was dumbfounded. It was toote to go back on his word. Hence, Billy and Steven had to endure the torment of going through the same thing over and over again. Meanwhile, Samuel and Natalie got to enjoy themselves in the amusement park. Finally, they went on the Ferris wheel. There were only the two of them inside. As the Ferris wheel got higher and higher, Natalie looked out the window and admired the beautiful night view. ¡°Samuel, look! It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± Natalie merely wanted Samuel to join her in admiring the night view, but when she turned around, she saw Samuel staring at her affectionately. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s so pretty.¡± Samuel stared at her before swallowing his saliva. Suddenly¡­ Natalie suddenly recalled the time when Christopher indicated that Samuel could not recognize her when she was wearing the hyper-realistic mask. But in actual fact, Samuel should have noticed already by then¡­ But he chose to keep quiet all this while. Is he waiting for me to confess? ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Perhaps because of the ambiance or the fact that he trusted her more, Natalie finally mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Actually, you already knew that I¡¯m wearing a hyper-realistic mask, right?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 493 A Cue For Love Chapter 493 A Cue for Love Chapter 493 I Want To Do As I Please Natalie lifted her hand and started peeling off the hyper-realistic mask¡­ Secondster, her true, naked face was exposed to Samuel. Her glistering gaze was mesmerizing, and the smile on her face added a small tinge of joviality to her already gorgeous face. Samuel did not have much reaction. As usual, the way he looked at her was filled with love and affection. Indeed, Samuel knew about it earlier on. ¡°I see¡­¡± Natalie muttered, ¡°You knew but why did you choose to kiss such a hideous person portrayed by the mask?¡± The hyper-realistic mask that Natalie put on was hideous, and that even was an understatement. Just the sheer amount of freckles on the face was sufficient to make any man lose interest. She could not understand the determination and adamance exhibited by Samuel previously. Samuel was supposed to be a shallow man who only looked for a pretty face in a woman. Hence, he must first be satisfied with a woman¡¯s looks before he fell in love with her. Natalie widened her eyes and stared at Samuel, bewildered. Samuel however grabbed her hand and hugged her. Due to the sudden shift in weight, the cabin of the Ferris wheel started shaking profusely. Natalie stiffened and sat on Samuel¡¯s thighs, reluctant to move even an inch. However, Samuel abruptly tightened his embrace and held her waist even more forcefully. The two of them were so close that their breathing almost synced. ¡°A person¡¯s beauty is not limited to her physical appearance. I¡¯ve always liked you because of your personality, not your appearance. If I¡¯m a man who fancies pretty girls, I would have married Yara five years ago.¡± Samuel brushed his fingers across Natalie¡¯s nose. ¡°I don¡¯t like any other woman but you, Natalie¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He bellowed every single word with passion. ¡°That means I¡¯m clueless all this while?¡± Natalie bit her lip and tears started to well up in her eyes. ¡°I thought I did a good job disguising myself. That time when I was ambushed in the ocean, I lost my hyper-realistic mask, and I avoided you for a few days. That caused you to look for me frantically¡­¡± She continued, ¡°Billy and the others told me that you lost your appetite and sleep during that period of time because of me. If you told me earlier, I would have shown myself¡­¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to burst into tears on the Ferris wheel, but the thought of Samuel being such a loving and thoughtful man got her emotional. Samuel must be the man who loves me the most in this world! Samuel lifted her chin and kissed her eyes, then wiped away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. If I had spoken earlier, you¡¯ll be warier of me,¡± Samuel answered. ¡°Now, the timing is right. You decided to be mine¡­¡± Natalie was stunned. Samuel was way scarier than she thought. It was fortunate that he loved her and cared for her immensely. If Samuel were her enemy, then the situation would be drastically different. It would be hell for me¡­ Natalie wrapped her arms around his neck and asked, ¡°Can you differentiate me and Yara?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Natalie was doubtful. ¡°We are identical twins and we have the same facial features. Are you sure?¡± Samuel gently bit her lips, and his gaze turned even more passionate. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Samuel gulped in return. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± ¡°Yara tried to get close to me numerous times, but I had no interest in her.¡± Samuel brushed his nose against hers and said in a low voice, ¡°But you don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°What do I not know?¡± ¡°You are so attractive that I wanted to do things to you as I please since before¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 494 A Cue For Love Chapter 494 A Cue for Love Chapter 494 Extremely Clingy The Ferris wheel got higher and higher. The fireworks in the amusement parks lit up and decorated the night sky. In the cabin, no one could bother them. Samuel seized the opportunity and did as he pleased. The kiss was too hot¡­ Natalie could not contain herself. Just as she wanted to break apart, Samuel caught hold of her head and stopped her from doing so. Soon, her senses quickly faded away¡­ Under the night sky, it was only the two of them kissing passionately. The next day. Natalie stood before the mirror tob her hair. Samuel strode over and entered the washroom. He hugged her from behind and put his chin on her shoulder. Samuel¡¯s breath was wet and cold, and it gave Natalie a ticklish sensation. ¡°Samuel, didn¡¯t you have enoughst night?¡± ¡°Not enough¡­¡± Samuel jokingly smiled and said in a deep and maic voice, ¡°You should know that I¡¯m not satisfied easily¡­¡± Natalie supported herself by holding the sink, and she put down herb. She then took out the hyper-realistic mask and showed it to Samuel. ¡°I will continue to wear this mask. Let¡¯s see if you are used to it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you put it on.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t show your beauty to the world. I don¡¯t like other men staring at you.¡± Samuel beamed as he domineeringly asserted his right. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no use staring anyway. You are already my woman.¡± ¡°You are really¡­¡± Natalie was unsure what toment about Samuel. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He might be cold and distant to others but that was not the case when he was with her. In fact, he was extremely clingy! Without realizing it, their lips locked and an intense kiss ensued. Only after some time did they finally wash up and headed to work. At Dream Corporation. Yandel immediately noticed the red patch on Natalie¡¯s neck. ¡°Errrhmmm¡­.¡± Yandel coughed out loud. The sanctity of his goddess was tainted by someone else! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Natalie rolled her eyes at Yandel. Yandel did not know how to tell her, so he quickly unlocked his phone, turned on the camera in selfie mode, and passed it to Natalie. ¡°Boss, see for yourself¡­¡± Natalie took over the phone and saw the hickey left by Samuel. Did I greet Gavin and the housekeepers like this? Oh no, this is really embarrassing¡­ Samuel¡¯s possessiveness is overbearing! He¡¯s trying to mark his territory all over me! I¡¯ve tried my best to hide them, but I still missed one spot¡­ ¡°Give me a second.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie went to the washroom before returning to the office. Yandel wanted to enquire more about their rtionship. However, he could not muster the courage to ask her. Therefore, he suppressed his overwhelming curiosity and talked to Natalie about work instead. ¡°Boss, this is the invitation to the medical conference which will be held three dayster,¡± Yandel said, ¡°Dexmed Pharmaceutical and ourpany would be the two major stakeholders joining the conference. Ross¡¯ speech this time will revolve around Dream¡¯s progress in developing medicine to treat cancer.¡± I am not sure what kind of announcement will be made by Dexmed Pharmaceutical. However, I heard that the speaker would be Thomas¡¯ daughter. Melissa is not that smart, and Thomas will never let her speak in public. Thus, the only possible candidate is Yara.¡± ¡°Since when Yara know about medicine?¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°Not sure, I¡¯ve never heard about this too.¡± Yandel stiffened. ¡°But if Thomas can get Yara to speak on behalf of Dexmed Pharmaceutical, she must have the knowledge in this area, I guess?¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°Yandel, you are overestimating her. Yara knows nothing about medicine.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 495 A Cue For Love Chapter 495 A Cue for Love Chapter 495 I Am Done Hiding ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yandel was taken aback. ¡°This medical conference is international level, which means many experts and specialists will be attending. Those who get to speak on stage will have a great influence across the world. Even a prominent candidate like Ross would do extensive research before presenting on stage just to avoid causing humiliation to Dream.¡± Natalie picked up her ss of coffee and took a sip. ¡°The script can be written by the professionals. What matters is for her to look pretty on stage, and to deliver the speech fluently.¡± ¡°How can they do this?¡± ¡°Well, ethically they should not be allowed to do that.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes shed with sarcasm. ¡°But this has always been Yara¡¯s style. She is a person that is not willing to put in the hard work and likes to ride on the efforts of others. I did not expect her to be worse¡­¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Natalie first returned to Dellmoor, Yara treated her with great hospitality. At that time, Yara always came out with tons of excuses to avoid attendingpetitions and exams. Therefore, Natalie was the one who attended thosepetitions and exams on her behalf. Everyone knew Yara from the Nichols family, but not Natalie. Even when Natalie ¡°died¡± in the fire then, no one knew about it. ¡°Both of you are twin sisters, but why is there such a big difference?¡± Yandel sighed. ¡°If I did not see it for myself, it¡¯s really hard to believe¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about her,¡± Natalie said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the conference. I will be attending it three dayster. Well, I¡¯m really interested to see how Yara performs on stage.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been lying low long enough.¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m done hiding.¡± On the other hand. Yara was reading the script, and she was baffled by its contents. They were filled with technical terms that were hard to pronounce or understand! ¡°How am I going to memorize this?¡± Yara mmed the thick stack of documents. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s anything wrong, we¡¯ll amend it immediately¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s riddled with technical terms and you expect me to memorize everything in three days? Are you trying to humiliate me in the public?¡± Yara crossed her arm and reprimanded the research professors. ¡°Change the technical terms by tomorrow. Get out of Dexmed Pharmaceutical if you fail toplete the task!¡± The two research professors were hired when Arnold was still alive, and they have worked for the company for twenty over years. Moreover, they were famous and well known in the medical field. When they were preparing the script for Yara, theplexity was already toned down substantially. If any further amendments were made, then Yara would be aughing stock on stage. ¡°I can¡¯t alter the script any further!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need a day. We will resign from Dexmed Pharmaceutical now and move to Dream!¡± Even if it meant losing their jobs, the two research professors were not willing to tarnish their reputation in the field. ¡°How dare you refuse my request!¡± Yara pointed toward the door and raised her voice. ¡°Get out of here now!¡± With that, the two research professors left in utter disappointment. Thomas bumped into them in the corridor and asked, ¡°Professor Miller, Professor Anderson, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Nichols! What happened to the Dexmed Pharmaceutical?¡± Professor Miller was devastated. ¡°I¡¯m fine with drafting a script, but she is even refusing to memorize? I quit!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Professor Anderson followed suit. ¡°This job is not for me. I really miss the time when Old Mr. Bayer and Ms. Bayer were still around!¡± Then, the two research professors left the Nichols residence. With a dark expression, Thomas walked into the room and stared at Yara who was tearing the script apart. A Cue For Love Chapter 496 A Cue For Love Chapter 496 A Cue for Love Chapter 496 Willing To Do Anything For It Thomas walked over to Yara with his brows tightly knitted and asked, ¡°Yara, what did you say to Professor Miller and Professor Anderson just now? Why are they both resigning?¡± Thomas had also studied medicine and had some talent and achievements in the field back in the day. Otherwise, he would not have been recognized by Arnold and Jennie. Even though he wasn¡¯t a natural businessman, with his knowledge, the man could tell that the two professors were talents who were hard toe by in the medical field. It would be difficult to find someone else with the same caliber to rece them if they left. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°They are just two old fools who abuse their seniority. They don¡¯t even know how to amend a draft!¡± Yara mocked nonchntly. ¡°Well, at least their willingness to resign shows that they have some self- awareness.¡± ¡°Why do they have to amend the draft? I have reviewed it. The paper fits the theme of the conference perfectly.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s filled withplicated jargon. How am I supposed to memorize them?¡± Yara was in a terrible mood. All she could think of was the scene she sawst night of Samuel and Natalie having fun together at the yground. She was so affected by those images that were swirling in her mind that she was almost finding it difficult to breathe, let alone memorize a paper. Thomas was extremely infuriated by his daughter¡¯s bad attitude. He mmed his fist angrily on the desk and chided, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! I told you about the importance of this conference a month ago. What did you promise me back then? You said that you¡¯ll put in your best efforts for Dexmed Pharmaceutical. I¡¯ve submitted your details to the event organizer because of your words. Now that the experts have prepared a draft for you, you areining that there is too much jargon and you have trouble memorizing it? Just what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like memorizing it anymore,¡± Yara replied expressionlessly. ¡°Dad, just get someone else to do it!¡± When Thomas heard that, he felt like he was about to burst into rage. The name list of the speakers had already been submitted to the organizers, and there were just three days left to the conference day. Thest-minute change in Yara¡¯s mind would definitely disrupt Thomas¡¯ n and make things difficult for him. Boiling with anger, Thomas picked up an ashtray and hurled it toward Yara. Even though Yara tried to dodge, her forehead was still hit by the ashtray and a huge bruise appeared on it. Reeling from the pain, Yara shot a death re at her father. ¡°You are really getting out of hand. Now that you have the support of the Bowers family, are you starting to disrespect me?¡± Thomas was livid with anger. ¡°No matter how capable you are, I¡¯m still the one who gave birth to you after all! Besides, the only one who has your back in the Bowers family is Old Mr. Bowers, who has already retired. From what I know, Samuel isn¡¯t interested in you at all!¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Thomas scoffed and continued, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant and think that you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯re used to getting things your way! If you are of no help to the Nichols family, I¡¯ll find a man and marry you off. Women be less valuable as they age. I might as well try to use you to the family¡¯s benefit while I still can!¡± Thomas could not be bothered to hide his ambitions from Yara. Even though she still had a chance to marry into the Bowers family, Thomas had already thought of a n to make use of her to the family¡¯s benefit. No way! If Thomas forced her to marry someone who was considered a good match in terms of their family¡¯s social status, she doubted that no one from the Bowers family, not even Keh, would interfere. Ignoring the bruise on her forehead, Yara walked toward Thomas. Holding her father¡¯s arm, she said, ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed you. I will focus on preparations for the conference and will not let you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you realized that.¡± Thomas pointed a finger at Yara¡¯s nose and warned, ¡°You¡¯re the most promising one among my three daughters, and I have high hopes for you. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t forced you into marriage until now. I really hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Yara nodded. She could feel that her thirst for power was growing. Even a man¡¯s love¡­ is illusory. Power was the only real asset she was striving to obtain, and the woman would do anything for power. A Cue For Love Chapter 497 A Cue For Love Chapter 497 A Cue for Love Chapter 497 Fruitful Efforts Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and the day of the medical conference had arrived. Natalie had weaved her shoulder-length ck hair into an elegant braid and was wearing a pleated chiffon blouse with ck pzzo trousers. She did not essorize her outfit much, and she looked professional andpetent. Even though she was still wearing the mask, the woman exuded a powerful aura that made her stand out among the other women who had specially dressed up for the event and had heavy makeup on. Natalie arrived at the conference venue together with Ross. As the pair walked in slowly alongside each other, Ross turned to look at Natalie and said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, you should be the one presentingter instead of me as you were the one who led the research and development of the cancer drug. We are into the third phase of testing the drug right now, doing clinical trials. If it¡¯s approved, countless cancer patients would benefit from it.¡± ¡°Ross, I know very well how much effort you¡¯ve put into the drug,¡± Natalie replied cidly. ¡°Besides, like what you mentioned, what¡¯s important is that our drug has the potential to bring hope to cancer patients. As such, who is the one doing the presentation doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Looking at the confident expression on the woman¡¯s face, Ross could not help but feel his spirits rising. He was once cheated on and betrayed by women, and was down in the dumps for a long time because of that. However, ever since he met Natalie, his life had taken aplete turn. Not only had he sessfully gotten over his past humiliations, but he was also able to continue working in the medical field that he was passionate about. Besides, he was even given the opportunity to attend the prestigious conference and speak on behalf of Dream. It felt as if he was in a beautiful dream, but he knew that he was having those experiences in real life. If the woman had not found him, he would never have been given such an opportunity. Ross swore silently to himself while walking next to Natalie. He had decided that he would work for the woman for the rest of his life and serve her to the best of his ability. He would do his best toplete the tasks she needed him to do. Meanwhile, Natalie, who waspletely unaware of the flood of emotions that was going on in Ross, was busy surveying their surroundings, wondering if Malcolm would also show up at the conference. Somewhere close by, Samuel was standing behind the curtains with his arms crossed. Putting a finger to his lower lip, he gazed intently at Natalie, who was no doubt the most charismatic person among the crowd. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As Centurion Corporation did not have any dealings in the medical industry, Samuel had no obligations to attend the conference. However, on second thought, he decided to take part in it as he knew that Natalie would be there. He was worried that the woman would choose to wear a revealing outfit and wanted to oversee the event personally. As such, he was d to see that Natalie was dressed rather conservatively. Her back and legs were all fully covered up. Even her neck was well-covered and only a small part of it was showing. It seemed to the man that the hickeys that he gave her the night before had achieved their desired effect. Even if Natalie had worn a more revealing outfit, it would just be as good as telling everyone that she was already taken. Although Samuel was usually a calm man with good self-discipline, he had been finding great satisfaction in staking his im on Natalie ever since he fell in love with her. Although it was extremely childish, it had never failed to give him joy. Samuel could not help but smile as he continued looking at Natalie. ¡°Rascal, why are you here instead of sittingfortably in the VIP lounge?¡± An elderly man who was dressed in ck stopped next to Samuel and teased, ¡°Did you just spot a pretty woman?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Samuel admitted and nodded unhesitatingly. ¡°They are just a bunch of women with thick make-up on. You should just treat them as eye candies and not take them seriously.¡± Malcolm frowned and waved his hand dismissively before continuing, ¡°Rascal, you¡¯re in luck today. One of my other apprentices whom you have not met before is also here today. She¡¯s both beautiful and capable and is a good match for you. I¡¯m not being shameless, but if I were forty years younger, I would definitely be pursuing her!¡± Samuel was totally not interested in the woman whom his master was trying to ship him with. ¡°I guess you do have some self-awareness,¡± Samuel cast a nce at the old man and continued, ¡°To know that you¡¯re very shameless indeed.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 498 A Cue For Love Chapter 498 A Cue for Love Chapter 498 Not His Apprentice Malcolm felt like he was about to explode from frustration when he heard that. He had thought that apprentices were supposed to behave respectfully toward their teachers and wondered why all three of his apprentices were such feisty characters. His most senior apprentice had just called him shameless while his second apprenticeined that he was naggy. Even hisst apprentice often disregarded him. ¡°You rascal! It really doesn¡¯t pay to be kind these days!¡± Malcolm ranted. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t get too mesmerized by that junior of yourster. For all you know, you might end up pleading with me to put in a good word for you.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s really that outstanding, you can introduce her to my other junior instead.¡± ¡°Well, he is indeed quite interested in her.¡± Malcolm ran his fingers through his beard before saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I favor you?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for you to do that.¡± ¡°How can you be so ungrateful!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Malcolm had originally intended to y matchmaker for his two apprentices, but he did not expect to be snubbed by Samuel. Fine! I¡¯ll just leave him on his own then! Samuel could not be bothered with the old man and headed to the VIP lounge upstairs to rest. In fact, what was to be discussed at the conference did not matter to the man at all. His sole objective that night was to keep Nataliepany, even if he could only do that from a distance. Malcolm was not in a hurry to head to the VIP area. Instead, he started looking for his beloved apprentice among the crowd. However, he did not manage to find her after searching around for a while. Although the old man had a sharp tongue, he was actually a big softie on the inside, and hisst apprentice was, in fact, his favorite. As he wanted Natalie to be able to spot him the moment she entered the hotel, he left the conference hall and headed toward the hotel lobby to wait for her instead. Just then, Yara, who was dressed in a white evening gown, walked in. Instead of wearing her hair down, she styled it into an elegant bun that matched her dress perfectly. The evening gown was exquisitely designed, with feathers and rhinestones attached to the shoulder straps, giving it a luxurious and vintage feel. As Thomas was busy chatting with an acquaintance, he was not with Yara. After Yara disyed her invitation card, she walked toward the hotel lobby. However, she had barely taken a few steps before she felt someone giving her a pat on her back. ¡°What is it?¡± Taken aback, the woman turned around in annoyance, and at once, she saw a nicely dressed elderly man with a head of white hair staring at her smilingly. He even reached out and tried to grab her, saying, ¡°Jeez! You¡¯re finally here! Quick,e with me. I¡¯m taking you somewhere to meet your senior before the conference starts!¡± After pausing for a moment, Malcolm grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t contact me at all after returning to Dellmoor. I miss you so much, yet you didn¡¯t even bother to check in with me! If not for this conference, I don¡¯t even know when I will get to see you next time!¡± However, it was Yara¡¯s first time meeting the strange old man. Noticing that the man¡¯s hand was touching her arm and hearing those disturbing words from him, Yara red up and yelled, ¡°You old pervert! What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Old¡­ pervert?¡± Malcolm was shocked to hear that. He could not believe that his beloved apprentice had just called him a pervert! ¡°Get lost!¡± Yara¡¯s expression was filled with disgust and contempt as she guarded her chest with her arms crossed. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± ¡°Who the hell are you? Stay away from me!¡± The woman frowned in difort as she warned, ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I¡¯ll sue you and make sure you go to jail!¡± After noticing themotion, Thomas rushed over to his daughter and tried to calm her down. ¡°Yara, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yara pointed at Malcolm and replied, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m being harassed by this old pervert!¡± ¡°Hey, what did you do to my daughter?¡± Thomas swept his gaze toward the security guards at the hotel lobby andshed out sternly, ¡°This old man here is harassing women randomly. Why are you guys just standing there watching the show and not arresting him?¡± Yara? Malcolm had noticed that that was not his apprentice¡¯s name! Besides, the way in which the woman was fussing around was not how his smart and cheeky apprentice would act. It was then that he realized that he had gotten the wrong person! Before Malcolm could digest the information, he could already feel the security guard¡¯s strong hands pressing down on his arms. A Cue For Love Chapter 499 A Cue For Love Chapter 499 A Cue for Love Chapter 499 A Legend In The Medical Field Yara strutted into the conference venue alongside Thomas without even looking back. Given how famous Malcolm was, he was outraged at being held down by the shoulder like a criminal. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Let go of me! That girl is young enough to be my granddaughter. There¡¯s no way I would do something so despicable. I¡¯m being wrongly used. I didn¡¯t do anything to her at all!¡± Just when Malcolm was about to be brought to the police station, a mixed-race middle-aged man hurried over when he recognized Malcolm. ¡°What are you doing to Mr. Trevor? Let go of him!¡± The middle-man man was the conference¡¯s executive director, Zachary Kent. His unique features allowed the security guards to quickly recognize him. As a result, they obeyed his instructions and released Malcolm. Being the elderly man that he was, Malcolm was stung by the soreness of his arms. Therefore, he rubbed them repeatedly while trying to catch his breath. Subsequently, Zachary bowed in apology. ¡°Mr. Trevor, pardon my inhospitality. I take responsibility for what happened. After this, I¡¯ll punish the entire batch of security guards to your satisfaction. Malcolm was a legend in both the medical and business world and rarely appeared in public. After the age of sixty, he turned his back on the world and lived the life of a recluse somewhere deep in the forest. Given that Zachary had personally invited Malcolm to the conference, he was cognizant of how rare it was for Malcolm to show up. Shaking his arms to loosen them, Malcolm didn¡¯t say a word. Naturally, Zachary grew anxious. After giving his arm one final stretch, Malcolm suggested in an earnest tone, ¡°Zachary, the security guards must be punished severely. All right then, get them to write the word ¡®security¡¯ ten thousand times!¡± Zachary was surprised by Malcolm¡¯s suggestion, as his initial idea of punishment was to transfer the guards who didn¡¯t know better to far-flung regions. ¡°Mr. Trevor, what-¡± ¡°Zachary, is ten thousand words too much?¡± Malcolm answered his own question, ¡°In that case, make it nine thousand. It would be pointless if they write any lesser than that.¡± In truth, Malcolm didn¡¯t care whether the security guards were punished. He was only concerned about the girl that resembled his apprentice. ¡°Zachary, I have a question.¡± ¡°Mr. Trevor, go on,¡± Zachary asked as he lowered himself respectfully. ¡°Have you heard of ady named Yara participating in tonight¡¯s conference?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zachary borated at once, ¡°She¡¯s Yara Nichols of the Nichols family and represents Dexmed Pharmaceutical.¡± Malcolm didn¡¯t respond when he realized that he had mistaken her for his apprentice. ¡°Mr. Trevor, are you asking because you¡¯re interested in her?¡± ¡°Interested in her?¡± Narrowing his gaze, Malcolm patted Zachary on the shoulder. ¡°Despite my age and deteriorating eyesight, I haven¡¯t lost my taste at all.¡± I admit it was my fault to have mistaken her for someone else, but she was extremely rude for relentlessly using me of molesting her. Even though Yara looks exactly the same as my favorite apprentice, both of their characters are on opposite ends. Just when Malcolm felt disappointed that she didn¡¯t turn out to be his apprentice, a familiar voice rang out from behind him. ¡°Old Man.¡± Feeling a burn in his nose, Malcolm turned around and was dumbstruck by what he saw. In front of him stood an ordinary-looking girl with a voice that resembled his apprentice. However, her facial features looked different. ¡°Miss, have you gotten the wrong person?¡± Malcolm looked confused. ¡°You must have made a mistake when looking at me from the back.¡± ¡°Old Man, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Natalie teased. ¡°I can recognize you anywhere by your silhouette, side profile, X-ray, and CT scan.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 500 A Cue For Love Chapter 500 A Cue for Love Chapter 500 Being A Third Party Is Despicable When Malcolm heard the familiar banter, he was briefly stunned. By the time he regained his senses, he eximed in delight, ¡°Oh my, it has been so difficult to find you!¡± When his gaze fell upon her face, he furrowed his brows intensely. ¡°What happened to you? Usually, people undergo stic surgery to look prettier. How did you end up looking worse?¡± Even though they were standing some distance away from Zachary, they noticed him looking over their shoulder. Finding him annoying, Natalie suggested, ¡°Old Man, let¡¯s talk somece else.¡± With his mood lifted by the sight of Natalie, he led her and Ross to his private room. Inside, Malcolm put his hands behind his back and scrutinized Ross. ¡°Natalie, is this man your significant other?¡± Not daring to even think about it, Ross denied nervously, ¡°Mr. Trevor, I¡¯m just Ms. Nichols¡¯ subordinate. My name is Ross Trevor.¡± ¡°You might not have such thoughts now, but what about in the future?¡± Malcolm took a step closer to Ross as if he was interrogating a criminal. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your surname is Trevor and that you might havemon ancestors with me from five hundred years ago, you can make a pass on my apprentice.¡± Ross was so terrified that his face turned pale. Natalie stepped forward to defend him. ¡°Old Man, he really is a valuable subordinate of mine. So can you stop scaring him? If he leaves, where am I going to find such a capable assistant to help me?¡± ¡°Are both of you really not involved with each other?¡± ¡°No, really.¡± After Natalie¡¯s repeated reassurance, Malcolm¡¯s concerns were finally ayed. Luckily, it was just a false rm. Or else, it would be despicable for Samuel to end up being a third party. After that, Natalie exined to her master about the hyper-realistic mask she was using. Shocked, Malcolm asked with a sigh, ¡°Natalie, is Yara the sister that you told me about who tried to burn you to death with gasoline?¡± Natalie nodded candidly. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Stroking his beard, Malcolm asked in a solemn tone, ¡°Do you want me to seek justice for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head with a mncholic smile. ¡°I¡¯m aware that you¡¯re using this conference as an excuse toe to Dellmoor to look for me. However, you have already promised Mrs. Trevor to live a leisure retirement with her. Given that I have had enough of making you worry, I don¡¯t want you to break your promise to her.¡± The moment she brought up Donna Drake, Malcolm¡¯s enthusiasm began to wane. ¡°Out of my three apprentices, you¡¯re the one that knows me best. No wonder people say that it¡¯s better to have daughters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it is!¡± Malcolm shot Ross a re, causing him to curl up by a corner of the wall. He then pulled Natalie aside and started persuading her, ¡°Natalie, you haven¡¯t met my most senior apprentice, have you? Other thaning to visit you, I¡¯m nning to visit him too. He is someone exceptional andes from an illustrious family. On top of that, he¡¯s also smart, handsome¡­.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but knit her eyebrows. ¡°Old Man, get to the point.¡± ¡°Once the conference ends, why don¡¯t I introduce you to him? Perhaps, both of you can go on a date.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Natalie rejected him without a second thought. ¡°I already have someone. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± At that moment, Malcolm felt as if the biggest hope he was harboring when he came out of seclusion was dashed. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His senior apprentice was already interested in someone else, while it was the same with Natalie. Consequently, his n was dead on arrival. When Malcolm invited Natalie to watch the conference from his private room on the second floor, Natalie told him that she preferred to be seated on the first floor where she could listen to Ross speak at a closer distance. Thus, Malcolm didn¡¯t insist. With that, Natalie left the private room together with Ross. Still in shock, Ross remarked with a sigh, ¡°Ms. Nichols, you¡¯re actually Mr. Trevor¡¯s apprentice? Is there anything in this world that you can¡¯t do?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 501 A Cue For Love Chapter 501 A Cue for Love Chapter 501 An Obedient Puppet When something suddenly urred to Natalie, she broke into an ambiguous smile. ¡°Ross, as long as one pours one¡¯s heart to it, anything can be aplished. Instead, it¡¯s the human heart that¡¯s the hardest to read and predict.¡± Despite being briefly stunned, Ross nodded in agreement before they returned to the conference venue together. Most of the participants of the medical conference were middle-aged men dressed in suits. Therefore, when Yara appeared in her white gown, she looked as if she was a white swan gracefully sauntering into the venue, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Mr. Nichols, you¡¯re such a lucky man. I heard that your daughter will be speaking on behalf of Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Not only does she have an impressive career but is also a stunning beauty!¡± ¡°Mr. Nichols, you have to share with us your secret in raising such an exceptional daughter.¡± ¡°The conference hasn¡¯t even started, and yet, all of us are already excited for her speech.¡± Even though Yara reacted to thepliments modestly, she was secretly ted upon hearing them. As she enjoyed being in the limelight, their praises caused her recently depressed mood to improve significantly. When Natalie saw the smug look on Yara¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer under her breath. Meanwhile, Ross¡¯ speech was in the first half. When he shared his expertise on behalf of Dream Pharmaceutical, the audience gave him their devoted attention. Combining his professional knowledge with Dream Pharmaceutical¡¯s development philosophy, he talked about the progress Dream made in terms of cancer research. His speech was both professional and engaging. At the end of it, he revealed to the audience that Dream Pharmaceutical had a cancer drug in the third phase of its clinical trials. Once it waspleted, they would be able to further improve the recovery prospects of cancer patients. The moment he finished, the room broke into thunderous apuse. Even though Dream Pharmaceutical was still considered a youngpany, its philosophy and goals made a deep impression on the audience. Broadening her lips into a smile, Natalie pped for Ross with pride. No matter how strong she was, there was a limit to what she could do alone. Under Ross¡¯ supervision, they had shortened theunch of the drug by three to five years. Consequently, they would be able to help more cancer patients with the time they had shortened. Granddad¡¯s biggest dream was to develop drugs that can save lives. Even though thepany is now called Dream instead of Dexmed, I am still responsible for continuing his legacy. Inside a private room in the western wing, Samuel smiled as he watched her p to the extent that both her hands were turning red.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only From the perspective of the public, these were Ross¡¯ achievements, as they were unaware of Natalie¡¯s existence. Nheless, it didn¡¯t matter to Samuel because he knew the truth. Inside the private room on the eastern wing, Malcolm crossed his legs and hummed a tune. He was naturally proud of his apprentice¡¯s achievement. However, inside another private room in the southern wing¡­ A man in a light-colored suit nced at the triumphant Ross before turning his attention to Natalie, who had blended into the crowd. Subsequently, his gaze began to darken. ¡°Dream Pharmaceutical¡­ interesting.¡± One of his subordinates couldn¡¯t help interrupting, ¡°King, Dream Pharmaceutical is nothing but a neer. Therefore, it pales inparison to Dexmed Pharmaceutical which has a history of more than a hundred years.¡± ¡°Upon Arnold¡¯s death, the soul of Dexmed Pharmaceutical died with him. The current person in charge of Dexmed is nothing but an obedient puppet. ¡°King¡­¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about how Arnold died?¡± King locked his gaze at the slender figure andughed. ¡°Twenty-three years ago, we had Dexmed Pharmaceutical and Arnold Bayer. And now, we have Dream Pharmaceutical and that girl. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but feel surprised at how history is able to repeat itself.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 502 A Cue For Love Chapter 502 A Cue for Love Chapter 502 Yara And Her Threats Meanwhile, Natalie continued to p in jubtion, unaware of the attention shown by multiple parties on the second floor. After slowly walking down the stage, Ross took a seat beside Natalie. ¡°Well done.¡± She shed a thumbs up at him and dered proudly, ¡°Evidently, I made the right choice picking you back then.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, even though I have said this many times before, I still want to thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡± Having calmed himself down, Ross continued, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given me the opportunity to climb out of the abyss I was in, I¡¯m afraid I would be stuck in there for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°In that case, Ross, let¡¯s work together to scale greater heights.¡± ¡°I will do my very best.¡± Natalie nodded in acknowledgment. While there were a few more speakers during the first half of the conference, none of them spoke as invigoratingly as Ross. An hourter, the first half of the conference finally came to an end, and there would be a short half an hour break. Ross was quickly surrounded by many of his peers. ¡°Mr. Trevor, mypany¡¯s cold chain logistics areprehensive and advanced. Once you bring your cancer drug to market, can we get you to appoint us as your logistics partner?¡± ¡°Mr. Trevor, can our R&D teame to Dream Pharmaceutical for a learning visit?¡± ¡°Mr. Trevor, are you single? Can my daughter be friends with you?¡± As the crowd jostled for position to talk to Ross, Natalie was gradually squeezed to the side. Suddenly, her leg wobbled, causing her to lose her bnce. Just when she was about to fall, Ross reached out to grab her arm in time. Out of reflex, Natalie was smoothly pulled into his embrace where both of them were in close proximity to each other. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ross asked with concern. ¡°I should be.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After she turned her feet at her ankle and made sure that she wasn¡¯t hurt, Ross released his grip to let her stand on her own. ¡°Networking is very important. I¡¯ll let you deal with them, as I can¡¯t stand to do it,¡± Natalie whispered. After that, she turned around to leave. Before she could get far, she ran into Yaraing from the opposing direction. Subsequently, Yara stared at Natalie in her white shirt and pants that red at the bottom. She looks just as ugly as I remembered her to be. However, Yara noticed that Natalie somehow stood out from the crowd with her calm and elegant demeanor. If fact, the charm she exuded was so captivating that it was hard for anyone to feel that she was ugly. The sudden realization infuriated Yara. In contrast to the frustrated Yara, Natalie was visibly rxed as she broke into a faint smile that was devoid of any warmth. ¡°What gives you the right to be here?¡± Yara demanded. ¡°The same right that allowed you to be here.¡± Narrowing her gaze, Natalie retorted, ¡°If you have doubts over my invitation card, you can get the organizer to verify it. There¡¯s no need for you to interrogate me like a criminal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about your invitation card. Nheless, I suspect that there¡¯s more to your rtionship with Ross that meets the eye, isn¡¯t it?¡± Unfazed, Natalie retorted, ¡°Even then, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You really do enjoy phndering. Despite having Samuel, you¡¯re still not satisfied. Therefore, you chose to seduce Ross instead. Do you really think Samuel won¡¯t find out about your dirty deeds just because he isn¡¯t around?¡± Waving her phone at Natalie, Yara threatened, ¡°I wonder what will happen to you if I send him this picture?¡± When Natalie caught a glimpse of the photo, she saw that it was one where Ross was holding her during the chaos just now. With one of his hands on her hip and the other around her back, both of them looked like a couple hugging each other. A Cue For Love Chapter 503 A Cue For Love Chapter 503 A Cue for Love Chapter 503 The Viin Strikes First ¡°Since you already have the picture, what¡¯s stopping you from sending it?¡± Natalie asked as she raised her gaze. Tightening the grip on her phone, Yara¡¯s expression drastically changed. The reason she didn¡¯t send it out was that she didn¡¯t have Samuel¡¯s number. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug just because you have his affection,¡± Yara snapped. Natalie wasn¡¯t hiding behind the hyper-realistic mask all this while just to spite Yara. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think it was necessary to beat Yara in a war of words. Her true goal was to get Dexmed Pharmaceutical back and destroy Thomas and his family¡ªshe wants them to lose everything. ¡°Aren¡¯t you due to speak soon?¡± Natalie asked coldly. ¡°Instead of wasting time with me here, why don¡¯t you rehearse your speech so that you won¡¯t forget it halfway.¡± Given that Yara had no medical knowledge, she needed to memorize her speech. Nevertheless, only those closest to her in Dexmed Pharmaceutical knew about it. Consequently, she rebutted in a self-conscious tone, ¡°Wh-What lies are you spewing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You are well aware of that.¡± Leaving it at that, Natalie turned and left in a frosty manner. Unable to bear watching her leave that way, Yara reached out to grab a cup of piping hot coffee and sshed it in Natalie¡¯s direction. Even though she was cognizant that it was a despicable move, her rage had caused her to lose control. Just when the coffee was about tond on Natalie, Ross suddenly appeared to block it. Consequently, the scalding hot coffeended on his back. Shielding Natalie in his arms, he didn¡¯t even groan in pain. Natalie knitted her brows and asked, ¡°Ross, are you all right?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After he let Natalie go, she stared coldly at Yara. Natalie knew how cruel and crafty Yara was. Even then, she didn¡¯t expect Yara to resort to such a reprehensible act of throwing coffee at her. ¡°Yara, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She had wanted to humiliate Natalie but was caught by surprise when Ross appeared out of nowhere to save her. Why is she always so lucky? I don¡¯t understand what she has done to all these men. All of them seem to be willing to sacrifice themselves just to protect her! At that moment, Samuel hade down from the VIP lounge on the second floor and saw Natalie and Ross gazing into each other¡¯s eyes. With her back facing Samuel, Natalie was unaware of his presence. As for Yara, she was ecstatic when she noticed him. After all, she had taken pictures of Natalie with other men but didn¡¯t know how to reach Samuel. But now, the opportunity to show them to him had presented itself. Yara was confident that once she showed him the photos, he would definitely see Natalie for the slut that she was. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Holding the tail of her gown, she hurriedly swaggered after Samuel. However, Samuel didn¡¯t slow down as he walked right up to Natalie¡¯s side. After catching a glimpse of the coffee on Ross¡¯ back, he furrowed his brows and asked in a grim tone, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°She wanted to harm me but ended up hurting my subordinate.¡± Natalie added with an icy tone, ¡°Her apology means nothing to me. Nheless, I still need to seek justice for both myself and my staff.¡± Pursing his lips, Samuel turned his attention toward Yara who happened to be looking at him longingly. ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t listen to her. Let me speak first.¡± Yara showed him the picture on her phone. ¡°This is her trying to seduce Ross behind your back! When I tried to advise her against it, she scolded me in return! I know how important she is to you, that¡¯s why I felt indignant on your behalf. That¡¯s the reason why I lost control of my emotions and ended up doing something like that.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 504 A Cue For Love Chapter 504 A Cue for Love Chapter 504 Exin In Bed Samuel took a look at Yara¡¯s phone screen. The picture showed Ross holding Natalie by the hip as she leaned in his embrace. They were holding each other¡¯s gazes in what looked like a romantic moment. When Yara saw Samuel knitting his brows, she continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Samuel, I took these pictures just now. Therefore, I¡¯m not lying to you. Natalie is not satisfied with only getting your affection, so she mors for other men!¡± Just when Ross was about to exin, Natalie shot him a look to stop him. Narrowing his gaze, Samuel paused for a long while before asking, ¡°What are these photos about?¡± Raising her head to meet his gaze, she answered, ¡°I just want to know if you trust me?¡± Just when Yara wanted to use the opportunity to tell Samuel about how much she cared, Samuel replied without any hesitation, ¡°I do.¡± That was what Samuel truly believed. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous when he saw her in an intimate position with another man even though it wasn¡¯t what it looked like. As a result, he clenched his fists so tightly that his veins began to bulge. Cognizant of how possessive he was, Natalie knew that he had tried very hard to suppress his emotions when he answered her. Thus, she held his hand and shook it gently before suggesting, ¡°Samuel, I can exin it to you at home¡­¡± Suddenly, Samuel leaned toward her and bit her ear in front of everyone. Knitting her brows, Natalie endured the urge to moan. After the bite, he whispered, ¡°When we¡¯re home, you should exin to me in bed and continue to do so till I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Natalie was speechless. Why do I have a feeling that the ¡°exnation¡± he is looking for is a lot more difficult to achieve than the actual exnation itself? Once he had finished, Samuel backed off from Natalie. When Yara saw how they interacted, her face turned pale. Any man would never be able to ept having their partner cheat on them, especially someone like Samuel. However, he doesn¡¯t seem bothered by it. Yara refused to give up. ¡°Samuel, you saw the pictures with your own eyes. But, but why do you still protect her? Can it be that you can tolerate her cheating on you behind your back-¡± Just when Yara wanted to continue, Natalie grabbed a cup of hot coffee and sshed it on Yara¡¯s chest. ¡°Ah!¡± Yara screamed when she was scalded by it. ¡°You-¡± Subsequently, she froze in shock as the skin on her chest began to turn red from being scalded. At the same time, her white gown was utterly ruined from the coffee stain. She looked as if she had fallen into a pool of mud instead. ¡°Yara, I¡¯m just seeking justice for my subordinate,¡± Natalie dered as she casually put the coffee cup back on the table with a sharpened gaze. ¡°Nevertheless, you still owe me more than just a cup of coffee.¡± More than just a cup of coffee? Yara¡¯s pupils constricted. At that moment, she noticed that Natalie¡¯s gaze was simr to that of her sister when she tried to burn her to death five years ago. Furthermore, Natalie always made her feel a looming sense of dread. Other than the fact that Samuel kept falling deeper in love with Natalie, Yara somehow felt a sense of familiarity with Natalie, causing her unease to grow. Previously, she had sent men to obtain Natalie¡¯s hair for a DNA test. However, the results demonstrated that they weren¡¯t sisters at all. It can¡¯t be true! Shaking her head vehemently, she wanted to deny the thought that popped up in her head. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In spite of that, she began to doubt the veracity of the test report. Yara¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief with the stain on her dress at the back of her mind. Can it be that my twin sister survived the fire five years ago? A Cue For Love Chapter 505 A Cue For Love Chapter 505 A Cue for Love Chapter 505 Who Is She Really ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Yara murmured as if she was asking both Natalie and herself at the same time. Meanwhile, the crowd began to turn their attention toward them. Putting away the cigar in his hand, Thomas hurried to Yara¡¯s side. When he saw the mess she was in, his first response was not to console her. Instead, he questioned her with a frown, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re about to speak in the second half? How did you get yourself in this mess?¡± ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t my fault!¡± Yara pointed at Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s her. Natalie did this to me.¡± As Thomas trailed the trajectory of Yara¡¯s finger, he first saw Natalie before noticing Ross and Samuel by her side. Neither Ross nor Samuel said a word. With one d in ck and the other white, both of them emanated a hostile aura, especially Samuel. Given how domineering his usual aura already was, his expressionless face struck fear into anyone who looked at him. After sizing up the situation, Thomas realized that regardless of who was in the right, Yara had offended both Samuel and Ross. It was one thing angering a nobody like Natalie. However, if Yara couldn¡¯t keep her ego in check and infuriate Samuel instead, it would be a massive mistake. ¡°Apologize,¡± Thomas asserted. Yara thought that he was talking to Natalie. ¡°Yara, what are you spacing out for?¡± Thomas¡¯ patience was already wearing thin. ¡°Apologize to Ms. Natalie and Mr. Bowers!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°If you still respect me as your dad, you will apologize to them,¡± Thomas thundered. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I will personally teach you a lesson even if Mr. Bowers¡¯ doesn¡¯t do so.¡± A smirk broke out on Natalie¡¯s face as she watched the father-daughter duo. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thomas was ever ready to sacrifice his daughter for his goals. After all, he had done it to Natalie and it wasn¡¯t a surprise that history repeated itself with Yara. Even though apologizing to Natalie in front of Samuel tore into Yara¡¯s heart, she realized that she had no other choice. Therefore, she kept reminding herself to endure the temporary humiliation, as she would exact her revenge a hundred-fold in the future. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tears welled up in Yara¡¯s eyes. ¡°When Yara was hurling usations at me in front of Samuel, she was doing it loudly. Why has her voice suddenly be so soft?¡± Natalie stared coldly at Thomas. ¡°Is she suffering from any health problems? Mr. Nichols, given how much money you make, don¡¯t forget to buy some supplements for your daughter to boost her health.¡± She ridiculed Yara and Thomas at the same time. As Thomas¡¯ expression drastically changed, Samuel gave Natalie a look of adtion. Even though he didn¡¯t say a word, the way he looked at Natalie implied that she was speaking on his behalf. It felt as if he would support her regardless of what she said. Suppressing the rage he felt, Thomas smiled as he pped Yara on the back. ¡°It seems to me that I¡¯ve spoiled you. Speak louder!¡± Filled with defiance, Yara gave Samuel a teary-eyed look. However, her pride was shattered when she saw him looking at her with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yara apologized with reddened eyes. ¡°If the cup of coffee isn¡¯t enough for you to give vent to your anger, please go ahead and throw a few more at me!¡± Pursing her lips, Natalie just kept quiet. Given how proud and Machiavellian Yara was, the only reason she apologized was that the circumstances forced her to. No longer bothered with Yara, Natalie turned toward Ross and asked, ¡°A-Are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Taking off his sses, Ross added, ¡°Chairman, the second half is about to start. I¡¯ll return after getting a change of clothes.¡± This time, Ross emphasized the word ¡°Chairman.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 506 A Cue For Love Chapter 506 A Cue for Love Chapter 506 Caught Off Guard All this while, Dream Corporation was run by Yandel. Thus, the public was only aware of him as the CEO and no one knew who the chairman was. Consequently, they began to discuss the matter after hearing what Ross had said. As Dream Pharmaceutical¡¯s director of R&D, Ross would at most address Yandel as the CEO. There was no way he would address Natalie as the chairman unless she really was the chairman of the board. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Yara recoiled in shock. Just like Yara, Thomas stared at Natalie in bewilderment. No one had expected that ady in her twenties was responsible for building up Dream Corporation into apany that could stand toe to toe with Dexmed Pharmaceutical in as little as five years. Natalie gave Ross the side-eye. Nevertheless, she knew he didn¡¯t reveal her identity to expose her. Instead, he was trying to stop Yara from spreading malicious rumors. Even though the revtion was well-intended, its timing had caught her off guard. Nheless, if Yandel were around, he might react in a way that was even more dramatic. ¡°Yara, this is a conference, not a banquet.¡± Natalie stared coldly at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you still think of me as Ross¡¯ plus-one?¡± At that moment, Yara felt as if she had been figuratively pped in the face. All this while, she had assumed that Natalie was just an ugly nobody and didn¡¯t imagine that she would turn out to be the chairman of Dream. Furthermore, influential figures such as Yandel and Ross were only her subordinates. Just when she thought that she had outshone Natalie, it dawned upon her that she was the one being outshone instead. The sudden realization devastated her. Even though Yara was wallowing in anguish, Natalie didn¡¯t feel jubnt at all. After all, it was nothingpared to what Yara had done to her. In fact, this was only the beginning of her revenge for what she had suffered five years ago. No longer bothered with Yara, Natalie led Ross to Samuel¡¯s private room on the second floor to change. Meanwhile, Yara felt so distraught that she didn¡¯t care about the coffee stain on her dress. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Go get yourself changed at once!¡± Furrowing his brows, Thomas admonished her, ¡°Luckily, I got you to apologize, as I can see that Natalie is a lot more important to Samuel than you are. Or else, we¡¯ll just be making matters worse for ourselves.¡± ¡°Dad, can you stop talking to me that way?¡± Yara questioned with tears in her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m suffering? For goodness sake, I¡¯m your daughter-¡± ¡°How else do you want me to talk to you? Do you know what a failure you are? Over thest five years, you kept thinking that you could marry Samuel, but look at what has happened? You¡¯re a nobody to him. In fact, you¡¯re nothing but a joke!¡± Having heard Thomas¡¯ words, Yara¡¯s sobs turned intoughter instead. Why did I even ask him such a stupid question? Back then, he sold Natalie to Mr. Quinn who was already sixty. Now that I failed to marry into the Bowers family, isn¡¯t it normal for him toin? ¡°Go now before I get angry!¡± Thomas patted Yara on her back. After stumbling forward, the only thing she could think of was to clean the stains off her gown. Taking a deep breath, Thomas held his forehead and sighed. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Natalie, oh Natalie! You share the same name as my eldest daughter. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you were really her? That would have been the perfect scenario for him. Dream would be his, and he would also get Samuel¡¯s support. The more Thomas thought about it, the more he desired it to be true. However, the moment he remembered the fire five years ago, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Back then, his daughter had been burnt to a crisp by the inferno. Consequently, Natalie was just someone who happened to share the same name. A Cue For Love Chapter 507 A Cue For Love Chapter 507 A Cue for Love Chapter 507 Like An Angry Puppy After he had changed, Ross made an excuse and left the private room, leaving Natalie and Samuel sitting on the sofa inside. Natalie kicked off her heels and curled her legs onto the sofa before running a finger underneath Samuel¡¯s tense chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you trusted me? Why are you still jealous?¡± After she gently stroked his jaw with her slender hand, he grabbed it instead. ¡°I realize it too.¡± ¡°Since you do, why are you still reacting this way?¡± Natalie was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask yourself that,¡± Samuel replied coldly as he turned his face away. ¡°Ask myself?¡± Samuel pinched her cheeks next, causing her to pout in reflex. ¡°Even though my mind is clear and I trust you more than anyone else, I still feel outraged.¡± Samuel asserted, ¡°You belong to me. And yet, you made close physical contact with another man.¡± This really sounds unreasonable. Even though Natalie felt the urge tough, she didn¡¯t dare do so. ¡°If Ross hadn¡¯t supported me, what would¡¯ve happened if I had a bad fall?¡± Natalie blinked at him. Stumped, Samuel¡¯s expression darkened further. Looking at his conflicted expression, Natalie enjoyed the moment more than worrying about it. Despite the usations Yara had hurled at her, Samuel¡¯s faith in her was unwavering. In fact, he didn¡¯t even criticize her even though he was overwhelmed by jealousy. He doesn¡¯t feel intimidating when he¡¯s jealous. Instead, he looks more like an angry puppy. Even though he had a terrifying look on his face, she was unfazed by it. ¡°I knew it, Samuel. You can¡¯t do without me.¡± Natalieughed coquettishly. ¡°Do you think you control me now?¡± Samuel shook her face gently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± Natalie¡¯s smugness annoyed Samuel. Not only did she control him, but she also had him eating out of her hand. ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a consequence for having me on a leash?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Before Natalie could grasp what he meant, Samuel had nted his lips on hers. In truth, Samuel had begun to feel jealous the moment she pped for Ross. He had wanted himself to be the only man she was concerned with, which was an extreme and to a certain extent insane idea. However, every time he saw her, he just couldn¡¯t control himself. Even though they had spent the previous night making love, both of them still shared a long and passionate kiss. After a short break, the second half of the conference was about to begin. As for Natalie¡¯s lips, they were both red and swollen. ¡°Nat, do you want to watch the second half from here?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be affected by you.¡± As her lips brushed across his, she remarked in annoyance, ¡°Who knows what you might do to me when your lust suddenly takes over.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re a couple, isn¡¯t it normal to be intimate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to argue with you, as I¡¯m alreadyte.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Scrambling away from underneath him, she left the private room in a hurry. Right before she took her seat on the first floor, she ran into Malcolm. With his keen sense of sight, Malcolm was astounded when he saw that Natalie¡¯s lips were swollen from being kissed. For her to be kissed to that extent, Natalie¡¯s lover must really be something. When he recalled his senior apprentice¡¯s frosty demeanor, Malcolm let out a disheartened sigh. ¡°Old Man, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Malcolm replied. ¡°Natalie, let me give you a piece of advice,e to my private room to watch the rest of the conference. Now that everyone knows that you¡¯re Dream¡¯s chairman, you had better not go back there.¡± Cognizant that Malcolm just wanted her to have some privacy, Natalie nodded in agreement. ¡°All right.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 508 A Cue For Love Chapter 508 A Cue for Love Chapter 508 A Little Crazy During the second half, Yara had already changed out of her stained gown. Nevertheless, she was unable to recover from the earlier shock and still had an ashen look on her face. Even though she had found out that Natalie was the chairman of Dream, the sense of familiarity Natalie gave her continued to unsettle her. It felt as if Natalie didn¡¯t die and had simply changed her appearance. Can it be a side effect of the fire? Did she tell Samuel about what happened between us? Does Samuel know that Natalie had used her body as an antidote for him six years ago? Overwhelmed by all the questions that flooded her mind, Yara suddenly felt suffocated by them. Therefore, she could barely pay attention to what the host was saying on stage. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At that moment, Thomas nudged her with his elbow and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Get a grip of yourself and don¡¯t disgrace me.¡± After walking up the stage in a daze, she stared at the crowd down below and began to regurgitate her speech. Under normal circumstances, she would deliver her speech with passion. However, she had no idea what she was talking about at that moment. She simply relied on her memory to drone on with a listless look on her face. Consequently, it was obvious to the audience that Yara¡¯s mind was somewhere else. Back on the second floor, Malcolm was stroking his beard while shaking his head. Hemented, ¡°Your sister is the spitting image of you. And yet, how can her character and capabilities be so different?¡± ¡°Actually, she has her talents too.¡± After taking a sip of coffee, Natalie continued, ¡°Unfortunately, instead of developing them, she kept pursuing what was out of her reach. As time went by, she forgot what her talents were and what she truly enjoyed. All that was left was the ability to plunder what others have.¡± ¡°Nheless, I must admit that the script is well-written.¡± ¡°With twenty to thirty years of experience, the staff that my granddad has chosen would definitely do a good job writing it.¡± Natalie put the coffee back on the table. ¡°Initially, I assumed that she would have something to surprise me with. But now, it seems unlikely.¡± Malcolm¡¯s objective was to watch the speech delivered by Dream¡¯s representative and also Natalie¡¯s philosophy. Now that he did, he had no more regrets. As for Yara, he simply treated her as entertainment. Malcolm enjoyed having nuts while doing so, but his brittle teeth didn¡¯t allow him to crack their husks. As a result, Natalie cracked them for him as both of them listened to Yara¡¯s speech. When she shoved some of them into his hand, Malcolm asked in surprise, ¡°Are these for me?¡± ¡°Would I refuse to give them to you after shoving them into your hands?¡± Natalie squirmed her lips. ¡°Ever since I left your ce, I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to show my appreciation to you and Mrs. Trevor. After all, I¡¯m not someone ungrateful. I do remember everything that you have done for me.¡± Natalie¡¯s candid words moved Malcolm. ¡°It seems I should show these nuts to Donna before eating them. Natalie rolled her eyes at him. Does he have to be that dramatic? When she saw how touched Malcolm was, she continued dehusking more nuts for him. The more Malcolm looked at Natalie, the more adorable he found her. Reluctant to let her be taken away by an unknown man, he began to probe again, ¡°Natalie, your senior is here today too. When the conference ends, shall I take you to meet him?¡± ¡°Of course, I want to meet him. However, you have to promise not to turn it into a matchmaking session.¡± Natalie pointed at Malcolm¡¯s nose. ¡°Master, I¡¯m not kidding. My other half is extremely possessive. If he finds out that you¡¯re trying to get me a boyfriend, he will definitelye at you!¡± ¡°Natalie, from the sound of it, the man you like is a little crazy.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 509 A Cue For Love Chapter 509 A Cue for Love Chapter 509 Medical Knowledge Right then, Samuel, who was in the neighboring room, sneezed. ¡°Did you catch a cold, Mr. Bowers? Should we get a doctor?¡± Billy asked worriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a cold.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Samuel said nonchntly, ¡°Even if I do have a cold, my fianc¨¦e has medical knowledge. I can just get her to help me.¡± The former was just worried about his health, but he ended up having to see him show off his affection for Natalie. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡­¡± A smile hung on Samuel¡¯s lips as he continued to sip on his cup of tea. Everyone looked forward to the second half of the conference due to Yara¡¯s speech. However, not only was it unimpressive but it also couldn¡¯t bepared to Ross¡¯. The woman left the stage, feeling dejected and lost. ¡°I had high hopes for you but this is how you repay me?¡± Thomas questioned coldly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought that everything would be smooth-sailing with her help. Yet, who would have thought that she wasn¡¯t even half as good as Melissa? The man started to regret giving Yara such a great opportunity. Perhaps he should have used Melissa for if she put in more effort, she might have surprised him with great results, and it would greatly benefit her marriage in the future. In short, his daughters were no more than his bargaining chips. However, he had not received any profitable results at all today. Yara took her seat absentmindedly as if nothing was going through her ears. Thomas could not deal with her in front of so many people, but he also thought that she had embarrassed him, so he just left the ce in a hurry. Meanwhile, in one of the private rooms on the second floor, Malcolm was still quibbling with Natalie. ¡°I swear to god that I just want you to meet your senior. It¡¯s just ridiculous that you¡¯ve never met each other when you have the same master.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She pointed at his nose before saying seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that Mrs. Trevor finds all of the allowances you¡¯ve hidden away if you lie to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± he said, nodding his head fervently. It¡¯s fine. Donna already found all of my money before I left. I had to spend the night in the courtyard. Malcolm couldn¡¯t give up no matter what. He wanted them to meet, thinking that there might be a possibility that something romantic would happen between them. Natalie felt more at ease when she saw how he dared to swear at something like that. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll let him know that I¡¯ll be hometer tonight.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll let your senior know and tell him to pick a nicer ce to meet up,¡± he said excitedly before leaving the room. At that, Natalie gave Samuel a call. ¡°I¡¯ll be hometer tonight, Samuel.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you leave with me?¡± he asked disappointedly. ¡°Nope. There¡¯s a celebration party tonight.¡± Ignoring the fact that Malcolm was trying to y cupid, Natalie actually looked forward to meeting her mysterious senior as well. Besides her master and her other senior, she had never met this senior that Malcolm kept talking about. Yet, her master kept talking about him and praising him. Old Man is quite a picky person so it¡¯s quite rare for him to praise someone like that. ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get intimate with other men.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Keep me in your mind.¡± Natalie answered with an ¡°Okay¡± out of habit again. Upon hearing her reply, Samuel smiled and said, ¡°Be good. I¡¯lle to pick you upter.¡± Not long after they ended the call, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it¡¯s your master¡­¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± He got up from the couch and smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt. Malcolm asked with a smile as he walked toward Samuel, ¡°You haven¡¯t met my junior apprentice, have you? I¡¯ll be meeting with her tonight. She was so excited when she heard that she¡¯ll be meeting you. I¡¯m sure you will do her this favor, right?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 510 A Cue For Love Chapter 510 A Cue for Love Chapter 510 Kidnapped ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have any other intentions?¡± Samuel asked with furrowed brows. ¡°N-No.¡± Then, with a serious look on his face, the old man said, ¡°I just want you to meet with that junior of yours. I have no other intentions. If I do, I¡¯ll let Donna confiscate all of the allowances I kept for myself.¡± Having no other choice as he couldn¡¯t win against Malcolm, Samuel agreed. ¡°All right, then. But I still have some work to do right now. We might have to meet a littleter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just send me the addresster.¡± The old man patted his shoulder and smiled ear to ear. ¡°I will wait for you at the restaurant with your junior.¡± With that, he left the private room. Samuel shook his head helplessly. I don¡¯t care if Master wants to set me up with that junior of mine. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint her. I¡¯ve already found the love of my life. No other woman can catch my eye no matter how beautiful they are. It was even more troublesome for Natalie to leave the ce than when she arrived. After it was revealed that she was the chairman of Dream Corporation, the people who came to the conference were all trying to find an opportunity to get on her good side, which was quite a nuisance to her. Fortunately, the security Zachary had arranged for Malcolm was great. Natalie followed her master and left quietly. Fortunately, no one pestered them while they made their way out. They passed by Yara as they left in their car. She looked just like a broken doll. Her face was pale as a sheet and she was walking at a tortoise¡¯s pace. ¡°This woman¡­ What a sore loser!¡± Malcolm muttered. ¡°That¡¯s not true. She didn¡¯t even lose that much,¡± Natalie said coldly as she nced at Yara. ¡°She¡¯s only a sore loser if she has lost everything. There¡¯s still so much to her name right now,¡± she continued. Taking a sideways nce at her, a thought surfaced in the man¡¯s mind. What a ruthless person. She¡¯s just like Samuel. They¡¯re so simr even when ites to ruthlessness. What are they if they are not perfect for each other? I¡¯ll have to do my best to set them up tonight as their master. At that moment, Yara had no idea that Natalie was in the car that just passed by her. But she knew very well that the Rolls-Royce behind belonged to her father, Thomas. The person inside must have seen her but instead of stopping to pick her up, they streaked past her without any hesitation. Yara smiled bitterly at that. He¡¯s my biological father! He¡¯d speak sweetly to me when he needed my help, but now that I am of no use to him, he disregarded me. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nheless, she already knew how he was since she was a child. Even after being treated like that, Yara wasn¡¯t sad but felt that it was just the reality. What hurt her the most was that for five whole years, she was determined to be thedy of the Bowers family. But despite her efforts, Samuel was drifting further and further away from her. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t get him to favor her. The woman was walking very slowly. Sheughed for a moment and cried the next. Out of the blue, a white minivan stopped beside her. Two men wearing sunsses and ck clothing came down from the car and grabbed hold of Yara¡¯s arms. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Her eyes widened in fright as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to scream if you continue.¡± But they could not even be bothered by her threat. One of the men then covered her mouth and nose with a cloth soaked in ether. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Yara struggled against them for a few moments before her eyes rolled back, and she fainted. At that, the men swiftly lifted her into the minivan. The whole process had only taken a minute. A Cue For Love Chapter 511 A Cue For Love Chapter 511 A Cue for Love Chapter 511 Who Gave You Permission To Touch Me On the other side, at Acape. Malcolm and Natalie were waiting in a private room as a woman in a figure-hugging gown filled their cups with tea. ¡°Natalie, there¡¯s only two of us now. Can you take off the hyper-realistic mask you¡¯re wearing? I¡¯m not saying that you look ugly like this. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to it,¡± Malcolm asked tentatively. ¡°Why did you bring this up so suddenly, Old Man?¡± she asked as her hand that was holding the cup of tea stopped midair. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ This is your first time meeting your senior. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s kind of inappropriate to show him a fake face?¡± the former stated. A smile appeared on Natalie as she swirled the tea in her cup. ¡°Well, that really depends on my mood.¡± Hearing that, Malcolm stayed silent. In the beginning, he liked having an apprentice who had an attitude. However, things were getting out of hand with each apprentice he had. Their attitude was going to be the end of him one day. At night, Samuel arrived at Acape once he was done with his work. He wore a dark suit with sapphire cufflinks as his essories. They were low-key but also luxurious at the same time, shining brightly as the light shone on them. His broad shoulders and his devilishly handsome face would make any woman crazy. On his way to the private room, he saw a woman who seemed to be the manager criticizing two other women wearing figure-hugging gowns. ¡°You¡¯ve been working here for a month already, Cherine. How can you still serve our customers the wrong dish?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake. I¡¯ll let the kitchen staff know to change it.¡± One of the waitresses kept apologizing, her eyes red and teary. She looked so pitiful that it could probably evoke the sympathy of anyone who saw her. ¡°That look of yours might work on a man, but it won¡¯t work on me!¡± the manager said. ¡°You better leave this ce voluntarily if you make another mistake again.¡± ¡°I¡­ I got it¡­¡± At that, the manager pressed the doorbell and tended to the customer in the private room. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Samuel had witnessed everything but felt nothing toward what had just happened. Besides Natalie, he was never one to be sympathetic toward others. Cherine bit on her lips, and without caring if there was anyone behind her, she turned around. The te she was holding crashed into him in an instant. The next second, the wine in her other hand spilled all over the man¡¯s chest. Seeing that she had caused trouble, Cherine reached out to try and wipe the wine off of Samuel. Right when she was about to touch him, the man grabbed her wrist. ¡°Who gave you permission to touch me?¡± Samuel spat coldly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I- I just wanted to clean it up for you¡­¡± she exined frantically. However, as Cherine lifted her head to look at Samuel, she froze on the spot. She was stunned at how handsome he was as she had never seen anyone like him before. The man furrowed his brows and let go of her wrist. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Once he was finished speaking, he left for the restroom to clean himself up without batting another eye at her. She nced at her wrist which was now red from being grabbed earlier, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Cherine kept her eyes on Samuel, watching him walk away until he waspletely out of sight. ¡°That man is so handsome, Cherine,¡± her colleague said as she nudged her with her elbow. ¡°He¡¯s cold and aloof, but he didn¡¯t try to insult you for what happened either.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Cherine nodded and finally understood what it was like to fall for someone at first sight. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Go get him a towel.¡± She was hesitant at first but nodded her head vehemently a secondter. Maybe God is ying favorites and is giving me a chance this time. A Cue For Love Chapter 512 A Cue For Love Chapter 512 A Cue for Love Chapter 512 Jealousy The mysterious senior apprentice waste. All Natalie could do was stay with her master and drink tea with him. After a long while, she got up and left for the restroom. At the end of the corridor, the men¡¯s and women¡¯s restrooms were opposite each other. In the men¡¯s restroom, Samuel was washing off the wine stains at the sink, his eyes as cold as ice. A woman with a great figure, who was wearing a gown with a slit at the side, handed him a towel. Though her shapely figure looked really sexy, she had an innocent look on her face. She looked innocent yet seductive at the same time. Any man would have fallen for her just by looking at her. ¡°Sir, your shirt is wet. Your hands are wet too. Why don¡¯t you let me help?¡± Cherine said. Samuel¡¯s brows drew tightly together as he said icily, ¡°Get lost.¡± Those words hurt her. She was the apple of everyone¡¯s eyes in her school. It was also due to her beautiful looks that she was able to keep her job at the restaurant. She had full confidence in her looks. What¡¯s more, she had fallen in love with him at first sight. The woman had never experienced such an obsession with someone in her life. She refused to believe that the man wouldn¡¯t feel anything for her if she continued to please him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized, sir. I just want to help you clean up. I will do a good job, and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± Cherine smiled and tried to press her soft body against his arm. Right then, an arm appeared before her chest, blocking her from proceeding forward anymore. Having been interrupted by Natalie, the woman red at her and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that,¡± Natalie said with a cold smile. ¡°Are you really that desperate? He already told you to get lost, but here you are forcing yourself on him.¡± Anger boiled in Cherine when her intention was exposed. ¡°That¡¯s between him and me. It¡¯s none of your business, okay?¡± She studied the freckles on Natalie¡¯s face, and a hint of contempt shed through her eyes. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Are you going to help him clean up if not me?¡± At first, she thought that thetter would be rational and shut up obediently after hearing her words. However, to her surprised, Natalie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to do.¡± Cherine was about to call her shameless. However, after giving it some thought, she decided that an ugly woman like her was just seeking trouble. With that thought in mind, she changed ns. ¡°All right, then. Here¡¯s the towel. Why don¡¯t you clean him up, then?¡± she challenged as she handed Natalie the towel. Thetter grabbed the towel and turned to look at Samuel. She red at him and sighed inwardly. He is nothing but trouble. It¡¯s so troublesome that he¡¯s so handsome. I¡¯ve only been away from him for a few hours, but he managed to find himself another admirer. Samuel looked down at her. A slight smile hung on his lips at the sight of her being jealous. Pouting, Natalie started to unbutton his shirt grumpily, revealing his well-toned muscles. She lifted her hand and began wiping off the excess water on his chest with the towel. The man could feel her cold fingers, and her hot breaths on his chest as she wiped. The once cold and arrogant man became gentle in an instant in front of Natalie. Not only did he not reject her, but he also opened up his shirt more so that she could wipe easily. What? Cherine would not have believed it if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes. I¡¯ve been pestering him and trying to help him, but he was cold and arrogant. His eyes were even full of disdain for me. But not only is he cooperating, but he also looks like he¡¯s enjoying it when this woman with a face full of freckles is doing it. A Cue For Love Chapter 513 A Cue For Love Chapter 513 A Cue for Love Chapter 513 Unworthy Contender This is outrageous! Humiliated, Cherine yelled indignantly, ¡°Why would you let a woman like her wipe you down instead of me?¡± Samuel took Natalie¡¯s tiny hand and pressed it to his chest. He scoffed, ¡°Do you truly believe that you hold a candle to her?¡± ¡°W-Where do I fall short?¡± Cherine¡¯s confidence wavered under Samuel¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°From the top of your head to the bottom of your feet,¡± Samuel replied, his eyes glinting with hostility. ¡°Leave! I don¡¯t want you tainting the view.¡± Cherine could not believe the words that wereing out of the man¡¯s mouth. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she ran away, sobbing. However, her hasty actions caused her to stumble over her own feet. Cherine wobbled on her stilettos and crashed onto the ground. Despite her mortification, she turned to peek at Samuel, hoping that he would be concerned for her. Her heart shattered when she realized that Samuel did not even spare her a nce. She pathetically climbed to her feet and left with her tail between her legs. ¡°Let go!¡± Natalie struggled to free her hand from Samuel¡¯s strong grip. ¡°My shirt is still wet. Don¡¯t you want to continue to wipe me dry?¡± Samuel teased with a devilish smirk. ¡°No, thanks. My arm is sore,¡± Natalie muttered, pursing her lips. Her zeal from moments ago was nowhere to be found. Natalie quickly withdrew her hand when she felt Samuel¡¯s fingers loosen. However, the man¡¯s arm snaked around her slender waist, and he pulled her close. ¡°Are you still mad?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be mad about?¡± Natalie retorted. ¡°I swear that I didn¡¯t let the woman touch me; not even a graze!¡± Samuel defended himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my boundaries, and I promise that I¡¯m clean-¡± ¡°Samuel, what in the world are you saying? Who cares whether you¡¯re clean or not?¡± Natalie interrupted. Contrary to her harsh words, a warmth spread through her heart. Samuel knew that Natalie had experienced multiple counts of betrayal in the past, so he was on a mission to shower her with love and give her the security she had been deprived of. Samuel¡¯s gaze riveted on Natalie¡¯s delicate face. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. Oh no. What should I do? The desire to kiss Natalie consumed him. Samuel gently nudged Natalie¡¯s nose as he leaned in closer to capture her lips with his own. However, Natalie¡¯s hand shot up to intercept his advances, and the kissnded on her palm. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Natalie eximed frantically. ¡°I have an appointment with someone important today. My lips are already swollen from the kiss this afternoon. I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin myself if it swells more!¡± ¡°Someone important?¡± Samuel echoed as he arched an eyebrow. ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie nodded in affirmation. The friendship between apprentices who share the same master is as strong as a familial bond. My senior is practically my brother. Samuel¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Is the person you¡¯re meeting male or female?¡± he interrogated. ¡°A male.¡± The words had barely left Natalie¡¯s mouth when Samuel¡¯s lips descended upon hers. The kiss seemed to carry a hint of vengeance. Since she doesn¡¯t want her lips to be kissed swollen, I¡¯ll do exactly that! Let it be a warning to that man that this woman is taken, and that he should stay away from her. ¡°Mm¡­¡± The kiss was so intense that Samuel¡¯s teeth broke Natalie¡¯s skin. A long whileter, Samuel released Natalie with a self-satisfied grin that rivaled that of a Cheshire cat. ¡°I have to meet someone too.¡± Samuel traced a finger down Natalie¡¯s nose and cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t take off the hyper-realistic mask for no reason. Call me when you¡¯re done, and I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± With that, Samuel promptly left. Natalie stood rooted to the spot, gasping for air as she reeled back from the kiss. This man is way too domineering! Meanwhile, Samuel strode into the private room he had reserved. Malcolm, who was nodding off from boredom, immediately perked up at the sight of Samuel. ¡°Samuel, here!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 514 A Cue For Love Chapter 514 A Cue for Love Chapter 514 ying With Fire ¡°Master,¡± Samuel greeted, his expression stony as he gave Malcolm a curt nod. Malcolm waved a hand at him. ¡°Don¡¯t look so coldter. Just look at that face of yours! You¡¯ll scare off your junior!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My face has always looked this way.¡± Malcolm narrowed his eyes and warned, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who has a soft spot for your junior. Donna and the rest of the rest adore her as well. If you dare bully her, none of us will go easy on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in my junior in that way.¡± Samuel took a seat and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about setting me up with her, I advise you to give up early on,¡± he said impassively. ¡°Save the talk about giving up till you see her.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Samuel shot back without a second thought. The corners of his lips quirked upward as he continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she has the beauty to overturn nations. I won¡¯t have that sort of intent toward her.¡± His confident statement was the first thing Natalie heard when she entered the room. A shiver ran down her back when she caught sight of the man¡¯s familiar profile. My senior is Samuel? This is too much of a coincidence. It¡¯ll be a waste if I don¡¯t use this opportunity to tease him! Samuel¡¯s unexpected appearance sparked Natalie¡¯s yful side once she recovered from the initial surprise. ¡°Master, since my senior has no interest in me, why do you still insist on setting us up?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyebrows moved expressively as she spoke, and her lips curved into a half-smile as she approached the men. ¡°It¡¯s not like this senior is the only guy left on earth! I¡¯m sure my other seniors are brilliant as well, and other masters are bound to have a few outstanding apprentices too.¡± Malcolm¡¯s expression shifted drastically upon hearing her deration. He shot to his feet and began to console Natalie, ¡°T-This guy has no idea what he¡¯s talking about. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± He was worried that Samuel¡¯s words had hurt Natalie¡¯s feelings. Afterforting Natalie, Malcolm turned to jab a finger in Samuel¡¯s face as he berated, ¡°That mouth of yours overshadows all the good in you! Your foolishness just ruined all of my hard work!¡± Samuel followed Malcolm¡¯s gaze to see Natalie standing by the door. His fingers tightened involuntarily around the teacup when he registered her presence. Tea sloshed about in the cup as the teacup shook from the sheer force of his grip. ¡°Which outstanding person did you want Master to introduce you to?¡± Samuel asked, his menacing tone matching his darkened face. Natalie could tell that her statement had triggered Samuel¡¯s jealousy, but she did not retract her words and instead continued to poke the bear. ¡°My other seniors, of course. Well, anyone but you, really. Didn¡¯t you just say that no matter how beautiful I am, you wouldn¡¯t be interested in me?¡± ¡°Watch what you say,¡± Samuel warned as his eyebrows drew together tightly. ¡°I was just repeating what you said. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Natalie continued to goad, refusing to back down. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire.¡± ¡°And what about that?¡± Anxiety seized Malcolm as he watched his beloved apprentices leap at each other¡¯s throats at their very first meeting. Malcolm recognized that Samuel had started the argument with his ugly remarks and reprimanded, ¡°Samuel, just look at what you did! So what if you¡¯re not interested? Did you really have to go and be so rude? Can¡¯t you speak nicely? If you continue to bully your junior I¡¯ll chase you out of this ce!¡± Samuel felt like he was about to explode from anger as he watched Natalie hiding behind Malcolm. She peered at him over Malcolm¡¯s shoulder and feigned innocence. Samuel stood up from his seat, walked toward Natalie, and wrapped an arm around her waist. His possessiveness was palpable as he trapped Natalie in his embrace. Left out of the loop, Malcolm thought that Samuel was trying to take advantage of Natalie and spluttered angrily, ¡°You b*stard! What are you trying to do to Natalie?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 515 A Cue For Love Chapter 515 A Cue for Love Chapter 515 Pop Her Delusions A giggle escaped Natalie¡¯s lips when she saw Malcolm¡¯s frantic state. Her titter grew into full-blownughter as her shoulders shook with mirth. Samuel pulled Natalie closer to himself and said, ¡°Master, if she¡¯s the junior that you were talking about, then I take back everything I said. Nat is the love of my life. If she ever asks you to introduce her to other men, please deny her and tell her to stop being deluded.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes darted between Samuel and Natalie, who was still in Samuel¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re a couple?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice rang with certainty. Never in a million years did Malcolm think that the two apprentices he wished to set up would find their way to each other without his intervention. It was amazing news. ¡°This is great!¡± Malcolm was practically leaping with tion. Natalie¡¯s smile disappeared as she prodded Samuel¡¯s cheek. ¡°Samuel, do you have no sense of humor at all? Can¡¯t you tell that I was just joking?¡± Raising an eyebrow, Samuel countered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let my woman make such a joke?¡± ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Natalie arduously pried Samuel¡¯s fingers from her waist. Although they had engaged in activities far more intimate than this, Natalie still felt awkward about being lovey-dovey with people around. ¡°Master, Senior, I¡¯ll serve you some tea,¡± Natalie suggested. Natalie skilfully prepared the tea and proffered Malcolm and Samuel each a cup. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This must be fate!¡± Malcolm marveled as he sipped on his tea. ¡°I thought that the two of you would have no connection whatsoever. Who knew you would be interested in each other!¡± ¡°Samuel, you know about medicines?¡± Natalie murmured. Samuel swirled the tea in his cup as he smirked, ¡°I never said that I didn¡¯t.¡± Natalie had sought out Malcolm to learn about medicine. If Samuel was also Malcolm¡¯s apprentice, then he should be skilled in the field as well. Natalie had concealed her abilities all this while, so it came as no surprise that Samuel had beenying low too. Had it not been for this fateful encounter, she might have never found out about this side of Samuel. Natalie gaped at Samuel, her almond-shaped eyes wide with astonishment. She had always known that Samuel was no average Joe, but his true capabilities were far beyond her imagination. Samuel¡¯s eyes met Natalie¡¯s as he ced his teacup down. ¡°But my medical expertise is not as good as yours,¡± Samuel admitted humbly. ¡°I¡¯ve only dabbled in the medical field for a year before switching to business. After that, I returned to Dellmoor to take over the Bowers family business.¡± Malcolm stroked his beard and nodded in agreement. It was true that Samuel was not as well-versed in the medical fieldpared to Natalie, but it was simply a matter of experience rather than talent. Natalie had been exposed to the environment in her early years, thanks to her grandfather and mother. After that, she had learned from Malcolm for two years whereas Samuel had only stayed for one. However, Samuel easily learned knowledge worth twenty years of experience in the span of a year. ¡°By the way, why did you take Nat as your apprentice?¡± Samuel regretted missing the earlier stages of Natalie¡¯s life and yearned to make up for the lost memories. This included learning more about her apprenticeship. Upon hearing his question, Natalie¡¯s hand shook, and the tea sttered on her hand. The piping hot liquid scalded Natalie¡¯s hand, turning her skin red. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Worry etched Samuel¡¯s face as he held Natalie¡¯s hand gingerly. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Natalie dismissed his concern. ¡°Nothing? Look, the back of your hand is all red¡­¡± Samuel picked up a bottle of chilled water and poured it over Natalie¡¯s hand. A Cue For Love Chapter 516 A Cue For Love Chapter 516 A Cue for Love Chapter 516 Speechless Natalie¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± How is this nothing? Samuel was irked by Natalie¡¯s response, but when he lifted his head to glower at her, he noticed the helplessness in her eyes. Natalie was an intelligent woman¡ªsome might even describe her as cunning, so it was rare to see her so lost. Thinning his lips, Samuel refrained from furtherment as he continued to tend to her injured hand. Malcolm watched the scene unfold before him. With a sigh, he took a sip of his tea. It¡¯s no wonder Natalie would react this way. The memory of when he first met Natalie resurfaced in his mind. ¡°Gruesome¡± would be an apt description for her condition then. Recalling the events was hard for even him, as a passerby. He could not imagine how tormenting it must be for her to revisit such a dark past. Samuel deftly tended to Natalie¡¯s burn wound. His frown deepened when he realized that Malcolm too, had no intention to answer his question. Why are they so reluctant to talk about Natalie¡¯s recruitment? ¡°Well, since Natalie¡¯s hand is fine and we¡¯ve drunk the tea, let¡¯s have some food.¡± Malcolm quickly changed the subject. ¡°Natalie, there¡¯s no one but us here, and it¡¯s been a while since we met. Why don¡¯t you take off the mask? I¡¯m more fond of your natural look.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie readilyplied and took off her hyper-realistic mask. Dinner was served. Malcolm was in seventh heaven as he ate and drank to his heart¡¯s content. Age was taking a toll on Malcolm, so Donna was strict about his alcohol intake. Now that he was free from her watchful eyes, Malcolm downed drink after drink without care. Mildly inebriated, Malcolm patted Samuel¡¯s hand and said in a guttural voice, ¡°You must take care of Natalie! This woman is amazing! I only have sons and no daughter of my own, so my wife and I treat her as our own daughter. She¡¯s precious to us, so don¡¯t you dare treat her bad! If she¡¯s upset because of you, Donna and I will chase you to the ends of the world to break both your legs!¡± With drunkenness came the truest of words. Everything Malcolm had said came from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Master!¡± Natalie felt a lump in her throat. Although she enjoyed bantering with Malcolm and going against his wishes, she was grateful for everything Malcolm and Donna had given her. Samuel patiently listened to Malcolm¡¯s nagging and solemnly vowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nat is the love of my life. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Even if he had to give up his life for Natalie, he would do it willingly. Pleased, Malcolm nodded and chuckled. ¡°All right, Samuel. I¡¯ll hold you to your words. I¡¯ll have my eye on you until myst breath.¡± After the gathering, Samuel instructed Billy to send Malcolm back to his hotel. Samuel did not drink any alcohol, so he brought Natalie back to the Bowers residence. The events of the day came flooding back as Natalie stared at Samuel¡¯s exquisite profile. The public announcement by Dream Corporation was a sess, and the anticancer drug trial was underway. Yara had been riled up, and Natalie¡¯s senior turned out to be Samuel¡­ Satisfaction bubbled up within Natalie as she reminisced about the day. Although the rest of her journey would be no easy feat, Natalie was surrounded by people who loved and cared for her¡ªa vast difference from where she was five years ago. The air-conditioning in the vehicle was just right, and the effects of alcohol were hitting Natalie. The calming atmosphere created the perfect luby as Natalie drifted off. Momentster, the car pulled up in front of the Bowers residence. Samuel turned to tell Natalie that they had arrived home, only to see Natalie sound asleep. Her chest rose and fell rhythmically along with her deep breaths. Hershes quivered lightly from the puffs of air, and her wlessplexion seemed to glow under the silvery moonlight. Samuel did not wake her up. Instead, he turned in his seat and propped his head in his hand, his warm gaze settling upon her sleeping face. Perhaps it was because of love, but Samuel felt like he could spend an eternity just watching this beautiful woman. A Cue For Love Chapter 517 A Cue For Love Chapter 517 A Cue for Love Chapter 517 Fulfill Your Wish Meanwhile, Yara woke up blearily and found herself in an enclosed space. Apart from a small area shone by a light above her, it was pitch ck everywhere. The light shone on her face, forcing her to close her eyes. There was someone before her, but she could not see the person. Yara recalled two men in ck jumped out of the housekeeper¡¯s minivan. One of them covered her nose, causing her to faint. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Yara nced left and right in panic. ¡°Where am I? What are you nning to do to me? I have a lot of money. Tell me how much you want, and I can give it to you!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the darkness. ¡°How arrogant! Is the Nichols family that rich? Even if Dexmed Pharmaceutical is yours, it isn¡¯t worth much money, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yara was stunned by the man¡¯s disdainful tone. It seemed that he deemed Dexmed Pharmaceutical as insignificant as an ant. If he doesn¡¯t want money, what does he want? ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Why did you abduct me?¡± Yara asked. ¡°Initially, I expected you to shine in today¡¯s conference¡­¡± The man sighed. ¡°In the end, that woman from Dream crushed you under her feet. If one were topare talents, you still have a long way¡­¡± ¡°That woman? Who are you talking about?¡± Yara asked anxiously. ¡°You know who I am talking about,¡± the man replied calmly. Then, he continued, ¡°If you continue like this, she will trample you under her feet forever. You can never hope to turn the situation around.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yara wanted to refute what he said. However, she could not help remembering that Samuel had grown cold towards her. Furthermore, Dream had taken control of Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Therefore, nothing turned out the way she wanted. If the situation continued this way, she would lose everything. Under the ring light, Yara could vaguely see a man with a silver mask over his face. She couldn¡¯t see anything else. ¡°Why are you telling me all these? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re being nice to me! What do you want from me?¡± Yara asked fearfully. Although she could only see the man¡¯s facial contours, she could still sense his domineering aura. Furthermore, she felt a sense of fear looking at him. If he decided to kill her, it would be as easy as lifting a finger to him. He could make her disappear from the face of the world. ¡°I invited you here to help you fulfill your wish.¡± The man paced around before exining, ¡°That woman didn¡¯t even change her name. She just altered her face and returned to Dellmoor. Yet, you have only begun to suspect her now. Five years ago, you used her familial affection and betrayed her. Now, she obtained Samuel¡¯s love again. How can you stand a chance against her on your own?¡± His every word struck her to the core. However, what he said was indeed Yara¡¯s present predicament. Other than Keh, her trump card, she had no other cards in her hands. Initially, she thought that she could have everything. Now, it seemed that she could lose it all at any moment. Yara bit her lower lip as the fear of losing everything assailed her. Her rationality told her that this man would never help her with nothing to gain. Furthermore, his help might carry a price too severe for her to pay. However, she had fallen deeply in love with Samuel during these five years. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Yara could ept losing everything except Samuel. Therefore, she got up from the floor, wanting to get to the man. Unfortunately, the surrounding was too dark, causing her to lose bnce and stumble clumsily onto the floor. Then, she crawled on the floor to the man¡¯s feet and murmured, ¡°Please help me! I can give up anything, but I can¡¯t lose Samuel. I can¡¯t stand to lose him. Please, I beg of you. I am willing to pay any price you want!¡± ¡°Good.¡± The man bent down and grabbed Yara by her hair. He sounded pleased as he said, ¡°Since you begged for my help, I will give you a chance¡­ You better not disappoint me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 518 A Cue For Love Chapter 518 A Cue for Love Chapter 518 You Must Not Provoke Him The following morning, Natalie opened her eyes and found herself in Samuel¡¯s embrace. Samuel was still asleep. His facial features seemed exquisite up close, and his lips pursed slightly, forming a thin line. I thought I had fallen asleep in the carst night. Did Samuel carry me to bed? It must be him. I don¡¯t think anyone else would dare to do that. It felt blissful to wake up in the arms of the man she loved. Therefore, Natalie could not help but smile and glide her finger along his nose bridge. Then, she slid her finger down onto his lips. His lips feel soft. Why do they seem so fierce when kissing? As Natalie was thinking, a gruff voice sounded. ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± Natalie did not expect to be caught in the act and was too stunned to speak. One should never provoke a man in the early morning, especially a man as virile as Samuel. Therefore, Natalie decided to y safe. ¡°Good morning, I¡¯ll go and check the children¡­¡± Natalie said. Before Samuel could do anything, Natalie quickly peeled off the nket and escaped out of the bedroom. Samuel watched Natalie running away. He propped his head on his arm and smiled affectionately. He couldn¡¯t me her for escaping. What can I do? I can¡¯t help wanting to im her for myself all the time. I wish I could hold her to myself and never let go. Natalie washed up in the bathroom before heading to the dining room for breakfast. The four children sat at the dining table. They were chatting while enjoying breakfast. Natalie had just taken a seat at the dining table when the children rushed to put food on her te. ¡°Mommy, this is your favorite sunny side up¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, you should try this bacon¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, these cheese slices are nice¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, this strawberry yogurt is tasty¡­¡± Natalie saw her empty te instantly piled up with food. She smiled happily and said, ¡°Yup! I will finish all the food you have given me.¡± When Samuel came downstairs, he saw the four children surrounding Natalie. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little jealous as he saw how close they were to Natalie. However, when he saw their smiling faces, he couldn¡¯t resist smiling too. Suddenly, Samuel remembered what happened at Acapest night. His heart sank as he recalled Malcolm¡¯s silence when Natalie toppled a teacup. Being taken in as a disciple should be a happy asion. Why did she panic?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Billy arrived to send Samuel to work. Once they got into the car, Billy wanted to update Samuel on work, but Samuel interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to thepany. Send me to Imperial Hotel. I want to talk to my master¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers, what about this morning¡¯s meeting¡­¡± Billy said. Samuel pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Cancel it.¡± Seeing that Samuel was determined, Billy had no choice but to obey and send him to Imperial Hotel¡¯s entrance. When Samuel arrived to meet Malcolm, he was telling Donna what had happened recently. Then, Malcolm poured Samuel a cup of tea and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Trevor heard about you and Natalie. She wanted me to tell you that if you dare to bully Natalie, she wille for your head!¡± Samuel nodded. Natalie was a lovable person, so he was not surprised that Donna cared about her. Instead, he would find it strange if she disliked her. ¡°We had just met yesterday, and now, you are here to see me again¡­¡± Malcolm nced at Samuel and said cautiously, ¡°Does it have something to do with Natalie? What brings you here?¡± Samuel took a sip of tea and frowned. ¡°Master, I would like to ask you what happened to Nat in the past. Why does she always seem unsettled whenever I mention an apprenticeship with you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 519 A Cue For Love Chapter 519 A Cue for Love Chapter 519 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Natalie Used To Have Aphasia Too Malcolm was stunned briefly, but he was not surprised that Samuel would ask him this question. ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡± Mr. Bowers finished his cup of tea calmly. He looked straight into Samuel¡¯s eyes and said solemnly, ¡°She had gone through a lot!¡± ¡°Master, I sincerely want to know everything about her¡­¡± Samuel replied. He had guessed that Natalie was hurt before. Thus, it made him even more determined to find out what happened to her in the past five years. ¡°Fine, I will tell you.¡± Malcolm put his teacup on the saucer and said, ¡°The current Natalie may seem clever and sly like a fox, but she was different when I first met her. It was Mr. Jones who brought her to me.¡± Malcolm took a deep breath and continued, ¡°He said that Natalie was the granddaughter of his good friend and asked me to save her life no matter what. At the time, there were blood and burns all over her body. She was holding two bloodied babies tightly in her arms.¡± Samuel had mentally prepared himself, but he could not help but gasp upon hearing Malcolm. No wonder Natalie always says that she is fine whenever she is injured. It turns out that those injuries were nothing to her because she had experienced more horrific ones¡­ Fury rippled in Samuel¡¯s eyes, but he did not know what to say. ¡°Samuel, I can never forget what I saw then.¡± Malcolm¡¯s eyes turned red as he thought of the past. ¡°I can¡¯t describe to you the severity of her injuries. Her condition was far worst than the two babies. However, she refused to let me check her. Instead, she begged me to see the babies first. She feared for her children as they were small and weak¡­¡± Malcolm paused before continuing, ¡°Although I wanted to save her urgently, I also needed to respect her wish. Therefore, I quickly checked the two babies. Once I was done and went to examine her, she was already on the verge of death but forced herself to cling on to life. After saving her life, I felt rather proud of myself. I thought that I had incredible medical skills and saved her from death. Now, thinking back¡­ Although I was skilled, it was her willpower that helped her pull through! Such determination is even beyond your reach¡­ Later, she followed me to the mountain to recuperate. Likely due to the severe trauma, she could not say a word for half a year.¡± ¡°What? She suffered from aphasia?¡± Samuel frowned and felt pained as if someone had stabbed his heart. He remembered how Sophia could not speak in the past. It seemed that they are truly mother and daughter. They both lost their ability to speak from trauma. ¡°Yes! She stayed with Mrs. Trevor and me quietly.¡± Malcolm stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°Natalie did her best to repay me for saving her and her children¡¯s life. Even when she was busy raising her two children, she assisted me in theb. She even learned to nt medicinal herbs and helped me save many rare herbs from dying. Mrs. Trevor and I liked her, so I offered to take her in as my disciple. She couldn¡¯t speak then, so she prostrated herself before Mrs. Trevor and me. I¡¯ve never witnessed such sincerity in anyone else!¡± As Samuel listened to Malcolm, he finally realized why Natalie kept rejecting him. She seems heartless and appears as if she has everything under her control. In actuality, she is all covered in bad memories and scars. Perhaps I can only find out about this from my master since Natalie always kept everything to herself. She would never tell me even if I asked her. ¡°How did she regain her ability to speak?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°She wanted to teach Xavian and yton¡­¡± Malcolm paused before continuing, ¡°Natalie did not want to miss out on teaching her children to speak. Therefore, she forced herself to learn to speak every day. She had to relearn everything from scratch.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 520 A Cue For Love Chapter 520 A Cue for Love Chapter 520 He Was Heartbroken Samuel had a tensed expression when he came out of Imperial Hotel. Billy did not know what Samuel and Malcolm talked about. Samuel seemed much sterner than usual. Then, Billy followed behind Samuel and sensed a chilling aura from him. He did not dare to say anything. On the other hand, Samuel was still thinking about what Malcolm said. The two years she spent on the mountain was not a happy time for her. Judging from her stubborn personality, I believe she doesn¡¯t want you to know. Therefore, you must not let her know that I told you these. Furthermore, you should know that although Natalie appeared lovable, she was more prideful than anyone I know. Therefore, do not interfere with what she wants to do, such as revenge. Even though Samuel knew it could not rece the hurt Natalie suffered, he could not stop feeling heartbroken for her. She has experienced so much pain¡­ Natalie must have returned to Dellmoor, intending to repay all the wrongs done against her. If that is what she wants, I will not stop her. Instead, I will help her to the end. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The news that Natalie was the chairman of Dream Corporation spread throughout the business world. Since early morning, many big shots of the medical industry gathered at the reception to make appointments to meet Natalie. Apart from discussing coboration with Dream Corporation on the anti-cancer drug, they also wanted to see this youngdy who had established Dream Corporation in such a short time. ¡°Geniuses are different from everyone. Initially, I thought Yandel was impressive for achieving so much at a young age. Now, it turns out that the chairwoman of Dream is even younger than him,¡± someone said. ¡°I was at the conference yesterday. Therefore, I can see that Dream has the potential of bing a leader in research and development on drugs in Chanaea,¡± another person added. ¡°Previously, I thought that Dexmed Pharmaceutical, with its more than a hundred years of reputation, is one of the toppanies in the pharmaceutical industry. Now, it seems like nothingpared to Dream!¡± someone else said. ¡°Hah! What a hundred years of reputation? Dexmed Pharmaceutical used to belong to the Bayer family. Now, a Nichols has taken over it! I heard that Thomas was a greedy son-inw and tricked Arnold and his daughter. In the end, he snatched Dexmed Pharmaceutical for himself¡­¡± another personined. Meanwhile, a woman in light blue sportswear and a sports cap walked past the crowd unnoticed. She went to the VIP elevator and essed it using her fingerprint. Then, she rode it straight to the top floor of the building. After that, she entered the chairwoman¡¯s office. Lia, Ross, and Yandel were already there. They were watching recordings of yesterday¡¯s conference. Natalie wore a hyper-realistic mask with numerous freckles on the cheeks. Seeing that there was no one else in the office, she took off her hat and slumped onto the couch. Then, she threw the hat to the side and said, ¡°I noticed something strange when I arrived. Therefore, I had to go to the department store next door to buy a set of sportswear. It seems I have to carry a hyper- realistic mask with me at all times.¡± ¡°I have spoken out of bounds yesterday.¡± Ross adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. He sounded remorseful as he said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have revealed it¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Natalie waved her hand and softened her tone. ¡°Ross, Yara has a photo of you supporting me and is spreading baseless rumors. Therefore, you should reveal the nature of our rtionship to the public. That would be best for both of us. Furthermore, there is nothing wrong with me being the chairwoman. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself.¡± Ross nodded and seemed a lot less troubled than before. Yandel patted Ross¡¯ shoulders and chuckled. ¡°Ross, I should thank you for reducing my workload. You have no idea how much effort I have to put in to hide that she is the chairwoman.¡± Lia added, ¡°Although exposing her identity as the chairwoman may bring a lot of attention, it would make Yara warier. Now, she won¡¯t dare to keep causing Natalie trouble.¡± At the mention of Yara, Natalie stopped tapping her fingers on the couch¡¯s armrest. Yara is calcting and can n every step beautifully. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her trap and nearly died. Yara¡¯s failure this time is because she has underestimated me and she does not know what I¡¯m capable of. ¡°Lia, you are wrong,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Huh?¡± Lia could not figure out what was wrong with her statement. ¡°From now on¡­¡± Natalie said solemnly, ¡°The real storm ising¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 521 A Cue For Love Chapter 521 A Cue for Love Chapter 521 It Is Impossible To Come Back From The Dead When Yara was back at the Nichols residence again, there was dust all over her body. Apart from that, her white dress turned grey, and her dusty damped hair was in messy knots. There was even a flicker of sheer frigidness in her bloodshot eyes. In other words, her dishevelment at the moment was a stark contrast to her usual dignified self. As Thomas had already left for work, only Yvonne and Melissa were at home at the moment. Yvonne shot Yara a disdainful nce and mocked, ¡°I heard your speech during the conference yesterday was nonparable to the one from the Dream Corporation. You were badly defeated by them, weren¡¯t you? Pfft! What a shame! Melissa would have outperformed you if she were the one to attend it yesterday!¡± Needless to say, Yvonne was observant and had a clear insight into the current situation. She used to bottle up her emotions in the face of Yara as she had pinned her hope on her to build a familial bond with the Bowers family. Now that the chance of thetter marrying Samuel was getting slimmer, it was pointless for Yvonne to butter her up. Yara only stared at Yvonne coldly without uttering any words. The utter frigidness in her eyes sent a shiver down Yvonne¡¯s spine. ¡°W-why are you looking at me like that?¡± Yvonne stammered. She had gotten used to Yara, who tended to have her nose in the air at home for the past five years. Nevertheless, she had never seen thetter wear such a horrendous look before. She could not help shuddering at the sight of the ferocity in her eyes. It was as though thetter¡¯s prative gaze would turn into a dagger that ripped her apart! My goodness! She¡¯s only twenty-four years old! But how could she have such a heinous gaze? Yvonne tried to put on a brave front despite the surge of fear that started to well up from within her. At the same time, she suddenly remembered her date with the other threedies from prominent families. She foresaw she would surely bete if she did not manage to step out in time. The next moment, she pulled her grey fur coat tighter around herself and told Yara incoherently, ¡°I have a date with my friends. I have to go now.¡± After Yvonne had left, Melissa advanced toward Yara daringly and questioned her with a grimace, ¡°Even if she¡¯s not your biological mother, how could you talk to her in such a rude manner?¡± ¡°Follow me to my room. I¡¯ve to tell you something,¡± Yara requested instead of refuting her words. ¡°Why do I have to go to your room? What is so secretive that you can¡¯t be straight to the point here?¡± Melissa retorted. ¡°It¡¯s about Yandel. Anyway, it¡¯s up to you. I won¡¯t force you if you¡¯re not keen about it,¡± Yara snapped at her and turned to go upstairs right away. Yandel? Melissa bit her lips hesitantly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even though Yandel did not get in touch with her since then and never replied to her message, she could not resist falling head over heels for him. Subsequently, she could not hold herself back from going upstairs anding to a halt outside Yara¡¯s room. Momentster, when she pushed open the door unknowingly and entered the room, Yara had changed into her casual wear. She was sitting in front of the mirror andbing her messy long hair. Melissa cut to the chase at once. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush! What do you intend to tell me about him?¡± ¡°Yandel used to treat you really well, didn¡¯t he? But ever since he came across me here, he has been refusing to meet you and reply to your message, am I right?¡± Yara sneered. With her temper ring, Melissa fumed, ¡°So what? If not because of you, he wouldn¡¯t have changed. If you¡¯ve never yed any underhand tactics, Yandel and I won¡¯t end up like this!¡± She had fallen deeply for Yandel, but everything had been ruined by Yara. Thetter tossed herb on the table and looked coldly into Melissa¡¯s reflection in the mirror. ¡°Yandel is indeed a sc*mbag! He has lied to both of us! As the CEO of Dream Corporation, don¡¯t you know who¡¯s the Chairman backing him up? By the way, you¡¯ve seen her before. She¡¯s Natalie Nichols!¡± Dumbstruck, Melissa staggered a few steps behind. ¡°Natalie Nichols? Which one do you mean?¡± For Melissa, she used to have a paternal sister of the same name, but she had already passed away five years ago. Meanwhile, the other Natalie Nichols was the ugly woman Samuel had a soft spot for, as mentioned by her parents. ¡°Which one do you think she is?¡± Yara asked her instead. Melissa furrowed her brows and retorted in bafflement, ¡°What do you mean which one? Wasn¡¯t your twin sister perished in a fire five years ago? How¡¯s it possible for her toe back from the dead again?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 522 A Cue For Love Chapter 522 A Cue for Love Chapter 522 Yara Continues To Brainwash Her Yara could not resist heaving a silent sigh and snorting. Oh my! Melissa Nichols¡¯ logical thinking is non- existence indeed. I can¡¯t believe she still thinks it is merely a coincidence for two different persons to have the same name! Fine, I¡¯ll go with the flow and y around with her mind then! She gritted her teeth and hissed, ¡°Yeah! My twin sister had already perished five years ago. Natalie Nichols, the current Chairman of Dream Corporation, is also Samuel¡¯s mistress at the moment! To take revenge against me, she assigned Yandel to approach you deliberately to drive the wedge between us!¡± Her words sent Melissa into a tizzy. She shook her head in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe it! How is it possible that he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me!¡± Deep down, she insisted that Yara had yed mind games to steal Yandel¡¯s heart. She refused to believe that he was solely making use of her without having any feelings for her. Yara got up to her feet and turned to move toward Melissa. She pinched her cheeks and scoffed, ¡°Why are you stubborn as a mule? You im that Yandel has feelings for you. But have you ever received any gift from him? Did he remember about your birthday or give you any promises? Not to mention, he has never made the first move. It seems both you and your mom have been building castles in the air all this while!¡± Melissa was at a loss for words to refute her. Tears trickled down her cheeks as Yara¡¯s words stabbed at her heart. ¡°You im that I¡¯ve seduced Yandel and stolen his heart. But how can you be so sure that he¡¯s bowing to me? Has he given me any gifts or have you seen anything with your own eyes? Heed my words. Not only you, but I¡¯ve also fallen into his trap too!¡± Yara could not help but feel amused and chuckle. Nheless, she wiped the tears off Melissa¡¯s face and added, ¡°He¡¯s taking revenge against me on behalf of Natalie Nichols, do you understand? Yandel is seemingly doing everything for her sake and seeking me out for payback. I bet it never crosses their minds that you¡¯ll be so innocent and fell for him so hopelessly!¡± In an instant, there was a hint of abhorrence amid pain in Melissa¡¯s eyes as she shrieked in agitation, ¡°But why?¡± Why must she do that? She has already won Samuel¡¯s heart, but why did she still have to do that? Why did she set me up too? After all, I¡¯ve never stepped on her toes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s the one without any sense of shame!¡± Yara cupped Melissa¡¯s dainty face in her palms as she looked intently into her eyes with intense loathing. ¡°I only found out she¡¯s the Chairman of Dream Corporation after attending the conference yesterday. Even Yandel is one of those having the hots for her.¡± It was obvious that Yara was adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Melissa asked quizzically. ¡°Melissa, try to think about it. If they don¡¯t have a rtionship, do you think Yandel is willing to be exploited by her?¡± Yara pointed out. ¡°You¡¯ve a point¡­¡± Melissa mumbled. ¡°Melissa, Yandel might not be willing to enter such a rtionship with her. But undeniably, this has be a trend in thepetitive business industry nowadays. Without Natalie Nichols, Yandel might still be able to see who¡¯s the one who has the purest love for him¡­¡± Melissa cut her off apprehensively. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not willing to do that too! I can¡¯t let Natalie Nichols make a fool out of me!¡± Yara let go of Melissa¡¯s hands and massaged her temples. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I feel like taking a shower and getting to bed. Let¡¯s drop the subject. I¡¯m telling you the truth now as I don¡¯t wish to see you fooled by them. Anyway, don¡¯t waste time thinking about any other things. I don¡¯t even have a way out, let alone you!¡± She hinted to Melissa to leave deliberately to give thetter a feeling that she would not help her. Not to mention, she knew too well that Melissa would not put anything out of her mind easily. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She foresaw thetter would settle the score with Natalie by all means. By then, she only had to exacerbate the situation by taking action discreetly. Apart from having Melissa as the scapegoat, she would stand to benefit when she and Natalie crossed swords. After all, she was not alone herself at the moment. Since the mysterious man was backing her up as her mentor, she was convinced that she would be able to defeat Natalie. A Cue For Love Chapter 523 A Cue For Love Chapter 523 A Cue for Love Chapter 523 Two More Adorable Kids In the meantime, Malcolm could finally allocate time to visit Natalie in Dellmoor. At the same time, he could barely wait to meet Xavian and yton. After finalizing the time to meet both the kids, he headed toward the fast-food restaurant, their meeting point, with a big bag of local food products from the hignd. Surprisingly, Malcolm was the one setting the venue. He had been having a simple healthy diet with Donna on the hignd. Somehow, he craved some other types of food after having non-greasy dishes with a nd taste every day. Thus, he nned to grab the opportunity to savor French fries and soft drinks that he had not eaten for ages. When he stepped into the fast-food restaurant, Xavian and yton were already there. Apart from that, there were two other adorable kids alongside them. They turned out to be Franklin and Sophia. Malcolm could not resist blinking his eyes in disbelief as he moved toward them in a slow motion. At the sight of Malcolm moving at a snail¡¯s pace, Xavian waved at him eagerly and urged, ¡°Mr. Trevor, we are here!¡± Momentster, Malcolm stopped next to the kids and put down the heavy bag of local food products from the hignd. He threw Franklin a nce, then switched to cast a look at Sophia before asking curiously, ¡°They are¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Trevor, they¡¯re my stepfather¡¯s son and daughter. Ah! You haven¡¯t met my stepfather, have you? He¡¯s an outstanding man and has been taking good care of Mommy. Both Xavian and I are very happy with him!¡± yton introduced proudly, puffing out his chest. Xavian nodded and echoed, ¡°yton is right! He¡¯s indeed a lot better than our worthless father!¡± After squinting his eyes and pondering for quite a while, something finally struck Malcolm. He asked warily, ¡°The stepfather whom you mention¡­ Could it be Samuel Bowers?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± the two boys replied simultaneously. It had been a while since Malcolm heard that Samuel had fraternal twins five years ago. Nevertheless, he never had the chance to meet them as he had been leading a secluded life in the hignd. Now that he not only could meet yton and Xavian but also the fraternal twins, he was as happy as a m! Malcolm had been having a soft spot for kids. However, he did not even have a granddaughter-inw as his grandson had been burying himself in his work. When Xavian and yton used to stay temporarily with them on the hignd previously, he and Donna had treated both of them as though they were their great-grandsons. Now that there were two other adorable kids, no words could describe the jubtion surging within him. He stretched out his arms excitedly, beckoning Franklin and Sophia, ¡°Come to me! Let me give you a hug!¡± Franklin and Sophia exchanged nces without stretching out their hands. They scrutinized the white- haired elderly with a hint of vignce. Malcolm could only touch his nose feeling rather embarrassed and asked, ¡°So both of you are Samuel¡¯s children! Your names are Franklin and Sophia, right?¡± Astounded, Franklin arched his brows. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± ¡°Yeah! Mr. Trevor, how do you know about it?¡± Both Xavian and yton were stupefied too. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Malcolm exined triumphantly, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not only your mommy¡¯s master. At the same time, I¡¯m your daddy¡¯s master too! Didn¡¯t he ever mention that he has a master leading a secluded life on the hignd?¡± Right that instant, something came into Franklin and Sophia¡¯s minds. Sophia pulled the hem of Malcolm¡¯s shirt lightly and asked hesitantly, ¡°So you¡¯re really our daddy¡¯s master?¡± ¡°Of course. What¡¯s the point for me to bluff you? After all, I¡¯m the master of Xavian and yton¡¯s mom. Xavian and yton can prove that I¡¯m not lying.¡± Malcolm tried to convince the twins. Xavian nodded and spoke up for him. ¡°It¡¯s true! Mr. Trevor is Mommy¡¯s master!¡± Meanwhile, yton added solemnly, ¡°Mommy used to bring us to stay with Mr. Trevor and Mrs. Trevor for a while when we were young. In fact, she ever mentioned to us that even though Mr. Trevor seems to sound a bit yful, he is an expert in the medical field and the corporate world. On top of that, he¡¯s undoubtedly a man of his words and an excellent master!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 524 A Cue For Love Chapter 524 A Cue for Love Chapter 524 The Group Photo yton¡¯s words really touched Malcolm. Natalie used to call him ¡°Old Man¡± and teased him. Hence, it never came to his mind that she wouldpliment him in the face of her kids. ¡°Ha! Did you hear that? I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯m really your daddy and mommy¡¯s master,¡± Malcolm asked gently. With that, Franklin and Sophia greeted him courteously, ¡°Mr. Trevor, nice to meet you!¡± Malcolm was tickled pink at the twins¡¯ mellifluous voice. Shortly after, he distributed the local food products from the hignd to all of them before heading toward the counter to order six sets of kid¡¯s meals. Four out of the six sets were for the four kids, whereas he needed two sets to fill himself up. The unique sight of a white-haired elderly with four adorable kids was undoubtedly an eye-catching view in the fast-food restaurant. There were even reverberations of the customers givingpliments in the entire ce. ¡°Look at the four adorable kids! They must be the elderly¡¯s great-grandchildren! He¡¯s really blessed to have kids with such good looks alongside him!¡± ¡°I agree with you! I can barely take my eyes off the girl! She¡¯s even prettier than other child stars on TV!¡± ¡°She looks exceptionally sweet and adorable at such a young age. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll look even more gorgeous when she grows up!¡± Malcolm could not resist wondering who Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother was. After swallowing the French fries in his mouth, he wiped the tomato sauce off his lips and cut the crap. ¡°Franklin, Sophia, who is your biological mommy? Has she ever visited you throughout these years?¡± Xavian and yton held their breath as they were curious about that too. Craning their necks, the duo asked inquisitively, ¡°Yeah! I seldom hear you mention your mommy. What kind of person is she?¡± In a split second, Sophia¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly. As a result, some corns dropped from her spoon. As she felt a prickle of inexplicit uneasiness, she did not know how she should answer any question about Yara. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only On the other hand, Franklin wiped off the excess oil on the fried chicken wing with his handkerchief as he replied nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯re clueless about that too! I¡¯ve only heard that Daddy doesn¡¯t like her. Anyway, she had passed away not long after we were born. We are the only ones who live with Daddy all these years¡­¡± Franklin was reluctant to talk about Yara. Thus, he would rather lie that she had passed away. Sophia nodded instantly and added, ¡°Franklin is right. That¡¯s the case.¡± It never urred to Malcolm that Franklin and Sophia had gone through such pathetic moments. He let out a deep sigh and consoled the twins, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I believe there will only be joy and happiness in your life from now onwards. All of you have aplete family now with your daddy and mommy. Other than that, all the others around you, including my wife and I, will shower you with unlimited love¡­¡± That¡¯s true! The moment Natalie and Samuel¡¯s figures shed across the four kids¡¯ minds, blissful smiles broke out on their faces. Recalling how his old pal blew trumpet blissfully about his granddaughter-inw bearing fraternal twins, Malcolm could not help but snort inwardly. Pfft! Even though I can¡¯t hope for my grandson to get married in the near future, I¡¯m surrounded by four adorable kids now! Haha! The four of them are definitely more stunning than his twins! After all, he only has a pair of twins, but there are two pairs alongside me now! Malcolm was over the moon. He was sure as h*ll that the four kids looked better and were more intelligent than his boastful friend¡¯s great-grandchildren! Prevailed by his vanity, he whipped out his phone from his pocket and requested excitedly, ¡°Everyone, mind if we take a group photo together? I want to send it to my wife and best friend so they can have a look. I¡¯ll be able to look at our photo whenever I miss you after I¡¯m back to the hignd again.¡± The four kids liked him very much and were more than happy to have a group photo with him. Malcolm grabbed the opportunity to carry Sophia in his arms. Undeniably, as the only girl among the four kids, she was just the sweetest cotton candy. Argh! How I wish to bring her back to the hignd with me! Click! Click! After a few clicks on the phone, he looked at the group photo taken gleefully. Soon, he sent it to Donna and Keh. A Cue For Love Chapter 525 A Cue For Love Chapter 525 A Cue for Love Chapter 525 Have You No Shame Meanwhile, Keh was enjoying a live opera performance. As the climax approached, he identally took a glimpse of his phone and noticed that he had received a message from an old friend who had been out of touch for a long time. So, he waved his hand and gestured for the singer to pause, promptly silencing the band and orchestra. After that, he took a sip of tea and calmly swiped his finger across the screen to find a photo of an old man with four kids. As soon as Keh saw that, he immediately spat all the tea out. He had seen Malcolm Trevor¡¯s face before that, so he naturally recognized the man. However, Keh was surprised that he actually recognized the kids as well. Among them were two of his great-grandchildren, as well as Xavian and yton, who saved his life. Why are the four of them together? Attached to the photo, was some taunting words. Hmph! You have two great-grandchildren, but I have four! That¡¯s twice what you have! While the performers were waiting to continue, Keh waspletely caught up by the message and ordered the butler to get a car ready. ¡°I¡¯m heading over right now.¡± ¡°But Sir, what about the performance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer interested!¡± Keh¡¯s mind was consumed by the photo and no longer wanted to continue with the performance. The butler was unsure of what was going on. He thought that Keh had some urgent business to attend to, so he quickly arranged for a ride. On the way, Keh could not help but call Malcolm. As soon as Malcolm picked up, Keh could hear the ring music of a fast-food restaurant as well as the kids¡¯ughter. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m enjoying fried chicken and fries at a fast-food restaurant,¡± Malcolm mumbled, ¡°Hehe. You saw the picture I sent you, right?¡± At that moment, Keh was not so much interested in Malcolm¡¯s situation. The only thing on his mind was the four kids and why they were with Malcolm. ¡°Which restaurant is that? I¡¯m going over!¡± ¡°Why? Did you miss me that much?¡± Malcolm smugly said after he swallowed the French fries in his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m at the McDonald¡¯s on Jennen East Street. It¡¯s good that you¡¯reing. You can see how cute these little sweethearts are!¡± ¡°You just wait right there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you just here.¡± After the call ended, Keh told the driver where Malcolm was and asked him to step on it. Meanwhile, Malcolm smiled at the children who were indulging in their ice creams and said, ¡°You guys can slow down. There¡¯s no rush. A good friend of mine ising over.¡± The four yed along and nodded. Soon after, a Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped right in front of the restaurant, and Keh hurried inside with his cane in hand. Immediately, he spotted Malcolm and the children at a corner by the window as they were rather eye- catching in the restaurant. The kids had ice cream all over their faces, looking like adorable little kittens. At that moment, Keh could no longer hold in his confusion, so he hurried over to their table. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Malcolm saw himing and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s see you brag about your twins now, Keh,¡± he said with raised eyebrows. However, before he could continue, Keh¡¯s expression had already darkened as he questioned, ¡°How dare you show off in front of me. Have you no shame, Malcolm Trevor?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 526 A Cue For Love Chapter 526 A Cue for Love Chapter 526 Four Puzzled Faces Malcolm was confused. These kids are my apprentice¡¯s children. Why can¡¯t I show them off? ¡°Great-grandpa¡­¡± Franklin and Sophia looked at Keh and called out to him after they lowered the ice cream in their hands. Even Xavian and yton recognized him and said, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± As soon as the children addressed Keh, they all looked at each other, puzzled. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Xavian, yton, what is going on?¡± Franklin raised an eyebrow and asked. ¡°Do you guys know our Great-grandpa?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your Great-grandpa?¡± Xavian and yton pointed at Keh. Sophia nodded affirmatively. ¡°Mmhmm. He¡¯s daddy¡¯s Grandpa, which makes him our Great-grandpa!¡± Hearing that gave Malcolm an instant realization. ¡°You¡¯re Samuel¡¯s grandfather?¡± he said while pointing at Keh. ¡°That¡¯s right! Samuel is my grandson, and Franklin and Sophia are my great-grandchildren.¡± Keh stared at Malcolm. ¡°Why are my great-grandchildren here with you? What in the world is going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your grandson¡¯s master. Is it not normal for me to be with them?¡± Malcolm¡¯s mind was blown. ¡°This is incredible! Even though I knew you both had the samest names, I actually never thought about making that connection.¡± Howplicated yet surprising for this to be the case. Once things got cleared up, Malcolm and Keh both had their jaws wide open for quite a bit before closing them shut. The two met each other after they got old, and neither of them ever talked about anything rted to money. So, their conversations mainly revolved around health and current issues. No one had any interest in the other¡¯s family background. Neither of them would have expected that one was Samuel¡¯s grandfather while the other Samuel¡¯s master. At the same time, Xavian and yton also understood what was going on, that the man they saved was Samuel¡¯s grandfather. ¡°So you¡¯re our stepdad¡¯s grandpa, Grandpa,¡± Xavian said excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right! That means we¡¯ll have to address you like how Franklin and Sophia address you, right, Grandpa?¡± yton chimed in and nodded. Nevertheless, Keh furrowed his brows and looked at the two at the mention of stepdad. ¡°What stepdad? Who¡¯s your stepdad!¡± ¡°Samuel Bowers of course!¡± yton answered seriously with his chin rested on his palm. ¡°He¡¯s going out with my mommy and they¡¯re very sweet together.¡± Xavian and yton are both Nichols. On top of that, their mother is in a rtionship with Samuel. Which means¡­ Keh came to a realization and asked, ¡°Is your mother, Natalie Nichols?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The two answered at the same time, and that answer gave Keh quite the shock. Keh hated Natalie¡¯s guts. To him, she was a vixen who bewitched Samuel. It was hard for him to imagine that the woman that he loathed was the woman that raised Xavian and yton to who they were. Was she the one that gave me all those prescriptions as well? That realization felt like a p on Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know our mommy?¡± Xavian asked excitedly with his chin rested on both his hands. ¡°Now you understand how great Mommy is, right?¡± Franklin pouted and rolled his eyes at Keh. ¡°Not only does he know her, he actually doesn¡¯t like her!¡± ¡°This is why we don¡¯t y with him!¡± Sophia chimed in. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Great-grandpa¡¯s eyes. He can¡¯t read properly, nor can he judge someone properly!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 527 A Cue For Love Chapter 527 A Cue for Love Chapter 527 Too Many Surprises At that moment, Xavian, yton, and even Malcolm¡¯s expressions darkened. ¡°So you were lying, Grandpa. You don¡¯t like our mommy,¡± Xavian said with a saddened expression. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad, Xavian.¡± yton took Xavian¡¯s hand and turned toward Keh. ¡°Since Grandpa hates Mommy, we¡¯ll just have to cut ties with him!¡± Even though the brothers were close with Keh, Natalie was the only choice they would make if forced to choose between the two. Keh felt terrible and was at a loss for word. Right then, Malcolm spoke begrudgingly. ¡°Keh, let me tell you this. Your grandson is my senior apprentice, while Natalie is my junior apprentice. She¡¯s a great person. Your great-granddaughter has already said it as nicely as she could. If it were me, I would have said that you were blind!¡± Keh had experienced too many surprises in that one day, but what Malcolm said still gave him another round of shock. ¡°What did you just say? She¡¯s your apprentice as well?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Malcolm brushed his beard and replied angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not the type that would ept apprentices on a whim. That¡¯s why I only have three apprentices so far. Your grandson is one of them, and the second is someone you don¡¯t know. Natalie is the third!¡± ¡°Is she that good?¡± ¡°What nonsense is this!¡± Malcolm mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Even though she¡¯s a woman, she¡¯d be better than your grandson if she grew up in a better environment! She always tells me how proud she is to have me as her master. But let me tell you, in a few years¡¯ time, I would be the one proud to have her as my apprentice!¡± ¡°Then, the prescriptions that I showed you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Natalie was the one who wrote them?¡± Malcolm figured it out immediately. At that point, no matter how reluctant Keh felt, the facts were allid out in front of him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder I thought those prescriptions were amazing!¡± Malcolm pped his thigh in ecstasy. ¡°They were from my favorite apprentice! How could they not be?¡± With that, gathering ended on a rather sour note. Malcolm left the fast-food restaurant with the children and left Keh there alone. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Keh could not bear the contempt the kids and his friend had for him and crumpled to the seat behind him as soon as his legs gave in. How could this be? He had always thought that Natalie somehow bewitched Samuel and talked his great-grandchildren into hating their own mother. With that being his impression of Natalie, Keh never sought to understand more about her. He would have never expected that what he heard that day would shatter everything he thought he knew about Natalie. In the end, there was nothing he could say. If it were not for the outstanding education she gave her two children, he would not be sitting there at all. Suddenly, he was reminded of the phone call from before and realized that the familiar voice he was talking to was none other than Natalie¡¯s. He figured only a woman with a heart of gold would treat an old total stranger that patiently and considerately. In a daze, Keh returned to the Bowers residence. And as soon as he got off the car, the butler noticed that Keh did not look so good, so he immediately offered assistance. ¡°Sir, are you okay? Let me help you inside.¡± Keh stayed quiet, but the exhaustion got the better of him, so he had no choice but to allow the butler to support him along the way. ¡°Sir, Ms. Yara just arrived,¡± the butler told Keh. ¡°She¡¯s waiting for you in the study.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head over then.¡± Upon Keh¡¯s arrival at the study, Yara immediately went up to them and shot a look at the butler. The butler caught on and let go of Keh to let Yara take his ce beside him. That said, Keh instinctively brushed her off before she could ce her hand on him. A Cue For Love Chapter 528 A Cue For Love Chapter 528 A Cue for Love Chapter 528 Hold It In ¡°Grandpa, you¡­¡± Yara looked at her hand in disbelief. ¡°No need,¡± Keh responded as he sat down with a dark expression. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. I can still sit down on my own.¡± Yara was confused as to why Keh was upset. However, after what happened, she merely stood there beside Keh like how a youngster should behave¡ªher prideful nature nowhere to be seen. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Even at that moment, Keh was still unsettled. He was repeatedly knocking on the carpeted floor with his cane. Back then, he considered Natalie a sly fox out to cause trouble. But now, he realized that he was being really ignorant. Realizing how awkward things look, the butler went and brought some soup over. Yara took some out and served it up to Keh in a small bowl. ¡°It¡¯s a cold day, so have something hot, Grandpa?¡± However, Keh did not ept it. So, Yara pursed her lips and waited by Keh with the bowl in her hand. Soon enough, her hands got sore and started shaking, but Yara bit her lips and held on to the bowl. In the end, she failed to push through and spilled the boiling soup onto her hand because of the trembling. Keh caught a glimpse of Yara¡¯s hands that had turned red from the corner of his eye and said with a frown, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you burn yourself?¡± ¡°I know I must¡¯ve done something wrong and upset you, Grandpa.¡± Yara slowly raised her head. ¡°If I did something wrong, you can always tell me, Grandpa. I¡¯ll definitely change.¡± Keh was Yara¡¯s final trump card, so he was important to her, and she sounded very sincere. At that moment, Keh figured he had misunderstood Natalie, but Yara did nothing wrong. Moreover, she gave the Bowers family Franklin and Sophia. He realized that he was taking his anger out on Yara, and that was not right. So, he waved his hand. ¡°Forget about it! I¡¯m just tired. You shouldn¡¯t be so paranoid about things. You did nothing wrong. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Yara looked away as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the only person I can rely on now that Samuel no longer favors me. If even you think that I¡¯m not needed in this family and that I¡¯m a burden, my hard work all these years would have just been a joke.¡± Seeing how Yara was, Keh was reminded of all the times she took care and apanied him throughout the years and felt a little heartbroken for her. ¡°I like you, Yara,¡± Keh said. ¡°But love is the one and only thing in this world that we cannot force. Even if Samuel doesn¡¯t marry you, I still hope that you can find happiness and live a wonderful life!¡± ¡°But Grandpa.¡± Yara was still reluctant. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. I¡¯m tired,¡± Keh said before he walked out of the study with his cane in hand and an exhausted expression. He was having an information overload from what happened and wanted to be alone. Meanwhile, Yara merely watched Keh as he left with her fist clenched. She was in disbelief as she never expected that Keh, who had been supporting her all that time, would have a change of heart. It was obvious that Keh was implying that he had thought about allowing Natalie to be Samuel¡¯s wife. Yara wiped away her tears with her handkerchief, revealing the coldness in her eyes. At that moment, she no longer looked fragile and vulnerable. On the other hand, Malcolm had sent the children back home. Back at home, the kids continued talking about Keh in their bedroom. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Great-grandpa keeps shoving that bad woman to Daddy, he¡¯s actually very good to us!¡± Sophia said with a saddened expression. A Cue For Love Chapter 529 A Cue For Love Chapter 529 A Cue for Love Chapter 529 Ulterior Motive ¡°Great-grandpa often buys me strawberry pudding in the past.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she recounted. ¡°But now that he has been sweet-talked by that bad woman, he doesn¡¯t believe my words anymore!¡± Likewise, Franklin heaved a deep sigh. He had immense love for Keh. However, that reason was notpelling enough for him to compromise and acknowledge Yara as their mother. Xavian and yton took out two aircraft models from the cab. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Franklin, this is a gift from your great-grandpa to us!¡± yton said with a serious look on his face. ¡°He mentioned that he has got someone to prepare him three models, and one of them is for you. But because you all aren¡¯t on good terms, he didn¡¯t dare gift it to you.¡± With his eyes glued on the ne model, Franklin¡¯s expression changed a little. ¡°Great-grandpa¡­¡± Xavian nodded. ¡°yton and I have no idea he¡¯s your great-grandpa at that time. We could tell his love for his grandchildren through our interaction with him then.¡± The heads of the four kids drooped over their shoulders, and the brows on their adorable faces scrunched tightly. Indeed, there was nothing they had to be doubtful of toward each other. Be it toward Sophia, Franklin, Xavian, or yton, Keh loved them equally. Nheless, there was no way they could continue to get along with him if he remained resentful toward Natalie. Just as worry shrouded the three brothers, Sophia smacked herself on her head and eximed, ¡°I have an idea! Why don¡¯t we make Great-grandpa change his mind about Mommy?¡± It was as though her words came as enlightenment that the boys instantly agreed in unison. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! Perhaps Old Mr. Bowers doesn¡¯t like her because he hasn¡¯t got to know Mommy well!¡± ¡°Given that we like Mommy so much, there¡¯s no way Great-grandpa will not like her!¡± ¡°We can definitely try that!¡± And so, the four of them huddled together and started rattling off ideas they had in their mind. Confidence grew within them as they came up with a perfect n. In the blink of an eye, it was three dayster. Malcolm was getting ready to head back to Mount Surya, and Natalie and Samuel wanted to send him off at the airport. At the thought that he was leaving soon, Malcolm could not help but feel his heart twinged with pain. ¡°Old Man, I¡¯ve peeled this for you.¡± Natalie pulled out a bag of de-shelled pumpkin seeds and stuffed it in his hand. ¡°You can munch on them if you¡¯re craving a snack during the journey.¡± Malcolm took the bag of pumpkin seeds. ¡°I knew you adore me the most among my three apprentices.¡± As he said that, he threw an annoyed nce at Samuel. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re in no wayparable to Natalie.¡± Samuel uttered, ¡°Nat has never cracked pumpkin seeds for me. If you continue showing off, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to bring them onto the ne with you.¡± Sensing the man¡¯s immense jealousy, Malcolm hastily clutched the bag tightly in his arms. I¡¯ve always thought Samuel is uninterested in women, not even the prettiest ones. But look at how possessive he is now¡­ Tsk tsk. How scary! ¡°Samuel, I¡¯d like to have a word with Natalie alone.¡± Samuel turned and headed to the vending machine not too far away to buy a drink for Natalie so that Malcolm would have some time alone with Natalie. ¡°Master¡­¡± Malcolm advised, ¡°Dexmed Pharmaceutical should have long lost its footing ever since Arnold¡¯s passing. But given it manages to survive and even remain so morous on the outside, I bet there must be a powerful hidden force in the dark. I know you¡¯ve been bothered by your mother and your granddad¡¯s matter. When I left the mountains this time, I mobilized my connections to help you investigate in secret. However, I couldn¡¯t find any helpful information. I¡¯ve thought about it; the only possibility is that the hidden force is too powerful, and that¡¯s why even the people I¡¯ve enlisted couldn¡¯t seem to advance in investigations. I¡¯m sure the hidden force must have ulterior motives that he¡¯d agree to help Dexmed Pharmaceutical so readily.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 530 A Cue For Love Chapter 530 A Cue for Love Chapter 530 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A Ruse To Gain Sympathy Despite being mentally prepared, Natalie could not contain her shock after hearing Malcolm¡¯s words. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m old and no longer have the drive and energy I used to have when younger¡­¡± Malcolm endearingly patted Natalie¡¯s head. ¡°The dead are in the past; what matters at present are those who are still alive. Since you¡¯ve already found your true love and happiness, perhaps keeping yourself safe is of utmost importance to you now.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Before Malcolm could pull a smile, Natalie¡¯s almond-shaped eyes glinted with stubbornness as she remarked, ¡°Knowing is one thing, but being able to do it is something else. I know you¡¯re doing it for the good of me, but there¡¯s no way I can give up just like this. I must find out the truth about my granddad¡¯s death. He has always been a benevolent and merciful man all his life. I can¡¯t just let him die without reasons.¡± At once, Malcolm knew Natalie had a mind of her own. Despite being able to rte to her feelings, he could not bring himself to allow her to risk herself. He heaved a sigh. ¡°Natalie, remember that we will always be here for you. No matter how difficult or dangerous situations are outside, the members of Mount Surya will always be your pir of support.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie felt her eyes welling up with tears as she said that. Unable to stand the sight of a tear-filled farewell, Malcolm waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°I can¡¯t stand women crying. Please don¡¯t cry. Otherwise, Samuel will definitely find trouble with me for making you cry!¡± Natalie was amused by hisment. ¡°Master, have a safe trip.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± With that, he trotted toward the boarding gate, one hand dragging his luggage and the other tightly grasping onto the bag of pumpkin seeds. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to see Master leave?¡± Samuel lovingly looked at Natalie and gently wiped the tears forming at the corners of her eyes. ¡°We can always find time to visit him and Mrs. Trevor at Mount Surya every year.¡± ¡°All right.¡± She nodded profusely. After getting out of the airport, the couple headed in different directions. Samuel returned to Centurion Corporation to handle work matters, while Natalie headed back to the Bowers residence to teach Sophia the basics of medicine. Even though Sophia was small in size, her concentration level for learning was rtively high. She could even bury her little head in the books for a long time. There were many times when she woulde across rarely used terms in the traditional medicine guides. Yet, she had never once grumbled about it. Instead, she would patiently try to recognize and understand those words. While the girl was busy studying, Franklin, Xavian, and yton sat by her the entire time. Franklin would search through the dictionary, yton would help her write notes, and Xavian would make fresh fruit juices for Sophia. Seeing the great bond between the four children, Natalie felt a warm sensation within her. About three hourster, Sophia was still eager for more knowledge. Nevertheless, Natalie was worried that the intense lessons would take a tow on the little girl¡¯s eyes and health, so she did not continue teaching her. Having taught Sophia all this while, Natalie realized how the former had a true knack for studying medicine, which had far exceeded her own potential when she was young. Fortunately, she had made the right decision so that the girl¡¯s talents did not go to waste. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Taking a sip of the strawberry juice Xavian made, Sophia called out sweetly. ¡°What is it, Sophia?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The little girl secretly pinched herself on her thigh to summon her tears. ¡°I miss Great-grandpa¡­¡± As much as she missed Keh, it was all part of making the act more convincing that she would put in so much strength to pinch herself. At the sight of Sophia¡¯s act, yton hurriedly shot Franklin a look. Seeing that, Franklin understood and forcefully pinched his butt and chimed in, ¡°I-I¡­ I miss Great- grandpa too¡­¡± Without a doubt, Natalie understood the emotions the children were going through. It certainly would not be a good feeling to be torn between two of their loved ones¡ªone being Keh and the other being herself. They¡¯re, after all, Samuel¡¯s children and Keh¡¯s blood-rted great-grandchildren. As the saying goes, filial piety is the foundation of all virtues. There¡¯s no reason I should forbid the kids from missing their great-grandpa. Natalie bent down to look at them in their eyes. ¡°Sophia, Franklin, if you guys miss Great-grandpa, you can always go and visit him.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 531 A Cue For Love Chapter 531 A Cue for Love Chapter 531 Let Her Get More Sleep ¡°Hurray!¡± Sophia pped her hands in excitement. ¡°Can we meet him tonight? We really miss Great-grandpa so much!¡± Franklin suggested. Watching the scene from one side, Xavian and yton saw an opportunity and quickly lent a helping hand. ¡°Franklin and Sophia really miss their great-grandpa a lot, Mommy! They¡¯ve mentioned it a couple of times when they¡¯re with Xavian and me!¡± ¡°Mommy, please let them meet their great-grandpa tonight!¡± Seeing how the kids were eager about meeting Keh, and since there was nothing to disagree about, Natalie nodded. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll visit him tonight.¡± With that, she instructed Gavin to make arrangements for their transport. It was as though Gavin was overwhelmed with guilt that his gaze was floating around as he stuttered, ¡°T-The chauffeurs have all taken a day off. T-They won¡¯t be able to send Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia over to the manor¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all gone on a break?¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as she questioned. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ A-All on a break.¡± Gavin nodded firmly. ¡°Are there any cars avable?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gavin paused for a split second. ¡°You want to-¡± Without hesitation, Natalie interjected, ¡°Gavin, can you give me the address to the Bowers manor? Franklin and Sophia miss their great-grandpa. I¡¯ll drive them there to visit him and bring them back afterward.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Afraid that Keh would give Natalie a hard time while at the manor, Gavin seemed hesitant with his words. But noticing the pleading gazes of Franklin and Sophia, Gavin let out a few dry coughs as he swallowed back those words he had wanted to say. ¡°The GPS has the address. I¡¯ll get you a car right away.¡± Not long after, a car pulled up in front of the Bowers residence. Natalie got into the driver¡¯s seat, Franklin took the passenger seat, and Sophia, yton, and Xavian entered the vehicle¡¯s back seats. ¡°Sophia and Franklin are going to meet their great-grandpa. Why are the two of you in the car, Xavian, yton?¡± Natalie asked with her brows furrowed. ¡°Mommy, let Xavian and I follow along since we have nothing else to do either. I promise we won¡¯t create trouble for you.¡± yton raised his arm as he said that. ¡°Yeah! Let us go together! I promise you that we won¡¯t get into trouble.¡± Xavian also stuck his hand up high. Being very clear that the pair of boys always knew their limits and would not go overboard, Natalie gave the green light to the boys¡¯ request. ¡°All right!¡± Natalie stepped on the elerator, and at once, the car sped off toward the Bowers manor. After around forty minutes, the car stopped steadily in front of the location. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Franklin unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to look at Natalie. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you getting off the car and following us inside?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head and patiently exined, ¡°You should know that Great-grandpa doesn¡¯t like me. You all can head in by yourselves. I¡¯ll stay out here so that I won¡¯t ruin the atmosphere.¡± Franklin sighed. It did note off as a surprise to him that Natalie would refuse to apany them back to the Bowers manor. Thankfully, the four kids had thought of a n beforehand. ¡°Mommy, it seems like Sophia has fallen asleep.¡± Xavian leaned close to Natalie and whispered. ¡°She has been very hardworking while learning medicine from you. I bet she must be tired out after the ss earlier since she was revising through the whole ofst night.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The sight of Sophia deep asleep with her arms wrapped tightly around her bunny plushie came into Natalie¡¯s eyes as soon as she turned around. Her breathing was slow and steady. It almost felt like she was in a deep and cozy sleep. In that instant, Natalie had a sudden revtion¡ªshe hadpletely overlooked that Sophia was only but a young child. Despite her high attention span, how will she be able to withstand long hours of learning when even most adults can¡¯t? Franklin deliberately remarked, ¡°Sophia keeps saying she wants to meet Great-grandpa just now. How can she fall asleep now? yton, hurry and wake her up!¡± ¡°No problem.¡± yton agreed readily. Just as he was about to give Sophia a nudge, Natalie hurriedly tried to stop him. ¡°She¡¯s so exhausted that she fell asleep. Why are you all forcing her awake? Let her get more sleep!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 532 A Cue For Love Chapter 532 A Cue for Love Chapter 532 I Thought You Would Not Talk To Me Franklin clenched his grip tightly on his seatbelt. We¡¯ve spent so much time discussing the n to make Great-grandpa have a better impression of Mommy. If they never get to meet each other, how will he change his perception of her? He then stealthily pinched himself on his buttock again, and tears welled up on the rims of his eyes again. ¡°Mommy, Sophia has fallen asleep, but she has been looking forward to visiting Great-grandpa. C-Can you carry her inside? That way, she¡¯ll surely be over the moon when she wakes up to see Great-grandpater¡­¡± Franklin and Sophia had always been sensible children and had barely ever requested Natalie to do anything for them. Hence, it would never cross Natalie¡¯s mind that the four children would devise a n against her to improve her rtionship with Keh. Natalie turned to look at Franklin. Seeing tears swirling around his eyes, she could not bear to reject his earnest plea. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave after leaving you guys to your great-grandpa.¡± Unbuckling her seatbelt, Natalie opened the car door and got out of the driver¡¯s seat. She then walked to the back seats to carry Sophia, who was still in a deep slumber. In truth, the little girl was not asleep. Worried that Natalie would see through the trick, she clenched her fingers so tightly they were nearly sweating. Her eyes remained shut, not daring to steal any peeks at all. ¡°yton, Xavian, I should be back shortly. Wait for me in the car in the meantime.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Xavian and yton¡¯s replies were coherent. Natalie then sauntered toward the manor while carrying Sophia in one of her arms and holding Franklin¡¯s hand with another. When the security at the manor saw the arrival of the two children, whom they had not seen for a long time, they were ted. Besides clearing the way immediately to allow their entry, they also specially reported their arrival to Keh. Throughout their way in, Franklin had to guide Natalie since she had never visited the manor before. ¡°Mommy, this way.¡± And under Franklin¡¯s guidance, Natalie finally arrived before the luxurious and impressive-looking manor, with Sophia in her arms. As Keh had received word of his precious grandchildren¡¯s arrival, he could not contain the excitement of meeting them and thus was pacing around the room with his walking stick. ¡°Oh my¡­ Franklin and Sophia, my precious babies¡­¡± As he muttered to himself, he walked out to see the two children and, at the same time, Natalie. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Keh¡¯s pupils constricted at the sight of the woman before his eyes. It did not cross Natalie¡¯s mind that she would run into Keh since she had only wanted to pass Franklin and Sophia to the butler before heading back to the car. Startled, it took her a moment to recover to her senses. But just as she was about to exin, Franklin let go of her hand and hopped over to Keh happily. ¡°Great-grandpa¡­¡± Perhaps because Keh had not heard Franklin¡¯s crisp and clear voice for a long while, it struck the former at the soft spot in his chest. ¡°Oh, my dear child!¡± He bent over and pulled Franklin into his warm embrace, unwilling to let him go. ¡°I miss you so much, Great-grandpa!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± A pang of mncholy surged within Keh at once. ¡°Great-grandpa, not only do I miss you. Sophia misses you a lot too!¡± Franklin pointed his tiny finger toward Sophia, whom Natalie was carrying in her arms. As though the siblings weremunicating through telepathy, Sophia rubbed her eyes at that very moment. She cast her sleepy gaze to Keh and sweetly said, ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± As soon as Natalie put Sophia down on the ground, thetter outstretched her two tiny arms and ran toward Keh. ¡°Great-grandpa, I miss you so much¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s sweet voice instantly left streams of hot tears flowing down Keh¡¯s wrinkled face. How could anyone, especially Keh, not love the two adorable kids? ¡°I-I¡­ I thought you two said you won¡¯t talk to me anymore?¡± Keh¡¯s heart ached terribly. ¡°Why did you change your mind to visit me?¡± That sentence was what Franklin and Sophia had been anticipating. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Without hesitation, the two kids pointed their fingers in the direction of Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 533 A Cue For Love Chapter 533 A Cue for Love Chapter 533 Our Hard Work Is Wasted Natalie was confused when Franklin and Sophia pointed at her in unison. Since their drivers happened to be on leave, Natalie had to drive them to Keh¡¯s house. ¡°I-¡± When Natalie wanted to exin, Franklin quickly interjected, ¡°Great-grandpa, I initially didn¡¯t want to talk to you. However, Mommy said that blood is thicker than water. She exined that since you¡¯re Daddy¡¯s grandpa and our great-grandpa, we can¡¯t be mad at you but should love you instead.¡± Sophia chimed in with her cute voice, ¡°Indeed! We used to think that you¡¯re overly petty, but Mommy asked us not to give you the cold shoulder because of her. She also said you¡¯ll be heartbroken if we don¡¯t talk to you on purpose.¡± Natalie was rendered speechless. Although Natalie did say something simr before, they described it in a way that she was seemingly a noble and righteous woman. As Keh gazed at Natalie, the sternness on his face slowly faded away. ¡°Is it true? Did she say so to you?¡± Franklin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t you see that she carried Sophia with one arm and held my hand with the other when entering your house? Why would she do so if she was reluctant to let us see you?¡± Immediately, Sophia nodded her head in response. ¡°Yes! Great-grandpa, my brother and I are only five years old. Since we don¡¯t know much, how can we lie to you?¡± After a short moment of confusion, Natalie finally realized what the children intended to do. They want to help me make a good impression before Keh! Before Natalie could say anything, Keh invited her in. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and have a seat?¡± ¡°Well-¡± When Natalie hesitated, Keh heaved a sigh and said, ¡°As an elder, I¡¯ve invited you. I believe you won¡¯t turn me down, right?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°In that case,e in and sit down.¡± With that, Keh entered the house with his walking stick. Natalie had no choice but to follow Keh into the living room. After everyone was seated, the butler asked the maids to prepare tea for Natalie and yogurt for Franklin and Sophia. Then, Franklin grabbed the chance to hand over a jade pendant to Keh. ¡°Great-grandpa, Mommy wants to give you this beautiful jade pendant with a horse engraving. She always wanted to gift it to you but didn¡¯t have a chance to do so. Hence, I¡¯m handing it over to you now¡­¡± While most elders preferred dragons, Keh was fond of horses. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Keh immediately took a closer look at the jade pendant. Within seconds, he could tell that it was of high quality. Besides, the horse engraving on the jade pendant, looked as if it was alive. It was certainly done by a reputable artist. At that moment, Keh felt that Natalie was thoughtful by giving him the nice-looking jade pendant. While Keh was deep in thought, Sophia handed over a handkerchief to him and exined, ¡°Great- grandpa, Mommy also wants to give this to you. The beautiful flower embroidered on it is ourte great- grandma¡¯s favorite.¡± Keh¡¯ste wife loved lotus, for it symbolized purity and elegance even though it grew in the mud. Deep down, Keh was impressed by Natalie¡¯s thoughtfulness. All the more so, the gifts were just to his liking. Nheless, Natalie actually didn¡¯t prepare the gifts. She didn¡¯t expect the two kids to make up stories to help her by giving Keh some gifts in her name. At that moment, Natalie felt amused and speechless by their thoughtfulness. Although Natalie understood their kind intention, she didn¡¯t wish to im the credit. After a while, Natalie looked up and said, ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, The children said so because they were kind-hearted. Nheless, I should exin it to you. I didn¡¯t prepare the gifts for you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 534 A Cue For Love Chapter 534 The Kids Are Anxious Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The atmosphere was reduced to a state of awkwardness after Natalie finished. Besides, Franklin and Sophia looked crestfallen upon hearing her words. The next moment, Franklin pulled Keh¡¯s sleeve and argued determinedly, ¡°Great-grandpa, it was nothing like what she said. She said so because she thought you didn¡¯t like her. Also, how can Sophia and I be so clever?¡± Sophia blinked at Natalie repeatedly and chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Franklin is right. Mommy, please tell Great-grandpa that you have prepared the gifts for him, while Franklin and I only brought the gifts along with us!¡± Since Keh was observant, he roughly knew what was going on. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Franklin and Sophia quickly cast a pitiful nce at Natalie as though they were begging her. Franklin and Sophia did so much, hoping to improve the rtionship between Keh and Natalie. Therefore, their effort would pay off only if Natalie yed along. Deep down, Natalie also knew that the kids did it for her. However, she wouldn¡¯t im the credit because she didn¡¯t prepare the gifts in the first ce. All the more so, it wasn¡¯t as simple as the kids thought to deceive Keh. As Natalie looked into Keh¡¯s stern eyes, she exined, ¡°Franklin and Sophia thoughtfully prepared the gifts for you, for they know that these will be just to your liking. I don¡¯t really understand you nor know your preferences. Besides, I can¡¯t possibly know what the horse and lotus mean to you.¡± Franklin and Sophia were nervous upon hearing her statement. ¡°Mommy, Great-grandpa believed that you are the one who has prepared the gifts for him. Why did you want to rify it?¡± As Sophia felt that her effort was in vain, tears began to well up in her eyes. ¡°No one knows the truth if you don¡¯t say it.¡± Meanwhile, Franklin clenched his fists in frustration and asked Natalie, ¡°Why do you have to be bothered by it? It makes no difference as to who has prepared the gift, as long as your rtionship with Great-grandpa can improve. Besides, we don¡¯t mind if you im the credit!¡± While Sophia began weeping, Franklin was all irritated. At that moment, Natalie felt that the children sincerely loved her even though she wasn¡¯t their biological mother. After a while, Natalie squatted down and pulled Sophia and Franklin closer to her. Natalie wiped away the tears on Sophia¡¯s face and gently pried open Franklin¡¯s clenched fists. Then, she said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, but I do. I understand you wanted to show your great-grandpa that I¡¯m a kind person. However, I didn¡¯t wish to do so.¡± Natalie paused for a while and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t im credit for something I didn¡¯t do. At the very least, I must make things clear beforehand. Although it¡¯s good to be liked and understood by others, we have to be righteous first and foremost!¡± As Sophia and Franklin stared at Natalie, their frustration and impatience slowly faded away. Franklin lowered his head and said, ¡°We only wanted Great-grandpa to treat you better. Since he was biased against you, Sophia and I wished to make him understand you more.¡± Sophia nodded in agreement after Franklin finished. At that moment, Natalie couldn¡¯t continue lecturing them but hugged them tightly. Keh stood with the help of his walking stick and witnessed how Natalie got along with Franklin and Sophia. Hence, his stereotype toward Natalie slowly changed. He felt that Natalie understood the children¡¯s thinking better than Yara and could teach them how to be better people. As the saying goes, actions speak louder than words. Keh began to understand why Franklin and Sophia were fond of Natalie. Then, the coldness on Keh¡¯s face wasn¡¯t as intense when he nced at Natalie. A Cue for Love Chapter 534 A Cue For Love Chapter 535 A Cue For Love Chapter 535 A Cue for Love Chapter 535 Change Impression Of Her Deep down, Sophia and Franklin still felt a little dissatisfied. However, they remembered what Natalie taught them just now and came up to Keh to apologize. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Franklin pointed at the jade pendant and the handkerchief in Keh¡¯s hands and apologized, ¡°Great- grandpa, we¡¯re so sorry for lying to you. We got these presents from Uncle Steven.¡± At the same time, Sophia gazed at Keh with embarrassment and said, ¡°Uncle Steven said you would surely like the presents. Anyway, Franklin and I will never lie to you ever again. Please ept the presents if they are to your liking.¡± Given that Keh used to overindulge the kids, it was his first time seeing them apologize to him. Therefore, Keh was impressed because Natalie had taught the kids well and, more importantly, they were willing to listen to her. At that moment, an outsider would even think that Natalie was the kids¡¯ biological mother, instead of Yara. ¡°Great-grandpa¡­ why don¡¯t you say something?¡± Sophia asked. Aftering to his sense, Keh felt that the passing thought was absurd. Regardless of how well Natalie educated Sophia and Franklin, she could never rece Yara as their biological mother. Keh nodded and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ept the presents. However, bear in mind that we shouldn¡¯t lie to others. All the more so, it¡¯s surely not a good thing that you start lying at such a young age.¡± ¡°We know now.¡± The two children agreed in unison. Since Natalie had fulfilled her responsibility as a temporary driver, she thought she could leave now. She gazed at Keh and said, her tone remaining dignified, ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, allow me to excuse myself if there¡¯s nothing else. I won¡¯t disturb your quality time with Franklin and Sophia and wille again to pick them upter.¡± Just before Natalie wanted to leave, Keh said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you have some tea and y chess with me?¡± ¡°Chess?¡± Natalie asked curiously. Keh sneered gently and asked, ¡°Do you know how to y Go? If not, do you know international chess? Please don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know either of them.¡± ¡°I know how to y Go.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s y for one round.¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t against Keh¡¯s invitation to y chess, but her sons were still waiting in the car. ¡°Since you know how to y Go, why are you still standing there?¡± Keh frowned as he asked Natalie. ¡°My two boys are waiting for me in the car.¡± Feeling surprised, Keh put on a faint smile and said, ¡°Are Xavian and yton here today?¡± Initially, Keh was already delighted to see Franklin and Sophia. Once Keh knew that Xavian and yton were here, he couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. Natalie was a little shocked because Keh knew her sons¡¯ name. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to hide it from him and merely nodded in response. Immediately, Keh instructed his butler, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too boring if they have to wait while we y Go? Go to the car and bring them here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The butler took action once Keh finished. In the meantime, Natalie stared at Keh in perplexity. Am I imagining things? Why do I feel like Old Mr. Bowers treats Xavian and yton very well? After a while, the butler led Xavian and yton into the house. When Keh saw the four cute kids, he couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh. Given Keh¡¯s old age, fame and wealth were meaningless to himpared to the four sweethearts who could make him happy. A Cue For Love Chapter 536 A Cue For Love Chapter 536 A Cue for Love Chapter 536 Will She Lose Badly Keh was delighted because all four of his great-grandchildren were cute and outstanding. ¡°Get some candies, ice-creams, and cakes for the kids¡­¡± The butler quickly ran into the kitchen upon listening to Keh¡¯s order. Apparently, Keh was very fond of them. However, Natalie couldn¡¯t agree with Keh¡¯s overindulgence toward the children and argued determinedly, ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, since Franklin and Sophia are still young, they might be obese from eating too much sweets. Besides, the food isn¡¯t good for their health, and they might get tooth decay.¡± Keh refused to heed her advice and said overbearingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be happy as long as they¡¯re happy. I don¡¯t care how you usually teach them. However, since they¡¯re here, I must pamper them and let them eat anything they want.¡± Oh dear¡­ Natalie wanted to continue arguing with Keh; nheless, she held her tongue when she saw his flushed face. Once Keh turned around to get the chessboard ready, Natalie pointed at the children, signaling them not to eat so much. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The smart children instantly understood what Natalie meant. After a while, the sweets and cakes were served, and the chessboard had been put in ce. Among all the kids, only Xavian knew how to y Go. While eating walnut cookies, Sophia murmured, ¡°Isn¡¯t Great-grandpa very good at ying Go? Will Mommy face humiliating defeat?¡± Franklin disagreed with it while eating fried cakes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I can make a mess out of the chessboard before Mommy loses. In that case, Great-grandpa can¡¯t win and say unpleasant words to her!¡± yton roughly knew that Natalie was a good Go yer; nevertheless, Xavian was even more confident about her capability. ¡°Xavian, can you tell them which rank Mommy is at now?¡± Xavian lowered his voice and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Mommy. We can eat the cakes and watch them y. Besides, it will be too soon to tell the winner and the loser!¡± Hence, the kids enjoyed eating the cakes and sweets while watching the game quietly. By rule, a yer had to guess whether the pieces on the other yer¡¯s hand were in odd or even numbers. If the yer made the right guess, he could start the game. When Natalie wanted to grab a few pieces to let Keh guess the number, he waved his hand and said, ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll let you y with ck pieces. You may start the game.¡± Deep down, Natalie knew that Keh said so because he belittled her. Remaining reticent, Natalie merely shed him a faint smile and replied, ¡°Since Old Mr. Bowers has said so, allow me to pick the ck pieces.¡± ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡± After giving it some thought, Natalie put down a ck piece on the chessboard, thus making the first move. Keh followed up with a white piece once Nataliepleted her move. As time went by, there were more ck and white pieces on the board. While Natalie¡¯s interval to put down ck pieces was roughly the same, Keh needed a longer time to think about every next move. Besides, Keh frowned deeper as time dragged on. He initially thought it would be a simple game but eventually realized many hidden traps. The seemingly casual moves that Natalie made earlier became increasingly crucial as the game went on. Refusing to admit defeat, Keh tried his best to resist and break Natalie¡¯s tactics. As Keh was deep in thought, Natalie didn¡¯t disturb him but merely had her tea and ate some cakes. Keh wanted to turn the tide when the game woulde to an end soon. However, due to his impatience, he lost even more pieces. Keh didn¡¯t like to drink and smoke but was particrly obsessed with ying chess. Although Keh underestimated Natalie and didn¡¯t start the game well, he didn¡¯t expect that he would lose so badly. Since Keh always proimed himself as the master of Go, he felt that he would soon lose his dignity. In the meantime, the butler could tell that Keh was frustrated. Hence, when he poured some tea for Keh, he deliberately swept the pieces away from the chessboard. A Cue For Love Chapter 537 A Cue For Love Chapter 537 A Cue for Love Chapter 537 Shameless Keh ¡°Oh no!¡± Jefford eximed. ¡°I¡¯ve identally upset the board! There¡¯s no way to know who¡¯s in the lead now!¡± Keh folded his palms on the handle of his cane and said nothing. Natalie¡¯s gaze darted between Keh and his butler and saw through their charade at once. The wordless exchange between the adults went unnoticed by the children. ¡°You did that on purpose, Jefford!¡± Franklin yelled. ¡°I saw you flip the board!¡± ¡°I saw it too! I saw it too!¡± Sophia cried, losing interest in the sweet cakes before her. ¡°How could you do something this despicable, Jefford?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The old butler blushed at being reprimanded by young children. yton looked all serious. ¡°Great-grandpa, did you have Jefford flip the board to avoid having to admit that you lost?¡± Keh scowled. ¡°He was the one who did it! What are you implicating?¡± Xavian pursed his lips in disapproval. ¡°If the board had not been flipped, Mommy would have been in the lead by six points.¡± As Xavian¡¯s promation rang out in the stunned silence, Keh found his mouth wide open with shock. The boy is just an observer of the game he¡¯s not a part of! How did he manage to keep track of the game so closely? ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if the board had been upset,¡± Xavian continued with a shrug. ¡°I remembered every move both of you made from the beginning. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can recreate the board right before it fell.¡± Kennth tugged at his mustache in awe. ¡°Do you really remember the whole game, Xavian?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be iming that otherwise.¡± The boy solemnly dusted the crumbs off his fingers as he spoke. ¡°I can even do it right now if you like. Mommy used to beat her master too and he would flip the board over just like that. It was always me picking up after them and resetting the board.¡± Keh gazed at Natalie in utter disbelief. I can¡¯t believe Malcolm used to lose to her! Even if I came to the match fully prepared instead of underestimating her, I might not even be able to win. What a spectacr disy of skill. Every step seemed disconnected and casual until the intricacy and patience of her n be fully revealed when I find all my pieces trapped! Keh was a firm believer in ascertaining one¡¯s true character from the board. His fondness of the game was well known, the vast number of acquaintances who had sat across from him over the years offered him the opportunity to hone his judge of character on his opponents. To his pleasant surprise, he realized that there was much more to the girl than he had initially assumed. Ever patient, she did not attempt to fawn all over him like he was ustomed to. Every move she made was calm and calcted. Before he realized it, Keh discovered a newfound respect for Natalie. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Keh rubbed his temples. ¡°You are right. Your mother was six points ahead of me. I concede that I have been bested by her.¡± Natalie smiled graciously. ¡°You were lenient with me, Grandpa.¡± Meanwhile, Samuel had just returned from work to an empty home. ¡°Gavin!¡± He summoned the butler. ¡°Where are Natalie and the kids?¡± The butler hesitated. He had been under the impression that Natalie and the children would have returned from paying Keh a visit long before Samuel did. To his chagrin, there was still no sign of them at eight in the evening when Samuel returned and started asking him about their whereabouts. ¡°It was the children, sir. They insisted on seeing your grandfather.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± Samuel asked sharply. ¡°Ms. Natalie personally drove them to his house.¡± Gavin¡¯s voice softened fearfully. ¡°Why did she have to drive?¡± Samuel¡¯s cast a cold gaze at the butler. ¡°Where was our chauffeur?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 538 A Cue For Love Chapter 538 A Cue for Love Chapter 538 How Dare You Make Her Kneel ¡°Yes, it should have been the chauffeur¡¯s job to send them there,¡± Gavin agreed, shifting guiltily on the spot. ¡°The children begged me to go along with their charade of convincing Ms. Natalie that our chauffeur is on leave. They were insistent that Ms. Natalie be the one to drive them there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s preposterous!¡± Samuel¡¯s re grew colder by the minute. ¡°I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to you spoiling them, Gavin. After all, they¡¯re only five years old. I expected you to know better than them. How could you lend a hand in sending Natalie straight to the jaws of my grandfather?¡± Samuel tugged his tie in a rare instance of rage toward Gavin Samuel¡¯s quiet fury seemed to have imparted upon Gavin the seriousness of his action. ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Bowers. I-¡± ¡°I¡¯m going over there right now,¡± Samuel cut across curtly. Without another word, he turned and marched back to his car and headed for his family home. Keh¡¯s prejudice toward Natalie has been long in the making. Though the revtion of certain truths might serve to bury the hatchet between them, it would more importantly stand in the way of Natalie¡¯s plot and prevent her from avenging her grandfather and her mother. The best course of action would be to allow the truth to be unveiled when the timing was right. With the number of things remaining uncertain as they are, Natalie¡¯s trip to Keh would only lead to her being bullied in my absence. There will only be two losers if both sides refuse to back down. When Samuel pulled up to the gates of his family home, the guard rubbed his eyes in disbelief when he recognized the registration te. Did I miss any memo? What are all of Mr. Bowers¡¯ descendants doing here today? In a fluster, the guard opened the gates and threw himself aside just in time as Samuel elerated and screeched to a halt directly outside the house. The first thing Samuel saw when he strode through the entrance was greeted by a dejected-looking Jefford. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He intended to spare Keh some dignity, that was why he decided to flip over the board for Keh to save him from the humiliation of losing. He did not expect to have been so clumsy in his attempt that he ended up embarrassing both himself and his master. Keh ignored his butler¡¯s pleas as thetter was surrounded by the four children. Jefford stood begging for mercy for a long time before they let him go. Jefford¡¯s advanced age made his schoolboy guilt lookical when he emerged from the dining area, followed by four young and smug faces. Jefford¡¯s morose expression stretched Samuel¡¯s nerves to the limits as he imagined the worst. ¡°Mr. Samuel!¡± Jefford was stunned to see his master¡¯s grandson. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Samuel demanded, under the impression that the butler had been dispatched to intercept him. ¡°Is my name not Bowers, Jefford?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, sir!¡± cried the butler, horrified. ¡°It¡¯d better not be. Where are Natalie and the children?¡± he asked abruptly, not intending to waste another second with Jefford. Jefford flinched at Samuel¡¯s impatience as if thetter had just brandished a whip at him. ¡°They¡¯re in the living room, sir¡­¡± ¡°That will be all.¡± Without another word, Samuel strode in with his jaw clenched with determination. His eyes were met with the scene of Natalie being on her knees before his grandfather as thetter sat rigidly upright. Even if he¡¯s my grandfather, he doesn¡¯t have the right to force my woman to kneel. I don¡¯t care who he thinks he is, I don¡¯t give a d*mn about hierarchy! Samuel¡¯s temper red up. He walked up to Natalie and pulled her to her feet. ¡°Samuel?¡± she cried, startled. Though Keh was pleased to see his grandson, he was disheartened to see the scowl on his grandson¡¯s face. ¡°You may not like her, Grandpa,¡± said Samuel coldly. ¡°But I do. She does not need to beg for your approval. Even if you were the one to raise me, you still have no right to have her kneel for no reason!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 539 A Cue For Love Chapter 539 A Cue for Love Chapter 539 It Is True ¡°Samuel, you are-¡± Natalie could feel Samuel¡¯s anger through the tight grip with which her wrist was being held. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cast your dignity aside just to please him.¡± Samuel gazed at Natalie with tenderness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for myte arrival. You must have suffered a lot.¡± Samuel took the me upon himself for not being there sooner to have prevented his grandfather from abusing her. Natalie tried to pull her wrist out of his grip to no avail. ¡°It isn¡¯t like that, Samuel!¡± Natalie looked up to meet his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t defend him, Natalie.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze remained cold as he vividly recalled Keh whipping Natalie with a cane. It was from that moment that he had lost hope in his grandfather. Natalie was amused and exasperated at Samuel¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°I¡¯m not defending your grandfather!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Samuel gazed sullenly at Natalie, who did not know how else to convince him. The children leaped to their feet at once. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve misunderstood Great-grandpa!¡± ¡°He¡¯s much nicer to Mommy today!¡± ¡°He did not force Mommy to kneel before him!¡± ¡°There was no quarreling today. All of us had a good time!¡± Samuel was well aware that the children would much rather suffer in silence themselves than see their mother in pain. It was also improbable that they would lie for their great-grandfather. It was only from that revtion did Samuel became aware of the possibility of being mistaken. ¡°Natalie, what were you¡­¡± Samuel let her wrist fall limply from his grip as his voice trailed off questioningly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Natalie opened her palm to show Samuel a fistful of pieces. ¡°I was on my knees to pick up the pieces,¡± she exined. ¡°The board fell over earlier and sent the pieces scattering to the floor. As Grandpa and Jeffords are elderly, I didn¡¯t want them to exert themselves.¡± Samuel took a closer look and saw the pieces in their hands just like what she described. Keh stood up from his wicker armchair and sighed heavily. ¡°Am I really such an unreasonable monster, Samuel?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Samuel replied tartly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who have had her whipped?¡± Samuel held grudges, especially when it came to Natalie. If Keh was not his grandfather, Samuel might have done everything in his power to sabotage the old man. It was only familial ties that had held Samuel¡¯s hand in retaliating against his grandfather. Natalie was taken aback at Samuel¡¯s retort. She did not remember being subjected to abuse to that extent. Even the pain of the incident had been forgotten as the memory became lost in the haze of time had it not been for Samuel¡¯s reminder. Samuel had held on to the grudge long enough to remember every single detail, which was why he was nervous about what his grandfather had in store for Natalie and the children. She knew better than anybody else how busy I am! Why does she still make me worry about her? She knows that I¡¯ll always be there for her despite my busy schedule. Keh choked at his grandson¡¯s question. Though it had been undeniably him who hadid a hand on the girl, he still felt guilty all the same even if Samuel had not brought it up. Though it was well within Jefford¡¯s duty to pick up the pieces, Natalie lent a hand by rallying her children to pick up the pieces from the ground together. Even Yara is incapable of such kindness. Unlike Yara, Keh did not detect even a trace of malice or ambition in Natalie¡¯s words and gestures. ¡°It was me.¡± After conceding defeat and admitting that he had misjudged Natalie, Keh found it difficult to put aside his ego any further. ¡°Are you going to take it out on your grandfather, Samuel?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 540 A Cue For Love Chapter 540 A Cue for Love Chapter 540 Did He Bully You Samuel took Natalie¡¯s hand in his and red at Keh. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen Natalie and the kids, I believe there¡¯s nothing else to say or do,¡± he said bluntly, ¡°so we should get going.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Keh looked outraged. Samuel knew he could not deal with his grandfather the same way he was ustomed to dealing with people who displeased him. Therefore, the only way he could assert his dominance was by being firm with his grandfather that Natalie was his woman and that was an irrefutable fact. He would defend her from everything to the best of his ability, whether he had Keh¡¯s support or not. Samuel turned to leave while holding her hand but Natalie did not budge. ¡°Nat?¡± Samuel asked with a frown. ¡°I appreciate your concern for me, Samuel.¡± Natalie nced at Keh before continuing. ¡°Your grandfather treated me with respect tonight. Even the kids hardly get to see their great-grandfather. Let¡¯s stay a little longer. I need to catch my breath after getting up.¡± ¡°Are you really¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie was amused yet touched by Samuel¡¯s anxiousness. ¡°Ask the kids if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The four kids nodded in unison. Franklin raised his hand as if taking an oath. ¡°Great-grandpa did not misbehave today. I can vouch for him.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Sophia piped up. ¡°I believe you.¡± The knot in Samuel¡¯s brow loosened with the overwhelming reassurances. Keh watched in admiration at how loyal the children and Samuel were to leap to Natalie¡¯s defense. Before, he was under the impression that Natalie was a maniptive woman. Their most recent encounter had changed his mind. Keh began to realize that she deserved everything she had because she was loyal to them in return. As the excitement simmered down, the three adults and four children sat huddled around the firece that wintry night. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Having been left unsatisfied with the oue of the earlier game of Go, Keh coerced Natalie into another with Samuel and the children spectated the game attentively from the side. Amidst the sound of wood crackling merrily in the firece and the delicate waft of tea intermingled with the rich buttery scent of scones, the children were lost in the thrill of the game. Samuel, on the other hand, had his mind far removed from the game as he watched Natalie who was moving the white pieces with his eyes reflecting the dancing mes to startling effect. With the graceful direction of hernky arm, every piece moved and fell into ce calmly. With the aggression of Keh¡¯s ck pieces at her heels, Natalie nimbly sidestepped every attempt to force her against the corners of the board. Just when Samuel thought that he had understood Natalie¡¯s steps, she surprised him yet again. As he admired her, he could not resist wondering how many more tricks she had up her sleeve that he had yet to know about. When would I finally be able to know her as well as she knows me? The second game took longer than the first as Keh tread with extreme caution, not daring to underestimate his young adversary again. Despite his precautions, Natalie once again led the scoreboard with a majority of her pieces intact by the end of the second game. Undeterred, Keh demanded the third match before Jefford was forced to intervene. ¡°It¡¯s half-past ten, Mr. Bowers,¡± he reported. ¡°Bedtime for you, sir. Doctor¡¯s orders.¡± Keh shot him a fierce re. ¡°Stay out of it.¡± Jefford grimaced. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Natalie carefully sorted the pieces by color before cing them back into the box and making sure that the lid was secure before taking her leave. Samuel nced at the four children who were beginning to nod off. ¡°The kids are tired. I¡¯ll have Billy come over and take them home.¡± Keh did not wish to force Samuel to stay when he clearly was not keen on doing that. This brat needs time to get over this grudge. I¡¯ll only make things worse if I speak up. A littleter, Billy arrived outside the mansion and assisted Samuel and Natalie in carrying the sleeping children to the car. Kehpsed into a thoughtful silence with his eyes fixed on the neatly packed chess set. A Cue For Love Chapter 541 A Cue For Love Chapter 541 A Cue for Love Chapter 541 A Familiar Figure Jefford cast a sideways nce at him. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, sir?¡± ¡°What do you think of her?¡± Keh nced up at Jefford. Jefford thought for a moment before he spoke. ¡°Ms. Nichols is pleasant and well-mannered without any airs about her. In short, she¡¯s a decent young woman.¡± ¡°What do you think of herpares to Yara?¡± Jefford hesitated, unsure where Keh was getting at. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here but us. Speak your mind.¡± ¡°Ms. Yara knows you well, sir. When she ys a game with you, she wouldn¡¯t think to exert herself to beat you. Ms. Nichols, on the other hand, did you the courtesy of treating you like an equal worthy of the extent of her full abilities.¡± After a slight pause, Jefford continued, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all, sir. Somehow, I got the sense that you actually respect her for it.¡± ¡°I do,¡± Keh admitted with a sigh. ¡°Yara, bless the child, knows what I like to hear. While I do enjoy that, Natalie has earned my respect. That in itself would cause me to be more partial toward the girl, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Jefford did not fail to notice the fact that Keh called Yara the child¡±, and Natalie the ¡°girl¡±. Though it seemed inconsequential at first, it was already sufficient proof of the distinction Keh had drawn in his mind on both women. Jefford was greatly surprised at his master¡¯s words. How quickly he had changed his mind about her! After ensuring that all four children were buckled into their seats, Billy headed back to the Bowers residence while Natalie left with Samuel in his Hummer. As soon as she settled in her seat, Samuel¡¯s vast chest pressed into hers. Natalie thought that Samuel was about to kiss her and involuntarily closed her eyes until she heard a click before opening them and realizing that he had merely leaned over to fasten the seatbelt for her. ¡°Are you disappointed that I didn¡¯t kiss you?¡± Samuel raised his eyebrows wickedly. ¡°You wish,¡± she scoffed with a re. ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert like you.¡± ¡°Call me a pervert one more time and I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m not a pervert like you!¡± Right after shepleted her sentence, Natalie was silenced by Samuel¡¯s lips pressing domineeringly against hers. It was inevitable. As soon as she began the first game with Keh after Samuel¡¯s arrival, she had seen the glimmer of desire in the depths of his unfathomable eyes which made her feel like prey waiting to be imed and devoured. It was only due to the presence of his elderly grandfather and the children that he restrained himself with great difficulty. As soon as they were finally alone together, Samuel¡¯s basic instinct was let loose like a wild beast was from its cage.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Natalie¡¯s irritated disapproval melted away in the wake of Samuel¡¯s hot kisses. Soon, their grunts turned to moans as the windows of the Hummer fogged up in the wintry night. ¡°We are still in the car,¡± she gasped for breath. ¡°Not¡­ not here.¡± Despite having given birth to four children, Natalie was surprisingly unacquainted with the raunchy activity leading up to conception. Even with her recently discovered open-mindedness, Natalie found herself having to ease into the process. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will bother us here.¡± Samuel¡¯s fingers lifted Natalie¡¯s chin as his baritone voice sent a shiver down her spine. Initially, he did not n on taking her in the car. Instead, he med her charisma and her soft lips to have ignited the desire within him to abandon the willpower he prided himself on. Natalie¡¯s rationality crumbled against his relentless assault as she allowed herself to be lost in his panting. Suddenly, a blinding pair of headlights shone out of the darkness. The softness in his eyes turned to steel from having the mes of his passion unceremoniously extinguished by the intruder. Samuel let go of Natalie and wrapped his coat gently over her messy clothes before the neer could see her in that state. The sound of a car door mming notified the couple that the driver had descended from the vehicle. The familiar silhouette of Yara only became recognizable when she was halfway to them. A Cue For Love Chapter 542 A Cue For Love Chapter 542 A Cue for Love Chapter 542 Saw Them With My Own Eyes Natalie¡¯s breathing eased as she eyed her twin sister approach. With all the swagger in the world, Yara¡¯s high heels crunched on the gravel as she sauntered elegantly toward the driver¡¯s side of the Hummer before knocking on the ss and motioning for Samuel to wind down the window, indicating that she wanted to have a word with him. Despite the repeated knocks, Samuel smoothed his crumpled shirt with no intention of doing as he was asked. With the me of his passion doused rudely with cold water by Yara, his patience had finally worn out. ¡°Yara looks as if she has something to say to you.¡± Natalie nced uncertainly at her twin sister. ¡°Just ignore her,¡± Samuel said in the same tense voice as the lines on his face. Natalie frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She was not worried about the possibility of Samuel sumbing to Yara¡¯s charms. On the contrary, she was merely curious as to what they would have inmon to discuss. ¡°If I were to speak to any other irrelevant women in front of you, the only woman who matters to me is a sign of disrespect to you.¡± Samuel turned around and straightened the edges of his jacket covering her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to test me. I promise you, I will never be unfaithful.¡± What test? ¡°I¡¯m not testing you, Samuel,¡± she said, her eyes wide with incredulity. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me even if you are. My pledge will never change.¡± Samuel adjusted her buttons as his eyes gleamed with the earnestness of his deration. ¡°I might have ripped off the buttons on your coat.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, Natalie discovered that two of the buttons had fallen somewhere on the floor. I wonder what a mess we have made, or how loud we were. It must have been intense. Despite the fog on the windows, Yara might have seen something. ¡°What have you done, Samuel?¡± Natalie cried as she flushed crimson. ¡°Hush now. I¡¯ll buy you a new one when we get back.¡± Samuel smiled indulgently at her. ¡°If you¡¯re still upset, we¡¯ll keep shopping until you are happy.¡± Natalie red at Samuel with suspicion. Outside of the Hummer, Yara had been knocking for several minutes but to no avail. Not only did the window not open after nearly fifteen minutes of knocking, but the Hummer had also completely disregarded Yara¡¯s presence by disappearing down the road with a sudden roar of its powerful engine. It was beyond the horizon and out of sight within half a minute. Yara gazed after the Hummer, biting her lip so hard that her teeth punctured her skin and caused two streams of blood to flow down her lips. Earlier, when she had received word from Jefford that Natalie and Samuel had arrived at Keh¡¯s home, she had rushed over at once only to have visceral evidence of Samuel¡¯s tender side toward another woman seared into her memory. Samuel had been nothing but cold to her from the time she showed up with Franklin and Sophia at the Bowers residence five years ago. The frequent scowl he wore caused her to assume that he was equally cold to every single person he came across. It was until that night that she had seen with her own eyes the extent of Samuel¡¯s possessiveness toward the woman he loved and how maniacally drunk he had been on the love he had for her. How perfect life would be if I were the woman in his arms instead of Natalie! Looks like her disappearance is the only way to ensure I get what I want. This time, I¡¯m not going to hold back as I did five years ago. Yara wiped the blood from her lips with a finger before trudging slowly up the stairs to the house. Jefford came running at her arrival. ¡°Good evening, Ms. Yara. Mr. Bowers, Natalie, and the children have left just before you-¡± ¡°I know.¡± Yara gave a mirthlessugh. ¡°I ran into them just as I wasing in. What happened here tonight?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Bowers has changed his opinion about Natalie,¡± he reported. ¡°Rather drastically, in fact.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 543 A Cue For Love Chapter 543 A Cue for Love Chapter 543 Add This Into His Medicine Yara frowned at the butler¡¯s words. ¡°Tell me every single thing that happened,¡± shemanded. ¡°Spare no details!¡± Jefford painstakingly retold the events of the night, including the games and Keh¡¯s impression of Natalie after she left. Yara¡¯s face became increasingly grim as the story progressed. This b*tch grew up in the countryside with Jennie! She¡¯s my twin sister, yet her talent and grit far surpass me! Taking a leaf out of Natalie¡¯s book, Yara had initially tried to impress Keh with her chess skills. However, she soon discovered, to her disappointment, that it took more than sheer force of will to seed in chess. Forced to take the easier way out, she amended her n in itster stages by pretending to lose to Keh andplimenting him with sweet words. Unfortunately, as soon as Natalie came along, all my efforts suddenly seemed to pale inparison. Yara listened stony-faced without interrupting. When Jefford was done, she asked quietly, ¡°Do you think Keh prefers me or Natalie?¡± ¡°Ms. Yara, please don¡¯t get upset by what I might say.¡± After a brief hesitation, he continued, ¡°You have been by his side for the past five years. I have seen that your efforts have been appreciated by him and as a result, upy an important ce in his heart. However¡­¡± ¡°Speak your mind.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Jefford continued, with a wary eye at Yara. ¡°It might only take a few more visits from Natalie and her children for the work you¡¯veid down for the past five years toe crashing down.¡± Initially fearful to be subjected to the full extent of her wrath, she merely nodded to Jefford¡¯s surprise. ¡°Well said. That only proves that she is a formidable opponent.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Ms. Yara, what are you¡­¡± Jefford¡¯s voice trailed off uncertainly. ¡°Add a pinch of this into Keh¡¯s medication every day,¡± Yara instructed as she handed him a tiny porcin vial. ¡°Only a pinch at a time. You have a three-month supply in your hand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jefford held it up apprehensively with a sense of foreboding. Yara raised her eyebrows in disapproval. ¡°That¡¯s not something you should concern yourself with. Instead, start thinking about how you¡¯ll administer it without getting caught. Don¡¯t forget that your daughter¡¯s survival is in my hands. You want her to lead a normal life, don¡¯t you?¡± The mere mention of Jefford¡¯s daughter seemed to strengthen his resolve. His face, though pale, was grim with determination. ¡°Your wish is mymand, Ms. Yara. It will get it done.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Billy had reached the Bowers residence before Natalie and Samuel. The four children were exhausted. After Billy carried them up the stairs one by one to their beds, they fell asleep as soon as they slumped over without even dragging themselves off to the shower. Natalie dashed upstairs to check on the children immediately upon her return. Despite the filthy state of their clothes and faces, she did not have the heart to rouse them from the depths of their deep slumber. Back at her own bedroom, Samuel was at that moment exiting the bathroom uponpletion of his shower. He was naked except for a towel around his waist. His body glistened with water droplets from his shower, yet to be wiped as therge beads rolled down the crevices of his shapely muscles with every gesture. Natalie opened the door and blushed at the sight of him. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to take a shower¡­¡± Barely able to stammer a coherent excuse, she dived toward the bathroom only to be yanked back into Samuel¡¯s arms with a powerful tug. Losing her bnce from his move, Natalie fell toward the bed with him falling over on top of her into their soft bed as he allowed her momentum to bring him crashing down. A Cue For Love Chapter 544 A Cue For Love Chapter 544 A Cue for Love Chapter 544 I Am A Little Dirty Natalie looked at Samuel¡¯s gleaming eyes,pletely lost for words. His desire for her burned to such an extent that she did not know what to do. After prolonged deliberation, she fell back on the same excuse. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to take a shower yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. I already have,¡± Samuel smirked as his eyes twinkled with mischief. ¡°I¡¯m clean enough for the both of us. Unless you mind?¡± Natalie did not know how to answer him. She found herself only capable of gazing helplessly into his eyes. Samuel allowed her anxiousness to simmer, in no hurry to make another move. Instead, he rolled off from her and propped himself up by his elbow to look at her. ¡°You knew from the start that the kids lied to you about the chauffeur being on leave, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not exactly,¡± she answered modestly before turning around and mirroring Samuel¡¯s pose to face him. ¡°I did not think much of it, to be honest. At that moment, I was more concerned with fulfilling my children¡¯s needs. It turned out well. I was rewarded with the chance to see another adorable side of them today!¡± In an effort to obtain Keh¡¯s approval, the children came together and stretched the limits of their ingenuity for the sake of their mother. The gesture filled her with a powerful sense of maternal pride that made her feel more appreciative of their effort. Samuel was not convinced. ¡°If my grandfather decides to harm you one day¡­¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do anything with the kids around.¡± Natalie pinched Samuel¡¯s tall nose bridge reassuringly. ¡°Besides, you woulde running to swoop me out of danger, wouldn¡¯t you? You saw how I was completely fine earlier, didn¡¯t you? You were just worried that I can¡¯t handle it myself, that¡¯s all. I won¡¯t allow your grandfather to walk all over me, I promise.¡± Samuel did not hear a word of it. All he could think about was how attractive she was to have stood her ground against his grandfather. Unable to bear it any longer, he grabbed hold of Natalie¡¯s wrist and with a sudden flip, ced himself on top of her once again. ¡°We are supposed to talk! Why have you¡­¡± ¡°We have some unfinished business from the car.¡± Samuel pecked Natalie on the lips as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t give me your pathetic excuses. If I hear it again I will escort you to the bathroom and scrub you down myself.¡± Natalie¡¯s face reddened by several degrees. Since when did his flirting skills improve to such a degree to be able to reduce me to nothing but a blushing mess? Samuel took her silence to be a sign of consent. After another deep kiss, he let go of his incessant and tireless desire for her after she pled for her life. Several dayster, the field trip nned by the childrens¡¯ kindergarten to a ski resort located on the outskirts of town was finallying true. The four children packed their suitcases earlier that day under the supervision of Gavin in preparation for the day trip. The children discussed the trip with excitement while they ate, even proposing to bring an insted sk to bring some snow back from the resort for Natalie. In fact, Natalie was no stranger to snow, having experienced heavy snowfall in Loang. Gavin felt that the children¡¯s gesture was redundant. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble, children. The snow is-¡± Before he finished his sentence, Natalie interrupted, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you have in store for me!¡± she gushed as she ced the sk into Sophia¡¯s backpack. ¡°Alright, Mommy!¡± The children carried their backpacks excitedly and boarded the bus chartered by the kindergarten after waving goodbye to Natalie. Gavin gazed sideways at Natalie. ¡°Ms. Natalie, you once told me that you¡¯ve seen real snow, right? Why did you let the children go through all the extra trouble?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Natalie concurred, her eyes twinkling as she smiled. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen snow that was collected by my children! It will be a delight to see what they bring me in the sk.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gavin felt his profound respect for Natalie rise upon pondering the wisdom in her answer. A Cue For Love Chapter 545 A Cue For Love Chapter 545 A Cue for Love Chapter 545 Laugh While You Still Can The children sat in the same row as the bus made its rounds to collect the other students who had signed up for the day trip. The boys voiced their concern for Sophia for shouldering the burden of having to haul the sk by herself. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me carry it for you, Sophia,¡± offered Franklin. ¡°The sk looks awfully heavy.¡± Sophia shook her head vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s not heavy at all!¡± she responded earnestly, her squeaky voice barely concealing her fierce resolve. ¡°I want to find the whitest patch of snow and bring some back for Mommy!¡± Sophia¡¯s siblings did not press the matter further in the face of their sister¡¯s determination. ¡°How about letting each of us carry your backpack for you in turn, then?¡± yton suggested after a pause. ¡°That leaves you free with only the sk to hold. Without the weight on your back, you will be lighter on your feet to hunt for snow! What do you say, Sophia?¡± Sophia considered it and thought that it was a more efficient solution than her own. She unzipped her backpack to extract the sk before handing the backpack to her brothers. ¡°Thank you, guys!¡± After every student who had signed up for the trip had been collected, the bus took off for the ski resort exactly at the appointed time. Xavian and yton had seen snow with Natalie before. On the other hand, Franklin and Sophia grew up in Dellmoor. Even the prospect of ying with artificial snow thrilled them to no end. Sophia slipped on her bunny mittens and hugged the sk. Her smile was wide in anticipation for the day ahead. A woman seated at the frontmost row of the bus turned around to gaze at Sophia. Then, a meaningful smile appeared across her lips as she did so. Laugh while you still can, little girl. You might neverugh again once I¡¯m through with you. ¡°All of the children in this ss belong to powerful people in Dellmoor,¡± the teacher who sat next to the woman exined when he noticed that she was watching them. ¡°Especially the four kids sitting in the third row from the back. You¡¯re new, aren¡¯t you? You may not know this, but those kids are the children of the director of the conglomerate which owns this kindergarten. You must keep a close eye on them when we get to the resort. If they had a scratch on the knee, we¡¯ll be doomed! Do not let them out of your sight for even a second.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Yoan.¡± The woman smiled sweetly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯re on the same page.¡± Mr. Yoan sighed. ¡°Sometimes I realize how ridiculous it is for me to be fawning over children who can barely read the alphabet before I even have kids of my own. To think that this bunch of kids were born with more than I could ever achieve!¡± ¡°You¡¯re single too, Mr. Yoan?¡± the woman eximed with a giggle as she clung to Mr. Yoan¡¯s arm. ¡°What a coincidence. Me too!¡± Mr. Yoan gave a crooked grin as his heart skipped a beat at her suggestive remark. After being on the road for ny minutes, the bus finally rolled to a halt outside of the entrance to the ski resort. That particr resort differed from others of its kind in the sense that the majority of its attractions, including the U-bend, were situated outdoors. Given the scarcity of snowfall in Dellmoor, the amount of snow needed to furnish the ski resort was the result of very costly machinery and maintenance. That was also the reason why the patrons of that establishment consisted mostly of the immensely wealthy. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± When the bus doors threw open, the heirs of Dellmoor¡¯s richest and most powerful came tumbling out in fervent excitement. Xavian and yton were excited too as they have not seen snow in a long time. Franklin and Sophia, on the other hand, never had the opportunity. Without waiting to be granted permission, they bent down to pick up a handful of snow and stared with wonder at how it melted in their hands. Mr. Yoan summoned the students to an assembly with a short st of the whistle and led the party to get dressed in ski gear. As the gear distributed out to all of the students of simr heights was identical, the children had trouble identifying each other through their goggles. ¡°Franklin, is that you?¡± Sophia called, squinting as she did so. ¡°I¡¯m not Franklin,¡± Xavian said as he pushed his goggles up. ¡°Everybody looks the same here in this hugeplex. Stay close to us, Sophia.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 546 A Cue For Love Chapter 546 A Cue for Love Chapter 546 Maniption ¡°I will,¡± she promised with a firm nod. Before entering theplex, the students were instructed to conduct a simple warm-up before dispersing into groups for a one-on-one lesson on the basics of skiing. The intensity and the expanse of white as far as the eye can see conjured a strange sense of destion despite its untainted beauty. Sophia enjoyed ying with snow, though she did not express the same interest in learning how to ski. With the thought of finding the perfect snow for Natalie weighing heavily on her mind, she became more and more distracted from her lesson. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After quickly weighing the chances of the options avable to her as her beady eyes darted back and forth, a cunning n was formed in no time at all. ¡°Excuse me, sir,¡± Sophia bleated as she held up her hand to interrupt the instructor. ¡°I need to pee.¡± The male instructor hesitated, clearly ufortable. ¡°The restroom is behind that door. Can you manage on your own, youngdy? Or would you like me to find you a female teacher?¡± That was thest thing Sophia wanted. Her detour was for the sole purpose of achieving the mission of collecting the best snow she could find for her mother. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, mister,¡± Sophia assured him as she clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± ¡°All right. Come back quickly, please. We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After handing her ski poles to the instructor, she skipped her way to the little door indicated by the instructor with her backpack on her back. Taking advantage of the narrow window of the instructor¡¯s distraction, she went past the little door to a deserted stretch of untainted snow. Momentarily swept away with awe, Sophia quivered with anticipation at the thought of what Natalie might say in the face of such a spectacr sight. She remembered what her mother said about how excited she was to see what Sophia had in store for her. I don¡¯t like Yara at all. I¡¯d much prefer being around Natalie. I¡¯d do anything to make her smile. ¡°The other children are learning to ski, Sophia,¡± the woman on the bus remarked casually as she appeared and squatted down next to Sophia, interrupting her reverie. ¡°What are you doing here all by yourself?¡± Sophia jumped and looked up to discover that she did not recognize the woman. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Sophia asked timidly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Are you a new teacher?¡± The womanughed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a teacher. It¡¯s my duty to be with you. It¡¯s dangerous for you to stay here all by yourself.¡± Sophia grimaced as she had intended to conduct her business in peace. Nevertheless, she nodded obediently at the adult¡¯s imposition. Soon, Sophia forgot all about the woman marching next to her as she ran ahead to explore the area for the best possible snow she could find. ¡°What are you doing, Sophia?¡± the woman asked in spite of herself. ¡°I¡¯m looking for snow!¡± replied Sophia enthusiastically. ¡°I want to take back the best snow I can find for Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy? Is Yara your mother?¡± Sophia eximed scornfully. ¡°Yara¡¯s not my mother but Natalie! She¡¯s so much better than Yara.¡± The woman smiled grimly. Ah, same old Natalie. Still adept at maniption. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Yandel or this child, they will all fall prey to her sweet words and listen to her. This little girl has no blood rtions with Natalie and yet she is so fiercely loyal to her. Now I understand what drove Yandel toy a trap for Yara on Natalie¡¯s behalf that I had in inadvertently stumbled into! The woman stood deathly still, trying topose herself at the thought of how Yandel broke her heart despite knowing the extent of how much she loved him. To her disappointment, she discovered far toote that Yandel¡¯s feelings toward her had never been sincere. ¡°Natalie?¡± the woman, Melissa, repeated as her gaze seared with fury. ¡°What is it, miss?¡± asked Sophia timidly. ¡°Your eyes look so fierce!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 547 A Cue For Love Chapter 547 A Cue for Love Chapter 547 Sophia Is Missing The tumbler in Sophia¡¯s hand dropped into the snow with a slosh. ¡°Teacher!¡± Cutting off her scream, Melissa covered her mouth and nose with a cloth soaked in ether. Sophia waved her arms frantically, trying to get anyone¡¯s attention, but her small body slowly weakened as she inhaled more ether into her system. Finally, losing consciousness in Melissa¡¯s arms. A glint of satisfaction shed across Melissa¡¯s eyes as she looked down at the unconscious Sophia. ¡°That woman is crafty.¡± She caressed Sophia¡¯s smooth, soft face, mumbling under her breath, ¡°I can only lure Natalie to me with a small bait like you.¡± Carrying Sophia into her arms, she left the ski area. Meanwhile, a hundred miles away in a warm office somewhere, Yara sat elegantly sipping on her coffee and snacking on macarons prepared by famous chefs as she watched the camera footage transmitted from the ski area. She had given Melissa a pair of earrings fixed with a mini spy camera to allow her to always be in control of thetter¡¯s whereabouts and actions. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t a wasted effort in instigating Melissa recently. This sister of a different mother of mine actually med Natalie for Yandel¡¯s disliking her. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s so stupid. ¡°Ms. Yara, what should we do next?¡± asked a guy with a feminine face. ¡°We only need to support her from the dark.¡± After another sip of coffee, she continued, ¡°Melissa alone is not enough to topple Natalie, but if Sophia dies from the struggle between Natalie and Melissa, what comes next will be interesting.¡± Gale watched as cruel words came out of Yara¡¯s mouth, despite the innocent smile on her face. At that moment, he finally understood King¡¯s decision to collude with Yara. Despite herck of powerful background and capabilities, she made up for it with her tenacity. If she saw an opportunity, she would sink her fangs into her prey and not let go until she had her hands on it. Her cruelty could be the reason for King to collude with Yara, hoping she could sink her poisonous fangs into Natalie and Dream. ¡°Samuel hates me, but he loves the twins, especially that little girl. If she dies, he will never forgive Natalie.¡± Yaraughed evilly, ¡°Will Natalie kills herself from guilt if she finds out her biological daughter survived five years ago just to die in her own hands?¡± She couldn¡¯t contain the glee blooming in her heart and the curling of the corners of her lips at the thought. Gale thought that women were indeed the cruelest kind of humans on the as he watched the evil smile on Yara¡¯s face. The skiing session in the evening had ended.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Xavian was holding onto the hand of a little girl dressed in red. ¡°Sophia, are you tired? I have some choctes with me. Do you want some?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The wind¡¯s howling had distorted the child¡¯s answer leaving Franklin unable to hear it distinctly. Franklin and yton immediately assumed the little girl was Sophia when they saw Xavian holding onto her hand. Without much thought, they joined the group gathered at the assembly point. Xavian removed his snow hat and ski goggles and searched his pocket for chocte before handing it over to the little girl. ¡°Here you go, Sophia.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The little girl removed her snow hat and goggles to eat the chocte, finally revealing her face. ¡°Daisy?¡± Xavian was dumbstruck. He hadn¡¯t thought that the little girl he had been holding onto the entire time wasn¡¯t Sophia. ¡°Howe it¡¯s you? Where is Sophia?¡± Baffled at his question, Daisy paused and answered with a mouthful of chocte, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re the one who held onto my hand and asked me to follow you. You told me to stay right beside you.¡± Franklin and yton frowned when they saw Xavian had been holding onto the wrong girl the entire time. ¡°She¡¯s not Sophia.¡± Franklin began to panic. ¡°Where is she then?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 548 A Cue For Love Chapter 548 A Cue for Love Chapter 548 Kidnap ¡°Yeah! Where¡¯s Sophia?¡± yton looked around the vicinity to search for Sophia, but there was no sight of her anywhere. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Franklin asked, panic in his voice, ¡°Could an ident have happened to her?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be twiddling our thumbs here like idiots. The temperature will drop even further when night falls.¡± Xavian said gravely, ¡°Sophia might not survive the night with only a ski suit and without food.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The boys immediately reported her disappearance to their teacher. The teacher was stunned to hear Sophia from the Bowers family was missing. Feeling nervous, the teacher instantly contacted the ski resort worker andunched a search and rescue. Worried about Sophia¡¯s safety, Xavian, Franklin, and yton joined the search party and decided to split up, hoping they could cover more grounds and find her soon. The temperature at the ski area dropped tremendously as the sun set, taking its warm glow with it. Panic and dread began to set in when the boys still couldn¡¯t find Sophia. Thus, they started yelling as they searched, wishing she would call out. ¡°Sophia, where are you?¡± ¡°Sophia, stop ying tricks ande out. Call out if you can hear my voice.¡± ¡°Sophia,e out!¡± Only the boys¡¯ voices echoed against the snow-covered ground of the ski area. Suddenly, Franklin tripped on something hard, lost his bnce, facented into the snow. When he looked over his shoulder at the object, it turned out to be Sophia¡¯s precious tumbler. She had promised Natalie to fill it with snow and show it to thetter. The boys had even suggested holding the tumbler for her earlier, but she insisted to hold onto it. Sophia won¡¯t just leave the tumbler here under normal circumstances. Something must have happened to her. ¡°Xavian, yton,e over here quick. Come look at this!¡± Franklin shouted for Xavian and yton. The two quickly raced to his side. When they spotted the tumbler in his hand, their expressions turned grim. Finally, they knew that Sophia¡¯s disappearance wasn¡¯t because she got lost. Something must have happened to her. Xavian took out his phone from his pocket and gave Natalie a call. His call was picked up almost instantly. Natalie¡¯s gentle voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Xavian, are you guys done skiing?¡± Natalie chuckled, ¡°You guys must be freezing from the cold. I had Gavin prepare some steaks, so let¡¯s have steaks tonight-¡± ¡°Mommy, something bad happened.¡± Xavian interrupted Natalie urgently. ¡°What happened?¡± Natalie asked somberly, the joy in her tone gone. ¡°Sophia is missing.¡± Paned his voice. ¡°She was skiing with us earlier, but we couldn¡¯t find her when it was time to gather. Franklin, yton, and I had searched for her for a long while, but we still couldn¡¯t find her. We suspected that she didn¡¯t get lost, but was kidnapped, instead.¡± Natalie could feel her stomach dropped at Xavian¡¯s spection. She knew Xavian and yton were mature and responsible children. They wouldn¡¯t make any wild guesses before they were sure. ¡°Mommy, what should we do?¡± Xavian felt a wave of acid well up in his belly from feeling anxious. He was merely a five-year-old and felt helpless in such a situation. ¡°Did you manage to see any clue?¡± Xavian shook his head and answered, ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t even get a look at the bad guy. We had no idea who had taken her nor her situation at the moment.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart raced, feeling a sense of dread creeping up on her. Yet, she forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Sophia will be fine.¡± She paused to inhale a deep breath. ¡°If someone had kidnapped Sophia, the kidnapper¡¯s target would be either me or Samuel. ¡°Listen to me carefully. I want you to stop searching for Sophia and go back to the assembly point. Listen to your teacher and take care of your own safety. Can you do that? ¡°Sophia has already fallen into the kidnapper¡¯s hands. We can¡¯t risk another one of you falling into their hands. The situation will be too disadvantageous to us.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 549 A Cue For Love Chapter 549 A Cue for Love Chapter 549 Remain Calm And Clear Headed ¡°Got it.¡± Xavian hung up the phone and ryed Natalie¡¯s instruction to Franklin and yton. ¡°We have to remain calm in this situation.¡± Xavian cast Franklin and yton a sober nce. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the assembly point and join the teacher and the other students. We have to ensure our safety and not give Mommy and Daddy any more trouble.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Despite Franklin¡¯s and yton¡¯s concern for Sophia, they followed Natalie¡¯s instructions, knowing they couldn¡¯t contribute any help in the search. The boys dragged their feet as they returned to the assembly point. They had a crestfallen look on their faces. Natalie¡¯s expression turned grim after she hung up the phone. Yandel noticed the change in her expression after she picked up the call. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t look too good.¡± ¡°Sophia had gone missing. The boys suspected someone had kidnapped her.¡± Natalie ordered, ¡°I want you to assign our men to search for Sophia now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Yandel instantly carried out her order. Feeling the intense anxiousness in her gut, she couldn¡¯t sit still. Even though Sophia wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, she had considered the little girl as one of her own. It was difficult for her to stay clear-headed without knowing anything about Sophia¡¯s current situation. The memory and pain of losing the twins five years ago surfaced in her mind. Ever since her first meeting with Sophia at the airport, she couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with the adorable little girl. Sophia was like her tail. The little girl had always followed her everywhere. When she looked over her shoulder, the child would call out ¡°Mommy¡± softly. She was about to inform Samuel about Sophia¡¯s disappearance when her phone rang. Looking at the screen, she noted it was an unfamiliar number. Without much hesitance, she epted the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Natalie, have you realized the precious treasure you¡¯ve lost?¡± A scornful feminine voice sounded from the phone. Natalie could even hear the smile in her voice. Precious treasure? Sophia immediately came to her mind. ¡°You¡¯re the one who has Sophia in your hands.¡± Natalie asked urgently, ¡°How is she? What have you done to her?¡± Satisfaction and glee grew inside the woman¡¯s heart, hearing the worry in Natalie¡¯s voice. The woman taunted, ¡°You¡¯re not doing too bad as a stepmom. You¡¯re even so worried about someone else¡¯s daughter, and portraying to be a great mother.¡± ¡°How is Sophia? If you¡¯re aware of her identity, then you should know the consequence ofying your hands on her,¡± Natalie warned coldly. ¡°Natalie, you better watch your mouth when you talk to me.¡± The feminine voice paused briefly. ¡°Sophia is still in my hands. If you dare to threaten me again, I¡¯ll kill her then myself if I¡¯m pissed. Your threats are pointless to me. So save it.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t see Sophia¡¯s current situation through the phone. However, she could hear Sophia¡¯s terrified sobs in the background once the woman stopped speaking. ¡°It hurts. It hurts.¡± Sophia knew the crazy woman was on the phone with Natalie. She didn¡¯t want thetter to be worried, so she tried to suppress her cries. Despite the soft cries, Natalie¡¯s heart still ached for her. She picked up a utility knife from her desk and dragged it along her arm. Feeling the pain in her arm and seeing the blood flowing from the wound, she finally managed to calm down. That woman has no control over her emotions. She might even be crazy. I have to make sure I don¡¯t make a single wrong move to bring Sophia home safe and sound. Natalie drawled out her words, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know who you are, I don¡¯t think your goal is to die with her.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 550 A Cue For Love Chapter 550 A Cue for Love Chapter 550 ck List ¡°Of course.¡± The woman didn¡¯t deny Natalie¡¯s im. ¡°But how your little girl fares will depend on you. It will depend on how far you¡¯re willing to go for her.¡± Natalie was sure she was the kidnapper¡¯s target. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything. Tell me what I have to do,¡± Natalie answered without even a bit of hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an address. I want you toe to the address. Only you alone and no one else. If I find out you have Samuel or someone else following you, I¡¯ll kill your precious little girl right away.¡± The woman spoke slowly and arrogantly. Her distorted voice sounded like a witch. ¡°Do you think your rtionship with Samuel will still be the same with Sophia¡¯s death? Soe alone and don¡¯t disappoint me. Let me have some fun. Don¡¯t make a decision you¡¯ll regret.¡± The woman ended the call after that. This woman is a maniac! She kidnapped Sophia because thetter was an easier targetpared to the boys. Besides, she wanted to drive a wedge in my rtionship with Samuel by using Sophia as bait. Guilt will engulf me if something happens to Sophia. Feeling the pain in her arm, she remained clear-headed. Without treating the wound on her arm, she shot to her feet and left her office. Yandel met Natalie in the hallway once he finished assigning tasks to his men. Noticing the bleeding wound on her arm, he frowned. ¡°Boss, what happened to your arm? Let me treat it for you.¡± ¡°Leave it. I did it to myself.¡± Under his stunned gaze, she said, ¡°Sophia¡¯s kidnappers contacted me earlier. She wanted me to meet her privately. I can¡¯t bring anyone with me, including you and Samuel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going alone? You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± ¡°I know.¡± She wasn¡¯t dumb. She was aware Sophia was just a bait while she was the target. If she went, it was almost a certainty that she would die. Despite knowing that, she would still go and save Sophia. ¡°Boss, you-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡± The corners of her lips quirked into a knowing smile. ¡°Everyone has weaknesses, so does she. ¡°I¡¯m uncertain about her identity, but I just have to bet my life on it. I need your help with two tasks. Both are crucial, so you have to follow my words to the book. Understand? ¡°The boys must have told Samuel too if I knew about it. Knowing him, he¡¯ll follow me. I need you to stop him no matter what. He and his men are good at what they do, but I worry Sophia will get hurt from the altercation.¡± Stopping Samuel was the most difficult task of all in Yandel¡¯s mind. There was a possibility of identally hurting Samuel in the process. However, Yandel knew Natalie well enough, so he still agreed to help her despite the difficulty in the task. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°The next thing I need your help is¡­¡± Yandel¡¯s expression turned dour once she finished. The second task was slightly easier than the first. The problem was it was rted to the most crucial bit of the whole n. ¡°Give me the keys to your car.¡± Natalie took the elevator to the parking lot and got in the red Ferrari. A stomp at the pedal and the sports car zoomed out of the parking lot and across the streets. Natalie knew Samuel very well. Samuel got a call about Sophia¡¯s disappearance from Franklin halfway through his meeting. He contacted Natalie almost immediately, but his calls kept getting declined. Rising from his seat at the head of the table, he gave Natalie¡¯s number a few more tries but ended up with the same oue. On his fifth call, he was greeted with an empty, cold mechanical voice. He knew Natalie had not only declined his calls but had blocked him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 551 A Cue For Love Chapter 551 A Cue for Love Chapter 551 Give Chase During Centurion Corporation¡¯s boardroom meeting, the higher-ups noticed Samuel¡¯s expression darkened by the minute. A cold wave emanated from him. The tension thickened within the room as they felt the pressure and held their breaths. ¡°This meeting is canceled.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Samuel left the meeting room after announcing the end of the meeting. The rest of the meeting attendees all let out a breath of relief once Samuel had left the room. Billy was right behind Samuel. Samuel unbuttoned his cor as he walked. His eyes were bright with murderous intent. Sophia¡¯s disappearance was just the first bait. The kidnapper¡¯s target is most probably Natalie or me. Seeing as she has blocked my calls, that means she has taken the bait. If the kidnapper wants to ensure his or her safety, Natalie won¡¯t be allowed to bring anyone with her. Since she cares about Sophia, she will go and meet the kidnapper alone. It¡¯s dangerous, but it¡¯s the only way. Putting himself in Natalie¡¯s shoes, he knew she didn¡¯t have a choice. Why didn¡¯t she discuss it with me before deciding on something so dangerous? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson once Sophia is safe and sound. ¡°I want every traffic surveince footage within fifteen minutes. Get me Natalie¡¯s location and the direction she¡¯s heading.¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers, this-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how difficult it is.¡± Samuel nced at Billy. ¡°If you can¡¯t save my daughter and the future mistress of the Bowers family, I don¡¯t need so many of you.¡± Billy instantly answered, ¡°Noted, sir.¡± Once the elevator arrived at the parking lot, Samuel got in his Hummer. Even if he couldn¡¯t apany Natalie to the site, he couldn¡¯t just sit and watch her deal with such a dangerous situation alone. He was still greeted by the mechanical voice after trying Natalie¡¯s number again. ¡°Nat, you¡¯re growing more daring and bold by the day!¡± Samuel mmed his fist against the steering wheel and grunted through his gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay if you got hurt.¡± After fifteen minutes, Samuel got a call from Billy. ¡°Mr. Bowers, the surveince cameras had a lock on Ms. Natalie¡¯s location. I¡¯ve sent the real-time location to your GPS. You just have to follow it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Samuel continued, ¡°Also, have someone investigate how Sophia went missing from the ski area. Get me the culprit behind this.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Clicking on the built-in GPS in his car, he pulled out from the Centurion Corporation tower. Meanwhile, Yandel was in his car, trailing behind Samuel. It¡¯s just as Boss has expected. Samuel can¡¯t find the mastermind but will be able to locate her whereabouts. Knowing him, he will definitely follow her. Recalling Natalie¡¯s instruction, Yandel used the simplest of methods. He decided to get in Samuel¡¯s way to dy him as much as possible. Pulling his cap lower over his head, he intentionally blocked Samuel¡¯s Hummer. Feeling the Bentley beside him was disrupting his course, a fierce glint shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes. He stepped on the pedal harder and started a drift race with Yandel¡¯s Bentley. The city streets weren¡¯t suitable for racing and drifting. However, Samuel¡¯s smooth driving allowed him to elerate at the right timing and had Yandel chasing from a distance behind. ¡°He is really crazy!¡± Struck with disbelief, Yandel shouted, ¡°How can I stop him? Even just staying on his tail is difficult!¡± Despite his frustration, he didn¡¯t let his guard down and continued to give chase. A water tanker filled with gallons of water was parked at the fifth junction up the road ahead. The tanker driver with a long scar on his face had a Bluetooth ear set on one of his ears. Yara was rying her instructions from that piece of device. ¡°Crash into the Hummer when it reaches you. I don¡¯t care if the car flips over as long as you don¡¯t hurt the person inside it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 552 A Cue For Love Chapter 552 A Cue for Love Chapter 552 R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Amazing Will Power When the green light turned yellow, Samuel stepped hard on the elerator. Seeing that he was about to be thrown off by Samuel, Yandel cried out to himself. Darn it. I won¡¯t be able toplete the task Boss has assigned to me. At this moment, a sprinkler truck started to elerate from the roadside, straight on a collision course with Samuel¡¯s Hummer. Seeing the truck elerating toward him, Samuel turned the steering wheel quickly, but the sprinkler truck did not slow down or evade his Hummer. Scrape! The sound of metal rubbing against metal was heard. Even though Samuel tried hard to avoid the huge vehicle, the sprinkler truck scraped noisily against the side of the Hummer. The wheels of the Hummer slipped, and the front of the vehicle hit the dividing fence. The airbag of his Hummer popped out and the shattered ss pierced the corner of Samuel¡¯s eye. Immediately, blood flowed across his entire face¡­ The ident halted all that he nned to do. ¡°Nat¡­¡± In his semi-conscious state, he repeatedly muttered Natalie¡¯s name. I mustn¡¯t just ckout like this, I can¡¯t let Natalie face such danger alone and I must find her and protect her¡­ Blood dripped into his eyes and his vision was tainted blood red. He groaned in pain, trying to unfasten the seat belt. After a lot of effort, he finally opened the door and got out of the car. Yandel witnessed this ident with his own eyes. He had no time to feel stunned but got down and ran to the Hummer. What he saw was Samuel getting down and walking unsteadily. His face was covered with blood, frighteningly red but his eyes were full of determination. By just the look of it, Yandel could gauge the impact that Samuel had suffered. In fear, he hurried forward to support his body. ¡°Mr. Bowers, let me send you to the hospital right away.¡± ¡°No!¡± Samuel spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°I must look for Nat.¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers, you¡¯re insane!¡± Yandel could not understand what he was thinking. Frowning, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered serious injuries. You must go to the hospital immediately for treatment!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Samuel freed himself from Yandel¡¯s supporting hands, his eyes cold as a mountain stream. ¡°I shall make you pay in the future for blocking my way just now¡­ ¡° His voice was weak and tremulous, but every sullen word was spoken coldly. Even though Samuel was badly injured, he still struck fear in Yandel who just gazed at him, startled. Samuel called Billy on the phone to send someone to fetch him. In the meantime, Yara watched everything on her screen from surveince cameras on the road where the ident happened. Yara¡¯s hand shook violently and the cup of coffee she was holding spilled onto the white wool carpet. On the screen, she could see clearly how badly injured Samuel was. His face was covered with blood and he was staggering at every step he took from the car. She thought that he would stop there. She had bought time for the ipetent Melissa and alsoid the groundwork for her confrontation with Natalie. However, Yara did not predict that after suffering so much injury, Samuel did not seek treatment but rather continued in his quest to save Natalie. She felt as if her heart had been stabbed. With King¡¯s help, she was able to do what she could not do previously but the results she saw were another story. She had gone ahead and taken action but Samuel seemed unstoppable. Seeing that, Yara was even more jealous and unwilling to forgo her n. Gripping the coffee cup tight in her hand, she wondered to herself. Samuel Bowers, how far will you go for this woman? Gale nced at the screen and saw Samuel¡¯s amazing willpower too. He fell into deep thought. King¡¯s schemes in the past had only involved descendants of the Bayer family, not Samuel. Now that Samuel had be encumbered in his ns, it was possible that he would be an unpredictable element in King¡¯s ns. A Cue For Love Chapter 553 A Cue For Love Chapter 553 A Cue for Love Chapter 553 It Cannot Be You The Ferrari driven by Natalie sped along the highway like a red hurricane. Joshua, who was on the road, thought that the driver was a man. When he took a better look to see the driver, he realized the driver was the woman who had no extraordinary beauty but had bewitched his good friend Christopher. This woman¡­ Previously, at Christopher¡¯s birthday gathering, Joshua had been rather impressed by her. Compared to those really beautiful women, she was in but somehow she had stolen Christopher¡¯s heart. Christopher used to be a yboy by nature and had had many girlfriends before but now he had refused to meet all the other women even if there were the most beautiful women. Joshua could see very well that Christopher had stopped sleeping around ever since he met this in woman. Natalie¡¯s mind was on Sophia and she did not pay any attention to Joshua who was in the car next to hers. As soon as the red light turned green, she stepped on the elerator and drove away quickly at a speed which was obviously higher than the normal driving speed. In the slightly more than ten seconds at the traffic lights, Joshua could see very clearly the sense of urgency on Natalie¡¯s face. This woman must be facing some serious problems! Instinctively, Joshua followed her car, at the same time calling Christopher by Bluetooth on his phone. Beep¡­ After a short while, Christopher picked up the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± While tailing Natalie¡¯s Ferrari, Joshua spoke slowly. ¡°I just saw the chick you fancy. It seems she¡¯s having some problems, so she¡¯s driving at an abnormally high speed.¡± The chick I fancy? Christopher blurted out, ¡°Natalie?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her,¡± Joshua continued, ¡°I¡¯m following right behind her. After some thought, I decided to let you know. Bro, if you wish, I¡¯ll follow her. If not, I¡¯ll drive away.¡± Almost without thinking, Christopher replied, ¡°You follow her, but don¡¯t let her find out. Then, synchronize your navigation with me, and I wille right now.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This was the type of reply that Joshua was expecting. Christopher had been a yboy, never thinking of being serious with any woman. However, when this type of man fell in love, he fell really deeply and nothing could change him. ¡°All right, I got it.¡± About twenty minutester, Natalie arrived at an abandoned warehouse near the snowfield. She parked her car outside the warehouse, pushed open the iron door and walked in. In the past, the warehouse must have been a temporary ce for repair jobs on machines. The structure was made of iron and electrical cables wereid down haphazardly with a few hanging light bulbs flickering on and off, swaying with the wind blowing through the cracks in the iron walls. There is a strong smell of motor oil in the warehouse, which is pungent and choking. ¡°Sophia¡­ Sophia¡­ where are you?¡± The warehouse was veryrge, and there were still many old machines andpartments left there. The chaotic space made Natalie¡¯s nerves rather tense. Not long afterward, Natalie heard a squeaking sound, followed by a ¡®boom¡¯ like some object was knocking against an iron drum. Following the direction from which the sound came, Natalie moved slowly over to the source and found that the sound came from apartment in the deepest part of the warehouse. ¡°Do not think that just because you are Samuel¡¯s daughter, I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. If you keep screaming and shouting, I¡¯ll really let you have it.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± When she got closer, Natalie could hear clearly that it was the voice of Sophia. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to the child! You¡¯re just using her as bait to force me to show up.¡± Natalie pushed open the door of thepartment and strode in. ¡°I¡¯m here, let her go!¡± When she pushed open thepartment door and saw the woman who was holding Sophia captive, her pupils widened slightly in shock. ¡°M-M-Melissa¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s red lips parted slightly. ¡°H-H-How could it be you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 554 A Cue For Love Chapter 554 A Cue for Love Chapter 554 With a cruel and evil smile on her lips, Melissa lifted her eyes and looked at Natalie ¡°In your opinion, I¡¯m only a good-for-nothing fool who deserves being manipted by you?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°Still, I must admit that you are an honorable stepmother. Even though Sophia is not your biological daughter, you came when I used her to threaten you!¡± Besides Melissa, there were two ugly and terrifying men standing behind her in thepartment. Sophia¡¯s mouth was sealed with duct tape and she could not speak even when she saw Natalie but only managed to whimper a few times. Her big eyes were already red and swollen from crying, like two walnuts. Natalie demanded with a cold voice. ¡°Let her go! Whatever it is, just settle it between us.¡± ¡°Well, we can settle things without setting her free!¡± Melissa¡¯s long fingernails moved over Sophia¡¯s delicate face. Though she did not draw blood, they left red scratch marks on her skin. Sophia was scared and in pain but she could not make any sound. Natalie could see tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Melissa, is the grudge you have against me so deeply entrenched?¡± Natalie frowned and spoke evenly. ¡°If this goes on, it won¡¯t end well for me. You will be dragged along and pay for it as well!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This method of exacting revenge could hurt the enemy but would cause more harm to oneself. Natalie would never apply this even to Yara and Thomas. Hence, she could not understand why Melissa would go so far. ¡°Natalie!¡± Melissa yelled angrily as she thrust Sophia away from her and onto her men behind her. With a crazed and demanding tone, she questioned Natalie usingly, ¡°You are shameless enough to ask me this? Why me? Why have you forced me into this situation?¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes as she met Natalie¡¯s vicious gaze which were full of venom. ¡°You were fighting over a man with Yara. If you have any grudge, you should go for her. Why did you get me involved?¡± Melissa screamed and roared, ¡°Why did you instruct Yandel to seduce me? When Yandel started to fall in love with me, why did you instruct him to reject me? Why!¡± Natalie frowned at Melissa¡¯s rant. She had indeed instructed Yandel to lead Melissa on. However, saying that she had asked Yandel to seduce her was very far from the truth. In the end, Yandel had been clear about rejecting Melissa¡¯s advances, leaving no doubt at all. How did Melissa perceive that she had ordered Yandel to reject her and prevented him from approaching her? ¡°Yandel really liked me! He even came to my home and had dinner with my parents. He really wanted to marry me.¡± Melissa continued to rant. ¡°You are the director of Dream and he is the CEO, and your subordinate as well. You must have forced him. Or perhaps, you brainwashed or hypnotized him. Yandel did not act on his own ord!¡± All the while, Natalie had known that Melissa was having a one-sided love affair, but she did not realize that she was at this stage of being delusional. It was true that she had exploited Melissa¡¯s weakness. However, Yandel had not led Melissa on or encouraged her. No one with logical thinking could make up a story like that and put all the me on her. ¡°Melissa, I did not do that,¡± Natalie said sternly. ¡°Natalie, even at this point, you are denying it!¡± Melissa sped her own head,ughing and crying. ¡°You have torn a loving couple apart. I will not let you live happily with Samuel!¡± Melissa screamed so loudly that her voice became hoarse, and her eyes clouded over. Natalie observed Melissa and noticed that she was not her normal self. Her bloodshot eyes looked like they were bleeding and her emotions were close to a breakdown. This was no normal hatred! Melissa seemed to have taken some illegal drugs which had pumped up her system, and made her lose control of herself after a little stimtion. She was feeling as if her whole body would explode at any time! A Cue For Love Chapter 555 A Cue For Love Chapter 555 A Cue for Love Chapter 555 Forced Into A Corner Natalie asked in a deep voice, ¡°Melissa, what have you eaten recently?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what I¡¯ve eaten!¡± Melissa¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Sophia is in my hands now, if you want her to live, just do as I say! If you dare to pull any stunts, I¡¯ll make this little girl the scapegoat! Her blood will be on your hands. I want to see how Samuel can continue loving you after seeing his own daughter¡¯s tormented body!¡± Natalie was certain that Melissa was on some specialty drug. Her current condition was simr to hysteria, and it could not be ruled out that someone had hypnotized her recently. Melissa thought that this was revenge but she did not realize that she had fallen under someone else¡¯s mind control. At that moment, Melissa had Sophia and so, for the sake of Sophia¡¯s safety, She had to y it by ear. With a calm gaze, Natalie looked into Melissa¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Melissa¡¯s whole being was in a state of excitement to see Natalie falling into her trap. ¡°Quick! I want you to remove your clothes. Take off everything. Do it with these two men that I have found. I will video record everything!¡± At that, Natalie clenched her teeth tightly. Apparently, Melissa did not want to kill her but rather destroy herpletely! Whose idea is this? Is it her own or the one who is controlling her behind the scenes? Natalie did not move even after some time. Melissa lost her patience and her gaze became murderous. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to save this girl? You can¡¯t even do something this small?¡± Melissa roared, ¡°Quickly! Do as I say! I want Yandel to see what a nymphomaniac you are! When I have this video of you being a slut, I will be able to free Yandel from your control! Once he is out of your control, he will do what he likes and be with me.¡± Not long after Melissa¡¯s speech, Natalie started to remove her coat. After decisively removing the first piece of clothing, Natalie stopped. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Melissa urged, anxiously. ¡°Melissa, I can¡¯t do this in front of a child.¡± Natalie gazed at her coldly. ¡°You can seal Sophia¡¯s mouth, tie her hands and feet, then put her outside warehouse. After all, I¡¯m alone but there are three of you, so there is nothing I can do. Then, you can shoot the video any way you want it done.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes were full of tears and she shook her head desperately. She did not know what would happen to Natalie. She only felt that this woman who had kidnapped her had gone crazy. She was kidnapped by this bad woman all because she did not obey her elder brothers to stay with them. Now, this bad woman was using her to threaten her mommy to force her to do something bad. She did not want to be put outside the warehouse! Sophia kept struggling and jumping, staring at Melissa like a little beast forced into a desperate situation. ¡°This child seems determined to stay here with you. Let¡¯s talk about it¡­¡± Melissa nced at Sophia and said with an eerie smile, ¡°Why do we go to so much trouble?¡± ¡°What are you going to do with Sophia?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just make her sleep for a while.¡± Melissa winked at her men and the subordinate raised his hand and struck the child at the back of her neck. Sophia did not want to sleep but she fainted when she was struck painfully at the back of her neck. ¡°The child is already asleep. So, stop dawdling with me. Just take off your clothes quickly!¡± Natalie continued to urge, ¡°Let me warn you to not y any tricks in front of me! Just because I am not using force against you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 556 A Cue For Love Chapter 556 A Cue for Love Chapter 556 Shudder Melissa did not fall for the trick. She continued to hold on to Sophia as her hostage. Natalie dared not make any move after noticing that Sophia had passed out. ¡°Take it off!¡± Melissa said with a haughtyugh. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five seconds to remove your clothes. If you refuse to cooperate, I¡¯ll sh her face with this knife!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do that!¡± Natalie gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll pay the price for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Melissa burst intoughter as if she had heard the funniest joke. ¡°Who are you to threaten me when you can¡¯t even protect yourself? There¡¯s nothing you could do to me unless you don¡¯t care about this little girl. Should I have to pay the price for what I did, I¡¯ll make sure this girl suffers before me! This is the price you have to pay for separating me from Yandel!¡± Melissa¡¯s evilugh that resonated in the warehouse caused Natalie to shudder. ¡°Five!¡± ¡°Four!¡± ¡°Three!¡± As she was counting down, Melissa¡¯s subordinate started ying with a knife around Sophia¡¯s face. It was as if he was ready to cut the little girl¡¯s face when the countdown ended. ¡°One!¡± Natalie immediately took off her sweater. The wound on her arm that was stuck to the sweater started tearing the moment she removed the garment. Blood then started dripping down her arms onto the ground. Melissa was pleased that she had seeded in getting Natalie to remove her clothes. Sheughed and said, ¡°Serve you right. This is what you get for taking Yandel away from me¡­¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Meanwhile, Yara, who was observing them from a monitor, was thrilled to see how humiliated Natalie was. Yet, Gale could not understand Yara¡¯s action. He took a nce at Melissa from the screen before turning his attention to Yara. Shouldn¡¯t we take this opportunity to get rid of them once and for all since they¡¯re in our hands? ¡°I think we should finish the child off as soon as possible,¡± Gale suggested. ¡°Calm down. We still have time.¡± Yara smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should take a video of Natalie doing all the nasty stuff and put it up on the inte? Samuel would definitely despise her had he found that everyone had seen her naked!¡± ¡°But this is not part of our n.¡± ¡°The n has changed. I didn¡¯t expect Melissa to react in such a manner after taking that medicine.¡± A corner of Yara¡¯s lips quirked up before letting out a sigh. ¡°I used to wonder what caused Dexmed Pharmaceutical to go downhill even when my dad was an expert in the medical field. But I finally learned that my dad had shifted his focus and poured his heart and soul into producing a more powerful medicine after coborating with King.¡± Gale could not understand Yara and disagreed with her action, but he could only abide by King¡¯s order and act ording to Yara¡¯s demand. After all, she was his superior in this operation in Chanaea. The two of them stopped talking and diverted their attention back to the screen. Suddenly, the surveince camera on the earring lost its signal, and the screen scrambled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yara asked. ¡°It¡¯s either someone has damaged the surveince camera or the device is overloaded with information.¡± Gale tried contacting the assassin he had deployed to the scene but to no avail. Just like the surveince camera, themunication devices had lost their signals. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gale could not believe his eyes. He had dealt with many failed missions before but had never encountered a signal loss problem like this. A Cue For Love Chapter 557 A Cue For Love Chapter 557 A Cue for Love Chapter 557 She Looks Different Back in the warehouse, Melissa continued carrying out Yara¡¯s order, not knowing that the communication was disrupted. ¡°Go on! Take more off more clothes!¡± All of a sudden, Melissa¡¯s phone rang. The ringtone was so sharp that it resonated in the empty warehouse. ¡°The call has nothing to do with you! Keep removing your clothes!¡± Melissa roared. But the moment Melissa noticed Yandel¡¯s name on the screen, her expression changed. It¡¯s Yandel. It¡¯s Yandel! That was the first time he called her since he had dinner with the Nichols family. Finally! I knew Yandel is not a heartless man. He must have had problems contacting me before this! Upon noticing the changes in Melissa¡¯s expression, a hard glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. Melissa answered the call and immediately ced it next to her ear. ¡°Yandel. I¡¯ll be shooting the woman¡¯s nude video soon. She can¡¯t break us apart anymore once I release the video to the public!¡± ¡°I¡¯d do anything for you because I like you very much! Give me another half an hour, okay? I just need another half an hour toplete the shoot!¡± she eximed. The person at the other end of the phone gasped but did not say anything. Melissa panicked when she did not get a response. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yandel? Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Melissa froze upon hearing the person¡¯s voice. The person who used Yandel¡¯s phone to call Melissa was her mother, Yvonne. ¡°Mom?¡± Melissa asked. ¡°What on earth are you doing, Melissa?¡± Yvonne cried in shock. ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything crazy. Whose video are you shooting? Natalie¡¯s? Are you mad? She¡¯s Samuel¡¯s woman. Do you think Samuel will let us off easily?¡± ¡°She did us wrong in the first ce!¡± Melissa bellowed with all her might. ¡°Yandel loves me, but things changed because of her! She took revenge against me after doing the same to Yara. How can I let her off?¡± Yvonne nearly passed out after listening to what she said. Growing up, Melissa had always been a spoiled princess. Yvonne knew she might set someone up to achieve her goals, but never in a million years did she think her daughter would resort to this kind of evil tactic! ¡°Do you think Samuel will let us off easily after what you¡¯ve done?¡± Yvonne said in between sobs. ¡°You¡¯re my only daughter, and I¡¯ve done everything for you. I even got rid of Jennie to pave the way for you to live a good life in the Nichols family!¡± Yvonne¡¯s wail instantly became a wake-up call for Melissa. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Yvonne was trying to talk some senses into Melissa, not because she wanted to rescue Natalie. She merely wanted to stop her daughter from making a grave mistake. Besides, Yvonne also felt something was amiss with this operation. Not only did Melissa not tell her about the n, but the n also seemed to have many ws. Melissa wouldn¡¯t have made those mistakes, as she¡¯s not a careless person! Yvonne continued to plea in between sobs. ¡°Please stop! Tell me what you want me to do. I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing right now before it spirals out of control. You¡¯re my daughter, and I can¡¯t lose you! Please, I beg you. Please!¡± Yvonne shrieked at the top of her lungs. All of a sudden, Melissa felt a splitting headache. ¡°My head hurts, Mom!¡± Melissa shook her head hard repeatedly and nced around the filthy warehouse. She also noticed Natalie, whose arm was covered in blood, was wearing only a thin shirt. The man standing beside her had a murderous look on his face. He also had a knife in his hand. ¡°Where is this ce? Where am I?¡± Melissa looked around and started panicking. ¡°What did I do, Mom? What have I done?¡± Natalie was stunned when she noticed how anxious and weak Melissa had be. At this point, Melissa looked totally different from the crazy woman who had lost control earlier. A Cue For Love Chapter 558 A Cue For Love Chapter 558 A Cue for Love Chapter 558 Take The Bullet Melissa was at a loss. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing here¡­¡± ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing right now.¡± Yvonne could tell Melissa was not in the right state of mind. She immediately consoled her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to take care of everything. You¡¯re my only daughter, and I¡¯ll do anything to protect you.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming now. I¡¯ming to take you home.¡± After ending the call, Melissa lowered her head as she did not know what to do now. ¡°Hey, Melissa. Could you give Sophia back to me?¡± Natalie approached her calmly. ¡°Everything that has happened is just a nightmare. Things will get better once the nightmare is over.¡± At first, Melissa clenched her fists and shook her head. A few secondster, she changed her mind and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap Sophia. You can take her away.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll carry her.¡± Natalie licked her dry lips and gradually walked up to Sophia. Beforeing to the warehouse, Natalie had suspected that Melissa was the one who had made the call. She took a gamble and assumed the caller was Melissa. That was why she ordered Yandel to look for Yvonne so that she could call Melissa to stop her. Thankfully, Natalie¡¯s n worked. Otherwise, both she and Sophia would be in danger. Just when Natalie was about to pick Sophia up from the floor, one of the subordinates started threatening Melissa. ¡°You¡¯re gonna die if you stop what you¡¯re doing.¡± His threat seemed to have triggered Melissa. She started mumbling, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the mastermind! The Bowers family will not let me off easily, and there¡¯s nothing my mom could do to save me!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Upon noticing the turn of events, Natalie immediately carried Sophia in her arms and ran toward the exit of the warehouse. I must protect Sophia at all costs! She mustn¡¯t get hurt! Losing her twins five years ago was her biggest regret in life. Natalie would not allow anyone to hurt Sophia, as she loved this little girl as much as she loved Xavian and yton. After closing the door, she knocked over an empty oil drum to buy herself some time. Suddenly, someone appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her hand. Natalie was startled. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The man who held her hand was Christopher, whom she had not met for a long time. ¡°Christopher? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Christopher said in a calm voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible.¡± Meanwhile, Melissa instructed two subordinates to go after Natalie. One of them followed right behind Natalie and Christopher, while the other person took out a Browning handgun and aimed it at Sophia¡¯s head. The man was an assassin, and his mission tonight was to end the child¡¯s life. He had been on standby for quite some time now, but no one gave him the order to shoot the child. Upon realizing a signal loss in themunication device, he decided to take matters into his own hands. It was the best time to get rid of the child. Natalie soon noticed a redser dot on Sophia¡¯s head. She instantly understood what it was all about and became alert. Natalie stood in front of the red dot and kept her eyes shut, waiting for the bullet to hit her body. A loud gunshot filled the air when the assassin fired a shot in her direction. Natalie did not feel any pain but heard a groan from her back. She turned around and saw Christopher¡¯s chest bleeding as he was hit by the bullet. ¡°Christopher!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± The color drained out of Christopher¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll not let anything bad happen to you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You want to call me crazy?¡± Christopher was losing his bnce and gave her a weak smile. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been crazy since the day you gave me hope!¡± The assassin immediately fired another shot when he realized he missed his target. ¡°No! Stop!¡± Natalie shrieked. Christopher continued to stand in front of them like a sturdy rock, protecting Natalie and Sophia from the oing bullet. A Cue For Love Chapter 559 A Cue For Love Chapter 559 A Cue for Love Chapter 559 What The Hell ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Natalie screeched in tears and shook her head continuously. ¡°What are you doing, Christopher? Are you mad? Let go of me!¡± Natalie struggled to pull herself away from him but to no avail. ¡°Stop moving¡­ I¡¯m running out of energy¡­¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± The assassin continued firing the third and fourth shots, and Natalie could hear Christopher grunt in pain every time the bullet hit his body. Blood started gushing out of the wounds on his body, drenching his torn clothes and her thin shirt. His blood was still warm, but Natalie knew he was on the verge of death. She might not be able to bring him back to life even if she used all the exquisite medicine on him. ¡°Please, Christopher. Please don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°I like you, Natalie¡­I like you just as much as Samuel likes you¡­¡± The gunshots that hit Christopher¡¯s organs had caused him to spew blood from his mouth. ¡°No!¡± Natalie cried in excruciating pain. Tears also welled up in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t do this for me. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± Instead of responding to Natalie, Christopher continued embracing Sophia and her as tightly as possible. The assassin was surprised that Christopher still had not copsed despite being hit by six bullets in a row. ¡°Fck! That¡¯s one fcking lunatic!¡± The assassin had yet to get rid of his target, as he had run out of bullets. He did not carry extra bullets because he thought he couldplete his task in a shot or two. Melissa and her other subordinate were struck dumb upon witnessing this gory scene. They retreated to the back and hid in a corner. The assassin drew out a military dagger from his partner¡¯s holder and shoved him away. ¡°Useless!¡± He then walked up to Christopher and tried pulling him away from Natalie. Yet, Christopher refused to give in. With all his might, he continued to hold on to the love of his life. ¡°Fck off! Dan it!¡± The assassin exploded with rage. Suddenly, a gunshot resonated in the abandoned warehouse. The assassin¡¯s eye narrowed in disbelief. He lowered his head, took a nce at the gun wound on his left chest, and instantly copsed to the ground. Natalie turned around to look at the entrance of the warehouse with her teary eyes. She then realized Samuel was the one who fired the shot at the assassin. ¡°Quick! Save him!¡± She cried for help. Samuel was her only lifeline now. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to take it anymore. Call the doctor! He has lost a lot of blood, and he needs blood!¡± Together with Samuel were Yandel and Joshua. Yandel was stunned, as he had never seen Natalie break down like this before. He immediately called the ambnce. Samuel put down the gun and walked up to Natalie in wobbly steps. The moment Joshua noticed all the wounds on Christopher¡¯s body, he could no longer contain his anger. I contacted him toe and rescue this hideous woman, hoping that they¡¯d get together after oveing this ordeal. Yet, now he¡¯s lying half-dead on the floor? I can¡¯t believe this! Yes, I did advise him to take the opportunity to rescue the damsel in distress, but I didn¡¯t expect him to give his life up to protect her! Anyone who hurts my buddy should go to hell! Joshua picked up Samuel¡¯s gun from the floor and aimed it at Melissa¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yandel, help¡­¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before Melissa couldplete her sentence, Joshua pulled the trigger and fired a shot at her. Melissa fell to the ground instantly. Her mouth gaped open, but she could no longer speak. Joshua then walked up to Natalie with the gun in his hand. He pointed the gun at her and eximed with rage, ¡°Bit*h! Why would Christopher sacrifice himself for you? Do you even like him? I don¡¯t care. You better bring him back to life! Bring my buddy back to life!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 560 A Cue For Love Chapter 560 A Cue for Love Chapter 560 Fight Death Tears were flowing down Natalie¡¯s face, but she could not answer the question. ¡°Joshua¡­¡± ¡°Christopher.¡± Joshua¡¯s eyes fell on Christopher, and he started to question him, ¡°Yes! I have a foul mouth! But why are you so foolish? She doesn¡¯t even like you that much. It isn¡¯t worth it! She isn¡¯t worth you doing this!¡± There was blood in Christopher¡¯s mouth, and his face was pale. Yet, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Christopher was so weak that he could barely talk, but he continued, ¡°I did it willingly. Joshua, please don¡¯t hurt her. She has saved me in the past. Now, I¡¯m just repaying her. That¡¯s all.¡± Joshua was so exasperated that his eyes were filled with tears too. What is he talking about? His organs may have been shattered by the bullets. Even God himself won¡¯t be able to save him. Yet, on the verge of dying, he is still willing to help this woman. Joshua was feeling both furious and helpless. He knew that Christopher had done it willingly, and nobody had forced him into it. Even if he was given another chance, he would have done the same thing without hesitation. Joshua hadpletely given up on him. On the other hand, Natalie was unable to let him go. She had to give herst shot even if the odds were against them. Natalie proceeded to insert the crystal needles into a few major acupoints on Christopher¡¯s body. Then, she took out a bottle of medicine and poured some into his mouth. Next, she tore off a piece of fabric from her clothes and held it against Christopher¡¯s wound. ¡°Christopher, stop talking! Hang on. Please believe that I can save you! If I can save you once, I¡¯ll be able to save you a second time!¡± Soon, the ambnce arrived. Christopher was being lifted onto the stretcher and carried into the ambnce. Before going into the ambnce, Natalie turned around and nced at Samuel. There was a mixed reaction in her eyes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With Sophia in his arms, Samuel reassured Natalie, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Sophia. You aren¡¯t the only one who has owed him. So do I. Do what you need to do and save him.¡± Natalie nodded fervently and went into the ambnce without any qualms. Very soon, they arrived at the hospital. All the specialists were either on leave or were preupied with some surgeries. The only reason why Christopher was still alive was due to the snow lotus pills that Natalie had given him. There was no way Christopher could hang on any longer. He needed to be operated on immediately. Natalie got Yandel to arrange for her to operate on Christopher. She would need tobine the use of both modern and traditional medicine in order to give Christopher a chance of survival. Christopher had lost too much blood, so Natalie asked the nurse to retrieve some from the blood bank. ¡°Doctor, there is only six hundred CC of blood left in the blood bank.¡± Natalie frowned and responded, ¡°If there isn¡¯t enough, go collect more. He will need to have a minimum of one thousand CC of blood. Get the person in charge of the blood bank to do something quickly. No matter what, we¡¯ll need to collect a sufficient amount of blood.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The nurse ran out of the operating theatre and got one of her colleagues to pass Natalie the bags of blood that were avable. At the same time, she started looking for blood donors. Not long after Samuel had settled Sophia, he rushed to the hospital as well. After hearing the blood collection announcement, he questioned one of the nurses, ¡°For which patient is the blood for?¡± ¡°One of the patients has been shot several times, and he needs a blood transfusion urgently. But, we don¡¯t have enough in our blood bank.¡± ¡°My blood type is O. As long as the patient doesn¡¯t have a rare blood type, he should be able to use mine.¡± With that, Samuel rolled up his sleeve. Samuel had met with a car ident earlier on, and he was not in a condition to donate any blood. Billy was worried about Samuel and stopped him, ¡°Mr. Bowers, you¡¯re injured. Why don¡¯t I let the nurse take my blood instead?¡± ¡°No need. Billy, I owed this man.¡± At that moment, Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This is the least I should do! If it wasn¡¯t for him, my woman and daughter would have been the ones hanging by a thread!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 561 A Cue For Love Chapter 561 A Cue for Love Chapter 561 Joined Forces When the nurse saw Samuel¡¯s injuries, she was uncertain. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re injured as well. Under this circumstance, the hospital won¡¯t allow you to be a blood donor. Why don¡¯t you let the gentleman next to you do it instead?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and started to undo his cufflinks. His eyes turned cold and determined. ¡°I¡¯ll bear full responsibility for my decision. Stop wasting time. Where is the blood transfusion room? You can take as much blood from me as the patient needs.¡± The nurse was startled by the icy auraing from Samuel. She nodded timidly and took Samuel to the blood transfusion room. Billy was worried that something might go wrong during the blood transfusion for Samuel, so he followed right behind them. Back in the operating theatre, Christopher had different kinds of medical devices connected to him. When Natalie saw the six wounds on Christopher¡¯s back, she was taken aback despite being mentally prepared for it. Her hesitationsted only a few seconds. The moment Natalie picked up her scalpel, she made a clean cut on one of Christopher¡¯s wounds and removed the bloody bullet with a tweezer. She then ced the bullet in a ss container. After that, she applied the ointment that she had concocted on the wound. Natalie¡¯s assistant was stunned to see that. ¡°Doctor, why are you putting this on his wound instead of suturing it?¡± If he had not witnessed the professional manner in which Natalie had removed the bullet, the assistant would have thought that Natalie was a quack. After being in the medical profession for more than ten years, he had never seen anyone do something like that before in the operating theatre! Natalie was fighting to save Christopher¡¯s life and had no time to exin. ¡°Suture the wound.¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°Do as I say. Suture the wound.¡± Natalie repeated herself as she began to extract the second bullet. Her voice sounded hoarse but calming. She was able to direct her assistant¡¯s attention back to the operation. The surgery went on, and bags of blood continued to arrive. The blood had to be replenished every five minutes. Warm blood kept pumping into Christopher¡¯s body. Perspiration started to appear on Natalie¡¯s forehead. In spite of that, she continued to focus on the extraction of the remaining bullets from Christopher¡¯s body. One bullet¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­ Even after Natalie had ced thest bullet into the ss container, she did not rx. Her assistant was not as fast as she was, so Natalie started to stitch Christopher¡¯s ruptured organs up. During the period, Natalie would check on Christopher¡¯s vital signs every now and then. When all of his wounds had been stitched up, there were no significant changes to Christopher¡¯s breathing, heart rate, and blood pressure. It was only then that the surgery could be dered a sess. Natalie began to cry as she took a look at her bloodied hands and Christopher, who was lying on the operating table. Her assistant and the rest of the nurses could not believe that Christopher was alive. To be honest, when they first saw the patient, they thought he would be dead for sure. They did not expect to save his life under Natalie¡¯s leadership. That is unbelievable! Her medical skills certainly surpass those of the specialists in our hospital! The lights in the operating theatre dimmed. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Both Yandel and Joshua rushed to the door. Natalie walked out and removed her wet mask. Joshua had cried till his voice became hoarse. ¡°How is Christopher?¡± Natalie patted his shoulders and replied with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s out of danger now.¡± Joshua could not believe his ears. Once Natalie had shared the good news, she cked out and fainted from exhaustion. A Cue For Love Chapter 562 A Cue For Love Chapter 562 A Cue for Love Chapter 562 The Protective Natalie Natalie fell into a deep slumber. Amidst her grogginess, she seemed to hear many people talking, but it felt surreal. She was so tired that she could not even open her eyes. At that point, she felt that she was falling slowly into a bottomless abyss. ¡°Natalie.¡± All of a sudden, she stopped falling. Jennie¡¯s face and voice appeared in front of her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Natalie was getting agitated. She wanted to embrace Jennie, but she could not when her arms went through her mother¡¯s body. ¡°Natalie, listen to me. Stop your investigation on the Bayer family.¡± ¡°Mom, I must avenge you and Granddad!¡± ¡°Since the Bayer family is gone, forget it. Nothing must ever happen to you. A peaceful life is more important than anything else!¡± ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t just let the Bayer family perish for nothing!¡± Jennie faded away, and Natalie woke up from her dream. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go!¡± Natalie pursed her lips, opened her eyes, and saw the white ceiling of the ward. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Yandel lowered himself and asked, ¡°Boss, how are you feeling? Are you thirsty or hungry? Do you want to have some solid food or soup?¡± Natalie¡¯s face was ashen, and her hospital gown had been soaked in perspiration. ¡°Yandel, was I out for a long time?¡± ¡°You have been sleeping for more than ten hours. Boss, you fainted shortly after you came out from the operating theatre. I was so scared!¡± ¡°Has Christopher¡¯s condition stabilized?¡± ¡°He is still unconscious, but his condition is stable. Joshua is with him now.¡± Then, Yandel scooped a bowl of mushroom soup and picked up the spoon. ¡°Boss, have some soup first. Open up. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Natalie frowned and took the bowl of soup from Yandel with her unhurt right hand. ¡°I can feed myself.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± Natalie took a sip of the mushroom soup and steadied herself before questioning Yandel. ¡°Yandel, when I told you to block Samuel off, I didn¡¯t tell you to hurt him. Why was there blood on his face?¡± She red at him before continuing, ¡°Just because you have been with me for years doesn¡¯t mean I will let you off the hook.¡± Yandel did not expect Natalie to be so protective. Still, he was not the one who had caused that injury. Yandel exined with a miserable look on his face, ¡°Boss, even if I had the guts, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. I tried to stall him ording to your instruction. But, you must know that Samuel is exactly like you. There was no way I could have stopped him. In the end, a sprinkler truck hit his car. That was why he slowed down.¡± Natalie was stumped after hearing that. She had been worried that Samuel would not dare to make a move. That was why she had ordered Yandel to stall him. It turned out that a car ident did the job, not Yandel. That car ident had happened at such a coincidental time. She doubted that the ident was meant to hurt Samuel. On the contrary, the true intention of it was to keep Samuel away from the kidnapping incident. If Samuel had not gotten there in the nick of time, Sophia, Christopher, and herself would have perished in that abandoned warehouse. Natalie looked up and asked Yandel, ¡°Where¡¯s Samuel?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Yandel looked down and did not know how to answer her. ¡°What happened to him? Tell me the truth!¡± Since Natalie had regained consciousness before Samuel, Yandel was well aware that it would be hard to get himself out of it if he lied. In the end, he told her everything in detail, ¡°The hospital doesn¡¯t have enough blood for Christopher, so Samuel made up for the rest by donating his blood. Once he knew that Christopher is safe, he fainted just like you did because he has given too much blood.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 563 A Cue For Love Chapter 563 A Cue for Love Chapter 563 It Cannot Be Yara Natalie bit her lips. She lifted the nket off herself and wanted to get down from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and keep him apanied.¡± Yandel tried to stop her. ¡°Boss, Billy is with Samuel now. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. The Bowers family has sent their private doctor here to treat him. After all, Samuel is the head of the Bowers family. Even if they have to exhaust everything they own, they won¡¯t let anything untoward happen to him.¡± Seeing that Natalie was still worried, Yandel continued, ¡°Boss, your main priority right now is to make a full recovery! The moment Samuel awakens, he will be heartbroken to see you in this state!¡± Natalie touched her face and said no more. She picked up the bowl of mushroom soup and finished the rest of it. ¡°Yandel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes. ¡°There is no way Melissa can n something like this.¡± With a frown, Yandel asked, ¡°Could it be Yara?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After pondering on it, Natalie shook her head. ¡°Most people won¡¯t be able to plot something like this. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Yara either. If she had been so meticulous back then, Xavian, yton, and I would have been burnt to death!¡± She was not underestimating Yara. It was just that Yara had yet to attain such a level. In order to n something as borate and meticulous as this, the person must be willing to fork out a huge amount of money. In addition, the mastermind would have ess to illegal resources such as drugs and killers. There might be more than she had yet to discover. Somehow, she felt that the mastermind had something to do with the murder of her granddad. Then again, she was not so sure about it! She still had her hyper-realistic mask on. Other than those close to her, very few people were aware of her real identity. Even her cover-up as the Chairman of Dream had been revealed a few days ago. Yandel could sense how hard Natalie was thinking by the way she frowned. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you take a rest first? Once you have recovered, we¡¯ll discuss this matter in detail and make our next move ordingly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the morgue at the police station, Thomas, Yvonne, and Yara stood in front of the freezer and watched the two police officers open it. The police officers unzipped the bag and asked, ¡°Can all of you confirm that the deceased is Melissa?¡± The corpse had been in the freezer for eight hours, and the cold air was emanating from it. Melissa had died in a heinous manner. Her eyes looked as if she was staring at someone. Her mouth was slightly open. There was a gaping, dark hole between her eyebrows. Judging from the way her corpse looked, Melissa had been killed with a clean shot from the front. Before arriving at the police station, Yvonne had been praying that the police had gotten it wrong. It could not have been Melissa. Unfortunately, looking at the body of her daughter with her own eyes, Yvonne¡¯s world fell apart, and she copsed. ¡°Melissa! Melissa! What happened to you?¡± Yvonne caressed the cold, hard face of Melissa and started wailing. ¡°You¡¯re my one and only daughter! Everything I have done is for you! Open your eyes and look at me, won¡¯t you?¡± Naturally, there was no response. Even though Thomas did not react the same way as Yvonne, he looked as if he had aged a decade. Melissa had been the most useless child out of the three daughters he had, but she was his favorite nheless. His two older daughters were from Jennie. He had always found it hard to like them because of the secret that happened twenty years ago. Moreover, they resembled Jennie so much that he found them disgusting. His favorite daughter had passed away shortly after her twentieth birthday. Tears were flowing down Thomas¡¯ face too. Yara was the calmest among them. She looked at Melissa¡¯s body and did not show much emotions on her face. Melissa¡¯s death benefitted her in every way. Since someone had destroyed the evidence for her, there was no need for her to dirty her hands. Seeing the way Thomas and Yvonne mourned the death of Melissa, she realized she might look out of ce if she did not shed some tears. As such, Yara pinched herself and soon, tears began flowing down her face as well. A Cue For Love Chapter 564 A Cue For Love Chapter 564 A Cue for Love Chapter 564 The Acting of Yara After confirming Melissa¡¯s identity, Yvonne was unwilling to take her hand away from the freezer. She screamed like a madwoman. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Let go of me! She is feeling cold here. I want to stay here with her!¡± The cops were used to such scenes. They directly carried Yvonne and dragged her out. Overwhelmed with sorrow, Yvonne shouted for a while and eventually passed out. A female cop brought her to the infirmary of the police station to rest. Thomas clenched his fists tightly and uttered sadly, ¡°Melissa was still so young. She had not even started the best part of her life. I didn¡¯t expect she would die before me!¡± ¡°Dad, my condolences!¡± Yara pretended tofort him. ¡°Even though Melissa was not around anymore, you still have me. I am your birth daughter. I will take care of you on behalf of Melissa too.¡± Thomas¡¯s mood improved tremendously upon hearing that. ¡°Yara, you are the only daughter I have left. You must take care of yourself!¡± Yara was sneering inward. Yet, she put on an obedient look. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± After confirming Melissa¡¯s death, Thomas¡¯s heart was filled with confusion and hatred. ¡°Who exactly killed Melissa?¡± He gritted his teeth in wrath. ¡°I swear I will make that person pay greatly!¡± Just then, the cop in charge of the case came to Thomas, asking for his signature. Thomas immediately grabbed the cop¡¯s hand and said emotionally, ¡°My daughter was still fine yesterday. How did she die today? Who the h*ll shot her? She was just an innocent girl!¡± ¡°Mr. Nichols, please calm down.¡± The copforted him and continued to say, ¡°Based on our early- stage investigation, Melissa, your daughter, seemed to be involved in a child kidnapping case. She was killed by her aplices in the end!¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Thomas could not believe his ears. ¡°Was this some mistake? How could my daughter get involved in a kidnapping case?¡± The cop took a picture out of the profile and passed it to Thomas. The picture was taken by some surveince cameras. In the picture, Melissa was using ck tape to seal a little girl¡¯s mouth on the passenger¡¯s seat. Thomas¡¯s expression darkened as he saw Sophia¡¯s tiny face. Did Melissa kidnap Samuel¡¯s daughter, my granddaughter? Was she out of her mind? ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Thomas found it hard to ept that truth. ¡°Mr. Nichols, there are many other pictures like this one.¡± The cop suggested, ¡°However, we suggest running a full autopsy on your daughter¡¯s body based on the procedure. I hope you agree to it.¡± Remained in a daze, Thomas was about to take the pen and sign the autopsy consent form. ¡°Hold on a second.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Yara pulled Thomas to a corner. ¡°Yara¡­¡± ¡°Dad, only now I know Sophia was the one that Melissa kidnapped.¡± Yara disyed a desperate look. ¡°She was going after me! Even though Samuel doesn¡¯t want to marry me for now, Franklin and Sophia are his children. If anything were to happen to Sophia this time, how am I supposed to exin it to Samuel and Keh?¡± Thomas was unable to answer her. He let out a long sigh. ¡°How could Melissa be so foolish?¡± ¡°Dad, I think Melissa¡¯s death was not an ident. Samuel¡¯s men were most probably behind this.¡± Thomas bit his lip. ¡°Yara, how could Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Did you expect for him to have mercy?¡± Yara¡¯s expression turned utterly dark. ¡°Melissa is dead and that should suffice as an exnation to the Bowers family. If you let the cop continue to look into this, things might get messier. Do you want the Bowers family toe to question us as to why Melissa would harm her nephew?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 565 A Cue For Love Chapter 565 A Cue for Love Chapter 565 More Stubborn Thomas had no idea why Melissa did so. However, he agreed with Yara. If Samuel and the Bowers family came to reprimand him, he would not be able to answer them. The death of a person was just like the dousing of a candle. Even though Thomas could not figure out Melissa¡¯s real intention, he figured it would still be meaningless for the cop to get to the bottom of the matter. It would not change the fact that the Nichols family had been wronged. He had lost Melissa forever. He had to ept the cruel reality no matter what. He figured he still needed to rely on Yara from now on. As a father, he should not create more trouble for Yara. When the officer saw Thomas and Yarae back from the discussion, he passed the form to Thomas again. ¡°Mr. Nichols, please sign this if there is no problem.¡± Thomas did not lift his head as he rejected, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The cop furrowed his brows, unable toprehend Thomas¡¯s sudden change in attitude. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Thomas took a deep breath. ¡°You guys have found out the truth through other clues. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore if we do the autopsy at this point. I hope Melissa be buried and rest in peace as soon as possible.¡± She had a short and miserable life. I hope she will have a better one in her next lifetime. The officer respected the decision of the family. As such, they wrapped it up and left the scene. ¡°Yara, I have a headache. I will go back and rest¡­¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll walk you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Yara was supporting Thomas, her lips curled into a slight smile. She did not care how Melissa died. She did not want the officer to do the autopsy because she was worried they might discover the specialty drug in Melissa¡¯s body. Even though Gale told her that only King knew the form for the drug, she was still worried the autopsy might reveal something. She had set up such a perfect n. It was so close to killing either Sophia or Natalie. She would not mind which one of them lose their life. Yet, Natalie managed to escape that dreadful fate. Yara was beyond exasperated upon thinking that. She was lucky this time. Next time, I will make sure she won¡¯t be! Meanwhile, in the hospital. Natalie could not help but go to visit Samuel. As soon as Yandel left, Natalie sneaked out of her ward and ran to Samuel¡¯s ward. Billy was bewildered to see Natalie wearing a patient¡¯s outfit. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Natalie pointed at Samuel and made a gesture asking Billy to keep silent. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Billy immediately covered his mouth. Natalie made another gesture signaling Billy to leave, and she would stay with Samuel. Billy shook his head and signaled for Natalie to leave. None of them was willing to give in as they kept signaling at each other. As Samuel slowly opened his eyes, he saw the conflict between the two. Billy was acting stubbornly. Natalie was even more stubborn than him. Both of them were casting stares and making gestures without making a sound. ¡°Billy, please leave,¡± Samuel suddenly uttered with a meek voice. Billy nearly choked upon hearing that. He did not expect he would be the one to have lost in this situation. ¡°Mr. Bowers, do you mean me?¡± ¡°Is there someone else named Billy here?¡± Samuel rolled his eyes and nced at Billy. Billy knew Samuel favored Natalie. He had no choice but to obey. He turned and walked out of the ward, shutting the door behind him. ¡°Samuel, you are awake!¡± Natalie walked to Samuel¡¯s bed excitedly. She grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand and wanted to take his pulse. Yet, he pushed her hand away. A Cue For Love Chapter 566 A Cue For Love Chapter 566 A Cue for Love Chapter 566 Try To Imitate Natalie¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± She began to panic after seeing Samuel unwilling to cooperate. ¡°Why are you wearing a patient¡¯s clothes too? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Samuel furrowed his brows tightly. ¡°And why did youe to my ward? You should be resting in your ward.¡± All of a sudden, Samuel acted indifferently toward her. ¡°Yes, I am injured. That¡¯s why I am wearing this.¡± Natalie pouted. ¡°I heard someone fall into aa after transfusing too much blood. I came to check on a certain someone because I was worried. But it seems my goodwill is not appreciated.¡± Upon hearing that, the crease between Samuel¡¯s brows tightened. ¡°I know you are mad at me¡­¡± Natalie ignored Samuel¡¯s dark expression as her hand still grabbed his. ¡°However, you still want to see me, don¡¯t you? Or else you won¡¯t ask Billy to leave the ward.¡± Natalie¡¯s words pierced through Samuel¡¯s vulnerable heart. Indeed, he was utterly pissed. In fact, he had never been so enraged in his life. When he opened his eyes and saw Natalie, he wanted to chase her away. Yet, when he opened his mouth, he ended up asking her to stay. ¡°You!¡± Samuel¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he tried to suppress his rage. ¡°Let¡¯s not fight. Shall we?¡± Natalie looked into Samuel¡¯s eyes sincerely. Samuel was rendered speechless. He was pondering if he should give in to Natalie so easily. However, his struggle did notst very long. Natalie had climbed onto his bed and leaned gently against him. Her arms hugged him tightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad¡­¡± Natalie leaned her face against his chest and coaxed, ¡°I nearly died in that abandoned warehouse. It was not easy for me to escape from it. Can you please don¡¯t fight with me?¡± When in great danger, one¡¯s mind would think of many things. It was said that the ones who appeared in their mind meant the most to them. As the gunshot sounded, Natalie thought of Xavian, yton. Franklin, Sophia, and Samuel. After escaping from death, she appreciated her life even more, and she appreciated every second she had with Samuel. Samuel did not respond after hearing Natalie¡¯s words. Natalie knew she had crossed his line severely this time. She lifted her face and observed Samuel¡¯s expression cautiously. Samuel¡¯s wounded face was devoid of expression. He did not seem to be moved at all by her words. ¡°Are you still mad?¡± Samuel kept his silence. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad!¡± Samuel still did not say anything. Natalie did not expect Samuel to be so difficult to persuade. With that, she figured she was left with no choice. Her hand grabbed Samuel¡¯s shirt tightly as she leaned forward and kissed him. She seldom took the initiative at that time. From her memory, Samuel was the one who initiated any intimacy previously. She was not good in making the first move. However, that was the only thing she could think of. She kept telling herself not to give up. At the same time, she kept thinking back about how Samuel had always treated her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She recalled how he would usually kiss her deeply. She tried to imitate him while her tongue domineeringly pried through his teeth and broke into his mouth. A Cue For Love Chapter 567 A Cue For Love Chapter 567 A Cue for Love Chapter 567 Your Health Is More Important Samuel med himself more than he med Natalie. He could not ept the fact that he failed to protect the woman he loved the most. It was rumored that Samuel was powerful and rich enough to rival a country. The power of the Bowers family was evident with the appearance of such rumors. Samuel thought if he strengthened the protection around Natalie, she would not be harmed. Yet, when danger approached, Samuel could not help but experience genuine fear. He was overwhelmed with rage, guilt, and utter despair. That was why he acted indifferently toward Natalie¡¯s good gesture. He was utterly stunned as Natalie kissed him. She seldom kisses me. And it is the first time I have seen her behaving so desperately. His heart skipped a beat, but he did not reveal his true feelings. Natalie started to panic upon seeing Samuel¡¯s indifference. Is he so pissed that even a kiss doesn¡¯t work? However, he did not push me away. It means I still have the chance. Natalie intended to give her all. She reached her hand and started unbuttoning Samuel¡¯s clothes. Since I have decided to persuade him, I won¡¯t hold anything back. I will do whatever it takes to seed. Her cold hand started caressing his warm chest. Samuel¡¯s heart started beating faster as his blood started racing through his body. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly, something came to Natalie¡¯s mind as she sensed the change in Samuel¡¯s body. Hold on a second! I can¡¯t do this! She remembered Samuel had just donated a lot of blood to Christopher. Yet, she was trying to excite him. She did not mind if Samuel wanted to release his rage on her. However, she was worried if his body could stand it. She could not have anything happen to him. With that in mind, she figured she should stop. As such, her kiss paused abruptly. Her hand retreated slowly from Samuel¡¯s chest. She wanted to climb down from the bed and leave the ward. She figured she shoulde back after Samuel recovered fully. There is no need to rush this. I can wait. Yet, before she could do so, Samuel grabbed her hand tightly. She was rendered speechless by his sudden act. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Samuel asked with a low, hoarse voice, sounding like a hungry beast. ¡°Please rest well¡­¡± Natalie uttered. ¡°I will go back to my ward first. After you recover, I wille to see you again.¡± Natalie tried to free her hand from Samuel¡¯s grip upon saying that. Yet, she failed to do so after struggling a few times. ¡°Who gave you the permission to leave?¡± Samuel stared at her earnestly as he breathed heavily. ¡°You did.¡± ¡°Did I say such a thing?¡± Natalie tried hard to recall their conversation. Actually, maybe he didn¡¯t. ¡°I guess not¡­¡± Samuel pulled Natalie back into his embrace and ordered, ¡°Carry on then.¡± ¡°Samuel¡­ I forgot that you had donated a lot of blood¡­¡± Natalie furrowed her brows and whispered, ¡°Your health is more important. If you get excited now, it might hurt your body.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my body.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Carry on.¡± Samuel repeated his words. ¡°Samuel¡­ Your health¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Samuelnded an aggressive kiss on her lips. Natalie was stunned by his domineering gesture. She knew Samuel was strong, but she did not expect him to be so strong even after his blood transfusion. Her body was worn out. She started pleading with Samuel for mercy, yet thetter ignored her. The more he thought of the fear of almost losing her, the more he wanted to conquer her body. A Cue For Love Chapter 568 A Cue For Love Chapter 568 A Cue for Love Chapter 568 Guard The Ward Billy blushed fiercely as he heard those soundsing from the ward. This¡­ He thought he could be spared their public disy of intimacy once he left the ward. Yet, he still got caught in the middle of it. Meanwhile, a young pretty nurse heard there was a handsome and rich patient hospitalized in the VIP ward. She wanted to grab the chance and take care of Samuel personally. When she approached Samuel¡¯s ward, she was blocked by Billy at the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sir, excuse me. Please let me in.¡± The nurse disyed a polite and sweet smile. ¡°I am doing my job. I am going to take his temperature and blood pressure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Billy rejected on behalf of Samuel. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The nurse acted persistently as she was eager to go inside. ¡°Mr. Bowers is asleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right if he is sleeping. I don¡¯t need to wake him to do these.¡± Her response struck Billy dumb. ¡°Either way, you can¡¯t go in.¡± The nurse still wanted to use the regtions as the reason to go in. Suddenly, she heard a woman¡¯s moaning voiceing from inside. Her face turned red instantly. ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you. He is asleep.¡± Billy emphasized his words. ¡°You can¡¯t go in there now. It is not the right time.¡± The nurse knew her hope had vanished. With that, she stomped her way out of the ce. After a long timeter, the two in the ward slowly dozed off. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Natalie was exhausted as she burrowed herself in Samuel¡¯s embrace. Feeling her warmth, Samuel was overwhelmed with satisfaction. At that moment, he felt he owned the entire world. Indeed, it was hard for him to forgive Natalie¡¯s act. However, as he was hugging her, his rage vanished into thin air. If there were anything in this world that could ovee Samuel, it would be Natalie. ¡°Nat¡­¡± Samuel let out a sigh as he nted a tender kiss on her forehead. Even though the whole thing seemed to be resolved, Samuel suspected something more behind all those happenings. Nevertheless, he was not able to see through it all. For the moment, he did not want to worry about that. He wanted to cherish the moment as he hugged Natalie tighter and closed his eyes slowly. Dawn kicked in the following day. Billy had guarded outside the ward for the entire night. He barely got any sleep at all. Keh heard about his grandson fainted while transfusing blood. With Steven¡¯spanion, he rushed to the hospital. Billy¡¯s drowsiness disappeared instantly as he saw Keh appearing in front of the ward. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, good morning¡­¡± ¡°Morning,¡± Keh responded briefly and waited for Billy to make way. Billy¡¯s face turned utterly red as he blocked the door with his body. ¡°Billy, what are you doing?¡± Keh cast an irritated look at Billy. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Billy stood still and choked on his words. ¡°Mr. Bowers is sleeping. The doctor says that the patient needs to rest well, and it is better if no one disturbs him¡­¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Keh shouted angrily. ¡°I am just here to visit my grandson. I won¡¯t wake him if he is sleeping. He is my grandson! Are you worried that I might harm him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. But, it is not the right time now¡­¡± Steven noticed the dilemma on Billy¡¯s face. He guessed there must be something or someone in the ward. What is the secret that he doesn¡¯t want anyone else to find out? Besides Natalie, Steven could not think of anyone else. A Cue For Love Chapter 569 A Cue For Love Chapter 569 A Cue for Love Chapter 569 How Can She Hurt Sophia ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not what Billy meant.¡± Steven tried to defuse the situation. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Yup, Mr. Steven is right.¡± Billy nodded fervently. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s right?¡± Keh red at Billy and uttered coldly, ¡°Get out of my way. You¡¯ll be sorry if you don¡¯t.¡± Steven knew that the old man was hot-tempered and extremely stubborn. He was sure that even he himself wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his grandpa, not to mention Billy, who was just Samuel¡¯s assistant. ¡°Billy!¡± Steven shot a look at Billy, who understood what the man meant and backed away quietly. After taking a deep inhale, Keh ced his hand on the doorknob and was intending to open the door when the door was suddenly opened from the inside. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Samuel greeted Keh respectfully when he pushed the door open. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How are you feeling?¡± Keh asked while sizing his grandson up. ¡°I merely donated some blood. I¡¯m fine,¡± Samuel, who was wearing a hospital gown, replied. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Keh frowned and scolded, ¡°Do you still remember that you¡¯re now the patriarch of the Bowers family? Your status and state of health are both very important! Even if it¡¯s for someone significant, there are others who can donate their blood instead. Do you really have to do it yourself?¡± ¡°Others can do it if it¡¯s for someone else, just not this person,¡± Samuel replied calmly, but his tone was firm. ¡°You!¡± Keh was getting increasingly angry from scolding Samuel that his chest rose and fell rapidly. After catching his breath, he said, ¡°Samuel, I have something to ask you. Let¡¯s talk inside the ward.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Keh asked in confusion. ¡°Nat is sleeping. She¡¯s very tired. Her rest will be disturbed if we talk,¡± Samuel replied without any change in expression. When Steven and Billy heard that, both of them shut their eyes simultaneously, waiting for Keh to explode with rage. However, after waiting for a while, all they could hear was silence, and there was no response from the old man at all. Secondster, Keh nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Sure, let her rest then. Steven, can you help to find another room for us to talk?¡± After hearing the man¡¯s words, Steven and Billy gasped in shock, wondering if they were hallucinating. Keh had always treated Yara like his own granddaughter and regarded Natalie as a thorn in his flesh! As such, both men could hardly believe that his attitude had suddenly changed. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Steven was still not sure if his ears were ying tricks on him. ¡°Steven, I asked you to find us another room. Why are you still standing here?¡± ¡°Sure, Grandpa! I¡¯ll see to that right away!¡± Soon, the room was ready. Samuel, Steven, and Keh sat in the hospital conference room while Billy prepared some refreshments for the three men at the pantry next door. Keh ced both of his hands on top of his walking stick and asked, ¡°Is it done by someone our family has offended in recent years?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Samuel rejected his grandpa¡¯s guess at once. ¡°Even though they had kidnapped Sophia, their target was clearly Nat.¡± ¡°What!¡± A deep crease appeared between Keh¡¯s brows. Before that, he was only aware that something had happened to Samuel and Natalie. As such, when he heard that his precious great-granddaughter was also kidnapped, he was so shocked that his heart almost stopped. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Keh asked. ¡°On the surface, it seemed as if Melissa had kidnapped Sophia to threaten Nat. However, Melissa is merely a pawn. The person behind the scenes hid their identity well and did not leave any trace behind.¡± Samuel paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I suspect there could be more than one person behind it. There might be two, or even more. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s someone close to us as they know how much Sophia means to Nat.¡± ¡°Melissa? Yara¡¯s half-sister?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°Even if they do not share the same mother, they are both from the Nichols family after all!¡± Keh mmed his fist on the table in fury before saying, ¡°No matter what, Sophia is still her sister¡¯s daughter! Even if there is a feud between her and Natalie, she shouldn¡¯t have hurt Sophia!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 570 A Cue For Love Chapter 570 A Cue for Love Chapter 570 No Evidence ¡°Do you have any idea who the mastermind is?¡± Samuel fell deep in thought after hearing his grandpa¡¯s question. Even though Natalie did not tell him everything about what happenedst time, just judging by the fact that Yara had pretended to be Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother back then, it was obvious that Yara had exceptionally good acting skills and was extremely ambitious. Over the past five years, although he and the kids behaved coldly toward Yara, it was undeniable that the woman had treated Keh well and cared a lot for him. Both Samuel and Keh were aware of that and were grateful. Yara seemed to bepletely uninvolved in the kidnapping incident as Melissa was the only one who was seen. As Samuel did not have any concrete evidence that could prove Yara¡¯s involvement in the matter, he did not find it necessary to mention it. Besides, even if he did, it was not possible for Keh to believe him. After much thought, Samuel decided to keep his spection to himself. ¡°Grandpa, I have no clue yet.¡± ¡°Thank goodness Sophia is fine.¡± Keh put a hand to his chest to calm himself down before saying, ¡°Whenever I think about the ordeal my darling Sophia had gone through, my heart would start pounding wildly, and I wish I could have taken her ce instead. She still has such a long journey ahead of her. Nothing can happen to her!¡± ¡°When I reached, Nat was hugging Sophia tightly.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Keh asked doubtfully. ¡°I won¡¯t lie about such things just to get you to like her. I¡¯m not thatme.¡± With a grave expression, Samuel continued, ¡°The situation was extremely critical that day. If I had arrived just slightlyter¡­ I really cannot imagine what would have happened.¡± Keh nodded. The three men continued chatting for a while before Steven helped Keh to the car, getting ready to head back home. Before they left, Keh said to Samuel seriously, ¡°Natalie had saved Sophia and is our family¡¯s benefactor. I won¡¯t be visiting often so that I won¡¯t disrupt her rest. While you recover, make sure you take care of her as well.¡± Even though the old man had a stern expression on his face while he spoke, it was obvious that his tone had softened a lotpared to the way he spoke about Natalie previously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of her.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Steven drove Keh back after that. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. On the way home, Steven could not stop wondering why his grandpa had a sudden change in attitude and asked, ¡°Grandpa, I thought you hated Natalie and wanted Yara to marry Sam. Did anything change?¡± Keh, who was resting with his eyes shut, gradually opened his eyes when he heard that. ¡°If you have to choose, between Yara and Natalie, who would you want as your sister-inw?¡± After pondering over it for a while, Steven replied, ¡°Grandpa, even if Yara is the biological mother of Franklin and Sophia, I would still choose Natalie to be my sister-inw.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s the reason for that?¡± ¡°When Sophia used to have aphasia, no matter how many local or overseas specialists Sam hired to treat her, the girl¡¯s condition did not show any improvement. You should know that very well too. However, Sophia seemed to have miraculously recovered after meeting Natalie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for Franklin. He used to be such a difficult kid. Other than Sam, he did not listen to anyone else, and even I was scared of him. Although he¡¯s still quite cocky now, his temper has improved so much. He is more mature now and has also be a much better brother to Sophia. More importantly¡­¡± Steven paused for a second and raised his brows before continuing, ¡°Sam is also a changed man. Last time, he was just like a robot without feelings who only knew how to work. Now, even though he still treats outsiders the same way, he has be more cheerful in front of family and people he trusts.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± Seeing that Keh did not give any response after he said so much, Steven started to think that he might have said something wrong. ¡°Just concentrate on driving. I¡¯m tired.¡± Keh closed his eyes after saying that, pretending to sleep. But the truth was that Keh¡¯s heart was in a mess and did not know what to reply his grandson. In the past, there was absolutely no doubt that between Yara and Sophia, Keh was on Yara¡¯s side. However, something had shifted within the man. He could feel himself slowly moving toward Natalie¡¯s side. A Cue For Love Chapter 571 A Cue For Love Chapter 571 A Cue for Love Chapter 571 Drug Has Taken Effect Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A whileter, they arrived back at the Bowers manor. After visiting Samuel, instead of being in a better mood, Keh was feeling even more vexed. For one, it was because he found out more details about the kidnapping incident from Samuel. Moreover, he had also noticed that he was getting increasingly fond of Natalie as the days went by¡­ Even though Sophia and Natalie were not blood-rted and Natalie knew that the kidnappers were using Sophia as bait, she still took the bait willingly knowing that it would put her in a dangerous situation. Judging by how Natalie was even willing to sacrifice her life for Sophia, it was no wonder that the twins were so fond of her. The woman had always treated everyone around her sincerely without any motives. While Keh was still deep in thought, Jefford, the butler, walked over and said, ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, Ms. Yara is here to visit you!¡± ¡°Let her in,¡± Keh replied, snapping out of his daze. ¡°Understand.¡± Yara quickly entered the house, and a short whileter, she appeared in front of Keh. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± When the old man saw Yara, he suddenly felt that the woman, who had been by his side for thest five years, seemed like a stranger. As he did not know what to say, he merely nodded in acknowledgment. Seeing that Keh had remained silent, Yara had no choice but to start the conversation, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sure you would have heard about what happened to Melissa, right?¡± ¡°Yup, I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­ I went to the morguest night to verify her body with Dad and Aunt Yvonne. It was only then that I found out that that foolish girl hadmitted such a crazy and unforgivable act!¡± After saying that, Yara got down to her knees in front of Keh. ¡°Yara?¡± ¡°Grandpa, sorry¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Yara apologized while banging her forehead on the ground continuously. ¡°Even though Melissa and I don¡¯t have the same mother, we have grown up together and lived in the same house. No matter what, I¡¯m still her elder sister, and I have failed to keep an eye on her, allowing her to hurt Sophia!¡± Just like Yara thought, Keh did me her for what happened. The fact that Melissa hadmitted such a heinous act meant that there was something worrying about the upbringing of the Nichols family. Keh did not try to stop Yara when she first started knocking her head against the floor. However, as Yara was determined to gain Keh¡¯s forgiveness, she was banging her head rather forcefully. After a while, the skin on her forehead became red and swollen and seemed to be peeling off. If she continued doing that, she would definitely start bleeding. Feeling rational again, Keh finally said, ¡°Yara, that¡¯s enough. Get up.¡± ¡°Grandpa?¡± ¡°Silly girl, the one who kidnapped Sophia was Melissa, not you.¡± Keh held Yara¡¯s hand and helped her up from the floor. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be med for Melissa¡¯s evil deeds.¡± Yara stood up and looked at Keh with her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t think Samuel would wanna see me,¡± Yara said in an inferior manner. ¡°Grandpa, I heard from the police that guns were found at the scene. A fight had broken out as well. Can you tell me how Samuel and Sophia are now? I really want to know if they are hurt.¡± ¡°Sophia suffered from shock but she¡¯s not hurt.¡± After taking a pause, Keh continued, ¡°Samuel is currently still recovering at the hospital. The Bowers¡¯ family doctor is taking care of him so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Yara nodded. After that, while Yara and Keh were chitchatting, Keh suddenly felt extremely unwell, as if thousands of ants were crawling on his heart. Suddenly, the old man¡¯s face turned ashen as he gripped his chest tightly. ¡°Yara, my heart¡­ my heart is feeling very ufortable¡­¡± Keh¡¯s face paled in pain. ¡°Let me feel your pulse.¡± Yara put her fingers on Keh¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Grandpa, your pulse is quite weak. Are you in pain? Do you feel like there are ants crawling on your heart?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right.¡± Yara knew that the drug, which she had instructed the butler to add into Keh¡¯s medicine, had started to take effect. ¡°Yara¡­ My heart¡­ It hurts¡­ Save me¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 572 A Cue For Love Chapter 572 A Cue for Love Chapter 572 So What If It Is Me However, Yara merely stared at the man coldly. ¡°Grandpa, are you asking me to save you?¡± Keh felt like his heart was being torn apart and could no longer withstand the pain. ¡°Yara¡­ S-Save me¡­¡± Yara took out a nasal inhaler from her bag slowly and passed it to Keh. ¡°Grandpa, this is something I developed recently. It is an inhaler that helps to relieve pain in the heart. Just put it under your nose and take a deep inhale. It should provide immediate relief for your pain.¡± Keh, who was almost suffering from a mental breakdown due to the extreme pain he was feeling, took over the inhaler with trembling hands. He ced it under his nose and took a few deep breaths. Secondster, his pain was indeed gone, and the man was finally able to rx. ¡°Yara¡­ This medicine is so effective¡­ Thanks!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you can keep it. Remember to carry it with you at all times. If you feel difort in your heart, just take a few inhales and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yara let out an understanding smile. ¡°I will!¡± After having his earlier experience that felt worse than death, Keh treated the nasal spray that Yara had given him as a treasure and put it in his pocket. He suddenly thought about his frosty attitude toward Yarately and could not help but feel guilty. ¡°Yara, I¡¯ve said some harsh words to you recently. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I won¡¯t.¡± The smile on Yara¡¯s face grew wider as she said, ¡°Even though the chances of Samuel marrying me are getting slimmer, which means that I won¡¯t get to be your granddaughter-inw, in my heart, I will always treat you as my own grandpa. No matter what, I will always treat you with utmost respect and be filial to you¡­¡± Yara both looked and sounded extremely convincing when she said that. ¡°Yara, I will never forget how good you are to me.¡± Keh let out an inaudible sigh. He remembered that he had once promised Yara that he would never allow Samuel to marry any other woman. However, after having a better understanding on Natalie¡¯s character, it seemed like he would have to go back on his word. As such, Keh felt increasingly guilty that he had let Yara down. Unaware that the old man had alreadye to a decision in his heart, Yara was still nning to get him to make a will to leave all his assets to her, instead of his own descendants, upon his death. After taking a stroll with Keh at the Bowers manor¡¯s courtyard, Yara returned to the Nichols residence. Due to Melissa¡¯s passing, the atmosphere inside the house was solemn, and members of the Nichols family were all dressed in mourning garb. The living room had turned into a mourning hall where Melissa¡¯s casket wasid. The woman¡¯s ck and white photo was ced in the middle of the mourning hall with white chrysanthemums decorated around it. A few candles were lit on the table while funeral music yed. Yvonne was kneeling in front of the casket with her gaze fixed on her daughter¡¯s photo, while muttering something under her breath. Yara frowned as she could feel that the heavy atmosphere in the house was ruining her good mood from earlier on. She walked toward the mourning hall and turned off the music before snapping the candles into two. Seeing that, Yvonne charged at Yara like a madwoman and yelled, ¡°Yara, what are you doing! Why are you treating my daughter this way!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of lighting candles and mourning her when she¡¯s already dead?¡± Yara continued in a mocking tone, ¡°No matter how many prayers you say, your daughter will note back to life. You should just get over it soon and get on with your life. It¡¯s bad luck to light candles and ys such music in the house!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. No doubt, the woman¡¯s words were like poison arrows, piercing right through Yvonne¡¯s heart. ¡°Is it you?¡± Yvonne grabbed Yara¡¯s neck and eximed through gritted teeth, ¡°I already told Melissa to stop, and she has promised me that she will! She promised me! But she still got herself killed. Were you behind this?¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? What can you do about it?¡± Yara narrowed her eyes and shot a cold nce at Yvonne. A Cue For Love Chapter 573 A Cue For Love Chapter 573 A Cue for Love Chapter 573 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Curse Yvonne had her suspicions previously, but after hearing what Yara said, she was finally sure of what was going on. The woman¡¯s pupils constricted as she said, ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s you indeed! I knew it was you!¡± ¡°Take your hands off me,¡± Yara bellowed with her brows tightly knitted, her neck hurting from the pressure from Yvonne¡¯s fingers. ¡°Yara Nichols! I should have known earlier¡­ Now it¡¯s all toote¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as she yelled in a hoarse voice, ¡°Back then, when Natalie perished in the fire, it must have been your doing too! Given that you could even do that to your own twin sister, killing Melissa would surely be a piece of cake to you!¡± Yara was starting to have difficulty breathing. She tried to push Yvonne away but realized that no matter how hard she tried, the woman just wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°I am going to avenge Melissa!¡± Yvonne said with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Now that Melissa is gone, there¡¯s nothing more for me to look forward to in this world! I am going to kill you and take you to hell. You shall beg for Melissa¡¯s forgiveness there!¡± ¡°Someone! Please¡­ please help! Is there anyone?¡± Yara shouted. The servants in the house rushed to the living room immediately when they heard themotion going on and saw Yvonne grabbing Yara¡¯s neck. It seemed like Yvonne was determined to take Yara¡¯s life. ¡°Mrs. Nichols, what are you doing! Please let go!¡± ¡°Please stop! Ms. Yara¡¯s face is already turning blue. If you don¡¯t let go, she¡¯s going to die!¡± ¡°Mrs. Nichols, if you don¡¯t let go now, we will have to pull you away.¡± As Yvonne refused to let go, two of the male servants ended up having to pry the woman¡¯s fingers away from Yara¡¯s neck, one by one. Yara panted heavily when she could finally breathe again. She could feel a searing pain in the area of her neck that was being strangled by Yvonne. Meanwhile, right after Thomas finished his call upstairs, he saw a disheveled Yvonne being held back by the servants while Yara was panting with a distorted expression on her face. He had also noticed red marks on his daughter¡¯s neck and could tell straight away that someone had grabbed her neck earlier on. The Nichols family was already in a state of a messtely. When Thomas saw the ridiculous scene in front of him, he could not help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. Yvonne looked up and broke free from the servants¡¯ grip before walking toward Thomas and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! She was the one who set Melissa up, causing her death! It¡¯s all because of her that Melissa had died a wrongful death! Hubby, you need to handle the matter fairly!¡± ¡°Did you say it was Yara who caused Melissa¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Thomas swept a gaze at his wife and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Even though Yvonne could not show any evidence, she refused to give up. ¡°I¡­ Although I don¡¯t have any evidence, she has admitted it to me herself just now. She said that she was the one behind everything!¡± ¡°Yara, did you really say that?¡± Thomas turned toward his daughter and asked. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately focused on Yara after Thomas asked the question. Momentster, tears started streaming down Yara¡¯s face. ¡°No! How could I have said that?¡± Yara said weakly in an aggrieved manner. ¡°When I came home, I saw Aunt Yvonne grieving over Melissa and went up to her to offer some words offort. However, she suddenly grabbed my neck and asked me why it was Melissa who had died but not me instead! She was worried that Melissa would feel lonely in theherworld and wanted me to apany her!¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I said!¡± Yvonne yelled hysterically. ¡°Yara is spouting nonsense! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Yvonne did not expect Yara to be able to distort the truth in such a convincing manner. Just when she was about to approach the woman to give her a tight p, a forceful pnded on her face instead. Yvonne felt a sharp pain on her cheek, and she turned to look at Thomas in shock. ¡°You¡­¡± The woman could hardly believe that her husband had just pped her. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Thomas pointed at Yvonne¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Yvonne Fayze, you¡¯re really evil, aren¡¯t you? Ever since I took over Dexmed Pharmaceutical, I¡¯ve never mistreated you. Why are you cursing me to be left without any children!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 574 A Cue For Love Chapter 574 A Cue for Love Chapter 574 Keep Me Company The excruciating pain of losing her daughter dealt a tremendous blow to Yvonne. Upon seeing Thomas¡¯ appalling response toward his daughter¡¯s death, Yvonne grew to hate him more. She could not believe that he even had the cheek to hit her. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Karma has no menu. One gets served what one deserves. Considering how we treated the Bayer family in the past, they are returning us a favor now. Melissa¡¯s death is the biggest punishment to me. However, you guys can¡¯t escape, either. Thomas and Yara, your time wille!¡± Yvonne stared daggers at both Thomas and Yara. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°What gives? Why should I be silenced?¡± Filled with resentment, Thomasmanded the two housekeepers, ¡°Take this mad woman away and lock her up in the room in the west wing. Nobody can let her out without my permission!¡± The housekeepers adhered to the order received and immediately dragged Yvonne upstairs by the arm. Wearing a cold expression on his face, Thomas red at all the other housekeepers and warned sternly, ¡°If a word goes out about what happened today, I swear I¡¯ll torment the person and make her wish for death.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Terror-stricken, the meek housekeepers nodded their heads vigorously. After everyone left, Thomas patted Yara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Be patient with Aunt Yvonne for she¡¯s still mourning. Nheless, rest assured that I won¡¯t let her hurt you.¡± Hearing so, Yara bobbed her head and put on a show. ¡°Sure, Dad. I understand.¡± As a matter of fact, she had already lost hope in Thomas and the entire Nichols family. The first thing she did when she returned to her bedroom was to look into the mirror. A murderous intent shed across her eyes upon seeing the bruises on her neck. ¡°Yvonne, do you think you¡¯re still Mrs. Nichols?¡± Yara added, ¡°Who are you to fight me?¡± Meanwhile, Natalie woke up in Samuel¡¯s ward. Rubbing her bleary eyes, she uttered, ¡°Water¡­¡± She felt so dehydrated as she had not had a sip for a long time. In her grogginess, she felt her lips moistened by water. She quickly leaned toward the source and gulped a mouthful. Then, she snatched the whole bottle of mineral water and chugged it down like a greedy baby demanding more milk. She felt so much better after drinking to her heart¡¯s content. Shortly after, Natalie opened her eyes and was met with Samuel¡¯s smiling pair. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She gave aconic reply. Oh dear¡­ Cough! Cough! As she recalled forcing herself on him, her face turned burning hot. Flushed with embarrassment, she could not look Samuel in the eyes any longer. ¡°I took your bed and caused you to have no ce to rest. I think I¡¯d better go back to my room.¡± Saying so, she removed the nket, put on her shoes, and left the ward at lightning speed. Watching her scurry away, a smirk settled upon Samuel¡¯s face. He shook his head dotingly, took a pillow from his bed, and trailed her from behind. When Natalie got back to her ward, she was astonished to see that the single bed had been changed into a queen-sized bed. Hospitals only provide single beds. Why is there a queen-sized bed here? While she was still puzzling over the case, Samuel had already caught up with her. He whispered, ¡°I had it custom made for us, so that we can sleep together¡­¡± A tailored-made bed? Is he out of his mind? Isn¡¯t it obvious what arger bed means? How will others read this situation? ¡°Samuel! How could you do this?¡± Her rounded eyes glowered at him. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep well without you by my side,¡± he justified. ¡°So, keep mepany, should you want me to recover faster.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 575 A Cue For Love Chapter 575 A Cue for Love Chapter 575 Such A Big Baby Samuel¡¯s voice was deep and attractive. His warm breath on Natalie¡¯s neck made her feel rather ticklish. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re such a big baby!¡± ¡°Do you remember how you asked Yandel to stall me? I haven¡¯t settled scores with you yet.¡± Samuel nibbled her earlobe and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s better to admit your fault now. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever learn your lesson if you don¡¯t pay a price for your mistake made.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel gripped her chin and kissed her aggressively. Natalie¡¯s lips were soft and tender, and he just could not get enough of her. To him, her lips were more addictive than any other dessert. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Natalie murmured to signal him to stop because the door was still wide open. It¡¯s utterly outrageous of us to be kissing so near to the entrance as though no one was watching. However, Samuel could not control himself. Sensing that the woman in his arms was distracted, he pursued further to lure her undivided attention. Within seconds, he turned her around and pinned her against the cold wall. ¡°S-Samuel¡­¡± Natalie looked at him with a pair of lustful eyes. Coupled with her asional moans, Samuel became increasingly aroused. He then raised her arms over her head and mped her wrists before continuing his amorous advancements. Stuck between ascivious Samuel and a cold b of wall behind her, Natalie had nowhere to escape. All she could do was to allow him to dominate her entire being. Suddenly, footsteps were heard from the outside, followed by a knock on the door. The interruption put a halt to Samuel¡¯s kisses, leaving the duo panting heavily. She leaned against the wall and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s expression turned sullen as he cleared his throat and cast a sharp gaze at a team of doctors standing at the door. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± displeased, he raised his brow and questioned. ¡°Are you the doctor who saved the patient that was shot six times?¡± a doctor in his fifties or perhaps sixties asked shyly. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Dr. Johnston, the director of Kindness Hospital. I¡¯m here with the management team of our hospital to sincerely invite you to be our Special Adviser.¡± The news about how Natalie saved Christopher had gone viral within the hospital. There were all kinds of tales imaginable, and some made her seem like a god-like being. Prior to this, she was either spending time recuperating or totally drained after engaging in steamy sessions with Samuel. Now that she was avable, she was visited by twenty over doctors from all age groups. ¡°Err¡­ This¡­¡± Natalie frowned. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Good day, Adviser,¡± eximed the team of doctors loudly before giving her a ny-degree bow. Natalie was taken aback. At that critical moment when she was treating Christopher, her priority was to save him at all costs. Hence, she applied all the medical skills she had learned and even gave him her precious medication. She did not expect her outstanding skills to be discovered and exposed through this incident, resulting in her being in the limelight. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to ept this position.¡± Knitting her brows, she denied, ¡°I¡¯m not the person that you¡¯re looking for. You¡¯ve been mistaken.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Dr. Johnstonmented in suspicion. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe my words, you can ask him whether I was the female doctor you had in mind.¡± Natalie threw the ball to Samuel¡¯s court. At once, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Samuel. Thetter never liked a fuss, what more when he had to suppress his urge when his amorous n was disrupted earlier. Scanning across the crowded room, he went ballistic. ¡°Is this how you show your earnestness? By recognizing the wrong person?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 576 A Cue For Love Chapter 576 A Cue for Love Chapter 576 Forget It Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Filled with rage, Samuel looked oppressive, and his intimidating aura scared the doctors to their wits. At that point, it dawned on them that they might have gotten the wrong person. Dr. Johnston blinked with a nk face. Feeling pressured by Samuel¡¯s hostility, he said admittedly, ¡°Um¡­ We¡­ We¡¯re so sorry for disturbing you. We should take our leave now and let you rest.¡± The rest of the doctors followed suit. Natalie heaved a sigh of relief after they left. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here.¡± She took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck and hugged him lightly. ¡°Otherwise, they¡¯d hound me endlessly, thinking that I¡¯m the one who operated on Christopher.¡± At that moment, Samuel¡¯s me of desire which had not been entirely put out, red up again. When Natalie threw herself at him and held him by the neck, he had an Adam¡¯s-apple-jump. She could sense his muscles tensed up and his nerves stretched taut all of a sudden. Knowing what was going to befall her, Natalie let out a dry chuckle and released him, only to have him pull her back into his embrace. ¡°Nat, don¡¯t you think I deserve some reward?¡± ¡°What reward do you want?¡± She attempted to derail the negotiation. Yet, Samuel insisted, ¡°The type of reward for adults. You know, I like that sort of¡­ reward.¡± Right before she had a chance to advise him to control himself in the hospital, he sealed her lips with yet another kiss. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Having gone through a dangerous encounter, Natalie had thought things through. She liked Samuel and appreciated everything that he had done for her. She had no qualms about that man. In fact, she felt immensely connected with him in all aspects, and she enjoyed their rtionship very much. Mm¡­ Shame? What¡¯s that? Forget it. At that thought, Natalie ran her legs around Samuel¡¯s strong waist, setting off another episode of passionate intimacy. A long whileter, she fell asleep in his arms, totally exhausted. He hugged her tighter while letting out a satisfied grin which rivaled that of a Cheshire cat. Have a good rest¡­ Coincidentally, Yandel paid Natalie a visit the moment she woke up. Seeing her unkempt hair and glowy skin, he teased, ¡°Boss, I can see that your road to recovery involves extra effort, time, and even energy.¡± Natalie shot a killer nce at him and shut him up at that instant. Samuel knew that he was not in the position to interfere with some of Natalie¡¯s affairs. ¡°You guys have a chat while I go get dinner ready.¡± So, he left aftering up with an excuse. ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel walked out of the ward, leaving Natalie and Yandel alone in the room. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. The Nichols didn¡¯t suspect anything the police told them and signed the papers almost right away. At the same time, they have also dropped the request to have a post-mortem,¡± Yandel reported the updates. Biting her lips, Natalie¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Although Thomas and Yara weren¡¯t involved in it directly, they still got themselves entangled in Sophia¡¯s kidnapping case. Fortunately for them, the Bowers family is letting it slide. They calcted the risks and protected themselves. All of them are so eager to close the case, and nobody seems to care about Melissa¡¯s death. Something fishy must be going on behind the scenes¡­¡± ¡°Boss, why do you think that Melissa fell head over heels for me?¡± Yandel was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve only met her thrice, and we had about ten exchanges of text messages. I didn¡¯t even show her any good attitude when I was at the Nichols residence. Why would she still act like that?¡± ¡°Before going to the Nichols residence, I threw a bait to get Melissa hooked.¡± A cold glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. She added, ¡°However, someone must have sown the seeds of doubt and intensified the hatred in her once we left the Nichols residence.¡± ¡°Is it something like a hypnosis?¡± Yandel had never seen Melissa lose her mind. He could only imagine the ample possibilities. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Natalie knitted her brows. ¡°Her emotions were on the extremes. Rage, exhration, ruthlessness, cruelty¡­ These can¡¯t be achieved through hypnosis.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 577 A Cue For Love Chapter 577 A Cue for Love Chapter 577 One Of A Kind Natalie heaved a long sigh and told Yandel, ¡°The Nichols family might view Melissa as a disgrace, but her death isn¡¯t the end. I must investigate who¡¯s the mastermind and how did the person make Melissa go amok!¡± ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll conduct an autopsy before they bury her body,¡± she said solemnly. ¡°I suspect that she has consumed some illegal drugs, and only a post-mortem can give me the answer.¡± ¡°But¡­ Thomas didn¡¯t agree to that.¡± ¡°The dead can¡¯t talk. Anyway, all evidences will be destroyed once the body is cremated.¡± Natalie paused for a bit before continuing, ¡°I can only do that discreetly before the cremation using my position as the coroner adviser to the Major Crimes Unit.¡± Nodding, Yandel listened attentively to Natalie¡¯s n. Toward the end of their discussion, Natalie recalled something important and asked Yandel, ¡°When is Melissa¡¯s funeral?¡± ¡°ording to the customs in Dellmoor, the dead will either be buried on the third, fifth, or the seventh day. Usually, the funeral for someone who passed on at a young age will be held on the seventh day after his death. I think Melissa¡¯s will be four days from now.¡± Yandel waspletely baffled. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re asking this because¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll attend Melissa¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go as Natalie Nichols, and neither will I cause a scene there. I just purely want to pay her myst respect,¡± she exined. ¡°Though she had done many wrong things, she¡¯s still my stepsister. Attending her memorial service is a way for me to bid her my final farewell. That¡¯s the least I can do.¡± ¡°Noted, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Meanwhile, Christopher slowly regained consciousness. What greeted him was a scruffy-looking Joshua, whose eyes were swollen like pandas. ¡°Chris, Chris, you¡¯re finally conscious!¡± Joshua yelled in excitement, holding his hands close to his face. Christopher¡¯s felt so sore all over as if his whole body had broken into pieces. He pulled his hand back and moved away in disgust. ¡°Joshua¡­ Stop being so gross.¡± Seeing Christophere back alive, Joshua did not mind his nasty words and chimed in, ¡°Okay, okay, whatever pleases you.¡± ¡°What would you like to eat or drink?¡± He was very concerned. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Nat¡­ How¡¯s Nat?¡± ¡°Natalie again?¡± Joshua did not expect his good friend to ask about Natalie soon after he had regained his consciousness and chatted a few words with him. ¡°Is she all right?¡± Christopher pursued further. ¡°She copsed and fainted in the process of rescuing you. Anyway, someone is taking care of her¡­¡± Even though Joshua did not mention any names, they both knew who he was referring to. ¡°I hate to say this, Chris, but is it worthwhile to go such great length for a woman who doesn¡¯t reciprocate your love? Had it not been for her exceptional medical skills, you¡¯d be six feet under by now. There¡¯s nothing more important than your own life. Women? You can always find a better one.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me this question ever again.¡± Christopher side-eyed Joshua. ¡°I¡¯ve made it crystal clear when we were at the warehouse. If it was another woman, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it at all, but she¡¯s not any other woman. Just like how everyone thought that I was dead, including myself, yet¡­ She gave her all to save me and repay me the favor owed despite having no feelings for me. Are you able to find me another woman like her, Joshua?¡± Upon hearing so, Joshua had a shback. He remembered so vividly how Natalie pressed on Christopher¡¯s wound and persevered in bringing him back to life. Even I thought that her attempts were in vain and wanted to discourage her from trying. Yet, she was resolute and unswerving until the surgery was a sess. Where can I find a second person like Natalie? That¡¯s impossible. Looking at Christopher, Joshua shook his head. A Cue For Love Chapter 578 A Cue For Love Chapter 578 A Cue for Love Chapter 578 A Simple Dinner After Yandel left, Samuel showed up with dinner. It was a simple dinner with steak, stir-fry vegetables, salted prawns, and vegetable soup. Natalie and Samuel were sitting in front of each other and were having a simple dinner together. During dinner, Natalie couldn¡¯t help peeking at Samuel every once in a while. He was simply too handsome. She thought about how he belonged to her, and that prompted her to smile instinctively. ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you suddenly so happy?¡± asked Samuel. He removed the shell from one prawn and fed it to Natalie. She opened her mouth and ate away. As she chewed, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s a secret, and I am the only one who is privy to that information. It won¡¯t be as fun if I share it with you.¡± ¡°Okay, whatever you say,¡± said Samuel. His eyes shone with love, and he continued removing the shells from the prawns. ¡°Here, I removed all the shells from these prawns. Eat them all up.¡± ¡°Samuel, you shouldn¡¯t focus solely on feeding me. You should eat up, too.¡± ¡°No, you need to eat more,¡± said Samuel. His gaze slowly shifted to her. His eyes shone ambiguously before he said, ¡°After all, I was a little¡­ demanding thest two times.¡± Natalie was speechless. Her face instantly burned red. What is wrong with Samuel? We¡¯re having a nice meal here, so why must his mind go¡­ there? ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have the audacity to talk about that. Can¡¯t you show mercy when¡­ that is happening?¡±ined Natalie as she red over. ¡°Samuel, why must you make me beg¡­ Actually, scratch that. You won¡¯t listen even when I beg.¡± The guy stopped removing the shells from the prawn. His mind yed something dirty once more. Even recalling those moments pleased him. After some time, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t beg me for mercy the next time it happens. The more you beg, the more difficult it is for me to stop.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t respond to that. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Nothing came to her mind. Ah, forget it. I¡¯ll just pretend I never said anything. She tilted her head down and continued eating away. After dinner, Natalie decided to take a shower on her own. She worried that Samuel would follow along and would do something mischievous, so she snuck in quickly. As soon as she was inside, she acted as though she was in a panic room. Click! The door was locked right away. Samuel saw all that, and he couldn¡¯t help chuckling about it. He shook his head because he found it both irritating and hrious. Is that how she sees me? As a wild animal that wouldn¡¯t even let her shower in peace? Soon, he heard the sound of the water running, and his throat instinctively went dry. It seemed her concerns were valid. He might actually go after her, even when she was in the showers. Samuel kept his eyes on the document he had with him. His gaze, however, shone with amusement. There¡¯s no point in keeping me out of the showers. The true challenge is keeping me away after you have showered. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Samuel texted Steven to say that he had to focus on his recovery. The former asked thetter to take care of the kids as well as the misceneous tasks at thepany. After that, he closed the document and walked over to lean against the wall right outside the washroom. Natalie felt much better after the shower. It was as though every bit of exhaustion in her had been washed away. She opened the door. The second she exited the showers, however, a pair of strong arms held her tightly from behind her. ¡°What are you doing, Samuel?¡± ¡°I need it again.¡± ¡°What?¡± said Natalie. She panicked. ¡°How am I¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. I can handle it.¡± As soon as that sexy man finished speaking, he kissed her moving lips. It happened time and time again. Geez, does this man have infinite stamina? Natalie was starting to get a little annoyed, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her. It caved at the mere sight of him. Passion instantly ignited within the room. It didn¡¯t take long before Samuel pushed Natalie onto the soft bed. The shirt she had just put on was torn apart, and the buttons fell all over the floor when he ripped her shirt. A Cue For Love Chapter 579 A Cue For Love Chapter 579 A Cue for Love Chapter 579 Destined To Be Together Two dayster. Natalie was discharged from the hospital. Before she left with Samuel, they dropped by Christopher¡¯s room to visit him. His physical condition had turned for the better, and he could sit up so long as there was a pillow for him to lean on. ¡°Christopher, are you feeling better?¡± asked Natalie in a concerned tone. ¡°The cuts still hurt, but it¡¯s so much better than when my previous illness tortured me.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said Natalie sincerely. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for you, both Sophia and I would probably have died in that warehouse. I will always remember what you did for us, and if you ever need anything, I will do everything I can to help.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t make promises often, but when she did, she would make good of her words. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Christopher nodded when he heard Natalie¡¯s thanks. All she felt for him was friendship and appreciation. She would help him if he needed it, but that was not something he wanted. She might never be able to give him what he wanted. ¡°Is that a promise?¡± asked Christopher while smiling. A hint of mischief shone in his eyes. ¡°Yes, and I will never break that promise,¡± replied Natalie while nodding firmly. Christopher shifted his gaze from Natalie to Samuel before saying, ¡°In that case, Natalie, you can repay my kindness by being my wife. All you have to do is promise me that you will marry me in your next reincarnation.¡± Natalie was dumbstruck when she heard that. ¡°Ask for something else. You can forget about that. She is mine and will remain mine even in her next reincarnation,¡± replied Samuel harshly while frowning deeply. Christopher couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud when he heard what Samuel said. The former ended upughing too much and tearing his own wound open. Even then, he couldn¡¯t stop laughing. In the past, Christopher and Samuel had gone up against one another at work. Every time that happened, Samuel¡¯s incredible ability to control himself and his emotions would surprise Christopher. Every battle at work ended with Christopher going all out but still losing to Samuel by just a smidge. Hence, he didn¡¯t expect Samuel to act that way. Huh, when ites to love, this guy is even more jealous and childish than I am. ¡°Natalie, will you keep your promise?¡± asked Christopher after he finally stoppedughing. Samuel kept his mouth shut. That being said, he had narrowed his beautiful eyes, and every muscle on his face was tightened. His entire body was exuding an icy aura as well. Natalie snuck a peek at Samuel, who was screaming ¡°no¡± with every cell in his body. That was when she realized that Christopher was deliberately messing with Samuel. It was possible that Samuel didn¡¯t even realize that Christopher was just joking. Samuel must care deeply about me, and that is why he won¡¯t even take a joke. Truth was, there was no saying if reincarnation was real. Despite that, Samuel refused to entertain the possibility of losing her. He wanted to continue being with her. ¡°Well, if the matter involves our next reincarnation, then let¡¯s talk then,¡± said Natalie before giggling. ¡°We may not be married in this lifetime, but we can be close friends. I¡¯m pretty amazing, so don¡¯t worry, a friend like me won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Christopher was secretly disappointed, but he nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Natalie nned to leave after visiting Christopher. The men, however, were in sync and spoke the same words simultaneously. ¡°Go on out. I need to talk to him in private.¡± ¡°Go on out. I need to talk to him in private.¡± Natalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what the men were thinking or why they couldn¡¯t talk in front of her, but she left obediently anyway. Christopher and Samuel became the only ones left in the room. They red at one another. The former broke the silence by saying, ¡°I heard from the hospital. They said you donated half of the blood that saved my life. You could¡¯ve ordered one of your men to donate the blood, but you used your own blood and gave me so much that you fainted. Seriously, you and yourdy are so simr.¡± ¡°Simr, huh? I guess that means we¡¯re destined to stay together forever,¡± replied Samuel calmly. A Cue For Love Chapter 580 A Cue For Love Chapter 580 A Cue for Love Chapter 580 A Reward Christopher felt a little speechless. He red tauntingly at Samuel and pointed out, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the two of you aren¡¯t married yet.¡± ¡°Oh, that is just a matter of time. It doesn¡¯t matter, though. Either way, I will not give you an opportunity to sweep in and take her away from me,¡± said Samuel as he narrowed his eyes and answered nonchntly. ¡°You had better keep that in mind,¡± replied Christopher. His gaze turned evil after that, and he warned, ¡°If I ever find out that you hurt her, I will spare no effort to take her away from you and never give her back.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That will never happen.¡± The two men looked into each other¡¯s eyes and saw the love the other party had for Natalie. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Nat is still waiting for me out there,¡± said Samuel as he turned around to leave. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t keep her waiting.¡± Samuel left the room, and silence returned once more. It took Christopher some time before he dealt with his disappointment and returned to his usual state. He might have rescued Natalie, but she and Samuel had repaid that debt when they rescued him in return. If Samuel had made even one mistake, Christopher would keep fighting for the woman he loved without ever hesitating. I hate how that man is as powerful in love as he is in business. He does everything quickly and perfectly, so there was no room for anyone to take advantage of. Christopher decided that from then on, he would y the role of a brother and would care for Natalie in another way. He would also protect her. That role mightst a day or a year, but it might alsost a lifetime because there was no saying if he could ever move on. When Samuel exited the room, he saw Natalie standing beside the window and staring at the blooming flowers in the garden. She opened the window and take a whiff of the pleasant floral scent. Samuel walked to her and held her in his arms. He rested his chin on her shoulder as he asked, ¡°Are you cold with the windows open?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold you tighter,¡± murmured Samuel. After saying that, he held her closer to him and hugged her so tightly that it felt as though he wanted her to melt into him and stay with him forever. Natalie noticed that Samuel was behaving out of the norm and wondered what the two men had talked about earlier. Did that conversation make Samuel feel insecure? ¡°Samuel, what¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous?¡± asked Natalie in an uncertain tone. ¡°Yeah,¡± murmured Samuel in a barely audible voice. Natalie turned away from the window to face her man. They were looking at each other at that moment, but he still kept his hand on her waist and showed no intention of moving it at all. ¡°Is it just me or have you gotten more jealous after I woke up?¡± asked Natalie carefully as she looked into Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not just you,¡± answered Samuel. He didn¡¯t deny anything and reaffirmed her beliefs instead. ¡°I almost lost you, and that made me want you even more. You are my life¡­ No, you are more important than my life. Without you, I will be nothing more than a walking corpse.¡± Natalie was taken aback after she heard that. Wait, so the all-powerful Samuel Bowers is capable of experiencing fear? And of all the powerful things out there, he¡¯s afraid of losing me? Natalie reached out to hug Samuel. After that, she tiptoed and pecked on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I? Besides, I¡¯ve already made things clear with Christopher, so you don¡¯t need to worry about anything, okay?¡± said Natalie with a smile. ¡°Yeah, you did a good job with that.¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± bragged Natalie proudly. ¡°Shall I reward you for it?¡± offered Samuel whose voice was getting a little deep with a hint of lust. Natalie was about to ask what reward that was when Samuel¡¯s kisses rained down on her like a storm. ¡°W-We¡¯re in a public ce,¡± reminded Natalie shyly. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± replied Samuel in a coarse voice before he kissed even more fervently. ¡°W-What is that supposed to m-mean?¡± Natalie¡¯s protest came on and off, but toward the end, Samuel muffled her protest. The conversation ended with a rather loud moan. A Cue For Love Chapter 581 A Cue For Love Chapter 581 A Cue for Love Chapter 581 The Entire World Natalie was still blushing, even when they were well on their way home. At that moment, she seemed as red as a cooked prawn. Perhaps it was because they were in the VIP area, but no one else was in that corridor for a long time. Samuel ended up kissing Natalie for so long that she almost fainted from prolonged deprivation of oxygen. Samuel knew his girlfriend was a little angry, so he smiled without saying anything. Soon, the car stopped steadily at the entrance of the Bowers residence. Natalie had just stepped into the living room when her four little troublemakers ran over and surrounded her. ¡°Mommy, you scared me so, so much!¡± ¡°Mommy, you are not allowed to be that impulsive again.¡± ¡°Mommy, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much.¡± All four chubby faces were staring at her with concern and worry, and Natalie didn¡¯t know who to respond to first. She didn¡¯t want to y favorites, so she couched down and kissed all four kids on their foreheads. ¡°Thank you for your concerns, Sweethearts. Don¡¯t worry. I have fully recovered,¡± promised Natalie with a smile. ¡°Your Uncle Steven told me that you guys have been good these past couple of days, so I will tell you a story tonight and coo everyone to bed, okay?¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Xavian, yton, and Franklin were boys, after all, so they didn¡¯t cry despite missing Natalie dearly. Sophia, however, went through the kidnapping and witnessed how Natalie got hurt. Seeing thetter all well now made the former cry endlessly. The tears simply won¡¯t stop rolling down her cheeks. Sob! Sophia cried in her baby voice. ¡°This is all my fault. I was naughty, and that is why Mommy was in such a dangerous position. From now on, I will listen to Mommy and Daddy and be good. I will also do what my big brothers said.¡± Sophia was actually a good kid who behaved well. That was why Melissa went after Sophia, who was the most innocent and sweet one among them. Natalie held Sophia in her arms and cooed, ¡°That was a very dark ce, and even the boys would be scared. You were brave because you didn¡¯t lose control and waited for us toe to rescue you. You did good, Sophia.¡± ¡°I did?¡± asked Sophia in a coarse voice. ¡°Of course, you did,¡± replied Natalie before she looked at the three other boys. ¡°You can ask your big brothers if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± The three boys thought that Sophia was brave and did well too, so they each gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You did great, Sophia.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You performed really well, Sophia.¡± ¡°You made us proud of our baby sister, Sophia.¡± The little girl stopped crying and smiled shyly upon receiving those praises. Her smile had always been especially sweet and cute. Natalie¡¯s lips instinctively curved into a smile as she hugged the soft and fragrant Sophia. It didn¡¯t matter how difficult the task was or how much turmoil she would have to endure. She still felt as though she would have the entire world so long as her four tiny angels were with her. At night. After Natalie cooed all four of her angels to bed, she returned to her room. Samuel was still working in the study, so she was the only one in the bedroom. She was about to go to sleep when she received a call from Gerald. She walked to the balcony and leaned against the railing before cing her phone by her ear. ¡°Mr. Jones.¡± ¡°Natalie, I have Melissa¡¯s autopsy report with me now,¡± shared Gerald in a concerned tone. ¡°The fatal wound was the bullet through her head. It destroyed her brain. No surprise there, but thebs had run all tests andpared the content of her blood against all known drugs. There were zero traces of anything.¡± Natalie became deep in thoughts after hearing what Gerald said. ¡°Natalie, could you have made a mistake? Perhaps Melissa never took any drugs,¡± said Gerald in an uncertain voice. ¡°Hmm¡­ there is something off with your description, Gerald,¡± replied Natalie as she narrowed her eyes a little. ¡°What if someone created a drug and never shared the content publicly? The coroner wouldn¡¯t know what to test against, right?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 582 A Cue For Love Chapter 582 A Cue for Love Chapter 582 So Cruel Gerald didn¡¯t talk for a long time after hearing that response. ¡°Natalie, if an unknown drug is out there, then the consequences would be dire, regardless of what the drugs¡¯ uses are.¡± ¡°That is why Melissa¡¯s death isn¡¯t the end,¡± said Natalie. She stared at the stars shining in the sky, and her red lips parted. ¡°My gut tells me that this is somehow rted to my granddad¡¯s murder case. Melissa¡¯s death isn¡¯t the end. If anything, it is just the beginning.¡± Both Natalie and Gerald hadplex feelings about that case. Twenty-three years ago, Arnold died in the Nichols residence, and the police investigation concluded his death was an ident. That ¡°ident¡± had too many coincidences leading to it, though. It was just like how Melissa suddenly went crazy and got shot. Everything was simply too¡­ clean. ¡°I can¡¯t keep Melissa¡¯s body here forever, but I¡¯ve asked Effie to keep two samples of her blood safe.¡± ¡°I see. Okay, thanks.¡± Natalie hung up the phone after that. She didn¡¯t know if the call had affected her or if the winter wind was too strong, but she was shivering before she even knew it. She crawled into her nket and wrapped herself up, but she was still so cold that she shivered. Whilebating the chill coursing through her veins, Natalie fell asleep. Too many things ran through her mind, and all the images and people started intertwining. It was as though she was standing on quicksand and was being dragged¡­ She didn¡¯t feel warm or safe until a masculine body leaned close to her. Like an octopus, Natalie hugged and stuck herself to that warmth. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Samuel, on the other hand, tilted his head down to look at the woman in his arms. He sighed internally. Everything was fine earlier, so why is she so cold now? Seriously, why won¡¯t she take care of herself without me monitoring her? I honestly don¡¯t know what to do. She can be as smart and as devious as a fox at times, but somehow, she doesn¡¯t remember to care for herself. Samuel truly didn¡¯t know what to do. He sighed aloud, then tightened his hug on her to warm her up with his body temperature. The next day was the day they buried Melissa. Natalie woke up early in the morning, had some breakfast, then entered Yandel¡¯s car. Yandel shot a look at Natalie before saying, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already ced the cleaner¡¯s name tag and uniform in the box right in front of you. You can put them on whenever you want. Also, I¡¯ve dealt with the paperwork, so no one will suspect anything.¡± ¡°Got it, thanks.¡± Natalie opened the box. She kept her eyes on the mirror and removed that hyper-realistic mask filled with freckles. After that, she changed into another hyper-realistic mask. It was the one she used when she went stone-gambling with Yandel. She tied her hair up and made sure every strand was hidden within the hat that the cleaners used. They soon reached a spot about two hundred meters away from the funeral home. Yandel stopped the car and let Natalie out. She used her fake name tag to enter the funeral home and changed into her uniform there. In addition, she put on a face mask. ¡°Are you new? Why haven¡¯t I seen you around before?¡± demanded a cleaner who was in her forties. She was rude and kept scrutinizing Natalie from head to toe. ¡°Yes, I am new. Today¡¯s my first day,¡± replied Natalie humbly. ¡°I am Harper Chisolm. Everybody calls me Harper.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Natalie nodded absent-mindedly. She picked up the mop and turned around to leave, but Harper stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Natalie calmly as she turned to Harper. ¡°My, aren¡¯t you a clueless newbie? Don¡¯t you realize that I am teaching you the rules?¡± growled Harper while crossing her arms. She red and said, ¡°The head of the department talked to me in person and told me to be nice to you, but don¡¯t let that get in your head. Do not assume that you can ignore me just because you have someone helping you. I may not be as powerful, but I can still make life a living hell for you.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t expect to deal with any politics, since the job did not pay that well. Still, she didn¡¯t want any unnecessary issues, so she asked, ¡°Oh, then may I know what the rules are, Harper?¡± ¡°Newbies are to clean the rooms where the corpse and coffins are ced,¡± replied Harper. She had her head up high, and it was obvious she was discriminating against Natalie. A Cue For Love Chapter 583 A Cue For Love Chapter 583 A Cue for Love Chapter 583 Annoying Poltergeist Being a cleaner at a funeral home meant that the work was simpler, and the pay was slightly better. The only downside was that the working environment was eerie. Harper could tell that Natalie wasn¡¯t going to butter anyone up, so the former wanted to teach thetter a lesson. Hah, I hope she gets scared out of her mind. Only then will she learn to obey and let me boss her around. Harper was waiting for Natalie to admit defeat, but thetter simply nodded without hesitating. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± After saying that, Natalie picked up the mop and headed over to the morgue. Harper was speechless. She wanted to make things difficult for Natalie and force thetter to pay a bribe or something. Unfortunately, no one cared about any of that. Ah, this is so frustrating! It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll pay attention and look for another opportunity to bully that young lady. Natalie carried the bucket and the mop all the way to the morgue. No one ever went there unless it was to pick up or drop off a body. It could be the cooler installed or it could be the fear the corpse inspired, but the ce had always been strangely eerie and cold. Even a buffy guy would need a strong heart to be there, so by right, a young helplessdy should be terrified. Natalie was not a regr youngdy, though. She had seen plenty of corpses, and most were bloody. There were simply too many bodies in the coroner¡¯s office, and those victims did not die of natural causes. That meant Natalie had witnessed all sorts of terrifying corpses. The morgue at the funeral home was, therefore, a piece of cake for her. It was eight in the morning when she reached the ce, and Melissa¡¯s funeral would take ce at nine o¡¯clock. Natalie would have to spend thirty minutes cleaning the ce up, but after that, she could sneak over to check out the ceremony. About ten minutester, Natalie heard footsteps behind her and concluded that someone had been following her around. She took advantage of the blind spot when she turned the corner, and that was when she discovered the truth. The person following her around was none other than Harper, who had tried to bully Natalie earlier. Ah, so the old wives¡¯ tale is right. Even the devil isn¡¯t as annoying as the poltergeists. Natalie sighed internally and in frustration. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the cleaningdy, but thetter was impossible. If Harper continued following Natalie around, it would make things more difficult for thetter and could expose her. A mischievous glint shed past Natalie¡¯s eyes. Well, if this poltergeist insists on messing with me, I¡¯ll have no choice but to teach her a lesson. Harper had been following Natalie around to check if thetter was cking off. If that was the case, the former would report the matter to their boss. She thought she was well hidden and kept a close enough eye, but Natalie disappeared in a blink of an eye. ¡°Huh? Where is she? That b*tch sure can move. Where has she gone off to? I knew it. She may be a newbie, but she doesn¡¯t behave like one. I bet she¡¯s sneaking out and beingzy right now,¡± cussed the uncouth Harper. And then it happened. Click! The lights from the entire floor suddenly went out. Harper¡¯s heart jumped with fear, but she forced herself to act calm. ¡°Oy, who¡¯s there? Who¡¯s messing with the lights? It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You b*tch! How dare you pull a prank on me?¡± It would take the eye some time to adjust to the sudden darkness, so Harper couldn¡¯t see anything. She wasn¡¯t superstitious, but the situation at the time was too eerie and inspired a little fear. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hence, she kept cussing nonstop. Maybe that was her way of dealing with her fear of the unknown. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself. Oh, don¡¯t let me catch you. If I do, I will punish you so severely. I am Harper Chisholm, and I have never been afraid of anyone. Do you realize how many years I spent working here? I¡¯ve seen all sorts of characters¡­¡± Suddenly¡­ A faint blue light zipped past right in front of Harper. Someone with a pale face and messy hair sprang up out of nowhere. The person had ridiculously small irises and half of her face was swaying in the air. ¡°Ah!¡± That face was right in front of Harper, and it got her to scream aloud before fleeing fearfully in the other direction. As she ran, she fell onto the floor. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to check her dislocated bones and ran ahead as soon as she got back up on her feet. Natalie saw how Harper was practically crying while running away. The former readjusted her own eyes and put her hyper-realistic mask on properly once more. She smiled and shook her head. My, that woman¡¯s behavior sure has changed after being scared. A Cue For Love Chapter 584 A Cue For Love Chapter 584 A Cue for Love Chapter 584 Haunted Harper ran so much that she was sweating when she reached her leader¡¯s side. She swung his hand and cried. ¡°There¡¯s a ghost down there. I saw a woman¡¯s ghost in the corridor one floor below us. She only had half a face intact, and her irises were gone. I swear, the bottom half of her face was swaying, and she looked just like the demon in the movies.¡± The leader couldn¡¯t help being stunned after hearing that. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? There¡¯s no such thing as a ghost. Did you forget to wash your face in the morning? Maybe all the germs have blinded you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not messing with you. I honestly saw it with my own eyes,¡± insisted Harper. Even thinking about that creepy face scared her senseless and turned her pale. Her voice was filled with fear when she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the newbie. She must¡¯ve seen it, too.¡± Just then¡­ Natalie showed up with a bucket and a mop. She shot a look at the terrified Harper and asked, ¡°Harper, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you sweating so much? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Did you see a ghost when you were one floor below? It only has half a face with the lower half dangling along,¡± said Harper. She was staring at Natalie and was practically begging thetter to reaffirm those words. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°How is that even possible?¡± said Harper. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°I was cleaning the entire time, and I honestly didn¡¯t see anything,¡± replied Natalie. She shrugged, then raised her brows before asking, ¡°Were you on that floor earlier? Because I never left the ce, yet somehow, I never saw you there. Are you sure that¡¯s where you were?¡± Natalie kept staring at Harper in confusion. Even their leader was staring curiously. Natalie¡¯s question knocked Harper off her senses. Could it be¡­ Was I not there at all? Did I go through a portal or something and identally went to hell? ¡°Oh my gosh, unclean forces lurk in these halls!¡± shouted Harper endlessly. ¡°Shut the hell up,¡± growled the leader, who was affected by Harper¡¯s constant shouts. He angrily ordered, ¡°You are a cleaner, so if there is anything ¡°unclean¡± around here, it¡¯s your job to clean it!¡± Harper might be terrified, but the leader¡¯s words prompted her to shut right up. ¡°An important ceremony will take ce at nine o¡¯clock. The youngest daughter of the Nichols family will be buried today, so the two of you are to help the guests. Put the flowers in the right ce and put away any other gifts anyone might have brought. Stay alert. Do not cause any trouble!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Natalie and Harper held their cleaning equipment and went to the top floor. The hall at the end of the Southern corridor was where Melissa¡¯s funeral would be held. Fresh flowers pretty much filled the entire ce. Melissa¡¯s corpse had already been ced in the crystal coffin, and they had covered up the gunshot wound on her head. The skilled make-up artists used a lot of make-up, so there was no sign of that wound being there at all. It looked as though she was sleeping peacefully. Natalie stared at the woman inside the coffin and thought about how evil that woman looked when she was hurling threats. The former couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved to see that woman gone. Harper saw Natalie in a daze, so she urged, ¡°Oy, what are you standing around for?¡± Natalie shifted her gaze from the crystal coffin and started working on the flowers. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Soon after. The Nichols family¡¯s friends and associates showed up. Yara was there before Yvonne and Thomas even arrived. Natalie and Harper were crouching to pick up some wrapping, so they happened to be in Yara¡¯s way. ¡°Go away,¡± growled Yara in distaste. Natalie stood up and scanned Yara from head to toe. Thetter had put on a ck dress and didn¡¯t do anything to her hair. All she had were two hairpins with white flowers on them. Her make-up was light, but every stroke and dab was carefully drawn, so she looked as stunning and as natural as a blooming flower. Natalie was slightly taken aback when she saw that face. She didn¡¯t think she would bump into Yara just like that. ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Move aside!¡± growled Yara as she shot a cruel look at Natalie. Natalie wasn¡¯t the only one staring at Yara, though. Harper was staring as well. ¡°T-The top half of your face looks just like the ghost I saw!¡± said Harper. She recalled the terrifying experience she had just gone through and shouted aloud. ¡°Ah, a ghost! You¡¯re a ghost. You malicious being. Why are you haunting me?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 585 A Cue For Love Chapter 585 A Cue for Love Chapter 585 The Filth Befits The Fraud Natalie stared at Harper in astonishment but managed to recover very quickly, for half the face that she used to spook thetter was precisely her own. ¡°What ghost, Harper? There¡¯s no ghost here,¡± said Natalie as she held Harper¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s her! That¡¯s the ghost that¡¯s been haunting me!¡± Harper shook off Natalie¡¯s hands violently and hollered at Yara, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯d be able to deceive me by creating half of that missing face you didn¡¯t have! Just leave me alone!¡± ¡°Where did this crazy womane from?¡± Yara furrowed her brows. ¡°Show your true self, evil spirit!¡± Harper surveyed her surroundings until her eyes fell upon a bucket on the floor. Then, she grabbed ahold of it and hurled its contents at Yara. ¡°With so many people around, I have no reason to be afraid of you! Try to pick on me now, b*tch! I¡¯d show you what¡¯s what!¡± Dank and grimy, the water that was used to mop the floor left Yara soaked through andpletely ruined the getup she had meticulously put together. ¡°Security! Security!¡± Yara was hopping mad. ¡°Where the hell are you? Hurry up and get this lunatic out of here!¡± Harper¡¯s visceral reaction took Natalie by some surprise, with the former in a seemingck of care for whether Yara was human or not when she flung that big load of wastewater onto her. Nevertheless, the filth befits the fraud. So I guess there¡¯s nothing unbing at all about that. It did not take long before security mobilized and took the raving and ranting Harper away. Natalie was considering pulling out for the time being when she was stopped by Yara. ¡°Hold on.¡± Momentarily taken aback, Natalie turned and regarded Yara. ¡°Is there something I can help you with, miss?¡± ¡°Are you in league with her?¡± Yara was obviously still stewing, and it showed in the way she was ring at Natalie. ¡°No.¡± Natalie returned her counterpart¡¯s gaze without flinching. ¡°You could see for yourself how I¡¯ve held her and tried to restrain her, and I was just as surprised that she reacted as strongly to your presence as she did! But half an hour before, she did tell me that she saw a half-faced ghost that may have shared some resemnce to you. Perhaps, it might have been a ghost that looks like your twin?¡± The mention of the word ¡®twin¡¯ put a taut furrow between Yara¡¯s brows. It bothered her so much that ridding herself of the cruddy water became the least of her concerns. ¡°You¡­ What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°This is a funeral home after all. Things are a little creepier here, as you can expect.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°So, it isn¡¯t that surprising even if you were to run into one or two of them ghosts, even during the day.¡± ¡°The dead can¡¯t be anything more than dead. Where in the world would ghosts evene from?¡± Once done with her castigating, Yara also had just about enough of the filthiness clinging to herself. She was not about to attend the funeral soaked to the skin lest she got turned into the butt of jokes for the day. Shoving Natalie aside, she stormed off for the VIP lounge in a huff. Unbothered, Natalie¡¯s smirk only grew more gleeful by the moment. One can choose not to believe in ghosts, but one should never show ack of respect. It¡¯s unfortunate that this twin sister of mine doesn¡¯t understand such a simple notion. Momentster, Yara was inside the restroom cleaning herself up. She had already tasked her new assistant with the delivery of a long ck dress over to the funeral parlor. Standing before the vanity, she scrutinized that exquisite, yet pallid face of hers. ¡°How could there be¡­ a ghost that looks exactly like me?¡± Yara ran her fingers over her own face and began tough. ¡°That woman should have been burned into disfigurement. The only reason she could have turned out that way must be due to the reconstructive surgery she underwent afterward! Since she isn¡¯t dead, there¡¯s no ghost to be had! Besides, so what if ghosts exist? Even if they do, it should be Melissa who ought toe calling!¡± Chuckling, Yara shook her head in good humor. ¡°Hmph! Ghosts are just the fiction of the living person¡¯s imagination!¡± After Yara changed into the gown sent by her assistant, she put on a fresh face of makeup before making her reappearance in the public eye. By then, Thomas and Yvonne had both arrived. With that, the funeral servicemenced properly. When Melissa¡¯s body was pushed inside the hall, Yvonne suddenly broke down and wailed, ¡°Oh, my poor Melissa¡ª¡± Her cries carried the unequivocal anguish of a parent losing her child. At this moment, in her guise as one of the staff, Natalie stood in the corner of the hall and bore testament to Yvonne¡¯s grief, as well as Thomas¡¯ pretensions at it. A Cue For Love Chapter 586 A Cue For Love Chapter 586 A Cue for Love Chapter 586 Someone Of Great Importance This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thomas ought to feel the impetus to weep, except that his emotional state did not facilitate this. As much as he tried to scrunch up his face, he was unable to squeeze out even one sliver of tear. Natalie took this all in from where she stood, and her almond-shaped eyes radiated with scorn. Not only had this father chosen to pass on conducting an autopsy to understand the cause of the unforeseen death of his own daughter, but he even found it such a struggle to shed a tear or two at her funeral. Thomas subsequently made his way to the center of the hall with a heavy heart to read out a eulogy. Fabricatedpletely from a temte, the entire text was bereft of even one iota of genuine emotion from start to end, with the only notable change to the messaging being Melissa¡¯s name. Thomas was on the verge of choking up several times as he went along, but his tears did not flow, just as it was for him right from the start. With a somber expression appropriate for the sorrowful atmosphere of the asion, Yara wiped at the barely damp corner of her eyes with her own veil. Everything that had transpired here brought Natalie back to her memories from five years ago when she was sent to Mount Surya to recover from the extensive burns she suffered, in the care of Malcolm and Donna. Over the phone, she had asked Gerald about how Thomas and Yara dealt with her ¡®body¡¯ that was left behind in the fire¡¯s wreckage, and whether they had any suspicions of her having survived the mes. Gerald¡¯s answer set her mind atplete ease. The Nichols family had happily signed off on her death certificate and did not even bother to im the ashes. In the end, the police found a home for her ¡®remains¡¯ at a public cemetery where a marked grave was erected for her on humanitarian grounds. Hence, she already had a taste of the Nichols family¡¯s indifference and selfishness long before Melissa did. The only thing that set their fates apart was that she had better luck than her sister did. She, at the very least, came out of it alive, and with the chance to seek vengeance on behalf of Arnold and herself. Upon thepletion of the eulogy, the attendees of the service, each with a stalk of white chrysanthemum in hand, encircled the casket three times in silence before theyid the flowers upon Melissa¡¯s body. With thepletion of this service, Melissa was to bepletely cremated. Sprawled to the side of Melissa¡¯s crystal casket, Yvonne¡¯s cries increased in mournfulness until her voice croaked. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Melissa! I must havemitted too many sins, so much so that you were made to suffer them in my ce! You¡¯re so young. It should have been me to have died, not you!¡± Yvonne¡¯s wails reverberated around the entire interior of the hall. Although Natalie found Yvonne quite pitiful, this poor soul was doubtlessly detestable in her own way. Just like Yvonne admitted so herself, on top of wriggling her way into the family as a mistress, she had also failed to take Melissa in hand ever since. All these were criminal in themselves. Two ck-suited men went up to pull Yvonne away from the casket. When she saw her daughter being pushed further and further from her, she passed out on the spot, instantly plunging the entire scene into chaos afterward. ¡°My wife has been overtaken by grief and needs to be sent to the hospital. Will someonee to give me a hand?¡± said Thomas. Two of the staff voluntarily put themselves forward to lend support. They brought Yvonne to the VIP lounge and went about preparing a honey drink, gathering ointment, and the likes. Thomas was about to go over to check on Yvonne when his phone started ringing, but he hung up outright as he was not in the mood to answer. The caller, however, seemed quite intent on reaching him, making one insistent call after another, as though determined to get him to pick up. Noting how distracted Thomas looked when he saw the name on his disy, Yara took it upon herself to say, ¡°Could it be an important work call, Dad? Why don¡¯t you go ahead and attend to it, rest assured that I got things here under control.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Thomas then hastily left the funeral service¡¯s venue. Observing how Thomas was willing to disregard the unconscious Yvonne, Natalie felt it in her gut that whoever he was eager to meet must be someone of great importance. Hence, she lowered the brim of her cleaner¡¯s cap and took off after him with the broom in hand. When she tailed him to the funeral home¡¯s side door, Natalie was almost certain that whoever Thomas came out to see must be of great significance. Her expectations were confounded when she got a closer look at that individual. What the¡­ It¡¯s her! A Cue For Love Chapter 587 A Cue For Love Chapter 587 A Cue for Love Chapter 587 Rendezvous With His Floozy Natalie recognized the woman for whom Thomas abandoned his wife midway through a funeral as the same one who was beside him when he squandered a hundred million on stone gambling at the ck market. As if it was not bad enough that Thomas was unable to shed a tear at the funeral, it turned out that he was worse than that; Coming out for a rendezvous with his floozy before his own daughter¡¯s body had been cremated! Natalie gnashed her teeth as she felt aggrieved on behalf of herte mother. ¡°What are you doing here, Yeva?¡± Thomas snarled with his eyes gawking. ¡°Today¡¯s Melissa¡¯s funeral, so stop messing around! What if someone were to spot you here like this?¡± ¡°So what if anyone were to see me? Wouldn¡¯t that be even better?¡± Yeva wrapped her hands around Thomas¡¯ arm without the slightest bit of inhibition. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already grown weary of that old hag, and her daughter is already dead as well, you should take the opportunity to kick her out from the Nichols family!¡± ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Am I wrong to say that?¡± Yeva retorted. ¡°I¡¯m carrying your child, and the doctor says that there is an eighty to ny percent of it being a boy! If he should be your heir in the future, without his own mother having any legal status, how do you expect he and I to face the world?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be responsible for both you and the baby,¡± Thomasforted. ¡°But we can¡¯t deal with this like this, Yeva! Especially not today! If anyone sees us, we¡¯d be finished!¡± Yeva remained pertinacious. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you keep up with this nonsense, you can forget about your allowance for this month!¡± It was only the mention of her allowance being cut that convinced her to sulkily relent. ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Behind the stone pir, Natalie took in every word of the exchange between Thomas and Yeva. Once Thomas had settled his affairs here, he hurried back into the funeral home. Yeva bit her lip while she stood outside the doors. ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯d make myself the proper mistress of the Nichols family¡­¡± After Yeva went far, a glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. She then retrieved her phone from her pocket and rung up Yandel. ¡°How¡¯s everything going over on your end, Boss?¡± ¡°Pretty good, I¡¯d say. But we have ourselves a surprise finding.¡± Natalie paused briefly before she continued, ¡°Remember the floozy we saw Thomas stone gambling with at the ck market? She¡¯s pregnant with Thomas¡¯ kid. Judging from his character, Thomas is bound to try to keep word about it watertight, so you should probably have your people watch this lead more closely.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Having already attended Melissa¡¯s funeral, Natalie was in no mood to return to the funeral home. When she remembered the two vials of blood samples from Melissa that the Forensic Department had set aside for her, she hired a ride outside the gates to bring her to the Major Crimes Unit. Beep, beep¡ª Natalie used her thumbprint to unlock the door to the coroner¡¯s office. Effie was initially shocked to see a female cleaner in grey overalls enter, but rposed herself when she remembered that the other woman would have used her prints to gain ess. ¡°Boss!¡± Like a rabid fangirl, Effie approached Natalie and threw her arms around thetter. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Not knowing how to react to the magnitude of this bear hug, Natalie opted to pat her counterpart on the back. ¡°Umm, okay.¡± Natalie then looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Brandon?¡± ¡°Rx. He just got assigned to a case and went out. I reckoned he shouldn¡¯t be back for quite a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Whilst Effie was in the know about Natalie¡¯s donning of hyper-realistic masks, Brandon remained in the dark about it. Hence, be it any manner of disguise or the removal of Melissa¡¯s blood samples, things could get a little sticky if he was present. ¡°I need to take one vial of the blood samples that Mr. Jones left with you here.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll bring it to you, Boss.¡± It did not take Effie very long to return with a vial of the blood sample which she passed along to Natalie. When Natalie saw the apprehension on the former¡¯s face, she could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Effie? Free feel to speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve overheard the conversation between Grandpa and yourself¡­¡± Effie mumbled. ¡°Having done hundreds ofparisons against the sample, I wasn¡¯t able to find any matches from any existing databases. If it exists on record, there isn¡¯t even the most rudimentary method to test for it. Should anyone decide to use it profligately, the consequences would be unthinkable!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 588 A Cue For Love Chapter 588 A Cue for Love Chapter 588 Busted By Samuel ¡°This is extremely dangerous, Effie, so pretend you¡¯ve never heard anything that we said and don¡¯t get yourself involved,¡± Natalie cautioned. ¡°I¡¯m your superior, so this is a direct order that you are toply with without question.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Effie remained worried for Natalie. ¡°But what about you, Boss?¡± Seeing Effie getting her own brow in a knot out of concern for her, Natalie¡¯s lips lifted into a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be careful.¡± Natalie departed from the Major Crimes Unit with a lot on her mind, for it was not as though she had not thought about the things Effie mentioned before. Back in the warehouse, Natalie had seen Melissa gunned down by Joshua with her own eyes. Hence, her intention for wanting Gerald to covertly conduct an autopsy on Melissa was to ascertain the truth. With the oue of the autopsy inconclusive, the only thing that was certain was that the person behind all of this was even more well-hidden and dangerous than she had anticipated. Now, the plot had thickened to the point that she was not even sure why she herself became a target for the mastermind. But seeing how her counterpart enjoyed ying hide and seek and being as well concealed as he was, she did not mind putting in the work to ferret him out. Natalie headed home after she had the blood sample sent to the research center over at Dream. She did not have much of an appetite by that time as she was still bogged down by ruminations about the whole affair. Taking a shower did not help clear her mind either, thus Natalie went out to the balcony to catch some air in the hope that it might help her calm down. The night breeze brought down Natalie¡¯s body temperature and at the same time, helped settle her emotions somewhat. So lost in thought, she did not even notice Samuel pushing his way through the door. ¡°What are you doing, sitting here in the cold all by yourself?¡± The man¡¯s voiceing from behind her contained at least three parts of annoyance. Natalie turned to the sight of Samuel¡¯s deep-set phoenix eyes. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t be back before ten? It¡¯s only nine right now¡­¡± Natalie had a look of sheepishness about her as she spoke in a small voice. Samuel¡¯s brows wound up in a furrow. ¡°It should have been ten, but I drove a little faster than usual because I wanted to get home earlier. Was I to return as scheduled, would you have stayed out here, exposing yourself to the elements like this until then?¡± When he was done talking, he grabbed Natalie by the hand and dragged her off the balcony and back inside the bedroom. Once inside, Samuel went on to tug at the sash around her waist, looking to relieve her of her robe. ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie bit her lip and whined, ¡°Could you not?¡± ¡°What are you thinking, Natalie?¡± That put the frowning Natalie into a defiant mood. ¡°Why¡­ What are you stripping my robe for!¡± Samuel pursed his lips and without answering, wrapped his arm around her hip and lifted her. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± The man said nothing. Instead, he forcefully carried her into the bathroom, ced her in the tub, and ran the hot water. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a shower. There¡¯s no reason for me to take another¡­ Let me go!¡± ¡°No.¡± With his arms propped on either side of Natalie¡¯s body, Samuel¡¯s had his eyes fixated upon her as he questioned away. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re not going to get sick standing outside on a cold day like this? Do you expect to not experience pain, or feel terrible? You know that I¡¯d be worried if you were to get sick, so are you so determined to see me look tormented before you learn to rein yourself in?¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze was frigid and his tone harsh. Lifting her gaze to meet his, Natalie saw the concern in Samuel¡¯s eyes and that moved her profoundly inside. This man¡­ really, really loves me! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Realizing her own impropriety, Natalie softened her tone. ¡°I was just too deep in thought that I forgot¡­ It won¡¯t happen again next time¡­¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Will there be a next time?¡± Samuel raised a skeptical brow. ¡°Never.¡± Natalie nodded and made a promise. Samuel was much appeased after seeing Natalie acknowledging the error of her ways. ¡°Stay in the tub.¡± Samuel grabbed a towel in stride with which to cover Natalie¡¯s chest. With tension in his inflection, Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you some ginger tea to drink after this.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 589 A Cue For Love Chapter 589 A Cue for Love Chapter 589 Hoarse After Samuel stepped out of the bathroom, he leaned with his back to the ss door and took several deep breaths to stabilize the impulses stirring inside him. From the moment he removed Natalie¡¯s robes, he was already in heat. Had he stayed inside there one minute more, all his sense of self-control would have crumbled on itself as there was nothing he wanted more than to take her right there and then. Fearful of harming Natalie¡¯s body, Samuel went on downstairs to make the ginger tea he promised her. Gavin approached when he saw Samueling down. ¡°Is there anything you need of me, Mr. Samuel?¡± ¡°Nat may have caught a chill, so I would like for her to have some ginger tea. But it¡¯s fine, Gavin. I can prepare it myself.¡± With that, Samuel turned into the kitchen. While Gavin watched Samuel depart, he smiled broadly at the thought of thetter¡¯s thoughtfulness toward Natalie. Mr. Samuel really has changed considerably. Inside the kitchen, Samuel began to peel the ginger. Once they had beenpletely skinned, he had them ced inside the boiling water to brew into tea. Worried that Natalie might find the ginger packing too much heat, he made sure to put more sugar into the mix.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. By the time Samuel brought the readied ginger tea into the bathroom, the interior was already shrouded in a fog of humidity. There, inside the tub, sat the fair and tender woman with her arms wrapped around her knees, looking fresh and lovely like a hibiscus in bloom in the midst of the water that surrounded her. Natalie lifted her chin when he entered and regarded him with moistened eyes. D*mn it! Samuel¡¯s body started to heat up once more. ¡°The ginger tea is ready. Make sure you finish everyst drop of it,¡± he said as he passed the mug along. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie obediently lifted her delicate hand to receive it from him and sipped away at the tea with her dainty lips. The beverage was less spicy than she had imagined and leaned toward sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± she said with a toothy grin. ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Samuel in a dense inflection while he continued to keep his tensed up back toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t stay in there for too long. Get out once the water starts to cool. I¡¯ll be in the bedroom.¡± The man seemed to be in some hurry, and he closed the door rather loudly. With her head bowed and her hands taking in the warmth of the mug between them, Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with delight. What¡¯s with the cool guy act? He obviously wants to do it, yet he¡¯s acting like he doesn¡¯t. When Natalie walked out of the bathroom, Samuel could no longer contain himself. Following that, the kisses rained all over. That nightsted tillte. Unable to hold up physically, Natalie wound up sleeping well into the next day. The first thing that greeted her when she roused was a call from Yana. ¡°Yana¡­¡± ¡°What happened to your voice, Natalie?¡± asked Yana in concern. ¡°Are you down with the flu?¡± Natalie had taken a warm bath and helped herself to ginger tea. Her hoarseness did not stem from an ailment, but from the overexertion of her vocal cords from the night before. ¡°Probably not. I guess I must be tired out recently.¡± There was no way she could have rted such an embarrassing cause to Yana. Thus, she could only fob her off. ¡°You should take care to rest up.¡± Yana then remembered why she called in the first ce. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s my dad¡¯s birthday in five days. As his goddaughter, you must attend the banquet that night!¡± ¡°Of course, I will,¡± said Natalie with a smile. ¡°Especially since it¡¯ll be my first birthday celebration with the Weisses since he has be my godfather.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be seeing you then!¡± After Yana hung up, Natalie got up and traveled to Dream Corporation. She wanted to see whether there was anything suitable as a gift for her godfather, Jason, inside the safe. Within these safe were the treasures Natalie had umted over the years. Ross¡¯ and Lia¡¯s jaws dropped when they saw the jade-ware, jewels, and emeralds inside. What sort of safe is this? It¡¯s practically a mini-museum for precious artifacts. Yandel, however, did not appear to be as impressed. Seeing how Ross and Lia were mesmerized by the glitter inside, Natalie said, ¡°I haven¡¯t really given you any gifts before, have I? You two can have a look inside, and take any single piece that caught your fancy¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 590 A Cue For Love Chapter 590 A Cue for Love Chapter 590 Could Not Resist The Lure ¡°Can I really?¡± Lia rubbed her hands in anticipation. ¡°Of course, you can,¡± said Natalie with augh. ¡°Well, don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s go through them together. I could use your suggestions with something that might be suitable for an elder.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Nichols.¡± Lia and Ross exchanged looks. Then, they began tob through the fiverge safety deposit boxes. Just watching by the sidelines ultimately became too much for Yandel to take. ¡°Boss, is it possible for me to¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, of course!¡± Natalie¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°Rest assured that I won¡¯t be leaving anyone out.¡± When he met Natalie¡¯s eyes, Yandel felt that this was another day that he would remember fondly in his time with her. The thing that motivated him to work for Natalie was never the money. Apart from her multitude of uncanny identities, what stood out to him most was her overwhelming open-mindedness and big heart. ¡°Thanks, Boss!¡± After going through the safety deposit boxes for hours, the lot of them finally settled on their heart¡¯s desire and every one of them was greatly satisfied. ¡°Hang back, Ross. I have something that I wish to discuss with you alone.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes seemed quite solemn when she uttered those words. Yandel and Lia cleared out of the office and made space for Ross and Natalie. ¡°There¡¯s some unknown psychedelic toxin inside the blood sample sent to the research center yesterday. The side effects of which include the inducing of hyperactivity, and a change in temperament¡­ My guess is that with heavier doses and long-term exposure, it may make one highly aggressive, or even immune to physical pain. Perhaps, it might even make one akin to zombies in the movies.¡± Natalie stood at the full-length windows and looked down upon the ceaseless flow of traffic in the city below. Ross¡¯ pupils shrunk when he heard that. Not that he would doubt anything that Natalie said, but this all sounded very oundish to him. He kept his cool and asked, ¡°What would you like for me to do, Ms. Nichols?¡± ¡°Extract this toxin from the sample and perform some tests to ascertain its makeup.¡± Natalie looked right at Ross. ¡°It is only by understanding our opponent that we can gain the upper hand. We must come up with a cure for it and in the shortest time possible in order to save those innocent people.¡± It was hard for Natalie to adjudge whether Melissa deserved to die the way she did. However, whatever it was inside thetter¡¯s body could only be developed within legal gray areas. Pertaining to this, she had a feeling that it must somehow be linked to Arnold¡¯s untimely demise. No matter what, she had to get to the bottom of it. Realizing the gravity and urgency of this task, Ross nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood.¡± Elsewhere, inside the Centurion Corporation. Samuel sat with his head bowed and eyes narrowed while he went through the file he had on hand. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We weren¡¯t able to find anything unusual off Yara. There¡¯s no evidence connecting her to the traffic ident you were previously involved in and Ms. Sophia¡¯s kidnapping.¡± ¡°Looks like it wasn¡¯t her¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s brow creased into a taut furrow, feeling that the whole case had only grown extremely vexing. ¡°Keep digging.¡± Samuel then pivoted. ¡°And what about the manpower deployment that I asked to make arrangements for?¡± Billy stood next to him and continued his report, ¡°Already done, Sir. I¡¯ve assigned two of the finest to shadow Mrs. Bowers.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Samuel acknowledged that with a slight nod. Then, he found himself a little confused by how his counterpart addressed Natalie. ¡°What did you just call Nat?¡± Although Samuel and Natalie¡¯s rtionship had not been formalized in any legal procedure or public ceremony, Billy had already, in his heart, recognized her as the mistress of the Bowers residence. ¡°I-It¡¯s just a slip of my tongue, Sir¡­¡± Billy hastened to exin. ¡°If you think that it¡¯s inappropriate, I would not address her as Mrs. Bowers next time. I shall continue to hail her as Ms. Nichols or Ms. Natalie then.¡± ¡°Why are you being such a dumbass?¡± a frowning Samuel bellowed, ¡°Did I ask you not to?¡± ¡°No, Sir!¡± As much as Billy tried to keep a straight face, he was sniggering inside. Regardless, he was well aware that Natalie already had Samuel wrapped around her fingers, and could not resist the lure of this manner of addressing her. A Cue For Love Chapter 591 A Cue For Love Chapter 591 A Cue for Love Chapter 591 Exploiting Natalie Meanwhile, a man wearing a silver mask was stroking a blue-eyed Persian cat on hisp inside the manor. Curled into a ball of fur, the caty quietly while the man ran his fingers over its head. ¡°King, Yara¡¯s n has failed. She could have shot Natalie dead, but her ego got the best of her. Just as you expected, Natalie is a difficult one to deal with. She seemed to have figured out that Melissa had taken YF-12, so she started to look into us. On top of that, Samuel, who has always been neutral, is helping Natalie with her investigation,¡± reported Gale personally after rushing back from Dellmoor on a ne. Gale¡¯s face immediately turned grim when he remembered whose fault it was that got them into that predicament. Yara just had to get videos of Natalie with other men. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation! After listening to Gale, the man suddenly got on his feet. When the Persian cat tried to jump off of him, he swiftly grabbed hold of it by the skin of its neck. In pain, the cat frantically swiped its paws around, struggling to break free. ¡°If Yara and Natalie continue to go at each other like that, I¡¯m sure Natalie will emerge victorious in the end,¡± stated the man with a smirk. ¡°Natalie is no ordinary woman, so I don¡¯t think we should treat her the way we treated Arnold. That would be a waste of talent because I know she has a lot of potentials. Instead of killing her off, we should exploit her.¡± Even after listening to that, Gale seemed somewhat unconvinced. ¡°I hear what you¡¯re saying, King, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll¡ª¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ve never been able to hold Loot, have you?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Gale while shaking his head before King threw Loot, the Persian cat, in his way. The white cat was trembling in fear because, for a while, it had trouble breathing. Afraid that he might hurt King¡¯s precious pet, Gale held on to the creature carefully. Naturally, Loot was as obedient as it could be in the man¡¯s tender embrace after it almost suffocated to death. To Gale¡¯s surprise, he was even able to pet the cat on the head. ¡°How did you¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see? How you manipte someone is simr to how you do it to a cat. When people experience true desperation, you¡¯ll be able to mold them like y. Little by little, I¡¯ll change Natalie to be exactly the person I want, and I don¡¯t need a pawn like Yara to achieve that. Someday, I¡¯ll get Natalie to carry out my will and cement my power in Loang,¡± exined King with a devious smile. It was only then that Gale realized the man¡¯s true intention. After the exnation, Natalie and Ross started diving into their research and worked continuously for five days. On the day of Jason¡¯s birthday celebration, Natalie finally left theboratory and changed into a light purple evening dress before heading to the garden party. Natalie had asked Samuel to be her plus one, but the man had to attend an important meeting, so she ended up going alone. As soon as Natalie reached the entrance to the garden, she bumped into the heavily pregnant Yana. ¡°Hey, Natalie!¡± greeted Yana, waving her hand. ¡°Yana! Hans!¡± After hurrying over to Yana, Natalie questioned the woman¡¯s husband, ¡°Do you have any idea how cold it is outside right now? Why did you let Yana wait at the gate?¡± ¡°I tried to stop her, but she insisted on waiting for you here,¡± exined Hans helplessly. A Cue For Love Chapter 592 A Cue For Love Chapter 592 A Cue for Love Chapter 592 Incredibly Beautiful Natalie shook her head at the pregnant woman. ¡°Yana, you¡¯re with a child now! You have to take better care of yourself. Promise me that you won¡¯t do this again. Please?¡± ¡°Fine. I promise. Now that you¡¯re finally here, we can all go inside,¡± responded Yana with a bright smile. Then, the three passed through the garden and entered the banquet hall at the end. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even though the Weisses were well-to-do, they rarely held extravagant parties. However, since it was Jason¡¯s fiftieth birthday, they decided to make an exception. Besides throwing avish banquet, the Weisses invited various industrial leaders in Dellmoor and close friends to join their celebration. Yana quickly brought Natalie over to Jason when she saw the man in the hall. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned! Look who it is, Hannah! Our beautiful Natalie has finally arrived!¡± eximed Jason to his wife. Although the only daughter the couple had was Yana, they treated Natalie like she was another child of theirs. ¡°Godfather! Godmother! I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± Seeing how d the two were to see her, Natalie felt warm and fuzzy on the inside. ¡°Not as happy as we are,¡± responded Jason, smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Happy Birthday, Godfather. I wish you all the happiness in the world! May you live long and prosper!¡± With that, Natalie handed her godfather a gift she had specially prepared for him. ¡°Yana told me you¡¯re a casual drinker, so I got you this exquisite snifter ss. It should be perfect for your brandy!¡± ¡°Natalie, you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± After unwrapping his present, Jason took a well-crafted ss out of the box and held it up to the chandelier. With elegant diamond cuts, the ssware shone like a precious gem refracting the radiance of the sizeable hanging light. ¡°What brilliant workmanship! To tell you the truth, I already have arge collection of wine sses, but none canpare to this!¡± praised Jason excitedly. Even Hannah nodded in agreement. ¡°Natalie must¡¯ve spent a fortune on this! Hubby, do you realize how lucky we are to have such a wonderful goddaughter?¡± ¡°Do I? I knew she was a darling the first time Iid eyes on her!¡± eximed Jason beforeughing out heartily. Natalie, too, was full of smiles when she saw how pleased her godfather was. I¡¯m d that Godfather seems to love it. Spending time and money on finding the perfect gift for him was well worth it! ¡°Sigh, ever since you two have epted Natalie as your goddaughter, I feel like I¡¯ve lost my ce in the family,¡± stated Yana jokingly. ¡°If it were apetition, Natalie¡¯s gift would have won. Hands down.¡± ¡°Somebody¡¯s jealous, huh? You two are both apples in our eyes. Don¡¯t you ever forget that,¡± reminded Jason beforeughing again. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to tell all my guests how important Natalie is to our family.¡± While Natalie did not care much about her social status, Hannah, Hans, and Yana agreed with Jason because they thought it would be a good idea for others to know how much Natalie meant to them. Everyone at the scene shifted their attention to Jason when he went up to the stage along with Natalie. All his guests knew who he was but not the young woman standing beside him. Even though Natalie had freckles on her face, her eyes were so mesmerizing that everyone immediately disregarded her dermatological w. Somehow, Natalie was exuding an aura of elegance under the spotlight. Her eyes were the only exceptional facial feature she had, yet everyone in attendance still could not help but find her extremely attractive. A Cue For Love Chapter 593 A Cue For Love Chapter 593 A Cue for Love Chapter 593 Are You Not Cold After clearing his throat, Jason voiced, ¡°Thank you all for joining my birthday celebration. I would like to take this opportunity to introduce my goddaughter, Natalie. She¡¯s the kindest and sweetest girl we¡¯ve ever met, and she¡¯s dear to our hearts. Even though she may not be rted to us by blood, she¡¯s undoubtedly our family.¡± As soon as Jason was done talking, his guests showered him and his family with apuse. ¡°I can tell that the Weisses adore this young woman.¡± ¡°Jason is a highly-respected man. This young woman should consider herself extremely lucky to be the man¡¯s goddaughter.¡± ¡°Why does she look so familiar, though? I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡± ¡°Oh, I know! She¡¯s the chairperson of Dream Corporation!¡± ¡°You mean she¡¯s the young woman who founded Dream Pharmaceutical? She¡¯s incredible! I think the Weisses are the lucky ones if you ask me.¡± Meanwhile, Rowan, the chairperson of Jackson Corporation, raised an eyebrow curiously somewhere in the crowd. ¡°I wonder who will be the one to marry her. By doing that, not only can they get on the Weisses¡¯ good side, but they¡¯ll also be in control of Dream Corporation!¡± Then, the man turned to scowl at Martin. ¡°Instead of wasting your time on women who contribute nothing to your future, you should be courting someone like her. If you can marry her, I promise you that you¡¯ll never have to work another day in your life!¡± Rowan had six children with several women, but they were all daughters, except for Martin. The Jackson family had doted on Martin since he was a child. Although he was terrible at his studies, his family paid a fortune to forge his credentials. Still, Martin had no intention of bettering himself. Even after graduating, all he could think about at work was mingling with his female coworkers. It even got to a point where the women at the workce fought over him. The scuffle eventually ended in blood and resentment. In spite of that, Rowan insisted that Martin would be the only heir to his fortune, for Martin was the only son he had. Although his daughters were far more dependable than Martin, Rowan still refused to groom them. Martin narrowed his eyes at Natalie after taking a gulp of his beer. ¡°Are you serious, Dad? I¡¯ll never have to work another day in my life?¡± ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t care how many women you sleep with, but when ites to marriage, she¡¯s the kind you should go for.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Martin licked his upper lip and smiled deviously. ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me for a while, Dad.¡± ¡°This is the Weisses¡¯, so you better behave yourself!¡± reminded Rowan sternly. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After putting down his beer bottle, Martin left his father¡¯s sight. Jason brought nothing if not attention to Natalie when he made the introduction. Everybody wanted to get close to her so that they could establish a business rtionship with Dream Corporation. Surrounded by people she did not care about, Natalie quickly reached the limit of her patience after just a while. Yana and Hans could immediately tell what was going on with Natalie, so they hurried over to her. ¡°You must be tired. What don¡¯t you let Hans and me handle the crowd while you go for some air?¡± ¡°Thank you, Yana.¡± With that, Natalie quickly turned around and walked out of the banquet hall. A few tried to follow her, but Yana and Hans managed to stop them. Standing in the garden and surrounded by nothing but nts, Natalie could finally breathe easy. It¡¯s so much better out here. As expected, partying is not my thing. Just when Natalie was stretching to rx, she heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold out here. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 594 A Cue For Love Chapter 594 A Cue for Love Chapter 594 You Are Not Worthy Natalie frowned. Before she could reply, a thick coat was draped over her shoulders all of a sudden. When she turned around, she gazed into the stranger¡¯s eyes, which twinkled with a hint of amusement. ¡°Silly girl¡­ Why did you forget to wear more clothes in such cold weather? If you catch a cold, I¡¯ll be sad,¡± Martin said gently in a deep voice. Natalie narrowed her eyes. Staring at the man, who appeared out of nowhere and was saying such cheesy things, she felt disgusted. What is this man doing? Does he think that he¡¯s filming a dumb ro with me? ¡°Who are you?¡± Natalie frowned, her voice filled with wariness. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I know you. Natalie¡¯s a very nice name. Saying it out loud gives me such a heartwarming feeling¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Natalie ran out of patience listening to him. She demanded in annoyance, ¡°Who are you?¡± Not expecting his sweet nothings to be interrupted by Natalie, Martin was stunned. However, he quickly returned to his senses. ¡°My name is Martin Jackson, the CEO of the Jackson Corporation. At the same time, I¡¯m your¡­ admirer.¡± Martin deliberately emphasized the word ¡®admirer¡¯. Natalie was rendered speechless. Without showing him any courtesy, she threw the coat that he had draped over her on the floor and shot him a cold re. ¡°Save your tricks for other girls, you yboy.¡± A mocking smirk yed on Natalie¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say such disgusting words in front of me. Don¡¯t you have anything else better to do?¡± When Natalie left, she did not spare him a single nce. She stepped on his coat with her heels, looking decisive and suave. She had heard of the Jackson Corporation before, but not Martin. Since she had been liked by such a loyal man, she would not even bother to even look in the direction of a horny yboy like Martin. Staring at Natalie¡¯s back, Martin thought that her coldness not just made her seem untouchable, but also showed her clear contempt for him. Martin had never failed in getting a girl he wanted. Now that he was being looked down on my Natalie, fury raged within him. ¡°So she¡¯s looking down on me, huh?¡± Martin¡¯s pride had been trampled all over by her. Gritting his teeth, he snapped, ¡°Natalie, I want to see how different you are from other women after you¡¯re lying underneath me, stripped naked!¡± Natalie returned to the hall,pletely unbothered by this incident. Now that the Dream Corporation was growing rapidly, random troublemakers would naturally appear. A useless man like Martin was not worthy enough to upy her mind. After Natalie returned, Jason started making a wish in front of the candle and cutting the cake up. Natalie received a slice of cake as well and started eating it. After that, she wanted some drinks. ¡°Yana, Hans, I¡¯ll go and grab a ss of alcohol.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She walked to the waiter. Just when she was about to take a ss of champagne from his tray, someone shoved her from behind. Losing her bnce, she flipped the waiter¡¯s tray. The champagne sshed all over her body, especially her chest. If the fabric of her gown was wet, it was easy for her to sh herself. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The waiter in front of Natalie passed her a towel, helping her cover her chest that was being vaguely exposed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± A waitress had bumped into Natalie. Blushing, she kept apologizing, ¡°This isn¡¯t convenient for you. I think I should bring you to the guests¡¯ lounge so you can change your clothes!¡± Natalie grabbed the towel and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± When the waitress turned around, she heaved a sigh of relief secretly. Not suspecting anything, Natalie followed the waitress out of the hall and into an area behind it. The waitress brought her to a lounge. She found a set of clean clothes and passed a towel to Natalie. With an apologetic look, she said, ¡°Please change your clothes here. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Before the waitress closed the door, she nced at the pair of feet underneath the divider. A meaningful glint appeared in her eyes as she slowly shut the door. A Cue For Love Chapter 595 A Cue For Love Chapter 595 A Cue for Love Chapter 595 His Balls Hurt When the waitress left the lounge and saw that there was no one outside, she whipped out a key from her pocket and locked the door from the outside. Meanwhile, Natalie was using the towel to wipe the champagne stains off her body. She stretched her arms to the back, wanting to pull the zip of her dress down. However, the zip seemed to be entangled with her hair¡ªshe could not zip it down no matter what. Hence, Natalie walked to the mirror, wanting to unzip her dress in front of it. However, she had just unzipped a small portion when a man walked out from the screen. He went toward her and said softly, ¡°Natalie, your dress is wet. Do you want me to take it off for you?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened as she spun around and red at Martin. ¡°Why are you here?¡± demanded Natalie frostily. ¡°If I¡¯m here, it means that we are fated.¡± Martin crossed his hands behind his back and winked at her. ¡°Since you can¡¯t unzip your dress and it¡¯s only both of us here, why don¡¯t I help you out?¡± Martin was extremely arrogant and thought that what happened in the garden was merely an ident. There was no woman in the world who could resist his charm. As long as he took off her clothes and lead her to the bed¡­ No matter how high and mighty Natalie was, he had a way to make her fall into his arms willingly. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When Natalie met Martin¡¯s gaze, she suddenly realized that this was all part of his trap. He made her spill the drinks and instructed the waitress to bring her to the room, where he had already been hiding behind the screen. This was the simplest, yet most effective way of tricking her there. Martin walked closer to her. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t resist me like that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you very comfortable.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Natalie zipped up her dress again. Narrowing her eyes, she warned, ¡°Stay away from me! Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands!¡± ¡°Dirty? How am I dirty?¡± As if he had just heard a ridiculous joke, he frowned and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t tried it before, so how would you know that it¡¯ll be ufortable with me? I promise that I¡¯ll make you feel like you¡¯re in ecstasy in bed. I¡¯ll let you experience the joys of being a woman!¡± A mocking smirk yed on Natalie¡¯s lips. She could not be bothered to waste any time talking to this horny yboy. Not sparing Martin another nce, Natalie grabbed the towel. Yet, when she was about to leave the lounge, she realized that the door had been locked from the outside. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯ll never escape my grasp.¡± As if he was an eagle who had caught his prey, he walked toward Natalie andughed. ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us here. If you yell, you¡¯ll only attract everyone here.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Natalie turned around and nced at Martin. ¡°Mr. Weiss just officially announced that you¡¯re his goddaughter. Anyway, since there are just two of us in the room, and you look so sexy¡­ How can I not have some obscene thoughts? By then, you¡¯ll have no choice but to marry me to preserve your reputation.¡± Martin continued triumphantly, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ll be mine, Natalie!¡± When Natalie heard what Martin said, she mumbled under her breath, ¡°What a shameless man!¡± That horny jerk is quite skilled in tricking women. Regardless of whether they¡¯re an heiress or a girl- next-door, it¡¯s hard for them to escape being taken advantage of by him. p! p! p! Natalie pped her hands. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing someone trying so hard to masquerade his shamelessness as a positive trait!¡± Noticing the mockery in Natalie¡¯s words, Martin¡¯s face fell. ¡°Natalie, what do you mean? It¡¯s so rare for me to be so forting to a woman! Don¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you aren¡¯t so forting.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you say!¡± Martin¡¯s expression turned grim. He hugged Natalie¡¯s waist, wanting to bite her neck. However, before he could do that, he felt pain shoot up his balls. A Cue For Love Chapter 596 A Cue For Love Chapter 596 A Cue for Love Chapter 596 She Must Take Responsibility A man¡¯s balls were the most vulnerable spot. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Before Martin could kiss her neck, Natalie had already kicked him ruthlessly. ¡°Argh!¡± shrieked Martin in agony as tears welled up in his eyes. He grabbed his crotch and wriggled on the floor in pain, just like a maggot. ¡°You b*tch! How dare you kick me?¡± A look of hatred raged in Martin¡¯s eyes as he cursed hoarsely, ¡°When the guestse here, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll salvage this mess¡­ Even if you¡¯re Jason¡¯s goddaughter and the director of Dream, this has already blown up. I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Natalie squatted slowly and stared at Martin, who hadpletely lost his ability to put up a fight. ¡°Why are you resorting to such petty tricks like a woman?¡± asked Natalie as she rolled her eyes. ¡°Natalie¡­ Not only did you kick me, but you also dared to humiliate me like this!¡± roared Martin furiously. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this! I¡¯ll remember everything that you said! After you marry into the Jacksons, I¡¯ll torture you till you wish for nothing but death!¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Raising her eyebrows, Natalie burst intoughter. What gave this man his confidence? Why is he still dreaming up such fantasies at this juncture? ¡°Marry me?¡± Natalie wasughing so hard that her eyes crinkled into crescents and she could barely stop herself. ¡°First, you should take good care of the lower half of your body. Well, your injury might never recover.¡± When Martin heard what she said, he started to panic and his cheeks turned pale. ¡°Natalie, you¡­¡± ¡°Save some energy to recuperate!¡± The smile was gone from Natalie¡¯s face when she stood up. Since the lounge¡¯s door was locked from the outside, Natalie walked to the windows and flung them open. Stepping on the ledge, she jumped out agilely. Soon, her figure disappeared from Martin¡¯s sight. He wanted to chase after her, but the pain between his legs was so much that he felt like dying. When he recalled how Natalie said that the injury might never recover, he was terrified. He would rather be stabbed to death straightaway than be unable to touch women again. Before Martin could curse at Natalie, everyone was attracted over by his ear-splitting shrieks. As the door was locked, they could not push it open no matter what. ¡°Why is the door locked from the outside?¡± Martin heard themotion outside. Upon the thought that everyone would see him in such pain after having his balls kicked, his expression turned even uglier. He struggled to get to his feet, but he did not seed even after a few attempts. Instead, he identally aggravated the injury, causing him to break into a cold sweat from the pain. Soonter, the staff brought a spare key over. With a click, the door opened. Everyone immediately saw Martin¡¯s pathetic state. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is he clutching that area? How did he get injured for no reason?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he the only son of Rowan from the Jackson Corporation? If a man¡¯s injured there, doesn¡¯t it mean that¡­¡± Realizing that his words were inappropriate to be said in public, he fell silent awkwardly. Within a short moment, more people came to look. However, none of them helped Martin up. Martin remained sprawled on the ground. Listening to those people¡ªacquaintances and strangers alike¡ªdiscussing behind his back, he felt tormented. When Rowan saw his precious son lying on the floor, he rushed over and helped Martin up. ¡°Martin, how are you? What happened?¡± When Martin saw his father, he grabbed Rowan¡¯s hand desperately, as if he had just seen his savior. ¡°Dad¡­ It¡¯s Natalie! She¡¯s the one who did this to me! If something bad happens to me, she must take responsibility for me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 597 A Cue For Love Chapter 597 A Cue for Love Chapter 597 Do Not Say It Again Right after Martin spoke, Jason¡¯s face fell as he rebuked indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Natalie will never do something like that. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t do it for no good reason. You must be responsible for your words. I¡¯d advise you to think through your words before speaking.¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on Martin. Now that he had been utterly humiliated and was almost neutered, he insisted, ¡°How can a man joke about this so easily? It¡¯s Natalie who made me like this. It¡¯s her!¡± The crowd erupted into an uproar when they heard him. They started to doubt Natalie. ¡°Yeah! No man would say something like that unless it¡¯spletely necessary.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­ Look at Mr. Martin! He must be really injured right there.¡± ¡°Will Natalie really make the Jacksons lose their future generations?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Since something like this happened to his precious son, Rowan looked extremely grim. His heart aching, he said to Jason, ¡°Jason, I know that Natalie is your goddaughter. However, she hurt my son like this, and we don¡¯t even know how the injury will turn out. In front of everyone, I hope that you won¡¯t defend her for your private interests. Please, give a proper exnation to Martin. When will the wedding be held?¡± At the most critical juncture, Rowan and Martin had the same thought. Martin wanted to marry Natalie. After snatching all her assets from her, he would think of a way to torment her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rowan did not know how bad Martin¡¯s injury was. However, all he wanted to do was to strike when the iron was hot. He wanted everyone to witness this and make Natalie agree to be his daughter-in- law. When Jason heard what Rowan said, his expression turned grim. ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°Dad, he¡¯s just trying to aim for someone out of his league!¡± Stroking her pregnant stomach, Yana¡¯s face blushed as she defended Natalie. ¡°Even if we assume the worst and that Natalie actually did hurt him, he brought it upon himself!¡± ¡°Yana, we¡¯ve known each other since young! You used to be so sickly. Now that you¡¯re pregnant with your second child, can you be less harsh with your words?¡± Martin red at Yana viciously. Hans, who was usually very polite and gentle, saw how Martin was using her like a mad dog. His expression turned frosty as a warning look crept into his eyes. ¡°Martin, try to defame Yana and our child one more time!¡± When Martin met Hans¡¯ gaze, his courage disappeared. Hence, he had no choice but to make Natalie his target again. ¡°It¡¯s Natalie! She deliberately seduced me in the garden. When I ignored her, she lied that she was feeling unwell. Since she¡¯s not acting normally, I apanied her here to rest. To my surprise, immediately after entering the room. Then, she started stripping her clothes and taking off mine¡­ I¡¯m not someone who could not reject a woman¡¯s advances. Looking at how shameless she was, I reminded her to respect herself more. However, she refused to listen and hugged me, trying to force herself upon me. Since I did not have any reactions toward her, she got angry and kicked me.¡± When Martin said that, he looked extremely noble. Not only did he make himself soundpletely innocent, but he also pushed all the me on Natalie. ¡°Did everyone hear that?¡± Rowan nodded and dered, ¡°Natalie was the one who seduced Martin and injured him! I didn¡¯t expect the girl, who was praised so much by the Weisses, would do something like this! The Weisses have always been a reputable family, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the Jacksons are insignificant! No matter what, I must seek justice for my son today!¡± Rowan and Martin were so shameless that they did not mind resorting to such methods. p! p! p! At that moment, everyone heard someone pping. Each p was loud and clear. The crowd subconsciously parted, making a path for the apuding girl to walk through. The person was none other than Natalie, who was the center of everyone¡¯s discussion. ¡°What a great speech!¡± A mocking smirk appeared on Natalie¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say that ever again.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 598 A Cue For Love Chapter 598 A Cue for Love Chapter 598 Marry Into The Jackson Family Martin gritted his teeth as he saw Natalie. ¡°Natalie, how dare you be so arrogant? You even wanted to force yourself upon me! I showed you mercy because you¡¯re a woman but never thought you would do this to me! What a wicked woman you are!¡± Staring at Martin, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Humph! Mr. Martin is indeed good at acting! If you were a woman, I would¡¯ve suspected that your role now is an evil-hearted woman in a soap opera.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Martin was irritated. Rowan tried to protect his son. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you think you can do anything you want just because Jason has epted you as his goddaughter. You have to pay for hurting my son! Even if the Weisses want to cover up for you, many people are watching now and will never allow you toe up with excuses to escape!¡± Although Jason wasn¡¯t aware of Martin¡¯s character, he knew Natalie very well. Jason didn¡¯t mind falling out with the Jacksons to preserve Natalie¡¯s reputation. Given that Natalie wasn¡¯t married yet, Jason would prevent anyone from tarnishing her good name. ¡°Don¡¯t hurl all sorts of usations at Natalie if you can¡¯t show any proof.¡± At that moment, even Jason, who was usually calm and gentle, argued with them overbearingly. Besides, Hans also chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t smear Natalie if you don¡¯t have any evidence. Otherwise, the Jacksons wouldn¡¯t only offend the Weisses but the Beckers as well. Since the Weisses treat Natalie as their daughter, I will treat her as my sister.¡± Rowan and Martin didn¡¯t expect Jason and Hans would support Natalie in unison. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When Jason announced that Natalie was her goddaughter, Rowan and Martin could tell that he cared about her very much. Nheless, they didn¡¯t think that Jason would protect Natalie openly as if she was his biological daughter. Meanwhile, Natalie felt touched after gazing at Hans and Jason. Deep down, Natalie knew that theypletely trusted her. It was why they stood by her side before she had to say anything. I¡¯m d to have such a kind godfather! Therefore, Natalie thought she couldn¡¯t let Jason and Hans vouch for her for nothing. The next moment, Natalie red at Martin and asked, ¡°Mr. Martin, do you have evidence that I seduced and hurt you?¡± Unperturbed, Martin raised his eyebrows and responded, ¡°I believe the surveince cameras must have recorded it when you escaped through the windows. It can prove that just the two of us were in the room with a bed. Besides, it further proves that you are nothing more than a promiscuous whore who intended to seduce me!¡± After Martin finished, Natalie clenched her fists and bit her lips furiously. Seeing that Natalie remained silent, Rowan capitalized on the momentum and added, ¡°Since only you and my son were in the room, who else could hurt him beside you? If you¡¯re willing to marry into the Jacksons, Martin and I can let this incident pass. Otherwise, we will never let you off the hook.¡± At that time, everyone wasn¡¯t sure who they ought to trust. Nevertheless, one could instantly tell that the Jacksons wish to obtain Natalie. ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t have to entertain their demand, ¡°Jasonforted Natalie and patted her shoulder. ¡°Godfather, after the Jacksons have talked so much, it¡¯s my turn to say something.¡± With that, Natalie stared at Martin and continued, ¡°Initially, I wanted to keep some dignity for Mr. Martin. Since he¡¯s not worried about it, allow me to show my evidence.¡± Martin¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! What kind of evidence would you have?¡± Natalie slowly took out her phone and pressed the y button. Then, Martin¡¯s voice echoed throughout the ce. ¡°Dirty? How am I dirty? ¡°Since you haven¡¯t tried it before, how would you know that it¡¯ll be ufortable with me? I promise that I¡¯ll make you feel like you¡¯re in ecstasy in bed. I¡¯ll let you experience the joys of being a woman!¡± ¡°Mr. Weiss just officially announced that you¡¯re his goddaughter. Anyway, there are just the two of us in the room now. Besides, you look so sexy¡­ How can I not have some obscene thoughts? By then, you¡¯ll have no choice but to marry me to preserve your reputation.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 599 A Cue For Love Chapter 599 A Cue for Love Chapter 599 Perfect Beauty Everyone was startled upon listening to Martin¡¯s words via the recording. After all, no one expected that the so-called victim would be so perverted when he was alone. ¡°My god! Martin turns out to be a pervert! Do you remember how confident he was just now? It is now a p in his face, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Rowan¡¯s son is overly ambitious. Even though he is useless, he still dreams about living off Mr. Weiss¡¯s goddaughter in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so thick-skinned of him! How could he be so despicable even after Ms. Nichols rejected him! After that, he even dared use Ms. Nichols of seducing him. How shameless!¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols¡¯s reputation would have been ruined without the recording.¡± ¡°As the saying goes, like father, like son!¡± Rowan was stunned upon hearing the recording and the unpleasant words by the guests. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears and felt embarrassed and furious. Initially, Rowan had foreseen that Martin only told everyone the half-truth about what happened between Natalie and him. However, he was surprised to know that everything Martin said was untrue. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While Martin was severely criticized, Rowan¡¯s positive image, which he had built for years, was also ruined. Rowan gaped in shock at Martin. ¡°You¡­ you have put me to shame!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not true!¡± At that time, Martin looked deathly pale. As Natalie¡¯s piercing gaze swept past Martin, she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve shown my evidence. The people here will judge for themselves what is right and wrong. Mr. Martin, I suggest that you should go to the hospital as quickly as possible. Otherwise, the Jacksons might not have future heirs.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes glistened, and her lips curled into a faint smile. Nheless, no one felt that Natalie was arrogant when she smiled. On the contrary, she seemingly exuded an overbearing andmanding presence. At that moment, many thought that Natalie would be a perfect beauty if her facial features were prettier and there were fewer freckles on her face. By contrast, Rowan looked as if he had aged a decade as he lowered his head dispiritedly. Although Rowan loathed Martin for being disappointing, he couldn¡¯t bear leaving Martin to the wolves. After all, Martin was his only son. Martin had never seen Rowan behave like that before. After a while, he said anxiously, ¡°Dad, I¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rowan scolded Martin before bringing him away from that ce. After witnessing the dramatic turns of the events, all guests were deeply impressed by Natalie. Compared with Martin¡¯s exasperation, Natalie remainedposed all the time and effortlessly refuted all of his usations. No wonder Jason treats Natalie as well as his biological daughter! After the crowd dispersed and left, Yana held Natalie¡¯s hand gently and said, ¡°Natalie, I was worried just now! Although the Weisses wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Jacksons, I was afraid Martin would consistently disgust you in front of others!¡± Natalie shed her a smile and replied, ¡°Well, he was indeed disgusting by using the despicable means against me.¡± ¡°Fortunately, you recorded his conversation. Why would you think of recording it?¡± Hans asked. Natalie exined, ¡°I began recording after someone bumped into me and spilled the drink on my dress. Since it appeared to be fishy, I decided to take extra precautions. Luckily, the recording helped me clear my name. I don¡¯t mind being smeared by Martin. However, I was worried that the incident would drag the Weisses and the Becker into the mess.¡± Upon hearing it, Jason shook his head and interjected, ¡°Natalie, how can you say that? You call me Godfather for a reason! There is no such thing as dragging us to the mess. I would feel embarrassed if I didn¡¯t stand up for you when someone bullied you. Also, Hannah, Yana, and Hans would look down upon me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 600 A Cue For Love Chapter 600 A Cue for Love Chapter 600 Get Caught When Doing Matchmaking Hannah chimed in. ¡°You did well today. If you appeared slightly timid just now, I would ask you to sleep in a separate bed!¡± Jason¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Hannah¡­ since the juniors are all here, can you spare me from embarrassment?¡± Hannah rolled her eyes at Jason and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ipliment you just now? How dare you ask for more?¡± ¡°All right. Everything that you say is correct!¡± Jasonughed out loud. Knowing that they treated her as part of their family, tears couldn¡¯t help but well in Natalie¡¯s face because she had never experienced such warmth before. It feels so good to be pampered by the Weisses! The birthday party went on after the saga involving the Jacksons ended. Surprisingly, many elder friends of the Weisses were fond of Natalie, who was in her early twenties. ¡°Ms. Nichols, my son is twenty-eight years old and over six feet tall. He is a young and sessful CEO. Many girls out there are obsessed with this type of man nowadays.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. My eldest grandson is the CEO of a mental health clinic. He is twenty-six years old, hence as young as you. Besides, he is polite and gentle¡­¡± ¡°My grandson is in his early twenties. He has a delicate and handsome face.¡± As the elders surrounded her to propose setting a blind date, Natalie was rendered speechless. Although the candidates seemed fine, Natalie already had four kids and the jealous Mr. Bowers. I dare not meet any of the candidates that they¡¯ve introduced! Otherwise, I might not be able to get off the bed for months! ¡°Thank you for your kindness. However, I¡¯m not looking for a marriage for now.¡± Natalie waved her hand as she made her stance. Despite that, the elders didn¡¯t want to hear the answer but continued to promote their sons and grandsons. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about marriage. Just get his phone number and chat with him for now.¡± ¡°We understand that the young ones are reluctant to talk about marriage. Never mind. You can make friends with him first.¡± ¡°No rush. My grandson has justpleted his SAT and might be busy with his studies at the university. He would have graduated when you¡¯re ready to engage in a rtionship!¡± As the elders got excited, Natalie was amused and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No way!¡± Jason wasn¡¯t aware of Natalie¡¯s rtionship with Samuel. Seeing that many wished to introduce their sons and grandsons to Natalie, Jason acted like a father and said, ¡°Regardless of your sons or grandsons are interested in courting Natalie,e and exin to my wife.¡± Since it¡¯s rted to Natalie¡¯s happiness in the future, we must carefully vet them before introducing them to her! Besides, my requirements for a son-inw are strict! The elders nodded in response and rushed toward Hannah to make a report. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Godfather, I don¡¯t need it¡ª¡± However, Jason behaved as if he understood Natalie¡¯s intention and said, ¡°Natalie, I understand that girls would be shy to talk about it. Rest assured that we will help select the best husband for you.¡± Since Hannah seemed to be busy recording the details, Jason went to lend her a hand. Meanwhile, Yana burst intoughter. Natalie said in annoyance, ¡°Yana, why are youughing at me? I can hardly exin myself if Samuel sees it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! I reckon you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself!¡± Yana buried herself in Hans¡¯ arms and continuedughing. Natalie was perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Yana pointed at the man leaning against the marble pir and chuckled. ¡°Natalie, look over there. Can you see who has arrived?¡± Natalie turned in the direction where Yana pointed and saw a man in a ck coat. The man was handsome but exuded a cold and intimidating aura. A Cue For Love Chapter 601 A Cue For Love Chapter 601 A Cue for Love Chapter 601 Jealous ¡°Samuel, he¡­¡± Natalie was shocked, for she didn¡¯t expect Samuel to end his online meeting earlier ande here. To make matters worse, Samuel chose to show up now of all times. Natalie was unsure how much he had heard from the elders. Natalie rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Yana, Hans, I have to get going. I¡¯ve previously promised Godfather that I would apany him until the party ends. However, I never thought I had to leave earlier. Please ry my apologies to him for me.¡± Yana and Hans covered their mouths as theyughed and nodded in response. ¡°No worries. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Natalie rushed toward the marble pir. Natalie thought she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. However, she still felt anxious upon meeting Samuel¡¯s cold gaze. It was as if she was caught red-handed for cheating on him. ¡°Samuel, shall we go?¡± Natalie held Samuel¡¯s arm. ¡°Would you miss anything if you leave now?¡± After that, Samuel pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve given my gift to Godfather and eaten the cake¡­ What else would I miss?¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t pretending to be clueless. On the contrary, she didn¡¯t understand what Samuel was implying. Samuel stared at Natalie¡¯s innocent gaze for a while. After that, he leaned closer and whispered in her ear with his deep voice, ¡°A CEO, a doctor, a young university student, so on and so forth. Natalie, wouldn¡¯t you want to meet them?¡± Feeling shocked, Natalie quickly looked up at Samuel. Her heart skipped a beat when she met Samuel¡¯s eyes, which were filled with possessiveness. Just as I expected, Samuel didn¡¯t only hear the conversation but also every word! Natalie looked around for a while and said, ¡°Samuel, I can exin¡­ Anyway, your presence might attract people¡¯s attention. Let¡¯s go to another ce. I¡¯ll exin it to you there.¡± Samuel pursed his lips and didn¡¯t respond to it. Nheless, he overbearingly held Natalie¡¯s hand and interlocked his fingers with hers. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Natalie dared not wriggle free from Samuel and obediently followed him to the car. When Natalie sat on the passenger¡¯s seat, she could feel the cold aura exuded by Samuel. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Suddenly, Natalie instinctively cowered back when Samuel turned around. Samuel nced at Natalie expressionlessly and put on the seatbelt for her. ¡°I¡­ can exin it now¡­¡± ¡°Sit tight.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t hear it clearly, perhaps because Samuel¡¯s voice was too soft. Then, Samuel pulled to unbutton his cors, revealing his sexy corbones, and said gently, ¡°Tonight¡­ you can exin it to me until I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Soon, they left the banquet hall. In the car, Natalie grabbed the seatbelt while anxiously biting her lips. How can I exin it until Samuel is satisfied? Since Samuel could be jealous because of the four kids, I think he must be furious right now. After all, he had seen many people propose to set up a blind date for me. Like the calm before the storm, Natalie could not quite shake off the feeling of disquietment. For forty minutes, Natalie¡¯s mind was a mess. Atst, Samuel pulled over at a mansion near the ocean. ¡°Get off the car.¡± Samuel hopped out after talking to Natalie. After nodding in response, Natalie hopped out with Samuel and entered the mansion. The moment she entered the mansion, Samuel carried her in his arms. ¡°Samuel, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Exin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not how I should exin myself.¡± Natalie tried to wriggle free from him and get down. Since Natalie wasn¡¯t petite, Samuel supposedly couldn¡¯t stop her from getting down from his arms. Much to Natalie¡¯s surprise, Samuel continued to carry her effortlessly and walk steadily. A Cue For Love Chapter 602 A Cue For Love Chapter 602 A Cue for Love Chapter 602 The Person Who Loves Me The Most Samuel carried Natalie up to the bedroom on the first floor. Since there were no lights in the bedroom, only moonlight shone through the French window. After entering the bedroom, Samuel gently threw Natalie on the bed. Since the bed was soft, Natalie didn¡¯t feel any back pain. However, the moment she wanted to sit up and talk to Samuel nicely, he pressed down on her. ¡°Samuel, I¡­¡± Samuel kissed Natalie as soon as she spoke. With a hint of anger, Samuel forcefully pried Natalie¡¯s lips open with his to invade her mouth. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After Samuel stopped kissing Natalie, she grabbed the chance and said, ¡°I can exin myself. I didn¡¯t expect the elders to propose matchmaking for me. When I declined their offer, Godfather thought I was merely acting demure¡­ It was why he wanted to vet the candidates for me.¡± ¡°After your godfather has finished vetting the candidates, will you meet the young men to avoid letting him down?¡± Samuel gently bit her lips as though he was punishing her. Natalie gazed at Samuel, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Since I already have you, I¡¯ll be responsible for you.¡± ¡°Well, those men might be good candidates¡­¡± ¡°But I have you already!¡± Natalie wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck and said smilingly, ¡°I know that you¡¯re the one who loves me the most in this world! No one will love me as much as you do if I lose you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you realized that.¡± Samuel received a message earlier on, which stated that there was amotion at the party. Hence, he ended the meeting abruptly and rushed to the Weisses¡¯ party. However, all he saw was that the elders surrounded Natalie to promote their sons and grandsons to her. At that time, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but feel immensely jealous. From the beginning, he knew that Natalie couldn¡¯t conceal herpetence despite wearing an ugly hyper-realistic mask. Although Samuel understood it, he still failed to stop himself from being jealous. Samuel put all his rationality behind him when the thought of someone coveting his beloved woman shed across his mind. Hence, the only thing that filled his mind was to possess the woman. ¡°Samuel, do you know this?¡± Natalie said, her eyes gleaming brightly. ¡°A wolve is faithful and will only love one partner in its lifetime. Even if its partner dies, it will choose to live alone. Now that I¡¯m being loved by a wolf, do you think I will be interested in other men?¡± Samuel felt touched as he listened to Natalie¡¯s romantic confession and caressed her long hair. Although Samuel didn¡¯t expect to be coaxed by Natalie, his heart softened upon listening to Natalie¡¯s touching words. What should I do? Samuel was deeply in love with Natalie. It was something that he had never imagined in the past. ¡°I won¡¯t live alone after my beloved woman dies. Instead, I¡¯ll go to where she is to keep herpany.¡± Samuel made the promise as he murmured near Natalie¡¯s neck. Natalie felt touched but also heartbroken upon hearing it. ¡°Samuel, how can you do that?¡± Samuel took her into his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m deeply in love with you. Even if the world perishes, I will never hand you over to someone else. You¡¯re the first and the only woman I love the most.¡± ¡°Sam¡ª¡± Simrly, Samuel kissed Natalie¡¯s lips as soon as she spoke. After kissing Natalie¡¯s lips, he moved his lips from her neck to other body parts downward. Slowly, Natalie¡¯s body melted into his embrace. When Natalie reciprocated, Samuel got even more excited and wanted more. Although Natalie was a strong woman, she was willing to put her guard down for Samuel and be gentle to him. A Cue For Love Chapter 603 A Cue For Love Chapter 603 A Cue for Love Chapter 603 Willing To Be His Servant Rowan brought Martin to the best private hospital and hired the most esteemed andrologist. After the doctor administered some painkillers to Martin, he finally felt that his lower body part wasn¡¯t as painful. The doctor nced at Martin and pondered over his condition for a while. Then, he asked Rowan to go to the hallway. ¡°Sir, how is Martin¡¯s condition now?¡± The doctor exined with regrets. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you have to prepare for the worst. Given that his injury is severe, his reproductive health will be affected. I might be able to save one of the two parts if he came half an hour earlier. However, his condition worsened because he arrived toote. Now, I can¡¯t save any of the two parts, and hence the patient will lose his fertility.¡± ¡°What? How could it be?¡± Rowan murmured heartbreakingly. Martin was Rowan¡¯s only son. Now that Martin had lost his fertility, the Jacksons couldn¡¯t produce any heir forever. At that moment, Martin med himself for forcing the women who slept with Martin to abort their babies. Back then, he belittled the women for their low social status. Now, he was even willing to let a prostitute bear his grandchild. When Rowan and the doctor talked, Martin had gotten off the bed ande to the door with his walking stick. ¡°Sir, is there no cure to my condition?¡± Martin asked straightforwardly. ¡°You should get some rest first,¡± the doctor advised Martin. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rage pulsed through Martin¡¯s veins when he bellowed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get some rest. My question is simple: Can I be cured? Can I sleep with women and have children? Tell me!¡± Feeling that a chill ran down his spine, the doctor answered honestly, ¡°Given the current medical technologies, it¡¯s definite that you¡¯ll lose your fertility. Please remain calm and get the necessary treatment for now. Then, we will arrange a psychologist to give you face-to-face counseling¡­¡± Worrying that he would get caught in Martin¡¯s rage, the doctor hastily left the hallway once he finished. Martin gazed at Rowan with his bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°Dad¡­¡± As soon as Martin spoke, Rowan pped him and scolded him heartbrokenly, ¡°How ipetent! You didn¡¯t only fail to court Natalie but also caused problems for yourself! I feel ashamed to have a son like you!¡± Rowan paused for a while and continued, ¡°Since you can¡¯t even produce an heir for the Jacksons, what¡¯s the use of keeping you as my son?¡± Thump! Martin kneeled down upon hearing Rowan¡¯s words. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m useless and have made a mistake. Nheless, I¡¯m still your son!¡± Much to Martin¡¯s surprise, Rowan shot a cold nce at Martin and said, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t im that you¡¯re my son. I can¡¯t stand such a humiliation. Considering that you¡¯re my biological son, I¡¯ll give the same amount of money for you to spend. However, you¡¯ve lost the right to inherit Jackson Corporation. Also, I¡¯ll transfer your position to your sister¡­¡± ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this to me. You¡¯re taking away my power in thepany!¡± Martin shrieked uncontrobly. Rowan answered scornfully, ¡°At the very least, your sister has given me a grandson who bears my surname. What have you done for the family? Now, you can¡¯t even give me a granddaughter. What makes you think you still deserve the right to inherit thepany? You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing!¡± Although Martin pitifully kneeled on the cold tiles, Rowan was cold-hearted and didn¡¯t give him a chance. Martin kept kneeling on the floor for a long time until a woman came up to him in a pair of exquisite high-heels. ¡°Mr. Martin, do you hate Natalie to the core?¡± The woman squatted down and gazed at him with a grin. Gritting his teeth, Martin replied, ¡°Yes, I hate her. I wish to skin her alive! Who¡­ are you?¡± The woman said smilingly, her eyes filled with wickedness. ¡°My identity isn¡¯t that important. What is more important is that we have amon enemy! Apart from going against the woman with you, I have a way to help regain your fertility.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± At that time, Martin had lost everything. Hence, he agreed to it excitedly upon hearing the proposal. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your servant as long as you can cure me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 604 A Cue For Love Chapter 604 A Cue for Love Chapter 604 You Must Promise Me When Natalie woke up the following morning, she was surprised that Samuel was not lying next to her. She lifted the nket to get off the bed only to find hickeys all over her body. As snippets of her steamy session with him on the previous night shed across her mind, she blushed instantly. Thus, she kept fanning herself with her hands, hoping that it would help to cool her flushed face down. After a quick wash-up, Natalie walked down the stairs and headed toward the living room. Moments later, when he was still nowhere to be seen, she moved toward the kitchen instinctively and saw him frying eggs. Samuel had changed into a in white shirt. Amid the grease and smell in the kitchen, he did not look odd at all. In fact, Natalie could even feel a rush of happiness and pride as she gazed lovingly at him. Regardless of how assertive the omnipotent man was in the business industry, he would prioritize her wellbeing before everything else. She tiptoed toward him and wrapped her arms around his lean waist as she murmured, ¡°Morning.¡± Samuel, who was about to flip the eggs in the pan, stiffened momentarily. In an instant, his tensed frame rxed at the softness of her body. ¡°Have you had enough sleep?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Oblivious that he was getting aroused, she continued to ster herself against his back. He turned around slightly, held her dainty face, and locked his lips on hers. As they indulged themselves in the passionate moment, they only came to their senses when the smell of burnt eggs filled their nostrils. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After a simple breakfast, Natalie thought Samuel would take her back to the city. It never crossed her mind that he would take her to the beach. The warm golden rays from the sun cascaded on the blue sea, creating a breathtaking view. Natalie stood on the soft sandy beach barefooted as she stretched out her arms to feel the breeze. ¡°Samuel, the sea is mesmerizing! I can get everything out of my mind just by staring at it! After I have done everything and things are back to normal, I n to lead a secluded life on an ind.¡± Samuel stroked her lustrous hair affectionately. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you by then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± she replied with a bright smile. Although they were still clueless about the mysterious mastermind, the vision of a beautiful life on an ind boosted their confidence. ¡°Samuel, do you still remember what you saidst night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He squinted his eyes as he looked intently into hers. ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t live by yourself if I happen to meet my end at any moment,¡± she mumbled sorrowfully. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± ¡°Promise me. If it really happens, you must pull yourself together and continue to live without me. I don¡¯t believe in reincarnation, but it¡¯s possible for us to meet again if we manage to survive.¡± Natalie utterednguorously as if she wasmenting on the weather. ¡°Nat¡­¡± Samuel tried to refute. ¡°Do I have your word?¡± Natalie asked solemnly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t promise you!¡± Natalie stood on her toes to stare into his eyes adamantly. ¡°Promise me! Samuel, I want you to promise me!¡± She was not wearing the hyper-realistic mask while alone with him at the beach. She wanted to face him with her true self. Her wless porcin skin was glowing under the sunlight. There was an unmistakable hint of perseverance amid tenaciousness in her beautiful eyes. Samuel had nevere across any woman as stubborn as her. Eventually, he had no choice but to give in. ¡°All right. I promise.¡± A smile broke out on her face the moment she heard his words. Samuel could barely take his eyes off the captivating bright smile on her face. He knew it would be one of the most unforgettable moments for the rest of his life. In the meantime, Thomas was observing a new batch of test subjects held captive in the cage at the research center of Dexmed Pharmaceutical with a frigid expression. A Cue For Love Chapter 605 A Cue For Love Chapter 605 A Cue for Love Chapter 605 Insist On Waiting For Him Dressed in tattered clothes, all of them had their hands and legs cuffed. Cayden Yeager, Thomas¡¯s assistant, updated him, ¡°There are twelve test subjects in this batch, and they are all vagrants. No one will ever notice their disappearance.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After flipping through a few pages of the reports from Cayden, he instructed, ¡°Proceed to kick start with the experiment. Divide them into three groups, then record the dosage of their injections and their body reactions daily. I want a reliable test result of YF-28 as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Noted, Mr. Nichols,¡± Cayden replied respectfully and ryed his message to the researchers in the lab. When Thomas walked past the cage, all the vagrants fastened their gazes on him. Nheless, his emotion was not the slightest bit swayed by the indescribable fury, fear, and uneasiness in their eyes. Devoid of expression, he scrutinized the so-called test subjects in the cage as though they were merely rats captured for the experiment. Thomas stepped out of the research center and was about to leave in his Rolls-Royce when he spotted a familiar figure in front of his car. His eyes widened in utter disbelief as he stuttered, ¡°Yara? W-Why are you here?¡± Thetter¡¯s lips contorted into a smirk. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter. Since you can be here, why can¡¯t I show up? After all, I¡¯ve found out about your deal with King. I know you¡¯re carrying out experiments for him and doing research for a specialty drug!¡± Thunderstruck, Thomas stammered, ¡°Yara¡­ how did you¡­¡± Yara cut him off by putting on a sly smile. ¡°Dad, since I¡¯m your only daughter now, don¡¯t you think we shouldn¡¯t keep mum from each other about anything? I¡¯m not solely wishing for Dexmed Pharmaceutical to continue flourishing. I love Samuel from the bottom of my heart, so I surely won¡¯t let my effort for these five years go down the drain. It¡¯s just a matter of time before I be Mrs. Samuel Bowers. Just sit back and wait for it.¡± ¡°Yara, you still haven¡¯t given him up?¡± ¡°Give him up? Why should I? Dad, the Bowers family is one of the most influential families not only in Dellmoor but also in Chanaea. If I¡¯m married to Samuel, you¡¯ll be his father-inw. Isn¡¯t that something fabulous? By then, everyone will surely look up to you. You can¡¯t talk me into giving up.¡± Thomas was flushed with excitement by her words. ¡°Yara, are you confident about that?¡± ¡°Dad, since I¡¯m able to have a grasp of the situation at theb, you should trust my ability. I was defeated badly due to my recklessness. From now on, I¡¯ll assist you in eliminating the threats from Dream Corporation. Apart from that, I¡¯ll snatch Samuel back from that woman!¡± Yara reassured him with a glint of petrifying ferocity in her eyes. Thomas¡¯ greed for social status was a bottomless pit. He was utterly ambitious as Yara¡¯s words whipped him up. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll back you up!¡± He nodded approvingly. ¡°Dad, you can rely on me. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Samuel and Natalie were back to work after their trip to the beach. When she reached the main entrance of Dream Corporation, a figure caught her eye. A young girl dressed in a white blouse and a blue pleated skirt was sitting motionlessly like a statue with a piece of luggage by her side. Somehow, Natalie felt the young girl looked familiar. ¡°Amelia?¡± she called out instinctively as she approached her. ¡°Natalie!¡± Thetter darted toward her excitedly. ¡°Ah! Aren¡¯t you at Loang? Why did youe to Chanaea all of a sudden?¡± On the brink of tears, Amelia Synder choked up. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get in touch with Yandel to no avail. Whenever I change my phone number, he¡¯ll block me. I miss him so much! That¡¯s why I transferred to a university here. I know he works here, but the security guard doesn¡¯t allow me to enter without an appointment. Thus, I¡¯ve no choice but to wait for him here. Sooner orter, I believe I¡¯ll get to see him when he walks past.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 606 A Cue For Love Chapter 606 A Cue for Love Chapter 606 Only You Can Help Me Natalie looked into her eyes and asked tactfully, ¡°Are your parents aware of your transfer here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± After pondering for a while, Amelia bit her lips hesitantly before pouring out to the former. ¡°They¡¯re oblivious to it as I only told them it¡¯s a short-term student exchange program. I mustn¡¯t let them know that I¡¯m here to look for Yandel. If they find out the truth, I bet I won¡¯t be able to step out of Loang anymore. Natalie, you must keep it under wraps for me. I haven¡¯t seen Yandel for ages, and I miss him so much¡­¡± As Chairman of Dream Corporation, it was actually easy as a pie for Natalie to help Amelia meet up with Yandel. Nheless, she was worried that he might not be pleased to see Amelia. Hence, she pointed out cidly, hoping to enlighten the young girl about the current circumstance. ¡°Amelia, have you ever thought about why he keeps blocking your number? Maybe he doesn¡¯t have the courage toe face to face with you. Since he adopted you when you were young, you should know him better than me. Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s just putting on a show leading a promiscuous life? As a strong-willed man, nobody can change his stance once he has made up his mind.¡± In an instant, Amelia cast her eyes down and was rendered speechless. Momentster, she started mumbling gradually. ¡°Natalie, do you know that I¡¯ve been in love with him for thirteen years? Ever since he brought me out of the orphanage, I¡¯ve fallen for him¡­¡± Natalie remained silent, lending an ear to Amelia as she poured out her heart. ¡°Yandel has been doting on me during those years. I thought we¡¯d continue to be together even after I¡¯ve grown up. However, he changed ever since my parents came and looked for me. He started to treat me coldly and refused to spare me any nce. I kept asking him about his sudden change, but he was reluctant to tell me anything. Not long after that, he left Loang. As I was still young, I talked myself into focusing on my studies. I understood that there was nothing much I could do before I grew up, but I¡¯ve already turned neen this year. I came all the way from Loang to look for him yet, I can¡¯t seem to have any chance to see him¡­¡± Amelia broke into tears, unable to stifle the waves of sorrow crushing her heart. Natalie¡¯s heart wrenched at the sight of her tears. Even so, she had promised Yandel earlier she would not mention a single word to Amelia. She knew too well that he had no choice. ¡°Amelia, have you ever thought that Yandel might still treat you coldly and even hurt you with oppressive mockery when you meet him again?¡± Natalie had to get a grip of herself to hint to Amelia, although she knew it might sound insensitive to give thetter another blow. She hoped the young girl could at least foresee the disappointing moment if she insisted on meeting Yandel. ¡°Not at all. I give no hoots to how he¡¯ll reactter. I only know that I miss him so much! Most importantly, I wish to spend every moment with him just like when I was young,¡± Amelia replied resolutely, tears flowing down her cheeks like streams. ¡°Do you mean to say that you don¡¯t care about the consequence as long as you can be with him again?¡± Amelia nodded in sheer determination. ¡°Yes! Yandel is the one! I¡¯m convinced I¡¯ve found the very person whom I wish to spend the rest of my life with. I don¡¯t wish to let any chance slip away again.¡± Natalie did not have the heart to see Amelia shedding tears again. Not to mention, she had a fancy for the young girl when she was in Loang previously. In fact, she was rather down in the dumps after knowing what happened between Yandel and Amelia. Deep down, she knew it was inappropriate for her to meddle in others¡¯ love life. Even so, she still wished the best for the duo. Hmph! Instead of giving Amelia a chance, I should say I¡¯m giving Yandel a chance to be true to himself! Stroking Amelia¡¯s cheeks gently, she consoled her, ¡°Poor girl, stop crying. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get to meet him soon!¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Amelia replied briefly, still sobbing. Shortly after, Natalie stepped into the building and took the VIP elevator to head straight for her office on the top floor. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve something important to update you!¡± Yandel called out the moment she came into view. ¡°Just a minute.¡± Natalie threw him a nce and said wittingly, ¡°Ah! I guess I¡¯ve dropped my sh drive somewhere at the main entrance.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll assign my assistant to help you¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yandel, this is a highly important sh drive.¡± She looked straight into his eyes and enunciated, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anyone to help you. You must be the one to help me with that.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 607 A Cue For Love Chapter 607 A Cue for Love Chapter 607 Get Out Of My Way Yandel hesitated. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re reluctant?¡± Natalie arched her brows. ¡°Not at all. Since this sh drive is important for you, I¡¯ll go down to retrieve it now,¡± Yandel reassured her. ¡°Thanks. Sorry for troubling you.¡± Gazing at the man who stepped out of the office hastily, Natalie¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she tapped the tips of her fingers rhythmically on the desk. Yandel, despite how harsh your words are, I bet your heart can¡¯t resist leaping with joy when she comes into sight! Soon, Yandel took the VIP elevator to the ground floor. When he stepped out of the elevator, all the staff at the front counter could barely believe what came into view and started babbling. ¡°My goodness! It¡¯s our CEO! He usuallyes and goes with his car parked in the basement. What makes him drop by the main entrance all of a sudden?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°How do I know, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the main point! Don¡¯t let the chance to drool over the eye candy slip away! Good gracious! Our CEO is so good-looking!¡± ¡°Our CEO is undoubtedly an outstanding man! He has been focusing on his career, and there aren¡¯t any rumors about his love affairs so far!¡± After stepping out of the building, Yandel lowered his head all the time while trying to locate the sh drive as mentioned by Natalie. In the blink of an eye, a figure dashed toward him. ¡°Yandel, I miss you so much!¡± Amelia felt a prickle of joy and burst into tears. Yandel stiffened when the girl suddenly wrapped her arms around him. He could not help but catch his breath as he smelt a light whiff of rose scent. ¡°Finally, I get to see you!¡± Amelia yelled in exhration. When Yandel regained hisposure, he realized they had not seen each other for three years. The young girl in his memory seemed to have transformed into a mature youngdy. There might have been other changes in her over the past three years. However, he shrugged her off nonchntly. ¡°Why are you here? How could you wrap your arms around me?¡± Amelia¡¯s eyes darkened the moment Yandel shoved her away. Nevertheless, there were still glimmers of light in her eyes when she fastened her gaze at him. She smiled bitterly. ¡°When I was young, didn¡¯t you tell me I could do anything I wanted when I grew up? Now that I¡¯ve grown up, I wish to be by your side. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here! Yandel, how about we start all over again?¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s kind of childish? Even you yourself can¡¯t deny that I told you that when you were young!¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel so. I really mean it,¡± Amelia retorted. ¡°But it¡¯s childish to me! Do you need me to repeat what I said three years ago?¡± At the sight of her biting her lips in silence, he continued to mock. ¡°So, you¡¯ve forgotten about it? It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll refresh your memory.¡± He sounded cid as ever, but he was trying to bottle up his emotions inwardly till there were bulging veins on his tightly clenched fists. Yandel would rather cut ties with Amelia so she would not pin any hope on him again. To him, it was pointless dragging on with wishful thinking for something that could never turn into reality. ¡°Amelia Synder, please get out of my way! Never show up in front of me again!¡± Yandel snapped at her and turned to stride off grimly without throwing her a sideways nce. Gazing at his retreating figure, Amelia stood rooted to the spot. She had actually foreseen this scene. Hence, she had told herself to be prepared for the disappointing moment long ago. But why did my heart still ache so much because of his words? Tears trickled down her cheeks again as her eyes were gradually shut. In the meantime, Natalie was gazing at Yandel, who was back in the CEO¡¯s office, with a glint of subtleness in her eyes. ¡°Did you find my sh drive?¡± she asked meaningfully. ¡°You know that she¡¯s waiting downstairs, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you assigned me to go down and look for your so-called sh drive?¡± Yandel smiled bitterly. Natalie let out a deep sigh. ¡°Amelia has no choice but to wait for you at the entrance because you¡¯ve been blocking her number. I bet she won¡¯t easily leave without seeing you. It¡¯s been three years. Be frank with me. Don¡¯t you miss her, by any chance?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 608 A Cue For Love Chapter 608 A Cue for Love Chapter 608 Not Deserving Of Sympathy Yandel clenched his fists in silence. After a long while, he gradually looked up and remarked, ¡°So what if we see each other? It¡¯s as good as we don¡¯t. She¡¯s someone beyond my reach.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t know how to judge who was right. She only knew that Yandel had raised Amelia till she was sixteen when the girl¡¯s family came knocking. From then on, he drew a line between both of them. Even though Amelia had repeatedly asked Yandel about the reason, he was adamant in refusing to tell her. After some time, he left everything he had in Loang and worked with Natalie to establish Dream. Over thest three years, Natalie worked behind the scenes while he was the face of thepany. Although he seemed to appearckadaisical at work, he was actually numbing himself with a high- intensity schedule. It was a fact that wasn¡¯t lost on Natalie. Yandel eased the tension in his fists in the end. ¡°No one in this world loves her more than I do. However, I¡¯m not worthy of her.¡± Natalie wanted to probe further, but she swallowed her words when she saw tears welling up in Yandel¡¯s eyes. She was used to seeing him behave in a nonchnt manner, and that moment was also the first time she saw him shed tears. For the rest of the day, a sullen mood filled the CEO¡¯s office as Yandel continued to bury himself in work to help suppress his raging emotions. As for Natalie, she too, busied herself and left the office when she was done. The moment she stepped out, she noticed it was raining, and she didn¡¯t have an umbre. Just as she covered herself with her own hands and began to run, an umbre opened right above her head. Raising her gaze, Samuel¡¯s reprimanding expression greeted her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about getting a cold?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Getting caught in the rain doesn¡¯t necessarily end with a cold,¡± Natalie mumbled as she put down her hands. When she subsequently saw the look Samuel gave her, she changed topics at once. ¡°By the way, why are you here at my office?¡± ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t bring your umbre and would get yourself wet,¡± Samuel answered. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care for yourself, it still breaks my heart to see you sick.¡± She was slightly surprised at how Samuel predicted it. Both of them walked side by side amidst the pitter-patter of the rain. As Samuel was mostly sheltering Natalie with the umbre, he had exposed himself to the rain. Nheless, he didn¡¯t mind the raindrops trickling down his jacket as long as she didn¡¯t get wet. At that moment, Thomas brought Yara to visit the secret research center. It was built underground and contained three stories where each floor had a different function. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The high-precision machines at work inside had exceeded her expectations. However, she was shocked by the sight of vagrants who were in shackles, groaning in their cages. ¡°Yara, are you frightened by them?¡± Thomas asked with a frown. ¡°A little.¡± She nodded with a pale look on her face. ¡°After the drugs are tested on animals, they have to be tested on humans.¡± Staring heartlessly at the prison in front of him, Thomas continued to exin, ¡°This is where the true research is conducted. All kinds of medicine regardless of their side effects are tested here before being released to the outside world.¡± Yara nodded despite the questions she still harbored. Nheless, she quickly regained herposure and broke into a devious smile. Only the fittest will survive in this world. Society¡¯s rules have expelled all these people. Hence, they don¡¯t deserve any sympathy at all. Only the strong deserve the privilege of living on, just like Natalie and I. Even though we are twins, I will be the only one that¡¯s left standing. A Cue For Love Chapter 609 A Cue For Love Chapter 609 A Cue for Love Chapter 609 A Rampage ¡°Ouch!¡± Just when Natalie was peeling an apple for the children, she identally cut her fingertip, causing blood to ooze out. For some unknown reason, she felt a sense of dread flooding into her to the extent of not realizing that she was bleeding. Only when her blood started dripping onto the floor did she regain her senses and stopped the bleeding with a paper towel. After she was done peeling the apple, Natalie brought it out from the kitchen with a smile. ¡°Kids,e and have some apples.¡± Even though the four of them were talented in their own right, they were still only five years old. Hence, they preferred eating ice cream and fries over fruits and vegetables. When Gavin or the other housekeepers served them fruits, they would always find a reason to refuse. Nevertheless, they surrounded Natalie as she was the one who prepared the apple. Samuel was also sitting beside them, munching casually on his apple. Franklin grinned. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you hate apples the most?¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember you saying that you avoid apples because of their strange taste.¡± In response, Natalie stared curiously at Samuel who looked like he was enjoying the fruit. How is that possible? He doesn¡¯t look like he hates it at all. ¡°Samuel, do you really hate apples?¡± Natalie inquired. ¡°I do, but not the ones peeled by you.¡± His eyes sparkled. ¡°Because of you, my hatred for them has turned into love.¡± Just as he spoke, the children turned toward their mother with widened eyes as they watched her cheeks flush red. After being embarrassed in front of the children, Natalie shot Samuel with a coy re. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re blushing!¡± yton caused her embarrassment to intensify. ¡°yton.¡± Natalie stuffed a piece of apple into his mouth with a fork. ¡°Even the apple isn¡¯t enough to shut your mouth.¡± As for the other three children, all of them giggled knowingly. Once they finished their apple, the children went upstairs and busied themselves with their respective hobbies. Franklin read financial books; Sophia studied those rted to medicine; Xavian skimmed IT journals; and yton engrossed himself in literature. When Natalie saw all of them delving into such serious topics, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Parents usually worried that their children were falling behind in terms of learning. But for Natalie, her concern was that they would miss out on their childhood. After leaving the children¡¯s room, she returned to her bedroom. The moment she entered, Samuel gently caught her wrist. ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalie was caught by surprise. ¡°How did you hurt yourself from peeling apples?¡± Samuel gave her a look. ¡°In the eyes of everyone else, you¡¯re a wise and fearless leader. But in front of me, you¡¯re just like a bumbling fool that doesn¡¯t know how to avoid the rain or even peel an apple.¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you talking about? I¡¯m not a fool,¡± she retorted. ¡°Are you not?¡± He furrowed his brows and turned her hand over to reveal her cut fingertip. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice you hurting yourself.¡± ¡°You saw it from the beginning?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Nodding, Samuel pulled Natalie to the bedside and got her to sit down. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Next, he brought out a first aid kit from the cupboard. After applying some antiseptic to her wound, he patched it up with an adhesive gauze. Meanwhile, Natalie was filled with an indescribable warmth as she watched him treat her wound while half-kneeling on the ground. At that distance, his ck obsidian eyes caused her heart to skip a beat before pounding furiously. A Cue For Love Chapter 612 A Cue For Love Chapter 612 A Cue for Love Chapter 612 Family Origins The next moment, the children exchanged surprised nces with each other. Refusing to believe in coincidences, Franklin probed, ¡°On the night of the thirtieth? At ten?¡± ¡°Yes! Both of us were born at ten too!¡± yton and Xavian were shocked beyond belief. ¡°Not only were we born on the same day but also at the same time too!¡± Other than the children, Keh was equally shocked. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He had assumed that they were just the same age, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to be born on the same day. ¡°Wh-What a coincidence!¡± he eximed from the depths of his heart. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about how much of a coincidence it actually was. After all, the children were born on the same day and behaved as if they were actual siblings. ¡°Have you seen your birth parents?¡± Keh finally got the burning question off his chest. Franklin gave Keh the side-eye and frowned. ¡°Great-grandpa, why are you asking such a direct question?¡± In truth, Sophia and he had always been curious about Xavian and yton¡¯s family background. However, they never talked about it, as they were worried about bringing up a painful past. But now, their great-grandpa had asked that same question. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Upon hearing Franklin¡¯sint, Keh realized the suddenness of his question. ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I¡¯m just curious to know and don¡¯t bear any ill will.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Xavian held Keh¡¯s hand and calmly replied, ¡°My brother and I aren¡¯t that sensitive. Mommy has never allowed us to look for our scumbag of a dad. Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t resist and went to her room one day. I found a name within the documents there and began investigating. Later on, I found out that our dad was a useless hoodlum. In fact, he was in and out of prison for multiple crimes. Five years ago, he smuggled himself overseas and was never heard from again. Therefore, I can¡¯t deny the possibility that he has died in another country.¡± Even though Xavian spoke as if he didn¡¯t care, his eyes darkened subconsciously, while the same happened to yton too. Keh was filled with sympathy for the two brothers after he heard about their sad family background. ¡°Nheless, everything is perfect now with our new daddy.¡± As Xavian looked up, the sparkle in his eyes had returned. ¡°Not only is he someone amazing, but he also treats Mommy very well. Great- grandpa, even though he isn¡¯t rted to us by blood, don¡¯t you think my brother and I look like him, while Sophia looks like Mommy?¡± Keh picked up on every single word that was said. Staring intently at yton and Xavian, he began to observe their eyes, nose, jaw¡­ Even though they weren¡¯t the spitting image of Samuel when he was a child, they still closely resembled him. In fact, from certain angles, they looked more like him than Franklin did. ¡°They look so alike!¡± Keh couldn¡¯t help murmuring as his heart began to pound furiously. ¡°Did you just say that Sophia looks like your mommy?¡± He furrowed his brows, as those words seemed to be stretching the truth. After all, Natalie¡¯s features couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary. At that moment, Xavian and yton exchanged nces because they had forgotten that Natalie had never taken off her hyper-realistic mask in front of Keh before. Now that they hadmitted a Freudian slip, they didn¡¯t know how to remedy the situation. ¡°Great-grandpa, don¡¯t you realize that my eyes look the same as Mommy¡¯s?¡± Sophia pointed at her eyes enthusiastically. A Cue For Love Chapter 613 A Cue For Love Chapter 613 A Cue for Love Chapter 613 Hiding Her Hair After taking a good look at her eyes, Keh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. All this while, he felt that Sophia¡¯s eyes resembled Yara¡¯s. But now that Sophia had mentioned it, he began to have the opinion that her eyes resembled Natalie¡¯s more. Not only in terms of their shape but also the charm they emanated. Consequently, there were just too many coincidences for them to remain as such. Suddenly, Keh had an epiphany. Perhaps, Franklin and Sophia are not the only great-grandchildren I have. Even though he desperately tried to dispel the oundish thought from his mind, the sight of the children¡¯s faces intensified it instead. The idea had never crossed his mind before. But now, the possibility of it being real began to grow in his mind. ¡°Xavian, yton,e and sit over here.¡± Keh gestured to the boys. ¡°Tell me, what would you like as your birthday present?¡± Both of them walked up to Keh and sat down with one on each side. yton pondered for a moment. ¡°I would like a limited-edition literature book.¡± As for Xavian, he snapped his fingers upon making up his mind. ¡°I want something simpler which is the latest and most powerfulputer.¡± ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll remember them and try to fulfill your requests.¡± Keh tousled both the boys¡¯ hair. Just when they weren¡¯t looking, he discreetly plucked two strands from their heads. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to thank you in advance, Great-grandpa.¡± ¡°Thank you, Great-grandpa.¡± After getting up from his chair, Keh kept the hair samples he retrieved behind his back. ¡°That¡¯s enough chess for me today. Jefford, please keep the chess set, as I¡¯ll return to my room to get changed. The children and I will be having dinner in the dining room in a while.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jefford did as he was instructed. Changing his clothes was just a pretext for Keh to return to his room and hide the children¡¯s hair properly. Until he could determine if the two boys were rted to him by blood, there was no way he would let the matter rest. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If yton and Xavian turned out to carry the Bowers family¡¯s blood, why did Yara bring only two children back five years ago? If the other two children went missing then, why didn¡¯t she raise the rm? Furrowing his brows, Keh felt as if there were just too many unanswered questions. Meanwhile, the children had obediently washed their hands and were seated at the dining table, waiting for Keh toe downstairs for dinner. At that moment, a slender figure emerged, followed by a crisp and sycophantic voice. ¡°Grandpa, are you about to have dinner?¡± Yara had dropped by to see Keh but didn¡¯t expect to run into the four kids. Not knowing what to say, she felt shocked and irritated at the same time. Why are they here? Equally shocked, Franklin and Sophia knitted their brows. As for yton and Xavian, they too were speechless when they saw the woman who looked like their mommy but was significantly outshone by her. ¡°Franklin, Sophia,¡± Yara asked as she pointed at yton and Xavian, ¡°are they your-¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Franklin interrupted her given how annoyed he was with her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stick your nose in.¡± Yara turned pale after being snapped at. Now that her position in the Bowers family had been degraded by Natalie¡¯s appearance, she no longer dared to behave as brazenly as before. Hence, for the very first time, she lowered her voice and replied, ¡°Franklin, considering our rtionship and the fact that your friends are here, can you speak to me respectfully instead?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 614 A Cue For Love Chapter 614 A Cue for Love Chapter 614 Humiliating News Even though yton and Xavian didn¡¯t say a word, they gave Franklin and Sophia inquisitive looks. Tightening his fist, Franklin scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be close to us. We have nothing to do with you. If you want us to speak properly to you, fine. In that case, we want to let you know we don¡¯t want to see you at all. You can leave now. Bye-bye!¡± ¡°Franklin!¡± Yara had assumed that she had lowered herself enough. Unfortunately, Franklin still didn¡¯t show her any respect at all. Unlike in the past, she refrained from admonishing Franklin and Sophia due to them being Bowers. Instead, she sobbed, ¡°How can a five-year-old child like you speak to your mother that way? Over the last five years, I have always treated you and Sophia well. And yet, you continue to hurt me time and again. What do you actually want me to do before you¡¯re willing to be nice to me?¡± Despite watching the tears rolling down her cheeks, none of the children wavered. ¡°Why are you, an adult, crying in front of us children?¡± Knitting her brows, Sophia scolded. ¡°I¡¯m not crying, so why are you? If you don¡¯t like the sight of us, there¡¯s no need to cry. After all, we don¡¯t like the sight of you either. Franklin is right. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we didn¡¯t see each other?¡± Meanwhile, the most important point of the exchange wasn¡¯t lost on yton and Xavian. ¡°Both of you and her¡­ She¡¯s your mommy?¡± Xavian mumbled. Yara nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± However, Franklin and Sophia shook their heads vehemently. ¡°No!¡± At that moment, Keh came out of his room and saw what was going on between Yara and the children. In contrast to the happy scenes when Natalie was with the children, what was going on between Yara and them was nothing but a ruckus. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Keh asked with a frown. ¡°Yara, why are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡­ Grandpa, don¡¯t me the children. I have failed as a mother given how much Franklin and Sophia resent me.¡± With reddened eyes, Yara tried her best to look pitiful. Ever since she guessed Natalie¡¯s identity, she was constantly fearful of Keh finding out the truth about Franklin and Sophia. However, when she didn¡¯t get a response after testing Keh, she continued her charade because there was no need for her to reveal her own secret yet. ¡°Why¡­¡± Letting out a sigh, Keh felt troubled by it. All this while, he had assumed the situation was caused by the children not being sensible. But now, it became obvious to him that Yara was terrible at raising them. Other than ttery, scolding, or throwing her authority as a mother around, Yara didn¡¯t seem to know any other methods. He couldn¡¯t even stand her, let alone the children. Just when he was having a good time with the children which was a rare opportunity, Yara had to drop by to spoil it. ¡°It¡¯s not good to be crying in front of the children,¡± Kehmented with a grim voice. ¡°Yara, go wash your face and join us for dinner.¡± Yara naturally did as she was told. After she left the dining hall, yton asked impatiently, ¡°Great-grandpa, that woman ims that she¡¯s Franklin and Sophia¡¯s mother. Did both of them reallye out from her tummy?¡± Suddenly, Franklin and Sophia¡¯s expressions drastically changed. Even though Keh saw them shaking their heads at him, he didn¡¯t n to hide the truth. ¡°That¡¯s true. She is their mother. Five years ago, she gave birth to them at the same time your mother gave birth to you.¡± Just as she spoke, Sophia and Franklin broke down. Oh no! Now that this disgraceful piece of news has been revealed to yton and Xavian, Natalie would naturally find out soon!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 615 A Cue For Love Chapter 615 A Cue for Love Chapter 615 Just Unhappy yton and Xavian exchanged nces in disbelief. They had assumed that only someone simr to their mommy would be able to give birth to Franklin and Sophia. Therefore, they found it incredulous that it turned out to be Yara. ¡°Franklin and I prefer our mommy to be Natalie instead. After all, they¡¯re both Nichols.¡± Clenching her fists, Sophia dered with conviction, ¡°I don¡¯t like her. I only like Natalie.¡± ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t cry.¡± Franklin quickly helped her wipe her tears with a tissue. ¡°Luckily Daddy has taste. We might not be able to choose our birth mother, but our future mommy will be chosen by Daddy!¡± Taking into ount that all four of their birthdays fell on the same day and Yara was Natalie¡¯s identical twin, yton and Xavian knew there was more to the matter than met the eye. Nevertheless, they said nothing further. As for their dinner, it simply felt tasteless with Yara¡¯s presence. When it was finally over, Jefford brought out a bowl of ck traditional medicine. Yara served it to Keh and suggested attentively, ¡°It¡¯s hot, so please be careful not to scald yourself.¡± ¡°Leave it by the side. I¡¯ll drink itter.¡± Keh nodded. As Sophia was sitting closest to him, she smelled the medicine by reflex. Recently, Natalie had been teaching her how to recognize herbs and their effects. To help her remember how the herbs look and smell, Natalie would show her pictures and also attempted to get the actual herb so that she could see them up close. Consequently, Sophia developed a keen sense of smell with time. The moment she caught the scent of the medicine, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. Somehow, she could sense that there was something wrong with it but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When it finally cooled down, Keh finished it without suspecting anything. As it was gettingte, a driver came to pick the children up for home. ¡°Great-grandpa, bye-bye!¡± As he watched the children wave at him, Keh couldn¡¯t help but feel sad to see them go. ¡°Bye!¡± He bid them farewell reluctantly. When Yara wanted to chat with Keh, he had utterly no interest in doing so. After all, he no longer liked her as before. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± He made an excuse so that she would leave. Having grasped the meaning behind his words, Yara knowingly replied despite her displeasure, ¡°All right, Grandpa. Please take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± When they arrived back home, the first thing Franklin and Sophia did was to herd yton and Xavian into their room. ¡°What is it?¡± The brothers were stunned. ¡°Please!¡± Sophia threaded her fingers together as if she was begging them. ¡°Can you not tell Mommy that Yara is our birth mother?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Sighing, Franklin added, ¡°She has always been using it as an excuse to force Daddy to marry her. As Sophia and I found it disgraceful, we decided not to tell you about it.¡± ¡°It not disgraceful at all.¡± Xavian patted Franklin on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°You¡¯re not alone. Our birth father is a gangster who went around intimidating people!¡± yton nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. No one gets to choose their own birth parents. Although we don¡¯t like that woman, we won¡¯t judge you based on what she has done.¡± ¡°Nevertheless,¡± Franklin suggested with a frown, ¡°it would be better if we don¡¯t bring it up. Now that Daddy and Mommy have finally gotten together after oveing all odds, would Mommy be upset if she finds out that Yara is our birth mother?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 616 A Cue For Love Chapter 616 A Cue for Love Chapter 616 Keeping A Secret Not knowing what to do, yton and Xavian exchanged nces with each other. ¡°Please keep this secret on behalf of me and Sophia.¡± Franklin curled one arm around yton and the other around Xavian. ¡°Both of us have had enough of that woman. We no longer want to have anything to do with her. More importantly, we don¡¯t want Mommy to be upset. For the two of us, we only have one mommy in the past, present, and future, and that person is Natalie,¡± Franklin dered as he thrust his chin into the air with tears welling up in his eyes. Sophia too held yton and Xavian¡¯s hands. Lowering her gaze, she added, ¡°Precisely. Franklin and I only acknowledge Natalie as our mommy and not that woman! Therefore, yton, Xavian, please help us keep this a secret. Don¡¯t tell Mommy about it.¡± Given how sincere Franklin and Sophia¡¯s pleas were, it was hard for the brothers to refuse. ¡°yton, we might as well promise them,¡± Xavian suggested as he couldn¡¯t bear to say no. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± yton nodded. ¡°Xavian and I promise you that we won¡¯t bring the matter up in front of Mommy.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Franklin expressed his heartfelt gratitude. ¡°No thanks needed.¡± yton patted him on the shoulder. ¡°The four of us are part of the same family. Not only should we be supporting each other, but we should also grow up to be powerful enough to protect Mommy.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Huddling in a circle, the four of them exchanged blissful smiles at each other. Filled with tears, their eyes glistened with a newfound purpose. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Upon reaching an agreement, Franklin went to shower in a cheerful mood. As for Sophia, she felt a sense of dread creep into her after smelling Keh¡¯s bowl of medicine from earlier. ¡°yton, Xavian, I¡¯m going off to finish reading the medical books Mommy gave me.¡± Unable to recall what the herb was, she decided to use the study materials Natalie had given her to conduct her research. There¡¯s something wrong with the traditional medicine Great-grandpa has drunk! I must find out what it is. As yton and Xavian assumed that Sophia just wanted to continue her studies in medicine, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. After giving each other a look, they knowingly walked out of the room. Upon reaching the end of the second-floor corridor, they began to discuss the matter. ¡°Xavian, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that our birthdays fall on the exact same day?¡± yton asked softly. ¡°I do!¡± Xavian nodded vehemently. ¡°yton, I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t a coincidence at all. Do you think Franklin and Sophia are Mommy¡¯s children too?¡± ¡°But Mommy has never told us that she has had other children before!¡± yton furrowed his brows. ¡°Xavian, do you think that this is a possibility?¡± ¡°yton, since we have made a promise to the two of them, we can¡¯t go back on our words. Therefore, let¡¯s just continue to keep the secret on their behalf. However¡­¡± Xavian began to switch the perspective of his thoughts. ¡°However, we can try to find out the truth from five years ago and determine if Franklin and Sophia are truly our siblings.¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s do that discreetly.¡± Meanwhile, Natalie noticed them whispering to each other. She asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Caught in the act, the brothers smiled wryly. ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re just admiring the moon.¡± yton forced an awkward grin. ¡°The moon is especially beautiful tonight, isn¡¯t it, Xavian?¡± Xavian yed along. ¡°Indeed, yton. It¡¯s as you said, the moon tonight is exceptionally stunning!¡± Curious, Natalie looked up into the sky and saw that it was pitch ck. She could barely see any stars, let alone the moon. A Cue For Love Chapter 617 A Cue For Love Chapter 617 A Cue for Love Chapter 617 The n Natalie knitted her brows in response. Since when did the two brothers start keeping secrets from me? And here they are, insisting that there¡¯s a gorgeous moon out there despite the starless sky. ¡°A beautiful moon?¡± Leaning downward at them, Natalie let out a mischievous smile. ¡°Tell me, boys, where is the moon?¡± Staring at the empty sky, the brothers couldn¡¯t find the moon either. ¡°Erm¡­¡± yton was stumped. ¡°We¡­¡± Xavian was equally speechless. When she saw their guilty faces, Natalie was certain that they were hiding something from her. As talking about the moon¡¯s beauty was amon pick-up line, Natalie wondered if the boys were experiencing puppy love. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her spection was spot on. ¡°Do you have a secret that you¡¯re unwilling to share with me?¡± Natalie knelt down to be at eye level with the children. ¡°If you meet any girls in the kindergarten whom you can click with, don¡¯t doubt your own judgment, and don¡¯t worry about me freaking out.¡± In the process of growing up, every child will encounter all sorts of strange problems. Most importantly, they should learn how to have faith in themselves and not doubt their own decisions. That way, they will continue to progress and mature with the passage of time. yton and Xavian were dumbstruck when they realized that Natalie had misunderstood them. Just when Xavian wanted to rify that they weren¡¯t having rtionship problems, yton tugged his brother¡¯s sleeve at once. He added, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re right. Xavian and I know how to deal with this appropriately. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to worry at all.¡± What the? Xavian stared nkly at yton as he admitted to the matter. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°In that case, both of you carry on with admiring the moon. I¡¯m going back to my room now.¡± ¡°All right, Mommy. Good night.¡± Just like a family man, yton gave Natalie a slight smile. While Xavian was still stunned at his feet, yton tugged his sleeve discreetly again. Regaining his senses, Xavian then added, ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thinking that Xavian was behaving awkwardly due to her reading his mind, Natalie tousled his hair to comfort him. ¡°yton, Xavian, good night.¡± Right after Natalie left, Xavian gave yton the side-eye and asked quizzically, ¡°yton, obviously, we aren¡¯t having any rtionship problems, so why did you admit to it on our behalf?¡± ¡°What else can we do other than admitting to it?¡± yton spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how smart Mommy is. Considering how we were reacting just now, she would definitely suspect something. Besides, our conjecture is merely spection as of now. Consequently, there¡¯s no need to rm her unnecessarily. Furthermore, she likely remembers how persistent we were in asking her about our family origins. Even then, she never gave us a proper answer.¡± After exining the situation to Xavian, yton¡¯s expression gradually turned grim. ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember the time I kept pressuring her with questions surrounding our birth. In the end, she simply broke into tears. Considering what an exceptional person she is, I will never forget the scene in which she cried endlessly when I brought up the circumstances of our birth five years ago. ¡°Xavian, I want to know the truth about our family origins too. However, I don¡¯t want her to be hurt while we investigate the matter behind her back. No matter what, she is the most important person in our lives. As long as it makes her happy, I am willing to do and ept anything. Even if our birth father turns out to be a murderer, it wouldn¡¯t change anything at all!¡± Just when yton had finished, his eyes began to moisten. Having heard his brother¡¯s words, Xavian nodded with a bitter expression in his heart. ¡°You hit the nail on the head. Our mommy is the best one in the whole wide world. For her sake, I too am willing to do whatever it takes.¡± Clenching her fist, Xavian dered, ¡°We must definitely try our best to protect her!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, that goes without saying.¡± Even though the two brothers constantlypeted against each other for their mother¡¯s attention, they were undoubtedly united in their desire to protect her. ¡°Xavian, this is what we should do¡­¡± yton began whispering the details of his n into Xavian¡¯s ear. A Cue For Love Chapter 618 A Cue For Love Chapter 618 A Cue for Love Chapter 618 Stopped Seven days had passed since Melissa¡¯s death. Thomas attended the funeral but skipped the repast. It seemed as though he hadn¡¯t lost his daughter. Simrly, Yara pretended as if nothing had happened right after the burial since she was never close to Melissa. Only Yvonne seemed affected. She stared at her daughter¡¯s ck-and-white photo all day long in tears. Since it was such an important day, she invited the most respected priests to recite mantras. She was not stingy with the money she spent to mourn her daughter. Despite so, she was the only person crying in the mourning hall. After midnight, the priests left the Nichols residence, and silence filled the house. Yvonne did not turn the lights on and quietly sat on a couch. After the incident, her heart broke. She felt as if she had aged. She was no longer as bright as she had been. After Thomas left Yeva¡¯s ce, he returned home to see Yvonne sitting in a corner like a ghost. ¡°Why are you sitting there in the dark? Are you trying to scare me?¡± He tugged on his tie in annoyance. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You are finally back,¡± Yvonne croaked. She had cried so much that her voice became hoarse. ¡°Why were you only present at the burial? Where were you this whole time? What do you have at work that is so important you can¡¯t even be there at your own daughter¡¯s funeral? Melissa is watching your every move from wherever she is. How can you be so cruel as a father?¡± Turning on the lights, Thomas nced at his wife in frustration. ¡°I thought I already told you over the phone. There was a problem at work. I couldn¡¯t leave!¡± Yvonne carefully ced Melissa¡¯s photo down and slowly walked toward Thomas. A woman¡¯s gut feeling tended to be urate. Since Yvonne had nothing to lose, her intuition was sharper than others. Within seconds, she spotted half a lipstick print on his suit. She took a long deep breath before she scoffed, ¡°This is a lipstick print! Where did you get it from?¡± Thomas nced around and finally noticed the mark on his suit. Thinking that it was Yeva¡¯s trick to dere her control over him, he was caught in a dilemma. After all, Yeva was the only one who could bear a child for him. On the other hand, Yvonne did not have Yeva¡¯s youth or aura, and as a mother, she also did not educate Melissa well enough. Thebination of all those factors made him upset. ¡°It got there by ident!¡± Thomas replied. ¡°It was by ident? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Angrily stepping forward to grab his shirt, she snarled, ¡°I thought you were busy at work today, but you were busy fooling around with other women. Melissa is our daughter! Our only daughter died. Doesn¡¯t that mean something to you? How could you do something so shrewd while mourning for her? You are unworthy as her father!¡± After all that screaming, Yvonne reached the peak of her anger. She scratched Thomas¡¯ face with all her strength and dragged her sharp fingernails across it. Instinctively, Thomas pushed Yvonne onto the floor and cradled his face in pain. ¡°You must have gone crazy after our daughter died. There is no way I can stay with a raving mad wife like you here!¡± As Yvonne had fallen quite hard, she could not stand up by herself. However, Thomas ignored her. He continued to cover his face while phoning someone. Momentster, a psychiatrist in a white coat arrived at the Nichols residence with a medical box in hand. ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°I am not crazy! He is the insane one.¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes turned red with anger as she struggled against his grip. She was extremely aggressive, and in the eyes of a third party, she looked like a madwoman. Given the situation, the psychiatrist tied Yvonne up with a strap before carrying her into an ambnce. They took her away in the dark. Soon after, Natalie received a message on her phone. She was lying in Samuel¡¯s arms at that time as he mindlessly yed with her hair. When she heard the notification, she reached for her phone. However, the man stopped her. A Cue For Love Chapter 619 A Cue For Love Chapter 619 A Cue for Love Chapter 619 Jealousy ¡°What are you doing, Samuel?¡± Natalie gave him a disgruntled look. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why do you still have to look at your phone?¡± he leaned over and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s been a busy day. Now that you are with me, you shouldn¡¯t think of anyone else.¡± His voice sounded low and sexy to her. Feeling his warm breath against her ear, she felt her heart skip a beat. Although she had done more intimate things with him, she still felt shy whenever he looked at her. It was a slight tease. Yet, she felt her body heat up. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I have specially set up my notifications, so I can tell from the ringtone that it was an important message.¡± Samuel pursed his lips in disapproval. However, he still released her after some time. In a disappointed tone, he muttered, ¡°I know you may think I¡¯m being childish if I say this, but sometimes, I wish you can be less of a workaholic. You seem like you only care about Yandel, Ross, and the rest.¡± Listening to those words, Natalie could not help but chuckle. ¡°What should I do? I think I smell jealousy,¡± she teased. Samuel remained silent, but he stared straight into her eyes as though he had admitted to it. ¡°You are really-¡± Natalie was in disbelief. ¡°Fine!¡± Samuel immediately confessed. ¡°I am jealous.¡± It took her by surprise. After regaining herposure, she hooked her arms around his neck and kissed the corner of his lips. ¡°Do you still envy them? I only kiss the one person I love.¡± Thest sentence pleased Samuel. ¡°Mmm.¡± The corners of his lips lifted. He reached out his hand to pick up the phone by his bedside table and handed it to her. ¡°Here you go.¡± ncing at her phone, Natalie noticed the message was from Yandel. Boss, ording to your instructions, I sent some people to Nichol¡¯s residence with a wreath for Melissa. They noticed Yvonne and Thomas were arguing. Shortly after, they even saw someone being taken to the mental hospital. Natalie¡¯s heart thumped. Yvonne was a mistress who had kicked Jennie out of the household. Therefore, she had her fair share of being a bully. However, she had apanied Thomas through ups and downs over thest twenty years. Yet, as soon as he lost his daughter, he had the guts to send his wife to the mental hospital. This time, he was stepping out of the line. After some thought, Natalie sent a message back to Yandel. Secretly help her out. Within seconds, Yandel sent an acknowledgement to her. Life at the mental hospital would be hard. Besides, Thomas must have thought of letting Yvonne rot in the hospital. Only then could he bring his mistress back to the hospital. Natalie could deal with Thomas with the help of Yvonne, and it would be a waste to let that woman die in the hospital alone. After Natalie sent the message, the expression on her face dimmed. Even when she went to bed, she felt a heavyweight in her heart. While she pitied Yvonne, she had more sympathy for Jennie. Jennie entrusted all her youth to the man she loved most in the past. However, she was forced to leave the family and had to change her surname. With that in mind, Natalie knew she had to avenge her mother. Her hands and feet grew colder. While she was in a daze, she felt a man¡¯s chest pressing against her. He wrapped his arms around her, providing her warmth. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing how restless she seemed, Samuel could guess that she had started to plot her revenge. He could not help but feel a dull ache in his heart because he knew she was like an eagle that soared in the sky and not a delicate bird that should be kept in a cage. There was no point in trying to stop her. ¡°Silly girl, do you know how formidable your opponent is?¡± Samuel murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t stop you from getting revenge and chasing back for everything you deserve. Despite so, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if the sky falls, I will bear the weight for you. You can let go of everything and do whatever you want. No matter what, I¡¯ll do everything to protect you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 620 A Cue For Love Chapter 620 A Cue for Love Chapter 620 Inexperienced The next morning rolled by. Rubbing her tired eyes, Natalie subconsciously walked to the bathroom barefooted. She pushed open the door to see Samuel standing in front of the mirror with a razor and shaving foam on his chin. Samuel¡¯s eyes darted to Natalie¡¯s reflection, and he scanned her body from head to toe. When he looked down to see her barefooted, he frowned in disapproval. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your slippers?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I-I forgot!¡± Natalie felt fully awake at that point, and she hurriedly eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll wear them now!¡± As she turned around to rush back to the bedroom, Samuel wrapped his arm around her waist and hoisted her off the floor. By the time she regained her senses, she had realized she was sitting on the cold sink. Her eyes widened as she stammered, ¡°Samuel, w-what are you doing?¡± ¡°Sit here.¡± Then, Samuel ced his razor in Natalie¡¯s palm. In a husky voice, he muttered, ¡°Since you are already here, you might as well shave for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it and have no experience. You are better off doing it yourself.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer. I want you to help me with it,¡± Samuel insisted while staring at Natalie. As he got closer, she could see the tiny mole under his eye, which added to his charm. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Look at me.¡± He trapped her body between his arms and gazed into her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted.¡± Locked in that position, Natalie had no other choice but to nod andpromise. It was indeed her first time shaving for a man. Therefore, she was not familiar with how to do it. Holding his face up clumsily, she carefully spread the shaving foam evenly across his face. Feeling her touch through the foam, Samuel¡¯s gaze grew profound. Even Natalie felt her face turn red when she noticed his intense look. She only wanted to help him shave his beard. However, every time she glided the razor across his chin, she could hear him breathing heavier. Her heart pounded in her chest, and her eyes were fixated on his chin as she did not dare look up at Samuel. Feeling conscious of how loud her heartbeat was, Natalie tried to finish the job as soon as possible. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. You only have to rinse it.¡± She thrust the razor at him like it was a hot potato. However, Samuel did not loosen his grip. Instead, he tightened his hold, bringing her body closer to him. ¡°What? Are you trying to brush me off?¡± ¡°You are doing this on purpose!¡± Natalie nced at him shyly and whined, ¡°You could have done it more efficiently by yourself. Why did you want me to help you with it?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a lesson for you, so you never want to go barefooted again.¡± ¡°You-¡± Natalie pressed her hand against Samuel¡¯s chest. ¡°Since you have punished me, can you let me down to wear my slippers now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± She raised her brows and questioned. ¡°Nothing.¡± shing her a sweet smile, Samuel teased, ¡°I¡¯ll only let you down if you kiss me.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± Before Natalie couldplete her sentence, Samuel had already pressed his lips against hers. She smelled good, and her lips were soft and sweet. Addicted to her smell, he held her in that position for a long time. After washing up, Samuel and Natalie went downstairs. Coincidentally, Steven was there to discuss some business matters with Samuel. When he saw Natalie¡¯s red and swollen lips, he could not help but sigh. ¡°Sam, you have to show her some pity.¡± ¡°Steven, you are all grown up now, huh?¡± Samuel raised his brows in warning. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ncing at the couple, Steven teased, ¡°But I have seen enough of this lovey-dovey scene.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 621 A Cue For Love Chapter 621 A Cue for Love Chapter 621 Trending Although Steven mocked Samuel and Natalie, he felt happy for them on the inside. Momentster, the four children got changed and came running down the stairs. ¡°Uncle Steven.¡± Hearing their cute voices made Steven shudder involuntarily. He knew they were up to no good from how politely they greeted him. Therefore, it was a natural reaction. ¡°W-What do you want from me? Hmm, name it, and I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡± He spoke as though he had prepared to die. Sitting beside Steven, Franklin took a sip of milk before hemented, ¡°Uncle Steven, did you hit your head?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Why do you think we want something from you then?¡± The boy rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you going to ask me for a favor?¡± Steven cautiously asked, afraid that it was a trap that the children had plotted. ¡°Uncle Steven, we don¡¯t have anything to ask of you!¡± Sophia broke off a piece of her croissant and held it out for Steven. ¡°Mommy told us not to bully you. She said you let us be because you adore us, not because you fear us. When we meet bad people, we retaliate. However, if we meet people who like us and treat us well, we can¡¯t take advantage of that and lose our temper.¡± Sophia was a glut. Therefore, it was rare to see her share her food with others. Yet, she was willing to split her croissant with Steven, which meant a lot. As such, he felt touched by her gesture. ¡°Thank you, Sophia.¡± As Steven was about to take the piece from Sophia, Samuel came between them and snatched it away. Then, he took a bite of the pastry. ¡°Sam, how could you take what Sophia offered me!¡± Steven stared at Samuel in disbelief. ¡°Gavin, Steven likes to eat croissants. You can bring him another two tes of it,¡± Samuel instructed Gavin before turning back to his brother. ¡°It¡¯s a piece from my daughter. Aren¡¯t you afraid you might suffer from diarrhea after eating it?¡± ¡°Sam, you-¡± Steven could not help but groan internally. The four children had stopped bullying him, but his brother was starting to torment him now. Slowly tearing up the bread from Sophia, Samuel savored every bite of it. Watching the scene, Natalie felt the corners of her lips lifting into a smile. After breakfast, the four children climbed onto the Rolls-Royce to head to their kindergarten. Samuel and Steven left together while Natalie stayed home. She headed straight to the study on the second floor after sending them out. Holding a cup of hot coffee in her hands, she nced at the information on herputer screen and grinned before tapping on her mouse to click on the confirmation button. Within thirty minutes, Thomas Nichols was trending on Twitter. There were hashtags on how heartless the head of Dexmed Pharmaceutical acted and how he sent his wife to the mental hospital soon after his daughter¡¯s death. He was being condemned for the way he treated his wife. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Under those trending tags, countless users started criticizing him for his behavior. He was only the boss of apany in the past. However, he was a notorious uncaring man to them now. The negativements also affected Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s share prices. Within twenty minutes of the opening of the market, it started falling. Meanwhile, Thomas was having a discussion with the management when Cayden urgently knocked on his door. The assistant pushed open the door and entered even before he had permission to do so. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you seem like you are in a rush?¡± Thomas frowned and snarled. ¡°Mr. Nichols, you are trending online!¡± Cayden was panicking so much that he started sweating. ¡°Trending?¡± Thomas scratched his head in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m an old man, so why would I be trending?¡± Cayden wanted to exin, but he did not know where to begin. Exasperated, he pushed his tablet in Thomas¡¯s hand and stated, ¡°I think you should see it yourself.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 622 A Cue For Love Chapter 622 A Cue for Love Chapter 622 Surrounded At The Meeting Thomas¡¯ expression darkened after he quickly scanned through the topic surrounding his name. It was true that he was getting tired of Yvonne and wanted to take advantage of her use of violence to send her away. However, they were only his inner dark thoughts. The shameful truth became a hot topic. How could Thomas possibly face anyone anymore? ¡°It¡¯s nonsense!¡± In the heat of the moment, he pounded his table and threw the tablet onto the ground. ¡°Who the hell started this?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seeing his boss¡¯ reaction, Cayden could not stop sweating. ¡°After the topic started trending, I sent some men to find out who was behind it. However, it was too difficult to track down the IP address. Since the discussion started, Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s stock price has plunged, and we lost around five hundred million this morning. All the directors are unhappy with the situation. Mr. Colson and Mr. Zane are evening to the office to demand an exnation from you. They want a solution to counter this issue.¡± Realizing that the matter had impacted Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s business, Thomas was so angry that he could almost feel steaming out of his ears. ¡°You piece of useless shit! Why can¡¯t you track down anything?¡± ¡°I-I tried my best,¡± Cayden whimpered. ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°Mr. Nichols, Mr. Colson, and Mr. Zane-¡± Cayden bit his lips and continued, ¡°I think they will be here any minute.¡± Thomas was in a foul mood then and did not wish to see anyone. Unfortunately, if he did not show up, Sheldon and Henry might me Thomas for everything and take the opportunity to kick him out. ¡°Let them wait.¡± Gritting his teeth, Thomas muttered, ¡°I will go to them.¡± Then, Cayden obediently left. With a deep frown on his forehead, Thomas took a puff from his cigar and tried to sort out the chaotic mess in his head. He only sent Yvonne to the mental hospital in the wee hours of the morning. How could anyone have taken a photo of it and posted it on the inte? Who the hell was it? Before Thomas could finish his cigar, Henry and Sheldon were already waiting in the meeting room for him. With no other choice, he put out his cigar and headed over. As soon as Henry and Sheldon spotted Thomas entering the room, they started to hurl criticisms. ¡°Heartless-¡± ¡°The names they are giving you on Twitter are not only unique but apt too!¡± Immediately, Thomas red at Sheldon and growled, ¡°Mr. Zane, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Sheldon scoffed, ¡°Whatever you did to your wife is what you did to the Bayer family. Unfaithful and heartless are words practically made for you! Mr. Colson could not be more right.¡± Sheldon and Thomas were around the same age. A childhood sweetheart with Jennie, Sheldon was the heir to his father, a director of Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Back then, he openly tried to chase Jennie. However, she rejected him and chose Thomas instead, even though thetter had nothing. At first, Sheldon could graciously let go of Jennie as long as she was happy. Yet, after she married The Nichols family, Arnold passed away. In his will, he left the control of Dexmed Pharmaceutical to The Nichols family. It was not long before rumors arose that she had an affair, and Thomas decided to divorce her. He eventually threw her out of the Nichols family.¡± Since then, Sheldon resented Thomas. ¡°Thomas, don¡¯t mind how rude Mr. Zane is acting. However, you must provide us an exnation after such personal affairs had impacted Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s stock prices.¡± Henry was different from Sheldon. He did not care who controlled Dexmed Pharmaceutical but was only interested in his profits. At that moment, Thomas had an ugly expression on his face as he felt anger coursing through his veins. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The news isn¡¯t true, and I will find a way to squash it,¡± Thomas assured. ¡°Additionally, you brought up something from twenty-three years ago. What passed has already passed. Right now, I am the head of Dexmed Pharmaceutical. I don¡¯t wish to hear anything about the past!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 623 A Cue For Love Chapter 623 A Cue for Love Chapter 623 No Chance Of Revival The moment he finished talking, Thomas cast a meaningful nce at Sheldon Zane. It was a cautionary look. Sheldon felt it, and unlike his usual self, he did not endure in silence. Instead, he retorted, ¡°Words won¡¯t suffice. Show us the result! Let¡¯s see what concrete measures you cane up with. I hope that the share prices of Dexmed Pharmaceutical will be lower tomorrow.¡± Henry Colson gave a superficial smile and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Once Sheldon and Henry had left, Thomas kicked the chair next to him and sent it flying. An insidious look shed across Thomas¡¯ eyes. ¡°How dare they try to make things difficult for me just because they¡¯re members of the board of directors! Bunch of crap! Once this is over, I¡¯ll make them pay!¡± Cayden, who was standing at the side, could feel the angering from Thomas. He did not even dare to make a single sound. ¡°Cayden, cover this up with either money or other news! I don¡¯t care what you do. Just make sure you get this off the trending topics by today!¡± Thomas nced at Cayden and continued, ¡°If it isn¡¯t aplished, I¡¯ll hold you ountable!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Cayden had no other choice but to ept the task. In the meantime, Natalie was having a video call with Yandel in the study. Yandel gave her a thumbs-up and praised her, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve made an excellent move indeed! Even though I knew we have to go head to head with Dexmed Pharmaceutical, I didn¡¯t expect the battle to start in such a manner! I¡¯m sure Thomas will be stunned by your move!¡± With a coffee cup in her hand, Natalie said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a long battle. A long battle won¡¯t do any good for both Dexmed Pharmaceutical and Dream. Even if Dream manages to acquire Dexmed Pharmaceutical by then, it will be useless. Only a swift battle can ensure that Thomas will never be able to make apleteeback.¡± After hearing what Natalie said, Yandel¡¯s respect for her increased. In the past, Natalie might have had some issues with the job deployment of Dexmed Pharmaceutical, but her actions did not affect the operations of thepany. Looking at the present situation, everything that had happened by ident back then was proving useful at the current moment. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Boss, your capability in devising a plot is way too terrifying¡­¡± ¡°Terrifying?¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited five years for this¡­¡± Looking at Natalie on his screen, Yandel saw the sadness in her eyes and did not know what to say. Natalie put her cup down and continued, ¡°Looks like it will be a tough battle ahead of us. Thomas will retaliate for sure. But, we mustn¡¯t give him the chance to take a breather the moment he falls.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°There are people who need your protection, and there are those that you need to keep an eye on. Just do your job and be patient. Things will happen as they should,¡± said Natalie serenely. ¡°I understand.¡± With that, the video call ended. Natalie stared at her empty cup, and she did not look too happy. Thomas was only a puppet. The real mastermind was hiding behind the scenes and watching everything. Right from the beginning, her target was never just the puppet. Natalie locked herself up in the study and read books for the entire day. She did not see what was going on on the Inte. Her eyes were getting tired from her reading when she received a message from Yana. Dad wants me to send you a message. He wants me to think of a way to get you here for dinner. I have no idea what he is up to! So mysterious! The message was followed by three emojis. Natalie: I happen to be free tonight. I¡¯lle over then! Yana: That¡¯s wonderful! Looking forward to seeing you! A Cue For Love Chapter 624 A Cue For Love Chapter 624 A Cue for Love Chapter 624 More Than Just Dinner That night at the Weiss residence, Yana was full of smiles when Natalie arrived. With his arm around Yana¡¯s shoulders, Hans teased, ¡°You have no idea how excited Yana is. The moment she heard that you areing tonight, she told the chef to cook your favorite dishes. Both my son and I don¡¯t even get this kind of treatment. If this continues, I will fall out of Yana¡¯s favor very soon!¡± Yana blushed and red at Hans. ¡°You talk too much! I like Natalie. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Hans said indulgently, ¡°You¡¯re the boss.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m d you know that.¡± Ever since Yana had been cured of her mental issues, she had be more cheerful and smiled more often. Hans knew that the twodies had much to talk about, so he excused himself by saying that he needed to help his son with his homework and left. It was a coincidence that Jason invited Natalie to dinner that night. In reality, Yana was curious about the top-ranking topic on the Inte. It was the scandal of Dexmed Pharmaceutical. ¡°Were you the one responsible for the top trending story on the Nichols family?¡± Natalie nodded calmly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This move of yours is too fast and dangerous!¡± Yana had somehow guessed it, but she was still taken aback when she heard Natalie admitting to it. Natalie looked up with a glimmer of confidence. ¡°Yana, you have to be quick and vicious if you are plotting against someone. This way, you¡¯ll be able to catch them off-guard.¡± Logically speaking, anybody who said such things would annoy others. However, when those words came from Natalie, they had the opposite effect. This girl is brave and smart at the same time. Even her moves are so swift and decisive. Impressive! Yana stared at Natalie like an obsessed person. ¡°If I¡¯m a man, you will definitely walk all over me!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Natalie winked at her yfully and said, ¡°If you be a man, Hans will cry till he faints in the washroom!¡± ¡°So what if he cries till he faints? It won¡¯t change the fact that I like you!¡± ¡°All right then¡­¡± Natalie and Yana went on chatting for a while more. When Jason and Hannah returned home, they broke into smiles when they saw the two of them chatting away. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Jason looked at her lovingly and continued, ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t come if I ask Yana to invite you!¡± ¡°Godfather, what¡¯s the special asion today? Why have you asked me over for dinner?¡± asked Natalie. The well-maintained Hannah held Natalie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s something good! That¡¯s why we called you. We¡¯re all having dinner together, but there¡¯s also someone joining us tonight.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Come in,¡± called out Jason. A man dressed in a tan overcoat and gold-framed sses strolled in. The handsome man exuded an air of intelligence and nobility. Jason introduced them, ¡°Natalie, this is Matthew Patterson. Both the Weiss family and the Patterson family have been close friends for as long as we can remember. Most importantly, the Patterson family believes in honor and loyalty. We value their friendship very much. As for the younger generation of the Patterson family, Matthew is the most outstanding among them.¡± Hannah chimed in as well, ¡°That¡¯s right! We like Matthew. Unfortunately, Yana did not marry him, and this has always been a regret for us¡­¡± What? Natalie realized that Jason and Hannah had something else in mind when they invited her for dinner. It appeared that they were trying to match-make her! Natalie cast a nce at Yana who was standing beside her. Yana quickly shook her head and looked innocent. A Cue For Love Chapter 625 A Cue For Love Chapter 625 A Cue for Love Chapter 625 A Matchmaking Dinner ¡°Ms. Nichols, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Matthew,¡± Matthew introduced himself with a smile. ¡°I believe I have seen you during Mr. Weiss¡¯ birthday celebration. Sadly, we weren¡¯t formally introduced to one another back then. I have finally managed to meet you today.¡± Regarding that¡­ Natalie started to recall Matthew. A man like Matthew was bound to stand out in the crowd. Natalie recalled seeing him a few times. Natalie returned the greeting. ¡°Mr. Patterson, nice to meet you too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Mr. and Mrs. Weiss¡¯ goddaughter, and we¡¯re quite close in age too. There¡¯s no need to address each other so formally. I¡¯ll call you Natalie, and you¡¯ll call me Matthew,¡± said Matthew. Before Natalie could respond, Jason nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! What Matthew says is correct. It¡¯s better to address each other by your names. It¡¯s more affectionate.¡± Since Jason said so, Natalie could only agree to it. She looked at Matthew with a smile and said, ¡°Sure.¡± At the dining table, Jason and Hannah had intentionally seated Matthew and Natalie next to one another. Yana was trying toe to Natalie¡¯s rescue when her attempt was foiled by Hannah. Her mother red at her and told her off, ¡°Yana! What do you think you are doing? You¡¯re about to be a mother of two. Don¡¯t interfere. Let Natalie and Matthew spend some time chatting on their own.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°There are no buts!¡± Hannah ced a chicken drumstick on Yana¡¯s te and said, ¡°Eat up! If it isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll give you more!¡± Yana bit into the chicken and gave Hans a kick. Hans was also about to speak up when Jason put a chicken drumstick on his te immediately. ¡°Hans, are you envious that Yana has a drumstick and you don¡¯t? Don¡¯t worry! Let me give you one!¡± Oh dear¡­ Jason and Hannah were going all out to put a stop to Yana¡¯s and Hans¡¯ antics. Yana and her husband looked at Natalie. Good luck! Natalie picked at her food and saw that there was a piece of fish on her te. ¡°Eh?¡± Matthew smiled gently at her and said, ¡°Why are you only eating pasta? Have more fish.¡± Since the piece of fish was already on her te, she could not very well remove it. Natalie mumbled her acknowledgement and ate the fish. She did not want the fish to go to waste. However, her eptance of the fish was perceived by Jason and Hannah as a sign of her fondness for Matthew.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Both Jason and Hannah covered their mouths and giggled. A blissful image of the young couple began to form in their minds. Soon, the dinner ended. Yana wanted to get hold of Natalie for a chat. Instead, Hannah held onto Yana¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yana, don¡¯t you have something that you want to ask me about knitting? Come, I¡¯ll show you now.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not in a hurry-¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t, but I am!¡± With that, Hannah dragged Yana away. Hans was about to say something when Jason cut in. ¡°Hans,st time, you mentioned that you had your eyes on a particr bottle in my wine cab, didn¡¯t you? Since I¡¯m in such a good mood, let¡¯s go there and pick a bottle for you. Shall we?¡± ¡°Dad-¡± ¡°What is it? You aren¡¯t willing to ept my gift?¡± uttered Jason unhappily. ¡°No! I¡¯m more than happy to ept your gift!¡± Hans was not really after his father-inw¡¯s wines. He knew Jason was trying to get him away so that Matthew and Natalie could have some time alone. They were obviously in the Weiss residence, but all of the Weiss family had disappeared in an instant! This matchmaking session looks so deliberate! ¡°Are you feeling embarrassed?¡± asked Matthew in a gentle tone. Natalie shrugged her shoulders and answered nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m all right. As long as I¡¯m not embarrassed, it¡¯s fine.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 626 A Cue For Love Chapter 626 A Cue for Love Chapter 626 Warning To My Rival In Love When Matthew heard that, he chuckled. Natalie frowned and questioned him, ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Her blind date pushed his sses up and looked at her with searing eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself interesting? You aren¡¯t the most gorgeous socialites that I¡¯ve met, but you¡¯re certainly the most interesting ones that I¡¯ve evere across! The rest of thedies seem to resemble one another as if they have been cut from the same cloth. You, on the other hand, are one-of-a-kind.¡± ¡°Then I doubt you¡¯ve met that many women.¡± Matthew was momentarily stunned before a smile appeared on his face. He walked up to Natalie and said, ¡°Thest time I saw you at Mr. Weiss¡¯ banquet, you¡¯ve left a deep impression on me. You¡¯re intelligent, brave, calm, andposed. I have to be honest with you. It wasn¡¯t Mr. and Mrs. Weiss who had arranged for our dinner today. I was the one who had asked for their help. I really want to get to know you-¡± Before Matthew could finish his sentence, a cold voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡± That cold, deep voice belonged to none other than Samuel! Natalie turned around and saw a livid Samuel standing there. Dressed in a ck overcoat, the tall man strode over to Matthew and Natalie. He kept his frosty eyes on Matthew while his arm went around Natalie¡¯s waist. ¡°Matthew, she¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± They are friends? Natalie was shocked. So, the two men know each other? Matthew walked up and met Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I like her very much. I¡¯ve liked her since the first time Iid eyes on her. Samuel, let me have her.¡± Natalie was a little stumped to hear that. She had initially thought that Matthew had been forced by his elders toe for the matchmaking. Little did she realize that he was serious about her. On top of that, he had gone head-on with Samuel. ¡°Matthew, I can give anyone up but not her,¡± said Samuel as his grip around her waist tightened. Matthew refused to give in as well. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want her!¡± Samuel was triggered by what Matthew had said. With a sneer, Samuel said, ¡°Then I want you to see who she belongs to.¡± The moment he finished talking, Samuel¡¯s lipsnded on hers. Natalie widened her eyes in shock. She could not believe that Samuel would go to this extent to stake his ims. As if he was trying to punish Natalie for not focusing on their kiss, Samuel deliberately kissed her harder.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Matthew¡¯s face turned pale. There was no way he could bear to watch any longer, so he turned and left. Even after Matthew was gone, Samuel did not release his grip. He continued kissing Natalie passionately. It was only after a long while before Natalie could get away from Samuel. She red at him and threw him a question, ¡°Samuel! What the hell do you think you are doing?¡± Samuel nced at her with an air of dominance. ¡°This is the easiest way to tell my rival in love who you belong to. Kindness for your enemies only brings cruelty to yourself. Matthew may look like a gentleman, but he is known for his determination. If I don¡¯t put a stop to it right now, god knows what he may end up doing for you.¡± Natalie was dumbfounded. ¡°So, you did that on purpose?¡± Samuel wiped his lips with the back of his hand and answered, ¡°Of course not. Thankfully, Hans sent me a message. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Matthew has his eyes on you.¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Natalie did not quite understand what he meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samuel pulled her into his arms andined, ¡°You¡¯re already wearing such an ugly-looking mask. Why is it that so many men are still falling for you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 627 A Cue For Love Chapter 627 A Cue for Love Chapter 627 An Uglier Mask Natalie could feel his strength when she was in his embrace. He was holding her with such care as if she would leave if he let go. Natalie patted Samuel¡¯s shoulders and teased, ¡°Then, should I change my mask into an uglier one?¡± Samuel seemed pleased to hear that. The frustration within him had also eased tremendously. ¡°Do you have one?¡± Natalieughed and said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll have to get one just to make you happy! I¡¯ll contact the manufacturer of the hyper-realistic mask and get him to make an uglier one as soon as possible!¡± Samuel still seemed troubled. ¡°I¡¯m worried that an uglier mask won¡¯t be able to stop all your admirers! It looks like I have no choice but to hide you so that I¡¯m the only man toy eyes on you.¡± Natalie was getting a little nervous. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re a little too possessive, aren¡¯t you?¡± Samuel ran his fingers along her crimson lips and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not possessive enough, some other man might just snatch you away from me.¡± His impulsiveness came over him once again, and he was about to devour Natalie¡¯s soft, tender lips. However, before that could take ce, they heard voices of Jason and Hannahing from behind them. ¡°Where¡¯s Matthew? Who is this rascal, and why is he touching Natalie?¡± ¡°I want to know who he is! How dare hee into the Weiss residence and bully the Weisses!¡± When Natalie saw Jason and Hannah, she felt like a child who had been caught in the act of doing something naughty. She immediately pushed Samuel away. ¡°Godfather¡­¡± Panic filled her eyes. Natalie did not feel guilty. She just did not expect her godparents to witness them kissing. ¡°Natalie, I have introduced such a nice man like Matthew to you. You aren¡¯t appreciative at all! I want to see who this man is. Such arrogance¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s back was facing Jason and Hannah. Jason had thought that Samuel did not dare to turn around out of guilt. When he walked to face him and was about to lecture him, he saw that it was Samuel. Jason was rendered speechless. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Although the Bowers family was not that close to the Weisses, they did know one another. Furthermore, given Samuel¡¯s good looks, it would be hard for anyone not to remember him. ¡°S-Samuel?¡± Jason¡¯s face was frozen. He did not expect Samuel to be the man who had been kissing Natalie. Samuel greeted them humbly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Weiss.¡± ¡°T-This¡­¡± Even Hannah was taken aback. They had thought a lecher was taking advantage of their goddaughter. Little did they expect the man to be Samuel! Jason took a long time to digest what he had just seen before regaining hisposure. ¡°Samuel, what are you doing here? I heard from your grandpa that you have a pair of five-year-old twins. Moreover, your grandpa has already chosen his granddaughter-inw! Although the Bowers family is very powerful in Chanaea, that doesn¡¯t mean the Weisses are afraid of you. If you¡¯re only fooling around, my wife and I will do everything we can to break the two of you up! Since we¡¯ve taken Natalie in as our goddaughter, her marriage and happiness are definitely of our utmost concern.¡± Jason¡¯s straightforward speech moved Natalie once again. She might not have any blood rtions to them, but everything they had done was for her sake. Natalie was not the only one who was touched by what Jason had said. At first, Samuel had been annoyed with the Weisses for making such an arrangement for Natalie. Now that he knew their true intention, he realized that the Weisses were genuinely concerned about Natalie. Naturally, he would give both Jason and Hannah their due respect. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Weiss, I can promise both of you that I, Samuel Bowers, will only have one wife in this lifetime, and it¡¯s none other than Natalie,¡± said Samuel while holding onto Natalie¡¯s hand. A Cue For Love Chapter 628 A Cue For Love Chapter 628 A Cue for Love Chapter 628 The Promise Of The Man Jason and Hannah exchanged nces. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°My grandpa has chosen a woman for me because he¡¯s worried that I will never get married. But she isn¡¯t the one I truly love.¡± Samuel looked lovingly at Natalie and continued, ¡°I have already indicated to my grandpa. I won¡¯t marry anyone else but Nat this lifetime.¡± Samuel might have been a ruthless man where business was concerned. However, he was very humble in front of Jason and his wife. Jason knew very well the kind of man Samuel was in business. Hence, he was shocked to see another side of Samuel. Is this really the head of the Bowers family that I¡¯ve heard in the rumors? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! There was also no response from Hannah for a long time. Then again, looks yed an important part for her. After checking Samuel out, she became less wary of him. Hannah was trying to find a way out of the situation. ¡°Hubby, since he has addressed us so politely, why don¡¯t we invite him for a drink? After all, he¡¯s still a guest in our house.¡± Jason agreed, ¡°Take a seat then.¡± Once Samuel sat down, Jason and Hannah began to bombard him with several questions. Samuel was very patient and humble in clearing their doubts. Looking at him from the side, Natalie began to smile. She felt so blissful that she was about to burst with joy. After they hadpleted their questioning, there was no fault that Jason and Hannah could find with Samuel. However, Hannah thought of Matthew and kicked her husband under the table. She then nced at the cup used by Matthew and signaled to him. Jason understood immediately. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Natalie, Matthew was with you earlier on. Where is he now?¡± Natalie did not know how to answer his question. She could not possibly tell them that Matthew had left in a huff because they had been kissing passionately in front of him. Compared to Natalie, Samuel was much calmer. ¡°Matthew found out that Nat is already spoken for, so he decided to back off.¡± ¡°Poor Matthew¡­¡± Jason sighed. Matthew had located Hannah and him to express his sincere affection for Natalie. However, it seemed that Matthew and Natalie were not fated to be together. Jason asked, ¡°Natalie, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you are seeing Samuel?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything when Matthew was here just now. I was worried that it might hurt his feelings and disrespect your kind intention.¡± It was only then Jason and Hannah had a revtion. No wonder both our daughter and son-inw were acting so strangely earlier on. Looks like they already knew what was going on! Samuel said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Weiss, I thank you for the care and love that you have bestowed onto Nat. But, I hope you won¡¯t arrange any more matchmaking for her in the future. She¡¯s the one I want. If anybody attempts to take her away from me, I¡¯ll do everything to get her back.¡± Both Jason and Hannah were very understanding. ¡°Before this, we had no idea about the both of you. Now that we know the truth, we¡¯ll naturally respect Natalie¡¯s wishes. But, I have to reiterate. Don¡¯t you dare bully Natalie just because you are the head of the Bowers family. If you ever upset Natalie, the Weisses won¡¯t just sit around and do nothing! This is a warning as well as a request.¡± Samuel nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand.¡± After leaving the Weiss residence, Samuel did not take Natalie back to the Bowers residence. Instead, he took her to the penthouse suite in the Imperial Hotel. The penthouse suite was located at the highest level of the hotel. Three sides of it were covered with ss panels. It felt as if they were amidst the clouds. They had a clear view of the city. It was Natalie¡¯s first time at the penthouse suite. When Natalie leaned on the window to enjoy the night view, Samuel suddenly turned her around and gave her a long lingering kiss. A Cue For Love Chapter 629 A Cue For Love Chapter 629 A Cue for Love Chapter 629 Unable To Put Out The Fire ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Natalie let out a soft moan but did not push Samuel away. She did not even realize when she had started to feel sofortable in the man¡¯s embrace. His kisses had also started to feel familiar to her. Just when Samuel was getting into it and was about to remove the woman¡¯s clothes, she grabbed his hand suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the man asked, frowning. Natalie had ignited the fire of desire that was burning strongly in him, and it was pure torment to get him to stop. ¡°I¡¯m having my period now,¡± Natalie said, sulking. ¡°It¡¯s the first day.¡± Samuel¡¯s expressionpletely darkened upon hearing those words. ¡°I thought it was supposed to start five dayster?¡± Natalie was speechless. The woman was not sure when the man had started to know her menstruation cycle better than she herself did. Whenever she saw ginger tea ced on the table in the morning, it would mean that her period was either due that day or the next day. Even though Samuel really wanted her, he could not possibly ignore her body condition and force himself on her. Suppressing his desire, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you very stressedtely?¡± ¡°Yup¡­¡± Natalie nodded her head slightly. ¡°We have no choice but to face some things head-on once exposed.¡± ¡°Such as Thomas¡¯ scandal?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Natalie looked up at her husband and continued, ¡°That man had betrayed my mother more than twenty years ago. Yara had also hurt me badly despite us being twin sisters. Now, it¡¯s time to take revenge. I¡¯m actually not as warm-hearted as you think. Although I have you, yton, Xavian, Sophia, and Franklin now, in the past, my hatred was the only force that was propelling me forward! I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to forget the hurt that those people had caused me!¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t a vengeful person who held on to grudges. However, what she had experienced was simply too painful. Those people had caused her to lose her virginity, forced her apart from her children, and even burned her alive. Whenever the woman recalled those incidentste at night, she would still be able to feel her heart constricting from the pain. ¡°I know,¡± Samuel replied in a deep voice. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Natalie looked at the man in disbelief. ¡°As long as it is something you want to do, I will be behind you all the way.¡± Samuel ran his fingers through the woman¡¯s hair lovingly and said, ¡°I was supposed to be the one avenging you for the pain you have suffered, but I know that you don¡¯t like me interfering with this matter, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t do it. You don¡¯t need to worry about what I think, because all I think about is how to make you love me more.¡± Samuel¡¯s deep and pleasant voice was like music to Natalie¡¯s ears. The woman was mesmerized by the affectionate and serious look on his face as he spoke, and she felt extremely blissful at that moment. She knew that the man loved and doted her more than anyone else in the world. However, what she was most grateful for was that¡­ he knew her better than anyone did! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Samuel,¡± Natalie called out softly before turning around and pushing him against the ss wall behind, pressing her body against his. ¡°What should I do? I feel like I¡¯m starting to like you more and more¡­¡± Natalie said, standing on her toes while pinning the man against the wall. Samuel¡¯s eyes dimmed before the corners of his lips curled up slowly into a smile. ¡°That would be my honor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too tall,¡± Natalie grumbled. The man bent down when he heard that. The next instant, Natalie pressed her lips against his. Samuel froze for a few seconds but snapped out of his surprise quickly, beaming from ear to ear. Compared to being passive, Samuel preferred taking initiative as he liked being in control. However, he found that he was enjoying himself with Natalie in the driver¡¯s seat and rxed while the woman tried her best to pleasure him. Her skills had gotten much betterpared tost time, and she was also more aware of his preferences. While Samuel lost himself in pleasure, he was also struggling internally. Why is this woman doing this when she¡¯s not able to put out the fire in me! A Cue For Love Chapter 630 A Cue For Love Chapter 630 A Cue for Love Chapter 630 How Did You Know While the atmosphere in the hotel room was getting heated and filled with a sensual atmosphere, the Nichols family was in a state of chaos. Thomas had a grim expression on his face while he paced around the living room in frustration, his brows tightly knitted. ¡°All rich families have scandals! Why is it that mine had blown up on the inte? Who on earth did it?¡± Instead of doing some self-reflection, the man med it all on the person who exposed him. ¡°Dad, someone must be targeting you.¡± Yara pressed her lips together and a cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s very clear that the other party is spreading rumors to get you and Dexmed Pharmaceutical into trouble so that they could benefit from it.¡± ¡°But who would do such things?¡± ¡°Obviously, it would be Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s current strongestpetitor.¡± Yara ran her fingers through her wavy long hair and said confidently, ¡°Just think, who would benefit most from the plunge in Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s stock prices and the internal conflict among thepany¡¯s higher-ups? It¡¯s no doubt Dream. Perhaps, Dream has more tricks up their sleeve to deal with us.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yandel that b*stard!¡± The next moment, Thomas thought of Natalie, who was behind Yandel, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°There¡¯s also Natalie! Yandel must have been acting under her instructions! How could she already be so evil at such a young age!¡± Thomas could not help but sigh at the mention of Natalie. ¡°That woman has exactly the same name as your elder sister. If your sister did not die in that fire back then, she would be your age now¡­¡± Knowing her father¡¯s ambitions and greed, Yara was certain that the man was not truly missing his daughter. He merely felt that it was a huge pity that the Natalie they were dealing with at the moment wasn¡¯t their Natalie. If she were his own daughter, not only would he be able to easily diffuse his current crisis, he would also be able to acquire Dream Corporation effortlessly. Even though Yara knew the truth, she wasn¡¯t intending to tell Thomas about it at all. On the other hand, she chose to remind her father of a crueller truth. ¡°Dad, if our Natalie is really the Chairman of Dream, do you really think she¡¯ll help you and not rub salt onto your wound instead? Have you forgotten that when she was raped back then, not only did you not show her any concern, you had even chased her out of the family out of fear that she would tarnish the Nichols family¡¯s and your reputations instead. Besides, since young, she had lived with Jennie in the countryside and is not close to you at all.¡± After his bubbles were burst by Yara¡¯s words, Thomas said, feeling pissed, ¡°Natalie had already died in the fire five years back¡­ How can that woman be Natalie? I¡­ I¡¯m just saying what if!¡± ¡°Dad, I only said that to make you realize that even if that woman is really your daughter and my sister, she would never be on our side.¡± Yara continued coldly, ¡°Dad, King would never allow Dexmed Pharmaceutical to remain in this state for long. We need to retaliate andunch a counterattack on Dream. We need to get rid of that woman once and for all. Otherwise, there will never be peace for you and Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡­¡± Thomas pondered over his daughter¡¯s words and realized that it made perfect sense. ¡°Yara, you¡¯re my good girl indeed!¡± Thomas continued emotionally, ¡°I have been feeling so troubled by the news for the entire day, but your words have enlightened me. We can¡¯t let anything hinder our cooperation with King. Since he can choose to support us, it would be equally easy for him to destroy us.¡± The following day, Natalie was woken up by a call from Yandel. With one hand blocking the sun that was shining at her face, she answered the call and put her phone to her ear. ¡°Hello¡­¡± she said in her morning voice. ¡°Boss, Dexmed Pharmaceutical has started to retaliate,¡± Yandel reported seriously. ¡°Dexmed Pharmaceutical has issued a memo to rify matters and theirwyer has also issued us a letter of demand. They have also attached Yvonne¡¯s medical records to the memo, which states that she has been diagnosed with serious depression and anxiety disorder¡­¡± Natalie interrupted Yandel and said, ¡°Did Thomas also im that he didn¡¯t manage to rify the rumors on the inte at first instance because he was still recovering from the pain of losing his daughter, in addition to the fact that his wife was seriously ill?¡± After Yandel heard the woman¡¯s words, he gaped in astonishment and eximed, ¡°Fu*king unbelievable! Boss¡­ how did you know?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 631 A Cue For Love Chapter 631 A Cue for Love Chapter 631 Usual Method Of Retaliation ¡°Isn¡¯t that the usual method of retaliation?¡± Natalie smiled and asked in return. By then, the woman was alreadypletely awake. However, she could feel an arm around her waist, hugging her tightly. She tried to move slightly, but the man¡¯s arms and chest were as steely as a vault and there was simply no way Natalie could escape. Even though that frustrated her slightly, she decided that since there was nothing she could do about it, she might as well continue staying in his arms. Ignoring the man¡¯s heated breath and masculine scent behind her, Natalie continued discussing the situation with Yandel over the phone. ¡°Thomas is a smart man. The person behind him is definitely no fool either. It¡¯s just a matter of time that they would retaliate.¡± Natalie continued exining, ¡°Not only would they retaliate, they would also have guessed that we were the ones behind it.¡± Yandel had also considered what Natalie mentioned before he called her. ¡°Boss, although they have given Yvonne such a diagnosis, she¡¯s currently under our protection. We can just find an opportunity to take her out of the psychiatric hospital so that she can expose Thomas¡¯ other misdeeds to the public. That would definitely be a p in the face for the man¡­¡± Yandel told Natalie his idea but was rejected by the woman. ¡°Even though Yvonne¡¯s mental condition is not as bad as stated in the diagnosis, she hasn¡¯t been in a good state of mind after Melissa passed away. Most importantly, she hasn¡¯tpletely given up on Thomas yet. No matter how well we treat her, Thomas just has to act pitiful in front of her to gain back her favor¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Yandel asked hesitatingly, ¡°Boss, are we going to give up on this pawn?¡± ¡°Nope, it¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have to make this move yet¡­¡± While Natalie was still in conversation with Yandel, she suddenly noticed that the man who was hugging her was starting to get touchy. He already had his hands inside her pajamas, and she could feel her breathing bing irregr. She had even almost moaned into the phone. Worried that Yandel would hear something inappropriate, Natalie quickly said a few more words before ending the call. After that, she turned around and red at the man behind her. With his deep-set ck eyes and the mole underneath his right eye, in addition to the slight smirk on his face, Samuel looked exactly like a seductive Satan at that moment. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m on the phone!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Samuel smiled affectionately at the woman and said, ¡°You can continue talking. I can y by myself.¡± ¡°What are you ying with?¡± ¡°You,¡± Samuel replied, fixing his gaze intently on Natalie. Natalie never expected that the man, who was usually cold and indifferent, would say such words to her. She could feel her cheeks heat up with embarrassment. The woman widened her eyes at Samuel and was about to tell him off when the man suddenly started kissing her on her lips passionately. As Natalie was still having her period, there was nothing much Samuel could do to her except for kissing her. The woman¡¯s soft and kissable lips were simply irresistible to Samuel. Just like bees being attracted to pollen, Samuel could not help but lose himself in the sensation of her lips, sinking deeply into her charm. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. That continued for a while until Natalie¡¯s lips werepletely red and swollen. Only then was Samuel willing to stop. After leaving the Imperial Hotel, Natalie headed back to Dream¡¯s researchb to continue analyzing the unknown substances in Melissa¡¯s blood sample. Meanwhile, at Dexmed Pharmaceutical, Thomas had a satisfied smile on his face, seeing that the comments that the public had on thepany had taken a positive turn once again. He patted Yara¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Yara, I feel really lucky to have you as my daughter!¡± Although Yara was sneering silently in her heart, she smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just doing what I should.¡± ¡°I guess I have gravely underestimated your abilities previously. Even though you¡¯re a part of the upper management in Dexmed Pharmaceutical, it was mostly just in form as I haven¡¯t handed all the control over to you yet. I¡¯ve decided that, from today onward, you¡¯ll be fully in charge of public rtions, human resources as well as the culture of thepany.¡± Yara, whose thirst for power was increasing, was delighted when she heard that. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± A smug look shed past the woman¡¯s face before she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I don¡¯t let you down. Sooner orter, Dream will be a part of Dexmed Pharmaceutical.¡± And a part of me. Yara did not say thest few words out loud, but she made a vow to herself in her heart that she would definitely make it happen. A Cue For Love Chapter 632 A Cue For Love Chapter 632 A Cue for Love Chapter 632 Burning The DNA Test Report At the Bowers manor, Keh was holding the DNA test results in his hand. He had entrusted someone he highly trusted to perform the analysis. His hands were shaking when the report was handed over to him. Keh trusted Yara deeply. Over the years, he had enjoyed herpany tremendously and treated her just like his own granddaughter. He had even stated in his will that he would be leaving all his assets to her upon his death¡­ He was hoping that he was just getting old and paranoid and that the DNA test results, which were performed using the strands of hair that the man had taken from the two kids secretly, would be negative. After taking a few deep breaths, Keh opened the envelope and took the report out. As he did not understand the professional jargon used to exin the analysis, he skipped to the test conclusion straight away. It was stated that, based on the analysis, the probability of siblingship was ny percent. Even though Keh had already mentally prepared himself for the results, he could not help but feel shocked to see the conclusion with his own eyes. Back then, when Yara first brought Franklin and Sophia back to the Bowers residence, Keh had gotten DNA paternity testing done for the children. As he wanted to be absolutely sure, he had approached three different organizations to perform the test. All three test results were unanimous, showing that Franklin and Sophia were indeed Samuel¡¯s children. As such, it was proven that it was not just a coincidence that Xavian and yton were born on the same day as Franklin and Sophia. It was because the four of them were quadruplets,ing from the same mother¡­ ¡°No wonder!¡± Keh eximed out loud. The entire situation felt extremely absurd to him. Previously, he had not been able to figure out why those two dear great-grandchildren of his would behave so coldly toward Yara but listen to Natalie obediently. The two kids were also showing improvements in every aspect after spending time with Natalie. As he recalled the past, he seemed to have remembered instances where Yara talked about how much she loved the kids but her actions did not seem to match her words. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! With the DNA testing results, the situation was all clear. Keh had always found it strange that people with thest name ¡°Nichols¡± seemed to y rather significant roles in his life. It was only then that he realized that there could be more than met the eye between Natalie and Yara. The old man picked up his phone, nning to call Samuel to tell him about his discovery. However, he changed his mind after dialing the first number and quickly hung up. Ever since Natalie showed up in Samuel¡¯s life, Samuel had been spoiling her and distancing himself from Yara. He had even gone against Keh for Natalie. At that time, the old man was very sure that his grandson had been bewitched by that woman. However, he suddenly realized that there was a possibility that Samuel had known the truth all along. After a moment of contemtion, Keh came to the conclusion that, perhaps, the only two people who were kept in the dark were Natalie and Yara. At the thought of Yara, Keh started coughing violently. Yara had indeed provided him with her warmpanionship over the past five years. She had also saved his life back then. As such, even after finding out the truth from the DNA test report, Keh still had a soft spot for the woman. To him, Yara had merely strayed on the wrong path in a moment of folly. If she could acknowledge her mistake ande back to her senses, she would still have a bright future ahead of her. With that in mind, Keh slotted the test report back into the envelope and threw it into the burning charcoal. At once, the paper envelope burned into mes and turned into ashes secondster. Just then, a clear and gentle voice sounded from the doorway. ¡°Grandpa, what are you burning?¡± Yara asked, narrowing her eyes. Even though she was full of doubts, the woman pretended to ask casually. It just so happened that Yara had seen Keh throwing the document into the fire when she was entering the house. A Cue For Love Chapter 633 A Cue For Love Chapter 633 A Cue for Love Chapter 633 Ingrate ¡°I didn¡¯t burn anything.¡± A glint shed across Keh¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was just asking, Grandpa.¡± Yara chuckled, ¡°If you have any documents you want to destroy, you can pass them to me if you trust me. I¡¯ll deal with them for you. It¡¯s dangerous for you to handle fire. Leave this kind of work to me next time.¡± She had on a sweet, innocent smile as she gently chided him. Keh wouldn¡¯t have believed Yara would make up such a huge lie for the sake of marrying Samuel if he didn¡¯t see the DNA test result with his own eyes. He pressed his lips into a thin line at that thought. The stark contrast between her sweet smile and the dark intention beneath had his gaze darkened. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I was thinking. It had been five years since you brought Franklin and Sophia to the Bowers residence. You were the one who stayed by my side during the entirety of five years, instead of Samuel and Steven.¡± She met his gaze as she answered, ¡°It is my duty. If it weren¡¯t for the strong support you gave me all these years, Samuel¡¯s indifference would have crushed me.¡± ¡°You never think-¡± Guessing what he would say, she cut him off. ¡°I have never, Grandpa. I know you mean well, but my feelings for Samuel won¡¯t ever change. It has been five years since I fell in love with him. They are still the same now. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t love me or marry me, I still won¡¯t marry another man. I¡¯d rather be a nun and pray for the kids and Samuel for the rest of my life if anyone forces me to marry another man.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing the tears in her eyes, his advice was stuck in his throat. Despite having a lot to say, he couldn¡¯t even get a single word out. ¡°Why are you so infatuated with Samuel?¡± ¡°Grandpa, it was fate for me to have met Samuel, then fell in love with him. I can¡¯t persuade myself to let that feeling go.¡± She paused to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Samuel has always been indifferent toward me. Please don¡¯t chase me out of the house. Without you, I don¡¯t know who I can depend on.¡± He was biased toward Natalie, but how could his heart not soften when he had been under Yara¡¯s care andpanionship for five years? ¡°I won¡¯t chase you out of the house.¡± He sighed, ¡°I will still treat you the same way if you still want to come over and visit me often.¡± He disapproved of Yara¡¯s lie, but he was already old. He wanted to give her a chance to redeem herself. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for.¡± ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± She asked with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± The moment she spun on her heels toward the kitchen, her gentle smile was gone from her lips. There was only a calctive gleam shining in her eyes. This useless old man. I still need him for something after this. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t need to put in so much effort to act pitifully in front of him. I¡¯m tired of having to put on an act after all these years. Come one day, I will make him pay back all my mistreatment. Natalie was teaching Sophia about herbology at the Bowers residence. Sophia scrunched up her face, seeing all the simr-looking herbs and notesid out all over the table. ¡°It¡¯s so difficult, Mommy!¡± Sophia pouted. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break then.¡± Patting Sophia¡¯s head, she coaxed, ¡°We¡¯ll continue with the lesson after the break.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sophia nodded vehemently. Sophia raced to Franklin¡¯s side to have some of the fresh, juicy strawberries Gavin had brought out. Not interested in strawberries, Xavian¡¯s and yton¡¯s gazes were fixed on theputer screen. A Cue For Love Chapter 634 A Cue For Love Chapter 634 A Cue for Love Chapter 634 Finding Daddy Xavian and yton focused all their attention on theptop screen. Due to their intense concentration, their small bodies instinctively leaned forward nearer to the screen. ¡°yton, Xavian, what are you boys looking at?¡± Natalie peered from behind with a frown. Caught red-handed, the two boys frantically mmed theptop¡¯s screen and looked over their shoulders with an awkward expression. ¡°Mommy, we aren¡¯t looking at anything.¡± They were obviously looking at something from their reaction. Natalie arched a brow and asked, ¡°I want you to tell me honestly. Are you sure you weren¡¯t looking at anything?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xavian and yton chorused swiftly at her question. Their hearts were pounding as they lied. ¡°Fine, since you say so. Then, show me theptop.¡± Natalie stretched her hand out, palms up. yton holding onto theptop, twisted his body left and right with a look of hesitance, not wanting to give it to Natalie. ¡°yton Nichols, give it to me.¡± ¡°That-¡± ¡°yton!¡± She raised her voice.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. yton knew Natalie would be infuriated if he refused to give in any longer. Bracing himself, he ced theptop onto her open palm. ¡°Here you go, Mommy.¡± Flipping the screen up, Natalie thought she would see the boys¡¯ secret, but it was just an online game. ¡°An online game? Why are you hiding this from me?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°O-Online game-¡± yton parroted from confusion. They weren¡¯t ying any games earlier, so why was it showing that instead? Knowing the reason, Xavian immediately cut yton off. ¡°We were ying the game earlier, Mommy. yton and I were really into it these days. We hid it from you because we didn¡¯t want you to scold us for forgetting our homework from ying it the whole time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to y games, but you have to y them in moderation.¡± Natalie advised, ¡°I believe you can manage your time well between ying games and studying, so you don¡¯t have to hide it from me.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy,¡± chorused Xavian and yton. They released a relieved sigh seeing as Natalie bought their lousy lie. That was close. Mommy almost finds out about us searching for our biological father. Once Sophia¡¯s break ended, Natalie returned to the table and continued teaching the former about herbology. Seeing the coast was clear, Xavian and yton continued to whisper in front of theptop. ¡°Xavian, weren¡¯t we searching for that guy¡¯s whereabouts?¡± yton frowned. ¡°Why did the screen show an online game when Mommy looked at it?¡± ¡°I developed a program in case Mommy was the one who opened theptop. The screen will automatically toggle to the online game if the camera distinguishes Mommy¡¯s iris.¡± Even though Xavian had made the necessary preparation, his heart was still racing from the close call earlier. ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡± yton patted his chest, thinking about the close call earlier. ¡°At least tell me you¡¯ve developed the program and installed it on theptop. My heart almost jumped out of my throat earlier.¡± ¡°I had forgotten all about it, so I didn¡¯t get to tell you. It was too sudden when Mommy found out, so I couldn¡¯t have told you then. Luckily, Mommy didn¡¯t find out about our n.¡± Xavian lowered his voice to a whisper. ¡°Mommy hates it when we bring our biological dad up. Remember how upset she was when we brought it up long ago? ¡°If she finds out we¡¯re tracking that man¡¯s whereabouts, intending to meet with him, Mommy will probably punish us severely.¡± ¡°I know that, but we have no choice, Xavian.¡± yton continued somberly, ¡°If we want to know the truth, meeting that guy is probably the quickest way.¡± Xavian nodded with agreement. A Cue For Love Chapter 635 A Cue For Love Chapter 635 A Cue for Love Chapter 635 Come Back Alive A Bentley pulled out of the Bowers¡¯ residence after Yara had finished her duties with Keh. During mid-drive, she got a call out of the blue. Without hesitance, she picked it up after inserting the Bluetooth headset into her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, do you remember me?¡± A sleazy man¡¯s voice came through the headset. ¡°You are¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t pinpoint his identity just from his voice. After searching her memory for a while, her pupils constricted when she finally recalled who he was. She confirmed cautiously, ¡°Is it you, Marcus?¡± ¡°Six years had passed by in the blink of an eye, yet you still remembered me. I¡¯m honored that you still recall my name. Knowing that fills me with glee.¡± He was the man she hired to sleep with Natalie. At first, she believed he hadpleted his task of sleeping with Natalie, so she transferred the payment to him. However, she found outter that Samuel was searching for a woman from that night. At that moment, she knew Marcus had lied to her. Nothing had happened between him and Natalie that night. Despite his failure to sleep with Natalie, he was the one who knew the truth. She transferred another sum of money to Marcus for him to leave the country when she brought the twins to reconcile with the Bowers family. At the same time, she hired an assassin to kill him as he left Chanaea to prevent him from spilling the truth. Only a dead man wouldn¡¯t talk. The assassin reported to her about sessfully assassinating Marcus. Ever since then, she hadn¡¯t received any news about him. She presumed he was dead in a ditch somewhere, gone from this world as the assassin had reported. She never imagined him to appear at such a crucial moment. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Her voice was trembling from dread. ¡°I gave you full payment for all your efforts that year itself. I don¡¯t owe you anything. Why are you contacting me now?¡± ¡°If I reveal that you hired someone to rape your sister six years ago, do you think it¡¯ll blow up like Thomas¡¯ incident?¡± Yara stepped on the brakes and turned the wheel, parking the Bentley by the roadside. ¡°You¡¯re the one who leaked my father¡¯s scandal.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s me? What if it¡¯s not?¡± Marcusughed, ¡°Both father and daughter are ingrates. I¡¯m impressed that you eveny your hands on your closest family members.¡± ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re calling me for money, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her grip tightened on the steering wheel. The joints on her fingers began to turn white from exerting so much force. ¡°The assassin you hired injured my right leg. Now I¡¯m a cripple with a limp. I¡¯ll always remember this gift of yours.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I never hired anyone to kill you,¡± Yara denied urgently. ¡°I paid you handsomely, and in return, you promised to keep my secret. Why would I hire someone to kill you? Maybe the killer was hired by your foes? It wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°I thought the same before, but I heard you gave birth to Samuel¡¯s children.¡± Marcus sneered, ¡°Before I crossed the country¡¯s border, I saw with my eyes that your belly was t then. I didn¡¯t touch your sister then. She was taken away by some guy dressed in full ck. That guy must be Samuel, am I right?¡± ¡°You-¡± ¡°You hired an assassin to murder me for fear I would expose your lies and deeds.¡± Marcusughed maliciously, ¡°Yara, don¡¯t try to lie to me anymore. I¡¯ve done my research, hence my call to you.¡± ¡°If the Bowers family, the media, and the public found out about your dirty deeds against your twin sister, will your name will be tarnished?¡± She broke the skin on her lip after chewing on it hard, tasting the metallic taste of blood in her mouth. She grunted through gritted teeth, ¡°Marcus, you want money, right? How much?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 636 A Cue For Love Chapter 636 A Cue for Love Chapter 636 Different ¡°Money?¡± Marcus bellowed as though she cracked a joke. ¡°How much are you offering?¡± ¡°A million,¡± Yara answered. ¡°A million? Yara, are you kidding me right now? That¡¯s just change for the beggars.¡± He warned, ¡°I managed to survive through so much hardship, even ending up being a cripple. Don¡¯t you offer me such a small amount like that ever again.¡± She never thought he would be so greedy. Despite being furious, she couldn¡¯t rebuke his words. ¡°How much do you want then?¡± ¡°I want thirty million.¡± He drawled out, ¡°Nothing lesser than that. Else I¡¯ll expose all your bad deeds to the public and, of course, reveal the truth to the Bowers family. I want to see how the Bowers will treat you once they know about the truth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Yara shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± She panicked, thinking she would lose everything when she spected Natalie was still alive, but Keh¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change. That meant Keh and a majority of the Bowers family members didn¡¯t know about her past. Keh could never find out about the bad deeds she did before. Otherwise, he would retract his support for her immediately. Yara¡¯s reaction was what Marcus wanted. ¡°I have given you a chance. Ten million, and I won¡¯t expose your actions. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll quietly leave Chanaea once I have the money in my ount,¡± Marcus said casually. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Yara sucked in a breath. ¡°But it¡¯ll take some time. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± Hearing her agreement, Marcus let out a gleefulugh. ¡°Excellent! I¡¯ll wait for your good news then.¡± The minute the call ended, Yara plucked the Bluetooth headset from her ear and threw it out of her rolled-down car window. How dare a scum like Marcus threaten me? Ten million is nothing to me, but he is a greedy bastard. If I give him ten million this time, he¡¯ll extort more money from me every time he needs it. His existence is like a ticking time bomb. A gleam of hatred shed across her eyes as she gripped the steering wheel tighter. ¡°You need to be alive to take my money, Marcus.¡± The corners of her mouth quirked into an evil smile. ¡°You managed to survive with a limp six years ago. You won¡¯t be as lucky now. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± The next day, Natalie and Samuel went to work as usual. Xavian, yton, Franklin, and Sophia huddled in a corner in the kindergarten. yton said in a grave tone, ¡°Franklin, Sophia, we found our biological father.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Franklin asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯m curious what kind of man Mommy likes. Can you show me his photo?¡± Sophia nodded her head, agreeing with Franklin¡¯s request. ¡°I want to see it too.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Xavian and yton didn¡¯t n to hide it from Franklin and Sophia, so taking out their phones and showed Marcus¡¯ photo to them. ¡°This is our biological father.¡± Two furry heads leaned closer to the phone. All they saw was an average-looking guy with a hostile look. No matter how they look at it, Samuel was a hundred times better than him. There was nothing he couldpare to Samuel. ¡°This is your biological father?¡± Sophia blinked her eyes slowly with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s weird, Xavian, yton! You don¡¯t look like him at all.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 637 A Cue For Love Chapter 637 A Cue for Love Chapter 637 Make Her Cry Xavian sighed. ¡°We are not like the man! When we were young and first saw this picture, we were utterly devastated. However, we could confirm that the picture was found in Mommy¡¯s file which was meant to store important documents!¡± yton also said, ¡°While we find it hard to ept, the fact remains that the man¡¯s picture was found in a very important ce. Besides, we were not allowed to touch the file easily. If we analyze the situation from this perspective, we may be able to convince ourselves that he is our father.¡± Xavian and yton were frustrated at the thought of Marcus possibly being their father. Understandably, every child would dream that their fathers are heroes! Franklin patted his brothers on their shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! Your Daddy will forever be Samuel! No one will ask about your past! Besides, Sophia and I treated you two like our biological siblings!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I like my brothers!¡± Sophia said sweetly. ¡°Last time, I only had Franklin to love me. Now, I have three brothers to love me! I¡¯m so happy!¡± The constion by Franklin and Sophia made Xavian and yton felt better. ¡°Tonight, we want to meet him.¡± yton hesitated and said, ¡°Although we don¡¯t like him, he is still our father. We n to meet him and talk to him¡­¡± That was one of the objectives sought to be achieved by Xavian and yton. Their second objective was to discover more about their background through the meeting with Marcus! Mommy doesn¡¯t love him at all! But why did she choose to have children with him? Besides, we don¡¯t look like him in any way! However, yton and Xavian did not n to tell Franklin and Sophia before ascertaining the truth. ¡°I can understand.¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°I would want to meet him too if I were you. Don¡¯t worry about it. Tonight, Sophia and I will go and visit Great-grandpa. We¡¯ll cover for you. Go and find your father! Just make sure toe back quickly once you¡¯re done to avoid being caught.¡± Xavian nodded forcefully and said in a grateful voice, ¡°Thank you! yton and I do not want to alert Mommy! She¡¯s starting to be suspicious of me and yton recently. We cannot let her find out that we are meeting Marcus secretly. Or else, things will go south really fast.¡± ¡°Xavian, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll help you,¡± Sophia said understandingly. ¡°Okay!¡± After the discussion in the kindergarten, all that awaited was for the school to end. In a blink of an eye, school was over. The driver from the Bowers family came to pick up the children. Sophia pinched her arm and shouted, ¡°I miss Great-grandpa a lot¡­ Can you please bring us to visit him?¡± The driver was only tasked to send the children back to the Bowers residence. It was beyond his job scope to send them to Bowers manor. ¡°Ms. Sophia, why not we go back home first?¡± The driver wanted to avoid any trouble. He bent over and tried to cajole her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tears started to stream down Sophia¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I want to go to Great-grandpa¡¯s house now! Please send us there!¡± Sophia¡¯s already timid figure made it even hard to reject her request, especially when she started tearing up. The driver started to panic and he did not know what to do. Franklin then muttered, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Sophia is crying right now! Did you figure out how to exin to Daddy when we get home?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 638 A Cue For Love Chapter 638 A Cue for Love Chapter 638 Ugly Boys Are Off Limits The thought of Samuel¡¯s cold, brutal look was enough to send chill down his spine. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Mr. Franklin, I don¡¯t mean it¡­ I¡¯m just thinking that¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Franklin frowned. ¡°The fact remains that you made Sophia cry! She just wants to go to the Bowers manor, but you stop her without apparent reason!¡± The way Franklin spoke was extremely identical to Samuel. His gaze exuded domineering presence and confidence. Although the driver was way older than Franklin, he could not rebut his statement. Sophia took the opportunity to escte the matter. Tears welled up in her big, round eyes and she cried even louder. Now, the driver ran out of options. He unwillingly took out his phone from his pocket and informed Gavin, who was then asked to inform Samuel. After a rather bureaucratic transmission of the message, the driver finally got the green light after ten minutes. Only then, did the driver rev up the car engine and headed toward the Bowers manor. At the Bowers manor. ¡°You can drop us here. We can walk in ourselves,¡± said Franklin. ¡°It will be tiring to walk there. It¡¯s more convenient if I send you to the doorstep.¡± Franklin¡¯s expression fell and he insisted, ¡°That is not necessary. I mean it when I say you can drop us here. Now, you may leave and pick us up at night, around ten.¡± The driver was initially hesitant, but Franklin¡¯s razor-sharp gaze quelled whatever hesitancy that harbored in his mind. ¡°Alright then.¡± He opened the door and let the children out before driving away. Franklin, Sophia, yton and Xavian looked at one another. ¡°Xavian, yton, go ahead,¡± Franklin said in a deep voice, ¡°Just make sure youe back before ten. This way, you¡¯ll not be caught.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Sure, will do so.¡± Xavin and yton assured them before running in the opposite direction from the Bowers manor. Franklin stared at Xavian and yton leaving, and he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Franklin, do you think that the meeting with their father will be smooth?¡± Sophia asked casually. ¡°Will it be possible that they like their own biological father more than our father after meeting him?¡± That could be a possibility¡­ Xavian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If Xavin and yton wanted to be together with Mommy, will they try to separate Mommy and Daddy, so as to matchmake Mommy with their father?¡± ¡°My cute, innocent sister.¡± Franklin ruffled Sophia¡¯s hair. ¡°Franklin, how am I innocent and cute?¡± Sophia put her hand on her head and nced at Franklin. ¡°Our Daddy is such a perfect person. No man cane close to being in his league!¡± Franklin looked at Sophia intensely. ¡°All they wanted to do was to meet their biological father. They won¡¯t try to matchmake Mommy with that man. The fact that you can imagine possibilities like that makes you innocent!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sophia broke intoughter after being assured by Franklin. ¡°Our Daddy is such a good man. Besides, Mommy has a good taste and will not fall in love with that ugly man!¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Meanwhile, in The Moonlight. Inside the bar, loud music was being yed in the background and the disco lights shed across the room. Marcus was holding a sexydy by her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m going to get rich very soon. By then, I¡¯ll be your sugar daddy¡­¡± Marcus said without feeling ashamed, ¡°As your sugar daddy, you must only serve me alone, and with the best service you can offer!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 639 A Cue For Love Chapter 639 A Cue for Love Chapter 639 Take The Bait The sexydy stared at Marcus. ¡°Then, you must have more than tens of millions! Now, I can only apany you for half an hour. There are other customers waiting for me!¡± Marcus pushed her away and started scolding, ¡°What a gold digger!¡± Thedy stood up and stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m just saying the truth, and you can¡¯t even take it? Useless cripple! How dare you dream of being rich!¡± Marcus wanted tombast thedy, but he received a message on his phone. He just returned to Chanaea from the borders and did not contact anyone. The only contact saved on his phone was Yara. Marcus dismissed his anger and opened the message instead. Come to Factory No. 34, on the outskirts. I will pay you five million. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing that his n was sessful, Marcus stood up from his seat and exited the bar, limping. He held onto the gun carried in between his waist, and he smirked devilishly. He could not let himself repeat the same mistake that he did six years ago. Now, he carried his gun everywhere he went. Yara would not have the chance to deceive him anymore. The ten million that I demand is absolutely reasonable. Yara owes me that! At the entrance of the bar. Marcus hailed a cab. The cab came to a halt and Marcus entered the backseat. In the meantime. Xavian and yton arrived in their cab and saw Marcus getting in another cab. They stiffened for a moment and remained in the cab. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here. This is The Moonlight.¡± The driver turned his head backward and reminded them. ¡°Mister, we¡¯re not stopping here.¡± Xavian clutched the cushion on the backseat and said, ¡°Follow the cab in front! We need to catch up to it!¡± ¡°What? This is¡­¡± The driver was perplexed. ¡°Kid, you look very young. It¡¯s weird enough that you¡¯re going to the bar, but now you nning a car chase?¡± The driver had initially noticed that yton and Xavian were acting weirdly, and now it even got worse. As Marcus¡¯ cab started drifting further away, yton had no choice but to put up a show. ¡°Mister, my Daddy is in the cab in front. He ran away with the money that was supposed to use to treat our mother! We wanted to ask for the money back, but now he¡¯s leaving! We must catch up to him! If he manages to escape, then what will happen to my Mommy?¡± yton lived up to the fact that he was a trained actor before this. His facial expressions were extremely convincing and it would be hard not to believe him. The driver got infuriated upon knowing such an atrocious act. ¡°Sit tight. We¡¯ll chase after that shameless man who is supposed to be your father! I¡¯ll make sure you get your money back.¡± The driver stepped on the elerator and chased after Marcus¡¯ cab. Xavian nced at yton and gave him a thumbs up secretly. If not for yton, Xavian would not know how to convince the driver. yton nodded. Then, the two brothers had their gaze fixated on the cab in front. They trailed behind Marcus¡¯ cab and kept a distance all the way. Marcus erred on the side of caution. Instead of stopping at the appointed meeting ce, he chose to stop at a spot that was located one kilometer away. Xavian and yton paid the driver and got down. ¡°Hey, this is quite a secluded area. Are you sure you want to stop here?¡± The driver was concerned. ¡°There are not many people here and it¡¯s not safe¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 640 A Cue For Love Chapter 640 A Cue for Love Chapter 640 Only If You Are Alive ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Thank you for your kindness,¡± yton politely answered. ¡°No matter how evil that man is, he is ultimately our father! He will never harm his own children.¡± The driver thought about it and agreed with yton. Xavian and yton got down from the car and exchanged nces at each other. ¡°Why do you think our father is herete at night?¡± yton frowned. ¡°This is such a secluded ce. He must be up to something bad¡­¡± yton¡¯s gaze was icy cold. The hatred in his heart was brewing as he refused to ept that Marcus was his real father. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Follow me closely behind. We¡¯ll check it out.¡± yton nodded profusely and did as Xavian said. Marcus did not know that the two of them were following him. He slowly limped toward the factory. Marcus was ted at the thought of receiving five million. He started having shbacks of the hardship that he had to go through all the years. Now, he could earn ten million effortlessly. This must be his turning point and he would get to live a better life from now on! When he arrived at the appointed meeting ce. Marcus saw an abandoned factory in front. He licked the corner of his lips and whispered, ¡°Yara is such a problematic woman. She¡¯s just going to pay me the ransom. Why does she need to be so cautious? Indeed, not only that the rich are afraid to die, they also wanted a good name for themselves!¡± Marcus suddenly had a thought in his mind. Is ten million too little? If I know that she values her reputation so much, I should have asked for thirty or fifty million! He stepped on some twigs before opening the rusted metal door. ¡°Yara, I am here!¡± Marcus waved his hand vigorously in response to the dusty air. However, no one replied. Marcus¡¯ brows furrowed and he started yelling again. ¡°Is anyone here? I¡¯m here! Yara,e out fast! I don¡¯t have time to y hide and seek with you!¡± The was a ray of light shining dimly into the factory, and it was only sufficient to light up a small area but not the entire vicinity. Marcus became even more cautious and held his gun defensively. If Yara tried to do any of her shenanigans, he would have taken her life immediately. Meanwhile. Marcus¡¯ phone rang. The caller was Yara. Without any hesitation, Marcus answered the phone and started scolding, ¡°Yara, you b*tch! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Where are you now? We agreed that you will pay me five million. Don¡¯t me me if I choose to expose what you did to your sister!¡± ¡°Then expose me!¡± Yara said scornfully. ¡°You!¡± Marcus was baffled. Previously when he spoke to her on the phone, he could tell that Yara was anxious and devastated. Now, she was like a different person. ¡°Don¡¯t try to use your tricks on me!¡± Marcus sarcastically said. ¡°If I expose you, your hope of marrying into the Bowers family is done for! Ten million to preserve your reputation is absolutely reasonable!¡± Yara was unaffected by Marcus¡¯ threat. ¡°Marcus, you can only do that if you are alive.¡± ¡°Yara, what do you mean?¡± Marcus had his eyes widened in horror. He gripped his gun tightly. ¡°Where are you now? Show yourself! I don¡¯t have time for this. Do you think you can kill me that easily?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 641 A Cue For Love Chapter 641 A Cue for Love Chapter 641 I Will Call The Cops Marcus was not intimidated by Yara. However, Yara¡¯s words and tone seemed extraordinarilyposed. ¡°Indeed¡­ it¡¯s easy!¡± She hung up the phone abruptly, leaving only the call end tone in the air. Beep, beep, beep. ¡°You! What do you mean? Where exactly are you?¡± Marcus was at a loss and began to sweat from nervousness. Suddenly, a figure emerged from behind and pierced a needle through the skin of his neck. Shocked by the sudden pain, he responsively fired a shot but he did not manage to hit anything. ¡°Yara¡­¡± The figure pulled the needle from his neck and vanished into the darkness. Xavian and yton followed Marcus, but they did not get close enough. Their intuition told them that Marcus must have done something secret to set up a meeting at such a ce. They were concerned about their safety and intended to observe the surroundings before meeting Marcus. Yet, before they could meet Marcus, they heard a loud gunshot. The gunshot was so loud that Xavian and yton immediately covered their ears. ¡°yton, did you hear that? Was that a gunshot?¡¯ Xavian let go of his hand and nced at yton nervously. ¡°Yes¡­¡± yton nodded sternly. ¡°Was it Dad shooting at someone else?¡± Xavian paled in fright. Xavian managed to collect information about Marcus from the inte. He had done a lot of illegal stuff when he was young, and he had even beaten someone heavily until thetter was paralyzed. It was not surprising at all if he shot at someone. ¡°I have no idea¡­¡± yton patted Xavian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We have to go inside the warehouse to find out what happened. It¡¯s pointless to keep guessing around here!¡± ¡°yton, let me go and check then!¡± ¡°Xavian, I am the elder brother.¡± yton disyed a stern look. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. I should be the one to take the risk.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Xavian shook his head firmly. ¡°yton, it¡¯s too dangerous inside. What if something happens to you¡­¡± ¡°If something happens to me, please contact the cops or our stepfather toe to rescue me!¡± yton bit his lip. He seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t Dad who shot at others. Maybe he was the one getting shot. After all, he was our birth father!¡± yton and Xavian were ashamed of Marcus. Nheless, they could not ignore the bond of blood between them. They could not watch and do nothing if Marcus got into danger. After pondering for a while, Xavian had no choice but toply. ¡°All right, yton, you go ahead! But if you don¡¯te back in three minutes, I will call the cops.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± yton left the tree. Seeing there was no one around, he quickly ran into the warehouse. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! There was a strong smell of motor oil in the warehouse. yton covered his nose while he kept moving. He spotted Marcus lying on the ground, unconscious a short whileter. ¡°Please wake up!¡± yton approached him and pushed him forcefully. Marcus opened his eyes slowly. He stared at yton with a painful expression. ¡°You¡­¡± Marcus seemed to be suffocating. He grabbed yton¡¯s hand desperately. ¡°Help me¡­ I want to live¡­ Get me out of here¡­¡± yton only knew basic medical knowledge. He saw Marcus¡¯s lips turn blue, and the veins on his temples throbbed. He had no idea how to help him out of the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to save you!¡± yton panicked. ¡°Dad, please hold in there. Xavian and I will find a way to save you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 642 A Cue For Love Chapter 642 A Cue for Love Chapter 642 Sudden Explosion Marcus knew his body had been injected with a specialty drug. His strength and will were fading slowly. Nevertheless, he was stunned by the particr word that yton called him. ¡°Dad?¡± Marcus opened his mouth with difficulty. ¡°Why did you call me Dad? I don¡¯t have any child.¡± ¡°You are indeed my dad.¡± yton tried to exin, ¡°My mom is Natalie, and she gave birth to my brother and me five years ago. We know you are not a good person, and you¡¯ve done a lot of bad things. Still, you are our birth father!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just met you today. And Xavian has not ever met you yet. We are reluctant to admit you as our father. But, we can¡¯t just let you die here! We still hope to help you turn over a new leaf. We want to teach you some skills and find a decent job for you! That¡¯s what we should do as your sons!¡± As yton was speaking, droplets of tears fell out of his eyes. ¡°Dad, please hold on a little longer. I will ask Xavian to contact Mom right now! She is a good doctor. She will be able to cure you¡­¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. yton wanted to leave, but Marcus grabbed his hand. Marcus knew Yara had set him up. The drug in his body was powerful, and he feared he would not be able to make it. Maybe he was touched by yton¡¯s tears, or he knew he was about to die. He somehow found his conscience as he opened his mouth slowly. ¡°Kid¡­ I¡­ I am not your father¡­¡± yton furrowed his brows upon hearing that. He could not help but ask, ¡°How could it be? After Mom knew we were investigating you, she strictly forbade us from doing that. She said you didn¡¯t deserve to be our father, and she wanted us to give up on finding you!¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Marcus tried his best to speak. ¡°Natalie misunderstood¡­ She thought I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ You guys are not my sons¡­¡± Marcus recalled the figure lit up a candle in the corner of the warehouse just now. He was aware the warehouse was loaded with mmable stuff. Meanwhile, his sight was starting to fade. He did not care if he died here, but he could not let the two kids lose their lives. He used hisst might to stand up and threw yton out of the warehouse. As if in intermittent shes, the moment yton fell onto the ground outside, a loud bang sounded within the warehouse. mes of the explosion appeared throughout the warehouse. Even though yton did not witness Marcus getting burned, he imagined thetter was blown into pieces in the explosion. On the other end, when Xavian was counting down the three minutes, the warehouse exploded. He shuddered as he ran toward the warehouse with all his might. Xavian paled in fright upon seeing that scene. ¡°yton¡­ yton¡­¡± He was relieved as he spotted yton, staring at the fire. He ran toward thetter without hesitation. ¡°yton, are you all right?¡± Xavian scanned yton¡¯s body to check his injury. yton remained silent for a long while. ¡°Please don¡¯t scare me!¡± Xavian asked anxiously, ¡°What exactly happened in there? Why did the warehouse explode? What about that man? Where is Dad?¡± Xavian was eager to meet his birth father as well. His heart fell with a thud after he saw yton outside the warehouse alone. ¡°yton, what exactly is going on? Tell me!¡± yton regained his senses after getting urged by Xavian. Tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Xavian, Mr. Landis was injured. In the end, he tried to protect me and threw me out of the warehouse. He was blown to death inside!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 643 A Cue For Love Chapter 643 A Cue for Love Chapter 643 Disheveled Appearance ¡°What?¡± Xavian could not believe his ears. His legs felt weak as he copsed beside yton. ¡°How could it be? I haven¡¯t even met him! I want to ask him why he did not find us all these years? We had been trying to track him down!¡± ¡°Xavian¡­¡± ¡°yton, please tell me more about him. Did he mention anything about us before he died?¡± ¡°He said¡­ He is not our birth father¡­¡± yton recollected himself and said. ¡°What? What did you say?¡± ¡°Mr. Landis told me before he died that he was not our birth father! Mom has misunderstood! Our father is someone else!¡± ¡°So it was just like what we predicted!¡± Xavian murmured in disbelief. ¡°Xavian, Mr. Landis was drugged before the warehouse exploded. I bet the killer is not far from here. Maybe we should find somewhere safe.¡± yton stood up and led Xavian away from the scene. Meanwhile, at Bowers manor. Sophia and Franklin were watching a movie with Keh. Keh looked at the two cute faces beside him. They made him think of yton and Xavian. After finding out yton and Xavian were his great-grandsons, his affection toward them grew. He used to think they got close because of fate. Now he realized it was because they were rted by blood. Franklin and Sophia had been with him for five years. Hence, he was able to witness their growth. Yet, he missed out on the chance to participate in yton and Franklin¡¯s childhoods. After he knew about their identities, he felt the desire topensate them. ¡°Where are yton and Xavian? Why did only the two of youe to apany me?¡± Keh narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°Are the two of us not enough?¡± Sophia smiled as she passed a strawberry toward Keh¡¯s mouth. ¡°Great-grandpa, you are so greedy! You are not satisfied with Franklin and me by your side. You still want yton and Xavian!¡± Keh lowered his head and ate the strawberry. ¡°I like yton and Xavian very much. After all, our family is very wealthy. We can afford to raise two more kids. It won¡¯t be a burden at all.¡± Franklin pursed his lips. ¡°Great-grandpa, you will forget about us once you¡¯ve got them!¡± ¡°Come on, that won¡¯t ever happen. Anyway, the four of you are supposed to be together. Please bring them along the next time youe over here.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s only today. We will bring them in the future.¡± After yton and Xavian meet their birth father and talk about what¡¯s necessary, we will get back together. As such, they watched the movie until nine forty-five. It was only fifteen minutes to the meeting time. Sophia and Franklin started chatting in a meek voice. ¡°Franklin, why haven¡¯t yton and Xavian reached here?¡± Sophia¡¯s gaze filled with anxiousness. ¡°Do you think they are still talking happily to their birth father and do not want toe back here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Please don¡¯t overthink! Since they¡¯ve promised to meet at ten, they will be here. If they don¡¯t, it means they are caught in the middle of something.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nearing ten o¡¯clock. The car that came to fetch Sophia and Franklin had arrived at the entrance of Bowers manor. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± Sophia began to panic. Even Franklin started to lose his patience. What is going on? What if they got into danger? Have I overestimated their ability? If anything happens to them, how will I exin it to Natalie? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I¡­¡± When Franklin was thinking of reporting to Samuel, two figures emerged from the bushes in a disheveled appearance. A Cue For Love Chapter 644 A Cue For Love Chapter 644 A Cue for Love Chapter 644 How Have You Ended Up Like This ¡°We¡¯re back¡­¡± ¡°Back?¡± Franklin cast them a stern look. ¡°Do you know what time is it already? Do you have any idea how much difficulty we went through to cover up for you? If you didn¡¯t show up¡­¡± Franklin did not finish his sentence as he noticed traces of burn marks on yton¡¯s arm. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Franklin walked over and supported yton. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to meet your birth father? How did you end up like this?¡± yton bit his lip. Before he could exin, the driver got down from his seat. ¡°Franklin, please lend me your jacket! Take it off now!¡± yton urged anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin it now. I will tell you the story about we get back!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Even though Franklin could not wrap his head around it, he took off his jacket without dy and handed it to yton. yton endured the pain in his arm and immediately put on the jacket, covering his wounds. Luis, the driver, walked toward them. He did not notice something was off yton. ¡°Hello, everyone. I am here to take you guys home. Please get in the car!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± The four kids did not say much as they got into the car obediently. Usually, they would engage in a conversation in the car. However, on the way back to the Bowers residence today, there was a dead silence inside the car. Luis did not pay much attention to it, though. He thought the four kids were merely tired. The drivested for half an hour until the car finally reached the Bowers residence. Gavin disyed a smile after seeing them back. ¡°Wee home! Did you guys have a fun time? Come on. It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s take off your jackets!¡± yton¡¯s expression changed upon hearing that. His gaze darkened as he shook his head forcefully. ¡°Mr. Gavin, it¡¯s alright. I feel cold suddenly and I am sleepy too. I will go up and wash my face now!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Upon saying that, yton rushed upstairs. Gavin looked at yton¡¯s panicked look. ¡°Mr. Nichols, I merely wanted to take off your jacket for you. Why are you so nervous? I wonder what secret he is trying to hide from me.¡± Gavin did not give much thought to his words. Yet, what he said was true. Sophia, Xavian and Franklin paled in fright upon hearing that. ¡°Mr. Gavin, yton caught a cold today!¡± Xavian smiled awkwardly. ¡°Just let him be. He is always so stubborn. Let me talk to him on your behalf!¡± Sophia and Franklin chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! yton is always like this!¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Upon hearing their response, Gavin did not think much of what happened earlier. The three of them chatted with Gavin for a short while and impatiently went upstairs to check on yton. They were concerned about yton¡¯s injury, and they were eager to find out the truth about Marcus. yton was using a wet towel to clean the dust in his wounds. His expression turned ugly as he suffered from the pain. ¡°yton, let me help you!¡± Sophia walked over to him and took the wet towel from his hand. A girl¡¯s work was indeed more delicate and gentle. yton uttered with a soft voice, ¡°Sophia, thanks.¡± ¡°yton, there¡¯s no need to thank me. We are a family. We should look out for each other!¡± Sophia sounded highly earnest. ¡°I know that Mom got some medicine for burns. I will try to get some for you tomorrow. Your wound will recover fast after using it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Sophia cleaned up yton¡¯s wound, the three of them simultaneously shifted their gaze toward yton. A Cue For Love Chapter 645 A Cue For Love Chapter 645 A Cue for Love Chapter 645 The Secret Of The Mask ¡°yton, you can tell us what exactly happened now that there are only four of us here,¡± Franklin asked in a serious voice while raising his brows. ¡°Did you get to meet your biological father? And how did you end up getting hurt?¡± yton had no intention of keeping it a secret anyway. He told Franklin, Sophia, and Xavian about tonight¡¯s incident. After listening to yton¡¯s story, the three little ones knitted their brows. ¡°What if the man was a liar?¡± Franklin asked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± yton said firmly. ¡°Why would he lie to me? He didn¡¯t know me, and he was almost dying. He said my mommy had mistaken him for our daddy!¡± After learning that Marcus was not their biological father, Xavian heaved a sigh of relief. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But a few secondster, another doubt popped up in his mind. ¡°But who is our biological father if he¡¯s not the one? I¡¯m pretty we didn¡¯t just emerge from nowhere!¡± The four children kept mum. Xavian and yton felt a little disappointed when they found out the man, whom they had thought was their biological father for years, was a fake. Suddenly, Franklin nced at them and asked, ¡°We¡¯re born exactly on the same day, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Before this, you told us you have a biological father. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you what I had in mind at that time. But since that man is not your father, I wonder if all four of us share the same daddy?¡± ¡°What? No way!¡± Sophia interrupted. ¡°If Xavian and yton are Daddy¡¯s sons, then what about Yara? She¡¯s their biological mother! Our Daddy wouldn¡¯t have mistaken someone else for our mommy, would he?¡± Upon hearing that, Franklin kept quiet. Suddenly, Xavian lifted his head and asked, ¡°What if our mommy looks exactly like Yara?¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Franklin frowned and thought Xavian was being ridiculous. ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Xavian said. ¡°The two of them share the same family name. Mommy looks different from Yara now because she¡¯s wearing a hyper-realistic mask. In other words, you¡¯ve never seen what she looks like!¡± ¡°What?¡± Franklin cast a doubtful nce at Xavian. yton nodded. ¡°What Xavian said is true. Mommy put on the ugly hyper-realistic mask because she needs to hide her identity!¡± Huh! Franklin and Sophia were at a loss for words. Never in a million years did they think there was such a possibility. Besides being shocked, they were thrilled to learn the truth. Both Franklin and Sophia loved Natalie very much! We don¡¯t want Yara to be our Mommy. We want Natalie! ¡°Let¡¯s calm down first!¡± Franklin tried to stayposed. ¡°Let¡¯s do a DNA test first before thinking of our next course of action.¡± Sophia nodded vigorously, as she agreed with his suggestion. Xavian and yton, too, supported the idea. Though the four children did not speak their minds, how they wished they were siblings for real and that their parents were Samuel and Natalie! We¡¯d be the happiest family in the whole world! After cleaning up, the four children went to bed. Xavian and yton were exhausted as they had a long and adventurous day tracking down Marcus. They fell asleep almost instantly the moment theyy on the bed. Franklin and Sophia, on the other hand, could not sleep. A Cue For Love Chapter 646 A Cue For Love Chapter 646 A Cue for Love Chapter 646 Want To See How She Looks Like Sophia kept rolling on the bed, causing the bed to squeak. ¡°Did their snoring disturb you?¡± Franklin. ¡°I can wake them up, so you can sleep first.¡± ¡°No, Franklin. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡± Sophia stopped him from waking the two boys up. ¡°Then why¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of their snoring. I couldn¡¯t sleep because the things we discussed earlier got me a little too excited.¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get the DNA report. I want to know if Natalie is our mommy as soon as possible.¡± Franklin looked at her and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re as excited as I am too, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Franklin rested his head on his hand, and he could feel his heart beating furiously. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep early, Sophia,¡± Franklin turned to her and said in a gentle voice. ¡°We might not get the DNA report in the morning, but we¡¯ll get to see Mommy¡¯s real face!¡± Franklin¡¯s remark got Sophia all excited. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s sleep then!¡± The four children then slept through the night. The next day, yton wore a long sleeve shirt and a jacket to hide his wound. To avoid causing any suspicion, Xavian, Franklin, and Sophia had also put on the same uniform as yton. They all sat by the dining table and enjoyed their breakfast. A few minutester, Natalie stretched her back and gradually walked downstairs. ¡°Good morning!¡± she greeted them. ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± The four little ones reciprocated simultaneously. Natalie¡¯s recent schedule had be more hectic than ever. Not only did she need to follow up on Dream¡¯s investment strategies and theunch of the anti-cancer product, but she also had to investigate the chemicalponent found in Melissa¡¯s blood sample. Despite feeling overwhelmed, seeing their lovely faces made her day a little better. Franklin and Sophia, who were munching on the bread slices, could not help but keep looking at Natalie¡¯s face. It took Natalie a while to realize they were staring at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Is there dirt on my face?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Franklin and Sophia instantly denied it, but they did not know how to ask Natalie about her hyper-realistic mask. yton put down his ss of milk and said, ¡°Mommy, I identally told them about your hyper- realistic mask. Now, they know you look like Yara¡­¡± ¡°No, Mommy. I was the one who told them about it. yton admitted it because he was afraid you might take it out on me. It¡¯s all my fault, so please don¡¯t me him!¡± Xavian interrupted as he was afraid that Natalie might get mad at yton. Looking at the boys fighting to admit what they had done, Natalie shook her head and grinned. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a monster? Well, I¡¯m neither upset nor happy. Come to think of it, I should have told Franklin and Sophia about the hyper-realistic mask earlier.¡± Xavian and yton heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Mommy, Sophia and I want to see how you look. Can we?¡± Franklin asked carefully. Natalie felt bad seeing the little boy acting cautiously around her. ¡°Sure! Why not?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 647 A Cue For Love Chapter 647 A Cue for Love Chapter 647 Please Leave Natalie ran her fingers around her jawline and gradually lifted the hyper-realistic mask, revealing her gorgeous face with a fairplexion. Her eyes sparkled like sunbeams on a river, her nose was delicate and well-defined, and the corners of her thin rosy lips curved up at a perfect angle. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Though Natalie looked exactly like Yara, Franklin and Sophia were stunned by her beauty. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Franklin could not help but express his admiration. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Natalie!¡± Sophia got a little choked up. ¡°If only I could be as pretty as you!¡± After casually cing the hyper-realistic mask on the table, Natalie rested her chin on her hand and smiled. ¡°Yara and I are twins. Howe you¡¯ve never praised her looks before?¡± ¡°That woman is ugly!¡± Franklin expressed his disgust. ¡°How can wepare you to her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not beautiful at all!¡± Sophia frowned. ¡°She wears heavy makeup, and she uses strong perfume that always make me sneeze!¡± The children were so mesmerized by her beauty that she did not know what else to say. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Natalie remembered Steven once told her that these two children even thought of her as a fairy when she had the hideous hyper-realistic mask on. It was clear that Franklin and Sophia were obsessed with her no matter how she looked! The twins gleamed with satisfaction after seeing Natalie¡¯s face for the first time. They did not even bother to finish their breakfast. In the meantime, Gavin came to the dining area to remind the children that they had to leave for kindergarten soon. ¡°We have to go¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, he was stunned by the woman standing in front of him. He stuttered, ¡°Ms. Ya¡­ Yara, what are you doing here?¡± What is she doing here? Ever since Natalie moved into the Bowers residence, the patriarch of the family had forbidden Yara froming into the house. How did shee in? Gavin walked up to Natalie and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Yara, you must get Mr. Bowers¡¯ permission before entering the house. I¡¯m afraid I need you to leave immediately!¡± Natalie was became nonplussed when she realized Gavin had mistaken her for Yara. The four children could not help but burst intoughter. Theirughter got Gavin confused. He was even more surprised to see how happy Franklin and Sophia were. I thought they hated Yara? Are they starting to ept her as their mother? ¡°Well¡­¡± Gavin found himself in a rather awkward position. ¡°It¡¯s me, Gavin.¡± Natalie looked at him and said in a serious voice, ¡°I¡¯m not Yara. I¡¯m Natalie.¡± ¡°What? How is this possible?¡± Gavin staggered as he could not believe his ears. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re Natalie? But why do you look like Ms. Yara?¡± Gavin then pulled a straight face and continued, ¡°Ms. Yara, you can¡¯t simply make this up just because you know Franklin and Sophia like Natalie.¡± Natalie knew she needed to convince Gavin before he started treating her like a lunatic. She picked up the hyper-realistic mask and showed him. ¡°Look at this hyper-realistic mask, Gavin. It has my t nose, thick lips, and freckles on my cheeks. I¡¯ve been wearing this mask all this while, and right now, you¡¯re looking at the real Natalie!¡± Gavin did not buy that story at first, but after seeing the hyper-realistic mask, he started to believe what she said. A Cue For Love Chapter 648 A Cue For Love Chapter 648 A Cue for Love Chapter 648 Exposed ¡°You are Ms. Natalie¡­¡± Gavin finally returned to his senses. ¡°But you look exactly like Ms. Yara. Is she your¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my twin sister.¡± Natalie had to hide her identity and abilities when she first returned from Loang. However, she need not hide as much anymore as time passed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yara might have guessed her identity already. It wouldn¡¯te as a surprise if Yara already knew she had escaped the big fire five years ago. ¡°You look so simr¡­¡± Gavin couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he muttered. ¡°Simr¡­ Yet so different.¡± Although they looked exactly alike, Yara didn¡¯t have Natalie¡¯s calm aura. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so close with Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Natalie frowned, puzzled by Gavin¡¯s statement. ¡°What do you mean, Gavin? Why do you say so?¡± ¡°You and Yara are twin sisters, whereas Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia are Yara¡¯s children. In a way, you¡¯re their aunt. That exins why you get along so well with both of them. Must be because all of you are family¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie¡¯s eye widened in surprise. She jumped up from her seat, knocking the cup of hot coffee on the table over. The boiling hot coffee sshed on the back of her hand, forming a red patch. Natalie stared at Gavin as if she had felt the burn. ¡°Did you say¡­ Yara is Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s biological mother?¡± The smile disappeared from her face, reced with anger and sorrow. Gavin was at a loss when he saw Natalie¡¯s reaction. ¡°D-Did I say something wrong? Mr. Bowers told me I should never mention that woman here. I-I didn¡¯t mean to make you mad.¡± Gavin thought Natalie got all worked up because she didn¡¯t know that her younger sister had borne two children for Samuel. Poor thing. It must be hard for her to ept the harsh reality. ¡°Did Yara say she¡¯s Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s mother?¡± Gavin decided toe clean with Natalie since he already had a slip of the tongue. ¡°Five years ago, Ms. Yara arrived at the Bowers residence with Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia in her arms, saying they are Mr. Bowers¡¯s children. The Bowers took them into the family after doing some paternity tests.¡± ¡°Five years ago?¡± Tears rolled down Natalie¡¯s cheeks as she spoke. She cried so fiercely that her eyes were swollen red. She even found it a little hard to breathe from all the crying. She thought the twins she had carried for ten months were dead. She thought Yara had killed them after she took them away. But who would have thought that they were still alive? How could I have not known? They are both alive and have been living by my side every day. Oh God, this is so unfair. You could have taken it all out on me. Why do my children have to bear the brunt? She didn¡¯t realize up till then how good God had been to her. I¡¯m so lucky to have Franklin and Sophia as my children. Gavin paled when he saw Natalie crying. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Yara. Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton panicked when they saw Natalie crying so fiercely. They didn¡¯t know what they could do to make her stop crying. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Franklin asked out of concern. A Cue For Love Chapter 649 A Cue For Love Chapter 649 A Cue for Love Chapter 649 Tears Of Happiness ¡°Mommy, will you please stop crying?¡± Sophia pouted as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re making me cry too¡­ Boohoo¡­ Don¡¯t cry!¡± Natalie raised her head and stared at Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s faces as her eyes blurred with tears. It¡¯s been five years¡­ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. How could I not have recognized my own children? How could I have been so dumb? How could I not realize who they are when they¡¯ve been by my side all this while? Natalie broke into a smile and pulled Franklin and Sophia into her arms. ¡°I¡¯m not crying because I¡¯m sad¡­¡± Natalie muttered. ¡°These are tears of happiness. I¡­ finally found you two!¡± Just then, Samuel walked down from the second floor. He saw Natalie removing her hyper-realistic mask and pulling Franklin and Sophia into her arms while crying. Samuel immediately knew what was going on. Nature is finally running its course. He had been waiting for all these to happen ever since Natalie¡¯s arrival. ¡°Mr. Samuel¡­¡± Gavin greeted Samuel. ¡°I¡¯ve told Ms. Natalie things I shouldn¡¯t have. She¡¯s crying because of the things I¡¯ve told her. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± he said awkwardly. Samuel pursed his lips and made his way to Natalie and the kids. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for school?¡± Samuel gave the kids a look. ¡°Hurry along. Go get your bags or you¡¯re going to bete.¡± It suddenly urred to the kids that they still have school today. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry, okay? We¡¯re going to school now!¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll talk to you when we get backter.¡± ¡°Mommy, remember to take care of that burn on your hand.¡± Sophia could only stand on tiptoes and waved goodbye at Natalie as her three brothers had said everything that needed to be said. ¡°Bye, Mommy,¡± she said cutely. Golden rays of the early morning sun shone on their faces as they walked out hand in hand, dressed in the same school uniform and carrying the same backpacks. Oh, this scene¡­ It warmed Natalie¡¯s heart. This is great. I finally got what I wanted after five years. Sensing that Samuel and Natalie wanted some alone time to talk, Gavin excused himself from the room. Natalie and Samuel were the only ones left in the big dining room. Samuel frowned as he stared at Natalie¡¯s injured hand. He grabbed Natalie¡¯s other hand, wanting to take her back to the bedroom and treat her injury. However, he didn¡¯t manage to pull Natalie up like he expected to. She was resisting him. ¡°Samuel, you knew¡­ You knew early on that Franklin and Sophia are my children. You knew it was me that you slept with me six years ago, right?¡± she asked in a low voice. Samuel nodded in acknowledgment. He didn¡¯t see the point in hiding it from her anymore. ¡°Yes.¡± Instead of screaming in hysterics, tears rolled down Natalie¡¯s cheeks. At the moment, she looked like a little puppy that was being toyed by its master. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it if you knew?¡± she asked pitifully. ¡°Is it fun to see me acting like a fool?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attend to your wound first.¡± Samuel avoided her question. ¡°No.¡± Natalie hugged the backrest with her free hand so that Samuel wouldn¡¯t be able to pull her up. Samuel sighed as he watched Natalie¡¯s childish antics. He pried her arm away from the backrest with ease and carried her in his arms bridal style. Natalie was already in Samuel¡¯s arms when she realized what was going on. A Cue For Love Chapter 650 A Cue For Love Chapter 650 A Cue for Love Chapter 650 The Misunderstanding Six Years Ago ¡°L-Let go of me!¡± Natalie was fuming mad under her calm exterior. ¡°No,¡± Samuel replied in a soft yet firm tone. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°We can talk about it after I treat your wound.¡± Samuel relented even though he was still holding Natalie in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. It won¡¯t do you any good. Moreover, it pains me to use force on you.¡± Natalie gave up struggling upon his words. He¡¯s right. I can fight, but he¡¯s way stronger than me. Just like that, Samuel carried her to the bedroom on the second floor. He entered the bathroom and ced her down gently on the marble top beside the sink. He then turned the tap on and washed the red patch on her skin with running water. Neither of them spoke as Natalie stared at Samuel¡¯s perfect side profile. His eyes looked like ck holes in the sky. The tear mole below his right eye made him look devilishly handsome. His pursed his lips into a thin line. He treats me so well. But why won¡¯t he tell me the truth when he knows everything?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The sound of running water in the bathroom soothed her. After a long while, Samuel turned off the tap. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie pouted in irritation. ¡°Sit here. Don¡¯t move,¡± Samuel said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the first aid kit.¡± Soon, Samuel was back with the first aid kit. He took out the burn ointment and applied it to Natalie¡¯s wound. ¡°Hiss!¡± Ouch, this hurts like hell. She took a deep breath and hissed in pain. After Samuel had finished applying the ointment, he carried her down from the marble counter. Natalie wrapped her arms around his neck for fear that she would fall even though he carried her with ease. Samuel ced Natalie down on the big soft bed when they reached the bedroom. However, Natalie continued to wrap her arms around Samuel¡¯s neck. She stared him in the eye and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on? How did you find out? Can you tell me now?¡± Samuel was delighted as he stared at her hands wrapped around him. ¡°I knew you were the woman from six years ago the moment I got addicted to you.¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°What?¡± she asked in surprise. ¡°I became head of the Bowers family six years ago but didn¡¯tmand as much respect as I deserve. Back then, my uncle tried to set me up. He assigned his people to my side to work as his spies so that he could drug me without my knowledge. I thought I would be able to resist, but I was wrong. The drug effect was more severe than I thought. Even though I managed to escape my uncle¡¯s trap, I couldn¡¯t control my sexual urges. I was in so much torture that I had to take it out on a woman.¡± ¡°And that woman¡­ was me?¡± ¡°I raped that woman six years ago and wanted topensate her rightfully for what I had done.¡± Samuel stared into Natalie¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°Billy found Yara. I gave her a fat check since she looked exactly like the woman in my memory. I thought that was the end of it. However, Yara came to me with a pair of fraternal twins in her arms ten monthster, iming that they were mine. They needed to do paternity tests for the Bowers to take them into the family. Franklin and Sophia went through many agencies to test their DNA, and every agency concluded that they were mine.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 651 A Cue For Love Chapter 651 A Cue for Love Chapter 651 Must Not Lose This Chance ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Yara, I will take responsibility for my child. Hence, I¡¯ve been raising Franklin and Sophia by my side for five years. Since Grandpa wants both of them to have aplete family, he kept urging me to marry Yara. However, neither the kids nor I like her! I loved that woman so much six years ago. However, I ampletely uninterested in Yara. Back then, I was naive enough to think that the difference only arose because the medicine made me be like this¡­¡± When Natalie heard that, her lips parted. A look of disbelief filled her eyes. I didn¡¯t know about this¡­ During her darkest days, Yara actually used Franklin and Sophia to set up this trap. If she had not bumped into Samuel and fallen in love, both of them might never know the truth. Natalie cried so much that her eyes turned red. With her shocked expression, she looked even cuter than before. Samuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Unable to control himself, he bit down on her rosy lips. ¡°Ouch!¡± yelped Natalie softly. ¡°What are you thinking about so intensely?¡± ¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯m that woman from six years ago?¡± asked Natalie with a frown. ¡°Or did you conduct a DNA test with Sophia and Franklin behind my back? Are you treating me so nicely because you¡¯re certain that I¡¯m that woman from six years ago?¡± Natalie felt like she had not only fallen for Yara¡¯s trap, but also Samuel¡¯s. ¡°Ever since I guessed that you¡¯re Yara¡¯s twin sister, I was sure that you¡¯re Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother, not Yara.¡± Samuel pinched Natalie¡¯s chin and pushed her onto the soft bed. ¡°Why would I need a DNA test? My lust for you is so much that even I find it unbelievable¡­ Even if we assume that you aren¡¯t Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother, I will still not let you leave my side.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice became hoarse gradually. A dangerous and alluring glint appeared in his eyes. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Samuel, since you already knew about it, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Grabbing the bedsheets helplessly, Natalie asked the question that she wanted to know the answer to the most. ¡°If I told you that earlier, you¡¯ll only want to snatch Franklin and Sophia away from me, or keep worrying that I¡¯ll want to snatch Xavian and yton away from you,¡± exined Samuel solemnly as he pressed his nose against Natalie¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯ve been hurt so badly that you can¡¯t believe anyone else but yourself. If I tell you that I desire you so much just because you are you, will you believe me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Natalie wanted to say something, but she realized that she could not form a single word. Samuel was definitely very skilled in conquering one¡¯s heart. He knew her better than she did. Just like what he said, if she knew about this long ago, she would not have trusted him so much like this. ¡°But¡­ But you didn¡¯t have to hide it from me.¡± Natalie bit her lips. ¡°I want you and the kids.¡± Samuel stared at her intently. ¡°Perhaps, I might take risks when ites to other matters. However, when ites to you, I need to bepletely sure. I¡¯ll admit it if you me me for being selfish, but I¡¯ll never let there be any possibilities of me losing you¡­¡± Natalie met Samuel¡¯s gaze. There was not a hint of maniption to be found there¡ªall she could see was his immense love for her. She had to admit that although it was slightlyte to know the truth, this was probably the best moment. At that instant, Natalie felt like all the past sufferings were worth it. Joy overwhelmed her. Yeah! So what if I learned about the truth a littleter? Luckily, all¡¯s well, ends well. ¡°I love you, Samuel!¡± eximed Natalie through sobs as she wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s waist, her eyes turning red. A Cue For Love Chapter 652 A Cue For Love Chapter 652 A Cue for Love Chapter 652 Pamper You Forever When Samuel heard Natalie¡¯s words, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°I love you too!¡± Their eyes met. They did not know who took the initiative, but their lips were soon pressed against each other. It was a long kiss. It was only when Natalie felt like her lips were going numb that Samuel finally released her while panting heavily. Natalie was the same too. Her face was blushing significantly. After she was bullied by Samuel, tears welled up in her pretty eyes, making her look exceptionally alluring. Stroking Natalie¡¯s lustrous hair, Samuel said, ¡°Nat, you already know Franklin and Sophia¡¯s background. Can you tell me what happened six years ago?¡± Biting her lips, Natalie told Samuel everything about the fire five years ago. Even though she had found her twins, the pain that she experienced was engraved within her mind. While she narrated her story, her body kept trembling. The look of helplessness and sorrow in her eyes was almost overflowing. After Natalie finished speaking, a vicious glint shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he finally realized why she insisted on wearing such an ugly hyper-realistic mask and why she was so averse to him when he interacted with Yara. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! No grudges in the world happen for no reason. Natalie had such a burning hatred because Yara hadmitted such a heinous sin toward her. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive Yara!¡± Natalie bit her lips, her eyes burning with resentment. ¡°It hurts too much when she snatched my children away and tried to kill me!¡± When Natalie spoke, her eyes were filled with tears. It was not that she was weak¡ªher tears just kept flowing uncontrobly when she mentioned her painful past. As Samuel looked at the tears on Natalie¡¯s face, his heart ached. Cupping her cheeks, he kissed her tears away tenderly. ¡°The past won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± consoled Samuel solemnly. ¡°The children and I will be by your side forever. If you want to take revenge, you can do it personally. If you need help, the Bowers family is happy to help!¡± ¡°Samuel?¡± His words were undoubtedly the most affectionate promise to her. After all, he was a formidable person who had such a powerful status in Chanaea. Yet, he was willing to pamper and love her like that. Feeling extremely touched, she teared up. ¡°Will you treat me like this forever?¡± mumbled Natalie. ¡°I will,¡± answered Samuel firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll pamper you forever and apany you in doing everything that you want!¡± Natalie smiled through her tears. ¡°Okay! We must be like this forever!¡± In the kindergarten, the kids were ying with the sand. However, Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton were cupping their cheeks and grinning happily. ¡°Haha! I knew that that woman is not our mommy!¡± eximed Franklin gleefully as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Franklin!¡± praised Sophia cutely. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯re all Mommy and Daddy¡¯s kids! How great! I¡¯ll have three brothers doting on me now!¡± ¡°We used to feel sad that that man was our Daddy! Luckily, he isn¡¯t!¡± Xavian patted his chest. ¡°Right, yton?¡± Although yton was happy, he was not as overjoyed as Xavian. During that explosion yesterday, all Xavian saw was the fire. He did not experience that explosion personally, nor witness how Marcus went to all lengths to save him even at the brink of death. It was true that Marcus was not a good guy. However, without his help, yton would have been sted into smithereens. If that happened, he would not be able to help his mother and father reconcile. ¡°yton, you¡¯re lost in your thoughts. What are you thinking about?¡± asked Xavian when he saw how quiet yton was. ¡°Although Mr. Landis isn¡¯t our biological father¡­¡± replied yton slowly. ¡°His death is too strange!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 653 A Cue For Love Chapter 653 A Cue for Love Chapter 653 Vicious Woman When yton brought that up, Franklin, Sophia, and Xavian fell into deep thought. ¡°Previously, yton and I had been investigating Mr. Landis¡¯ whereabouts. However, his location kept changing. Recently, we found out through the Inte that he appeared at Dellmoor. It¡¯s strange that something like this happened just two days after he reached Dellmoor!¡± analyzed Xavian with a frown. ¡°Why did that warehouse explode for no reason?¡± asked Franklin. ¡°Listening to what you said, it seems like the explosion was caused by someone instead of being a random urrence!¡± ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t a random urrence! I was right there. Mr. Landis probably got injected with something toxic. When I entered the warehouse, his lips had turned purple and he looked like he could not breathe,¡± said yton, feeling his heart ached. ¡°As for the explosion¡­ I think that someone must have done it to destroy the corpse!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Xavian nodded. ¡°yton, what you said is highly possible.¡± ¡°Who would do that?¡± Sophia suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°The culprit¡¯s such a bad person! Should we call the police?¡± ¡°Since the explosion was so huge and the police could probably find the warehouse, but the fire was so big that all the evidence would have been burned. It¡¯s impossible to find the culprit¡­¡± After yton spoke, the four of them frowned. Although they wanted to bring the culprit to justice, they did not have a better solution. yton felt the worst amongst them. He wanted to find the culprit to seek justice for the deceased Marcus, but he was at a loss for what to do. For the first time, yton felt that he could not do a lot of things just because he was too young. However, he was determined to remember the grudge between Marcus and the culprit. In the future, he would definitely find the chance to take revenge for Marcus. Meanwhile, the news of the warehouse¡¯s explosion was reported all over the televisions and news. Since Marcus was recorded in the police¡¯s DNA bank for fugitives, they used the remains of the corpse to confirm that the deceased was Marcus. Based on the investigation at the scene, the police ascertained that the fire in the warehouse started because the mmable objects had caught fire. However, the source of the fire would need to be confirmed with further investigation. When Marcus¡¯ shady past was exposed online, theizens allmented that he had reaped his own karma. There were barely anyments that called for the culprit to be arrested. Sitting on the couch, Yara scrolled through the screen with a victorious smile. ¡°Oh, Marcus! If you want to extort money from me, you need to be alive. If you¡¯re dead, you can¡¯t do anything!¡± A hint of an evil smile appeared in Yara¡¯s eyes. She remarked flippantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you love money that much, I¡¯ll pray that you¡¯ll get rich in hell! You can be a millionaire or even a billionaire if you want!¡± Looking at Yara, Gale thought that King was right. Although Yara seemed beautiful, a vicious hearty underneath her pretty appearance. She might be less intelligent than others, but even Gale, after all his training, could notpare to her ruthlessness. ¡°Yara, I¡¯ve already dealt with the person that you¡¯ve instructed me to eliminate,¡± said Gale. ¡°Remember King¡¯s instructions to finish the experiment and destroy Dream. You must hurry up and not let him down!¡± Yara ced her phone down and nced at Gale. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve identified another batch of homeless people to be sent to the secret base.¡± Yara grinned. ¡°As for Dream, just wait. There¡¯ll be an entertaining showing up. So Dream wants to defeat Dexmed Pharmaceutical? I¡¯ll make Dream be so busy with extricating themselves from more trouble¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 654 A Cue For Love Chapter 654 A Cue for Love Chapter 654 Having A Child Is So Impressive Smiling, Yara tapped her finger against the rosewood dressing table. ¡°I want to keep a sample of the newest drug¡­¡± ¡°What do you want to do with the drug?¡± Gale frowned, not knowing why Yara wanted such a dangerous drug. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for my dear sister!¡± Yara¡¯s grin became devilish. ¡°I couldn¡¯t burn her to death five years ago and she was lucky enough to escape the fire. Five yearster, I have to give her a huge present!¡± Yara is so¡­ Gale deigned toment. ¡°It¡¯s your problem how you want to toy around with Natalie. Now, all I care about is whether you can aplish King¡¯s mission for you.¡± Gale shot Yara a warning look. ¡°If you¡¯re too caught up in your game, you should know what your oue will be without needing me to say anything else!¡± Yara nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± At Dream Corporation, Natalie stood in front of the ss wall. Her eyes were filled with amusement. There was arge stack of documents on the desk in the CEO office. Yandel was busy dealing with all the files. When he raised his head, he spotted Natalie, who was in a good mood. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Boss, we might need to work overtime tonight¡­¡± said Yandel with a troubled look. ¡°Yeah!¡± Natalie nodded happily as she walked toward Yandel. She flipped open a random file and started reviewing it, looking like she was enjoying the process. Widening his eyes, Yandel remarked curiously, ¡°Boss, you look like you are in a good mood!¡± ¡°Is it obvious?¡± asked Natalie, before answering her own question. ¡°But it¡¯s true that I¡¯m in an amazing mood.¡± ¡°Did Samuel propose to you?¡± Yandel made a bold guess. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Yandel, I found my children!¡± dered Natalie with a smile as she propped her chin up with an arm. ¡°Haven¡¯t Xavian and yton always been by your side?¡± asked Yandel with a frown. ¡°Boss, what children have you found? Do you have other children?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Xavian and yton! I¡¯ve never told you this, but I actually had four children five years ago, not two! Back then, I thought that my other two children had died. Now, I¡¯ve found them again!¡± ¡°Four?¡± The corners of Yandel¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°As expected of you, Boss¡­ Others normally only have one kid, but you got pregnant once and had four kids straight¡­ That¡¯s so impressive!¡± Frowning, Natalie pointed at Yandel. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m like a pig?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m genuinely praising you!¡± Not daring to keep talking about her child-bearing skills, Yandel returned back to the main point. ¡°Boss, how do your two kids that you¡¯ve found look like? Where are they living? If you¡¯re free, let me meet them! I¡¯m really curious about what they look like. Do they look simr to Xavian and yton?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen them before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve seen them before? When?¡± asked Yandel, feeling puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, right?¡± ¡°Franklin and Sophia are my other two kids.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yandel dropped his pen, but he could not be bothered to pick it up. A look of disbelief crossed his face. Natalie was not surprised at Yandel¡¯s shocked expression. She exined it to him impatiently, ¡°Yandel, I mentioned to you that Xavian and yton¡¯s father is an ouw, right? Actually, I¡¯ve misunderstood it all along. It wasn¡¯t Marcus who slept with me back then¡ªit was Samuel.¡± Even Natalie felt that everything was unbelievable when she exined it. So many things happened in the past six years, but she ended up returning to the original starting point. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Yandelughed. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t expect that your fate with Samuel was determined so long ago! I was worried that it might be a bit sad for you to be the stepmother of those two kids from the Bowers family. Looks like I was worried over nothing!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 655 A Cue For Love Chapter 655 A Cue for Love Chapter 655 Someone Is Hurt Natalie read through the document in her hand in a bright mood. ¡°Then, you were Samuel¡¯s only girl from the start?¡± Yandel¡¯s words reminded Natalie of something. That¡¯s right! Samuel should be inexperienced six years ago. It doesn¡¯t seem fair that he was inexperienced six years ago, but I was the only one tired and begging him for mercy. In fact, six yearster, his technique had improved so much that he could ensnare me in his web of lust with just a kiss. Just then, Yandel thought of something and said somberly, ¡°Boss, since you¡¯re sure that it was Samuel who you were with six years ago, that meant Marcus had nothing to do with you.¡± Since the early mornings, Natalie had left the Bowers residence and came straight to Dream Corporation. She had a smile on her face the entire way. Being so immersed in bliss, she didn¡¯t catch thetest news. Confused, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you bring up Marcus all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Around nine o¡¯clockst night, Marcus was spotted at an abandoned warehouse in a rural area. That warehouse exploded, taking him with it. The police are investigating, but I think it won¡¯t be easy to find any solid evidence in an area so rural.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you earlier because I was afraid you would be affected by his death. The only reason why I¡¯m telling you now is that you¡¯re already well aware of the truth six years ago. He¡¯s dead, but you, yton, and Xavian have nothing to be sad about.¡± Natalie frowned at his words as her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°With Marcus dead, there¡¯ll be one less person who knows about the truth.¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡± A sh of coldness crossed her eyes. ¡°So many years have passed, but my dear sister still likes to use arson to cover her tracks I see.¡± When Natalie arrived home that night, she made a beeline to her room. She stopped in front of the drawer with her first aid box and began to take inventory of the medicines and medical supplies in it. She had a good memory of the doses and types of medication and the medical supplies she stored in it. A glimpse at its content told her that an ointment for burns and a roll of bandages were missing. Only Samuel and the kids knew about her first aid box and dared to touch it. Samuel was beside her every night, so she would¡¯ve caught him if he had any injuries on him. That only left the kids. Who could¡¯ve got hurt? And who touched my first aid box? She contemted it for a while before closing the box. Then, she got up, left her room, and made her way to the kids¡¯ room. When the kids saw Natalie, they immediately ran to her. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Are you guys still reading thiste into the night?¡± Natalie said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time to wash up and get into bed.¡± yton and Franklin were calm and collected, but a look of guilt crossed Xavian¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s faces. Their gazes began darting around, not daring to meet their mother¡¯s eyes. Ah-ha! As expected, they¡¯re hiding something from me. One of them is hurt. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°We got it, Mommy.¡± yton nodded obediently. ¡°We¡¯ll wash up and get into bed soon. You should do the same, Mommy. Don¡¯t work too long even if you have a lot of work. Take care of your body and sleep early.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right,¡± Franklin agreed. Natalie¡¯s gaze flickered between her two sons. She was sure that one of them was injured. ¡°Both of youe with me.¡± Natalie gestured at yton and Franklin with her finger. yton¡¯s and Franklin¡¯s bodies stiffened as they stayed rooted to the spot. ¡°Well? Why are you still standing there? Are my words useless now?¡± Natalie arched her brow. A Cue For Love Chapter 656 A Cue For Love Chapter 656 A Cue for Love Chapter 656 I Will Not Do It Again ¡°No. Of course not. We¡¯reing,¡± yton and Franklin chorused. Pressing her lips into a line, Natalie continued, ¡°Thene out with me.¡± The kids bit their lips and exchanged a nce before finally following Natalie out of the room. Xavian and Sophia nced at each other, worried that Natalie would find out about yton¡¯s injury. Despite their worries, however, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They hoped yton could face everything Natalie threw at him. yton and Franklin followed Natalie to the study quietly. She took a seat with her legs crossed and looked at the boys. ¡°Do any of you have anything to tell me?¡± Natalie wanted them to confess and owe up to it instead of forcing their confession. ¡°No,¡± they both answered. She frowned at their denial. It was within her expectation that they would deny it. She didn¡¯t know why they still wouldn¡¯t confess when they had already guessed that she had found out about it. It seemed that they were still holding on to a tiny sliver of hope that she hadn¡¯t found out as long as she didn¡¯t bring it up with them. Natalie got up from her chair and stepped in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m not someone that likes to interrogate. I know the two of you are young and have your secrets, but you¡¯re my sons. You can¡¯t hide something as serious as an injury from me,¡± she said with a grave tone as she met their gazes. ¡°Hiding your injuries from me won¡¯t relieve any of my worries. It¡¯ll just make them worse. I don¡¯t like nor care for white lies, especially when ites to your health and safety.¡± They are my flesh and blood. I don¡¯t mind getting hurt if it can spare them from the pain. Franklin and yton exchanged a nce as a pang of guilt hit them at her words. In the end, Franklin conceded after catching the sincerity in his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mommy, it was yton. His arm got burned. Since the truth is out now, can you look at his injury and treat it with more suitable medicine?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± yton didn¡¯t think that Franklin would let the cat out of the bag so easily. ¡°yton, Mommy is right.¡± Franklin lowered his head and said, ¡°Hiding your injury got us all worried. The injury on your arm is quite severe. I know Sophia has treated it, but she¡¯s inexperienced. You need help from a professional.¡± ¡°yton¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡­¡± yton hung his head with guilt, not daring to meet Natalie¡¯s gaze. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Franklin, I have something to speak with yton privately, so I need you to leave the room. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll treat himter,¡± Natalie instructed. ¡°Okay.¡± Franklin nodded as he whirled around to leave the study. Soon, only Natalie and yton remained in the study. ¡°Remove your coat and roll up your sleeve.¡± yton knew there was no point in hiding his injury any longer, so he obedientlyplied and rolled up his sleeve, revealing the full extent of his injury. His previous fair, smooth arm was now covered with burn scars and spots. Natalie¡¯s heart clenched at the sight. ¡°yton, you¡¯re all grown up now, is that it? How could you hide such a serious injury from me?¡± Natalie scolded with reddened eyes. yton merely stayed quiet. After a long silence, he finally lifted his head slowly and looked at Natalie guiltily. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Tears filled his eyes. ¡°My injuries were not that bad, but the scars were too ugly and scary. I didn¡¯t want you to get upset, so I thought I¡¯d hide it from you till it got better. I figured you won¡¯t feel so upset when you see it then.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 657 A Cue For Love Chapter 657 A Cue for Love Chapter 657 Parenting Natalie was furious when she found out the kids had purposely hid it from her. Now that she saw the teary-eyed yton, she couldn¡¯t get even one word out of her mouth to admonish him. Instead, her heart clenched even tighter at the sight of him, apologizing so cautiously. Noticing Natalie¡¯s silence, yton tugged on her sleeve hesitantly. ¡°Mommy, I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Realizing what he said, he immediately added, ¡°I promise you there¡¯s no next time.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t hold on to her anger any longer with yton sobbing. ¡°Did Sophia treat your wound?¡± she asked instead. ¡°Yeah.¡± yton nodded his head. ¡°She was worried that my injuries wouldn¡¯t heal, so she treated them for me. It¡¯s not her fault, but mine. If you want to punish me, then so be it. I hope you won¡¯t punish any of them.¡± ¡°You silly boy. You¡¯re still trying to protect your sister at a time like this, huh?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Do you think you can hide it that long without them covering for you?¡± Natalie undid the bandage on his arm and examined the injury. ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. I¡¯ll let it slide this time with no punishment, but if I catch you doing something like this again, I¡¯ll give all of you the cold shoulder treatment.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ytonughed upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°Okay. Our Mommy is the best mom in this whole wide world!¡± ¡°Stop trying to butter me up.¡± Natalie cast a side nce at him and said, ¡°Your injury must have hurt and itched the whole time. It must have been tough for you to act like nothing happened in front of me.¡± A small smile tugged on her lips when Natalie noticed that Sophia did a good job at treating the wound. This girl is much more talented than I thought. It has only been a few months since I started her lessons. I can¡¯t believe she has learned so much in such a short time and did so well. After treating yton¡¯s wound, Natalie asked how he got hurt. ¡°yton, I want you to be truthful with me. Is the injury on your arm rted to Marcus¡¯ incident?¡± she asked. yton knew that his mother was intelligent and would see through his lies, so he nodded honestly. ¡°I was with him at the abandoned warehouse when the explosion happened.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie eximed. Dread tightened her gut at the close call. ¡°He saved me in the end, pushing me out of the warehouse at thest minute before the whole thing exploded and got swallowed by the fire.¡± yton balled his hands into fists at the horrific memory. ¡°yton, I need you to tell me everything from the start.¡± ¡°Okay. This is how it started¡­¡± He began recounting everything that happened that day to Natalie. After hearing it firsthand from yton, Natalie had a clearer understanding of the entire incident. I¡¯m sure Yara¡¯s involved with Marcus¡¯ death. It was too much of a coincidence, after all. I mean, how likely is it for Marcus to die from an explosion shortly after arriving at Dellmoor? But, something¡¯s weird. yton imed he saw Marcus curled up on the ground when he entered the warehouse. That Marcus¡¯ lips were purple, and his veins were bulging. Those were symptoms of being poisoned, not from a heart attack. Yara had no medical knowledge, and I doubt Dexmed Pharmaceutical would develop this kind of poison. If Marcus was poisoned in such a short period, then Yara might not be the culprit. The more Natalie mulled about it, the more her head hurt. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just thinking about something.¡± Natalie rebandaged the injury on yton¡¯s arm. ¡°Make sure your wound stays clear of water, so be careful when you shower. You can get Sophia to help you with changing the bandage next time. It doesn¡¯t have to be me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± yton halted in his tracks at the door. He couldn¡¯t help looking over his shoulder and ncing at Natalie after much reluctance. A Cue For Love Chapter 658 A Cue For Love Chapter 658 A Cue for Love Chapter 658 Poor Thing ¡°Mommy, even though Mr. Landis wasn¡¯t Xavien¡¯s and my father, he saved me in the end.¡± Determination shone in yton¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to find the perpetrator. So Mommy, can I ask for a favor to help avenge Mr. Landis?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Natalie had always taught yton and Xavian to be grateful and repay those who had helped them. As such, she wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised when she heard yton¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Natalie agreed with a firm nod. yton¡¯s lips tilted into a smile as he thanked Natalie. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Franklin, Sophia, and Xavian released a relieved sigh when they saw yton leaving the study with a smile. Natalie watched the kids waiting for yton outside the room with a gentle gaze. She was d that the kids¡¯ were united during hardships. After having dinner together, she spent some time with them. Even though they were each doing their own stuff, they werefortable with each other¡¯s presence. The kids began to tire out from reading, so they obediently lined up to the bathroom to wash up before getting into bed. Natalie tucked each of them into their beds and gave each of their heads a gentle peck before turning on the nightmp and leaving the room. When she got back to her room, she saw Samuel had already washed up and was sitting on the bed in his ck robe. ¡°You were with the kids the whole time?¡± Samuel lifted his gaze from the document in his hand and focused it on Natalie¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie nodded with a smile. ¡°Maybe it was because I missed Franklin and Sophia growing up when they were younger, so I wanted to be by their side now. I want to be there for them from now on.¡± She had just reached Samuel¡¯s side when he tugged on her wrist and pulled her onto the bed. ¡°Samuel, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you spend time with me now that the kids are asleep?¡± Samuel¡¯s dark gaze locked onto hers. ¡°We¡¯ve lost five years together. Shouldn¡¯t you spare some time for me too?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you and hadn¡¯t even liked you then. So you can¡¯t actually say that we¡¯ve lost five years,¡± Natalie said, blinking her eyes innocently. ¡°I¡¯m sure I will still fall for you all the same if I have met you then.¡± Samuel pressed a kiss to her hand. ¡°You have toe up with some way to repay me for the five years we lost. Especially the nights.¡± Samuel stressed the word ¡°night.¡± Natalie could feel her face heat up at the innuendo. This guy just can¡¯t keep it in his pants. Every time she heard rumors about him being celibate, she had wanted to correct them. After all, he was the total opposite when he was in bed. He wouldn¡¯t stop until she was screaming and begging for mercy. Seeing the blush on her face, Samuel stopped teasing her and pulled her against his chest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever feel the connection that you could be Franklin¡¯s and Sophia¡¯s biological mother when you were with them?¡± he asked. ¡°I did feel some indescribable connection when I was with them.¡± Natalie muttered, ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t dare to think about it deeper. I was scared that it was all my imagination. If my hopes fell short, wouldn¡¯t it be pitiful?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice turned airier as she spoke. Samuel didn¡¯t expect Natalie to be upset at his random question. He tightened his arms around her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nat.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 659 A Cue For Love Chapter 659 A Cue for Love Chapter 659 Not Up To The Mind To Decide Samuel had always assumed that Natalie had not detected anything because she was slow to realize. However, it was suddenly apparent to him that the woman had been rejecting that possibility subconsciously in order to avoid disappointment. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± he said in a deep voice. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Natalie blinked away the tears in her eyes and smiled. ¡°Nothing worth havinges easy. Now that I have Xavian, yton, Franklin, Sophia, and¡­ you, I¡¯m already extremely contented!¡± Even though she was beaming from ear to ear when she said that, Samuel could not help but feel a sharp ache in his heart as he looked at her. He could feel his heart breaking for Natalie. Suddenly, he hated himself for being so stupid, and not realizing earlier that Yara was not the woman from six years back. If he had discovered it back then, he could have reunited with Natalie earlier, and she wouldn¡¯t have gone through so many hardships. ¡°It will be the kids¡¯ birthdays in a few days¡¯ time. It¡¯s the first time we will be having a birthday celebration with everyone present!¡± Natalie cupped Samuel¡¯s face in her hand and smiled widely. ¡°Did you know¡­ such a scenario is something I¡¯ve never dared to imagine in the past. From now onward, we have to spend all of their birthdays together!¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Although Natalie was smiling happily, Samuel could not bring himself to feel happy at all. He tightened his embrace around the woman, hugging her with all his might to the point that Natalie felt slightly suffocated. Nheless, she did not move. She stayed in his arms obediently and savored his affection quietly. If she had not met Samuel, she would probably still be that strong woman who always had her guard up. Natalie was relieved that things had turned out the way they did. The couple started kissing passionately again. Romance lingered in the air while sounds of heavy breathing filled the room. The next day, Samuel set off for a business trip to Loang while Natalie worked from home. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When it was almost evening, Natalie received a call from Yandel. ¡°Boss, can you attend this evening¡¯s Shine Charity G on my behalf?¡± he asked anxiously. ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was slightly taken aback as it was always Yandel who represented Dream at such charity events. ¡°You should know that an event like Shine Charity G would help to strengthen Dream¡¯s presence in the industry. If no one from Dream turns up, or if we send an ordinary employee to represent us, the media or public might interpret it the wrong way,¡± Yandel exined. ¡°I have something¡­ urgent to deal with tonight, so¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to go¡­¡± Although Natalie did not like attending such events that required her to be in the public eye, it wasn¡¯t something she hated to the core. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Natalie was more concerned about Yandel, wondering if he had encountered any trouble. She was met with silence from the other end of the line. Half a minuteter, Yandel finally spoke. ¡°Amelia is sick. She is running a high fever and has been drifting in and out of sleep. She keeps holding my hand and refuses to let me leave¡­ Boss, I¡­¡± Natalie understood Yandel¡¯s inner struggle and interrupted him. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go instead. You should stay and take care of Amelia. She¡¯s unfamiliar with Chanaea and doesn¡¯t know anyone else here. If you leave her alone, she¡¯ll be no different from stray cats on the streets.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Remember to send me the relevant details.¡± After hanging up, Natalie nced at her phone and shook her head, feeling amused. It did not seem possible that a sick woman who was not fully conscious would be able to restrain a strong grown man. It was clear to her that it was not Amelia who was holding Yandel back, but Yandel himself. Even though the man had decided that he should not love Amelia and that they were not a good match for each other, when it came to love, it wasn¡¯t up to the mind to decide. A Cue For Love Chapter 660 A Cue For Love Chapter 660 A Cue for Love Chapter 660 Small World Indeed A momentter, Natalie received a text from Yandel with the details of the event. Before leaving the Bowers residence, Natalie put on her hyper-realistic mask that was full of freckles once again. She drove out of the garage in a Porsche Panamera and headed toward the venue where the Shine Charity G was held after dressing up and doing her styling. Shine Charity G was the most prestigious charity event of the year. When Natalie arrived, both sides of the red carpet were already packed with reporters who were armed with cameras, snapping photos of socialites and celebrities who were walking the red carpet. Porsche Panamera was considered entry-level among luxury cars. Besides, Natalie did not even have a chauffeur. When she walked out of the driver¡¯s seat in an all-white suit, the reporters were stunned and had confused expressions on their faces. To them, it did not make sense for a guest attending such a prestigious event to drive her own car. It also seemed ridiculous for a woman to be dressed in a suit, especially at such an event where women would bepeting to unt their beauty. More importantly¡­ The woman¡¯s face was simply too ordinary. In fact, she looked so in that it did not seem fitting for her picture to be published on news websites or social media sites. If not for the fact that she was holding an invitation card and that some people had recognized her as the chairwoman of Dream Corporation, those reporters would have thought that she was merely a socialite¡¯s assistant. Natalie was not interested in being photographed at all. She greeted the media politely without ttery. In addition, her smart-looking suit and simple makeup gave her the vibe of a dominating queen. The reporters who were taking pictures of Natalie found themselves being mesmerized by the woman¡¯s charisma and could not stop clicking their cameras. Natalie could feel herself being blinded by the sh of the cameras. When the event crew reminded her that she could enter the event hall, she immediately quickened her steps across the red carpet. As Natalie¡¯s name was not originally included in the guest list, the event host was not prepared and did not know what to say to her. Reading the situation well, Natalie took over the golden marker in a graceful manner and signed her name on the gator board. Immediately after Natalie penned her autograph, she noticed a flurry of excitement behind her with astonished gasps from the crowd. ¡°Yara is here!¡± ¡°She used to be a celebrity, but she has retired from the industry in order to take over her father¡¯s pharmaceutical business!¡± ¡°She has both brains and beauty, not to mention her powerful family background. She also seems to be free of scandals. I bet she¡¯s what every woman wish they could be!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°She¡¯s definitely the most gorgeousdy around tonight. Take more pictures of her! That¡¯s our cover girl!¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes when she saw Yara, who was dressed in an evening gown trimmed with gold sequins, waving to the media on the red carpet. Yara had changed her dressing style that night, going for a sexy and elegant look, which was a departure from her previous sweet and adorable style. The gold sequins on the dress perfectly outlined Yara¡¯s curvaceous figure, which was probably the envy of all women. She was also wearing exquisite makeup,plete with a winged eyeliner. Her long hair was tied up into a bun on top of her head that was secured using a hairpin in the shape of an olive branch. The woman looked absolutely breathtaking. A cold glint appeared in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she fixed her gaze on Yara, who was exceptionally gorgeous that evening. It was the first time she had seen her sister after knowing the truth about Franklin and Sophia¡¯s birth. Indeed, it was a small world for the enemies to run into each other. When Natalie returned the golden marker, she saw Yara walking toward her after the woman was done with her photoshoot with the media. Yara froze when she met Natalie¡¯s gaze, but her shock onlysted for a moment. A split secondter, an alluring smile appeared on her sweet face once more. Clenching her fists, Natalie remained expressionless as she turned around and entered the main event hall. The banquet hall was luxuriously decorated with crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, casting a warm glow on the guests present. Judging from thevish interior of the hall, one could easily deduce that the attendees of the event were either wealthy or influential. Everyone was smiling, holding champagne sses in their hands. Natalie picked up a ss of champagne from the waitress¡¯ tray while walking slowly into the hall. However, she could not help but feel out of ce. A Cue For Love Chapter 661 A Cue For Love Chapter 661 A Cue for Love Chapter 661 Chatting Happily Although Natalie was well aware that being a socially responsiblepany could help to bolster Dream¡¯s image and build thepany¡¯s brand, she still preferred to keep a low profile. Indeed, Yandel was much better at socializing than her. Remaining deep in thought, Natalie took a sip of her champagne and sighed. However, right after she let out the sigh, a teasing voice suddenly sounded next to her. ¡°Why are you sighing? You¡¯re gonna sigh away all your good luck!¡± Natalie turned in the direction of the voice and saw the familiar face with a devilish expression on it. ¡°Christopher!¡± ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± Christopher took a sip of his wine to mask his awkwardness. ¡°Where¡¯s the man who snatched you away? Is he not worried about leaving you here all by yourself?¡± Even though Christopher sounded slightly snarky, Natalie was very certain of the man¡¯s character. After all, they had been through so much together. ¡°Samuel has to work. He¡¯s on a business trip,¡± she replied smilingly. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m already a fully-grown adult. Why would he worry about me? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m already a mother of four.¡± Christopher knew that Samuel had Franklin and Sophia. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Natalie for having to take on the role of the kid¡¯s stepmother.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Natalie, honestly, those two kids from the Bowers family are quite a handful, aren¡¯t they? What is it like being their stepmother? Are you suffering?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to sow discord between us!¡± Natalie red at Christopher before continuing, ¡°Who told you I¡¯m their stepmother? Franklin and Sophia came from my belly as well, and we are getting along incredibly well.¡± ¡°What?¡± Christopher could hardly believe his ears. He was so shocked that he almost spilled the wine in his ss. ¡°Does that mean¡­ you¡¯re the biological mother of the twins from the Bowers family too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Quadruplets?¡± ¡°Yeah. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Christopher had previously concluded that Natalie had chosen Samuel over him because Samuel knew her earlier than he did. He had always thought that the couple had met each other at most three months earlier than he knew Natalie. He did not expect them to have met way back, in fact, so far back that their kids were already so grown up. Christopher said with mixed feelings, ¡°Four in one go¡­ I wonder if you or Samuel should get the credit for that¡­¡± Although Natalie could tell that the man was jealous, she did not mind at all. ¡°Mr. Collins, why are you acting jealous over that? After all, child-bearing ability is not the only thing Samuel is better than you at.¡± ¡°Natalie Nichols!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we decided to treat each other like family?¡± Christopher huffed, pretending to be angry. ¡°If you were really my sister, you¡¯ll definitely drive me mad!¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t big brothers supposed to be bullied by their sisters?¡± Natalie winked cheekily. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll definitely go crazy.¡± Christopher and Natalieughed heartily. While the two of them were chatting happily, Shawn of the Watsons family spotted Natalie and approached her. ¡°Natalie.¡± ¡°Shawn! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Natalie greeted the man warmly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡± ¡°He¡¯s as healthy as a horse!¡± Shawn fixed a gentle gaze on her and continued, ¡°He was just comining to me recently that you haven¡¯t visited him in a while, saying that if you don¡¯t show up soon, he would think of a way to meet you instead. He was even asking me how to do it in a way that doesn¡¯t seem too intentional.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t have to worry about that if I visit him first.¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°All right. I¡¯m going to hold you to that. You¡¯d better visit him soon, Natalie.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Shawn and Christopher had known each other previously through business dealings. However, with Natalie around, the two men were talking about deeper topics and getting to know each other better. They felt like they could empathize with each other and wished that they had known each other earlier. Even though Natalie wasn¡¯t the most eye-catching person that night, with Shawn and Christopher surrounding her, everyone started noticing her. As for Yara, even though she was approached by numerous heirs of wealthy families, none of them were at the caliber of Shawn or Christopher. The woman could feel anger building up inside her as her smile grew stiff. A Cue For Love Chapter 662 A Cue For Love Chapter 662 A Cue for Love Chapter 662 Walked Past Her After Yara exchanged customary pleasantries with those men, several extremely attractive women gathered around her. Naturally, when women got together, the first thing they would do was start gossiping. It was inevitable that the other female guests at the charity event would be jealous of Natalie, given that Shawn and Christoper were giving her their full attention despite her in looks. ¡°What¡¯s that woman¡¯s name? Is it Natalie¡­ Nichols?¡± ¡°Natalie is such amon name! However, her face is even moremon than her name. Look at how ordinary her facial features are, not to mention those ugly freckles that are almost spreading across her whole face! It seems that no amount of makeup can cover them up.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ How could she attend Shine Charity G, such a prestigious event, in a suit? Is her brain even working fine?¡± ¡°Ms. Yara, do you know something we don¡¯t? Is that woman really the chairwoman of Dream Corporation?¡± After listening to the other women¡¯s mocking remarks about Natalie, Yara swirled the wine in her ss and replied, ¡°Yes, she is. Even Yandel is her subordinate. She owns Dream.¡± Those socialites and celebrities nced toward Natalie when they heard what Yara said, their eyes burning with jealousy. ¡°That woman is indeed¡­¡± ¡°I bet she¡¯s a schemeful woman! Maybe she¡¯s the mistress of some rich old man, who gave her the capital to establish Dream.¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case!¡± Yara could not help but feel amused at the women¡¯s absurd guesses. If they knew that Natalie was Samuel¡¯s woman, they would probably drown in their jealousy. However, Yara could not be bothered to waste her breath talking to those women, who only knew about fashion and nothing else. Seeing that Natalie was alone at the charity event, Yara was determined to let her experience hell that night. She did not believe that Samuel wouldn¡¯t mind if Natalie was defiled by another man. After finishing her champagne, Yara smiled gracefully at those socialites and celebrities. ¡°Please carry on. I will make a move first,¡± she said before leaving the main event hall. Yara went to a corridor with no one else around and made a call to Martin. When the man heard about Yara¡¯s n over the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the excitement building in him. ¡°Martin, since your current status in the Jackson family is lower than your sister¡¯s pet dog, you should make good use of tonight¡¯s opportunity to turn the situation around. This is the best I can do for you. Everything else depends on yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Yara,¡± Martin replied in a ruthless and bloodthirsty tone. ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me a lot. I¡¯ll be responsible for everything that happens from this point onward. Nothing I do would concern you.¡± ¡°All right. I was indeed right about you.¡± Yaraplimented the man coldly before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll forward the details to you in a while. Remember to delete the message after reading it.¡± ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± After hanging up, Yara folded her arms across her chest as a devious glint appeared in her eyes. Just when she was about to head back to the main event hall, she spotted Shawn and Christopher walking in her direction. When the two men saw Yara, they were instantly stunned. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Meeting the men¡¯s astonished gazes, Yara was silently smug. She tucked some loose hair behind her ear gracefully and shed an alluring smile at them. However, it was that smile that snapped Shawn and Christopher back to their senses. They realized that the woman in front of them was not Natalie who had removed her hyper-realistic mask and changed into an evening gown but Yara instead. Although the two women were almost identical in terms of looks, they were, in fact, worlds apart. No matter how much they resembled each other, Yara would never be able to rece Natalie. Shawn and Christopher exchanged a knowing nce and smiled at each other, shaking their heads. Yara had initially thought that the two men would hit on her. However, they merely walked past her without saying a word. A Cue For Love Chapter 663 A Cue For Love Chapter 663 A Cue for Love Chapter 663 d That You Are Single Yara stomped her heels on the carpet forcefully, creating a dent in it. Shawn Watsons and Christopher Collins¡­ The two of you must be blind! Even if Natalie was the chairwoman of Dream Corporation, her face should have already been ruined from the fire five years ago. Even with cosmetic surgery, Yara was convinced that her sister would never be as beautiful as her. Logically speaking, men should be flocking to her instead of Natalie. As such, Yara could not understand why the heirs of both the Watsons and Collins families were so eager to seek Natalie¡¯spany but were not even willing to acknowledge her. She was confident that given her impable make-up and attire, she was definitely the most eye-catching woman at the event. As Shawn and Christopher walked further and further away, disappearing from Yara¡¯s sight, her eyes turned bloodshot with jealousy and hatred, filled with murderous intent. ¡°Natalie, five years ago, I¡¯ve already said right from the start that only one of us should have been born! Since the world already has me, your presence is not needed!¡± Yara muttered to herself. After she was done, her expression changed immediately as she walked back to the main event hall. Once again, she had reverted back to that graceful and gorgeous daughter of the Nichols family. That evening¡¯s Shine Charity G was organized by Diane, the wife of Niki. Both Niki and Diane were phnthropists who were well-known globally. Although Niki was a count from a noble family, he did not have any interest in politics or foreign affairs. He and his wife had been focusing on charity work in recent years and had helped many disabled children through their efforts. As the event organizer, Diane was also present that night. The woman had a natural charisma and her entire being exuded elegance. There was a round of thunderous apuse from the crowd when she arrived. Everyone was trying to butter up Diane, hoping to be acquainted with her. Having a photo taken with the woman would be the greatest achievement for anyone that night. The guests were all waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike up a conversation with Diane, and Yara was not an exception. As Dexmed Pharmaceutical was an established name in the pharmaceutical industry, thepany was also greatly involved in charity work. Yara figured that if she managed to have a photo taken with Diane and share it on social media, it would no doubt garner positive reactions from the public, benefiting both thepany and herself. While everyone else was still hesitating, Yara stepped forward and introduced herself to Diane graciously. ¡°Lady Diane, please allow me to introduce myself. I am¡ª¡± Diane sized Yara up and interrupted her with a warm smile on her face. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an introduction. I already know who you are,¡± Diane said in a friendly manner, holding Yara¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°Are you still single? My son, Yohan, still misses you a lot. Would you consider giving him a chance?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± At first, Yara had thought that it would require some effort on her part to get to know Diane. After all, even though Diane was very passionate about charity work, she was also known to be rather cold and unapproachable. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. That was also why numerous socialites and celebrities did not dare to speak to the woman, who was right in front of them, despite their desire to. Yara could hardly believe that she had managed to get acquainted with Diane without any difficulty. Because of that, any unpleasant feelings she had earlier on from being ignored by Shawn and Christopher dissipated instantly. It seemed like not everyone was as blind as those two men, who only had eyes for Natalie but not her. ¡°I¡¯m still single, Lady Diane,¡± Yara answered politely, biting her lips. ¡°You¡¯re still single? I¡¯m so d to know that!¡± Diane had a wide smile on her face after hearing Yara¡¯s reply. ¡°If you¡¯re attached to someone else, I would have trouble breaking the news to Yohan! I tried introducing other women to him, but he refused to meet any of them, insisting that you¡¯re the only one he wants. You have no idea how troubled I have been over that!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 664 A Cue For Love Chapter 664 A Cue for Love Chapter 664 A Smug Substitute ¡°Yohan has feelings for me?¡± Yara furrowed her brows upon hearing Diane¡¯s words, bewildered. She had heard about Niki and Diane¡¯s son, Yohan Kennedy. When it came to having heirs in noble families like the Kennedys, tradition dictated that the more the merrier. However, Niki was unlike the rest of his brothers¡ªhe couldn¡¯t bear to let his beloved wife be a baby-making factory. Hence, after Diane gave birth to Yohan, Niki underwent a vasectomy to shut up any bossy rtives who were itching to criticize them. As the sole heir to his father¡¯s legacy, Yohan did not disappoint. He lived up to his parents¡¯ expectations and always stood out with his brilliance, even among royalty. He was the epitome of a man of culture and intelligence. Yara never imagined, not even in her wildest dreams, that the ster Yohan Kennedy would have a crush on her, let alone be obsessed with her. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Diane affirmed. ¡°Why do you think I chose Chanaea to hold the charity dinner? There are many other cities internationally that would be suited for the Shine Charity G, but I went with Chanaea because of you!¡± Yara was ted to hear this news, but at the same time, she was still painfully aware of the hold Samuel had on her. Suppressing her excitement, Yara thanked Diane, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Lady Diane. But I¡¯m afraid my heart belongs to another.¡± ¡°Your heart belongs to another?¡± Diane repeated incredulously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still single? Doesn¡¯t that mean that Yohan still has a chance? Of course, I can¡¯t sway your feelings, but shouldn¡¯t you at least give Yohan a fair chance?¡± Anxiety tinged Diane¡¯s voice. As English was not her nativenguage, Diane stumbled over her words when she grew frantic. To be asked to be a countess¡¯ daughter-inw was a great honor. Glee coursed through Yara, and every fiber of her being seemed to hum with unadulterated joy. ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked, then I can¡¯t possibly reject.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! You have no idea how d I am to hear that.¡± A broad grin stretched across Diane¡¯s face when she got the answer she wanted. At this moment, Natalie returned from the restroom to see Diane and Yara engaged in a conversation. Oh no! Natalie thought in horror. Diane was visiting from Irethiel and did not know that Natalie had an identical twin sister. Diane must have mistaken Yara for me! Just then, a waiter proferred a ss of champagne to Natalie. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Natalie was not in the mood for a drink. With everyone¡¯s gazes riveted on her, she strode toward Diane and Yara. ¡°Lady Diane,¡± Natalie called out, her frown deepening when she saw the bright smile on Diane¡¯s face. Diane did not recognize Natalie at first nce and assumed that Natalie was just another woman looking for an opportunity to butter her up. ¡°That¡¯s rather rude of you. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m talking to a friend?¡± she said coldly. Diane had lived in the pce for more than twenty years, and Niki constantly showered her with love. Hence, below her elegance was a strong character that demanded respect. Yara nced down at her hand, which Diane was sping warmly, then at Natalie, whom the countess was berating. Triumph bubbled up within her. She felt thrilled that Diane was taking her side. Natalie, on the other hand, appeared unfazed by Diane¡¯s harsh remark. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Diane¡¯s response only solidified Natalie¡¯s suspicion that Diane had mistaken Yara for her. Natalie did not take Diane¡¯s attitude to heart. However, the fact that Yara was impersonating her to garner Diane¡¯s affection irked Natalie. Ever since Yara used Franklin and Sophia as gambling chips to get closer to the Bowers, Natalie could not stand to see Yara taking advantage of others. The more smug Yara grew, the more determined Natalie was to expose the woman¡¯s ugly nature. Realizing that Natalie had no intention to leave, Diane¡¯s expression grew hostile. ¡°Why, do you not understand my words? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m talking to¡ª¡± ¡°Lady Diane, has Sir Niki¡¯s migraines gotten better recently?¡± Natalie interrupted calmly as her almond eyes met Diane¡¯s. A Cue For Love Chapter 665 A Cue For Love Chapter 665 A Cue for Love Chapter 665 Tell Her Everything The young woman¡¯s voice was silvery and soft, but the words she said jarred Diane¡¯s ears, leaving the countess stunned. Niki¡¯s throbbing headaches were not a new urrence, but he had never made it known to the public. He loathed the unsolicited attention on his health condition. Only Niki¡¯s close friends and family were privy to this knowledge, along with his personal bodyguards. ¡°Who are you?¡± Diane questioned, thoroughly confounded. Natalie replied cordially, ¡°Lady Diane, nice to meet you. I am Natalie Nichols, the chairwoman of Dream Corporation.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Diane¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as she tried to process the information. ¡°You¡¯re Natalie?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Natalie confirmed, a small ying on her lips. Diane was floored. Her eyes darted between Natalie and Yara as she tried to make sense of the situation. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Diane asked frostily, her eyes settling upon Yara. Gone was the warmth in Diane¡¯s gaze, and its ce was cold distrust. Diane subconsciously loosened her grip on Yara¡¯s hand as she reverted to being the lofty countess that was feared and respected.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yara felt like she had plummeted from cloud nine. Wasn¡¯t Lady Diane just treating me like an old friend just now? She even said that she wanted me to be her daughter-inw! Why did her attitude shift so suddenly? Yara gnawed on her lip. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? I¡¯ll ask just once more. What¡¯s your name?¡± Diane¡¯s imposing aura was no different than that of male royalty. Yara felt her heart skip a beat, and she replied timidly, ¡°Lady Diane, I am Yara Nichols from Dexmed Pharmaceutical.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon,¡± Diane said, her tone far from apologetic. ¡°I have trouble recognizing faces, so I mistook you for someone else. Do enjoy the rest of the banquet.¡± The woman that looks exactly like the girl from my memories is not called Natalie. Instead, Natalie is the average-looking girl in the white suit. And both of their surnames are ¡°Nichols?¡± Although Diane stayed out of theplicated royal politics, living in the pce meant that she was exposed to the environment regardless. Despite her confusion, Diane was quite certain that thedy in the white suit was the person she was looking for. ¡°Lady Diane, I¡­¡± Yara tried to exin herself. However, Diane paid her no heed and instead turned to Natalie. ¡°Do you mind if we have a quick talk?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Natalie agreed with a polite nod. She then trailed behind Diane to the premium lounge next to the banquet hall. In the lounge, Diane scrutinized Natalie with a frown. ¡°Natalie¡­ Your name is Natalie, and you know that my husband gets migraines, but you look nothing like the Natalie that I remember!¡± ¡°Lady Diane¡­¡± As she spoke, Natalie peeled off the hyper-realistic mask to reveal her real features. Natalie was a carbon copy of Yara. With her exquisite features, sparkling eyes, and impish grin, she was a stunner. At this point, Diane was positive that thedy before her was who she was here for. ¡°Y-You look perfectly fine. Why do you need to wear something like that?¡± Diane asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It was to hide my identity before, but I eventually got used to it,¡± Natalie answered with a nonchnt shrug. Frowning, Diane muttered, ¡°Well, how am I supposed to find you with that hyper-realistic mask on? I even mistook someone else for you and told her things she shouldn¡¯t have known! In hindsight, I messed up pretty badly.¡± Diane¡¯s distressed state piqued Natalie¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Lady Diane, if I may ask, what did you tell Yara?¡± With her hands covering her face, Diane mumbled through her fingers, ¡°What else could I have said? I told her that Yohan is still into you and that he¡¯s a goner. I told her everything.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 666 A Cue For Love Chapter 666 A Cue for Love Chapter 666 A Mother Of Four ¡°And what did she say to that, Lady Diane?¡± Natalie prompted. ¡°She said that her heart belongs to another.¡± Diane cleared her throat and admitted, ¡°I even begged her to give Yohan a fair chance! I can¡¯t believe I had the wrong person. This is so embarrassing!¡± Natalie mulled over Diane¡¯s words, deep in thought. If Yara said that her heart belongs to another, she must mean Samuel. Yara has never rejected any advances from other men, but she has also never wavered when ites to her feelings for Samuel. ¡°Natalie¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What about you? Surely, you¡¯re not in a rtionship too, are you? Can you give Yohan a chance?¡± Diane implored. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this just because he¡¯s my son, but I¡¯m sure you can feel the sincerity of Yohan¡¯s feelings for you.¡± Natalie shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Diane was crestfallen. ¡°I¡¯m with someone else, and he¡¯s the love of my life.¡± Natalie took a dainty sip of her champagne. ¡°Moreover, perhaps you and Sir Niki do not know this, but I have already given birth when I was only neen. I¡¯m now a mother of four,¡± Natalie revealed, her eyes twinkling with unconcealed love for her family. She paused intentionally to emphasize the weight of her statement. Her eyes bore into Diane¡¯s as she continued, ¡°I assume that even if Yohan insists on pursuing me, you and Sir Niki will not approve of this marriage. Am I right?¡± Natalie spoke with tenderness, but each word she uttered was a blow to Diane. ¡°Y-You¡¯re a mother of four?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curved upward at the thought of her children. ¡°They are fraternal quadruplets! They¡¯re intelligent for their age and absolutely adorable. I¡¯ll bring them over to meet you and Sir Niki when we get the chance!¡± she boasted like the proud mother she was. ¡°Fraternal quadruplets!¡± Diane eximed. That¡¯s such a blessing! Too bad that Natalie¡¯s children aren¡¯t Yohan¡¯s. If they were, Niki and I would have four lovely grandchildren. The thought of it alone made Diane green with envy. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Shaking her head, Diane marveled, ¡°Indeed, the best women get snatched up quickly! It¡¯s a shame that Yohan wasn¡¯t fortunate enough to meet you earlier. If not, he would definitely make you his wife!¡± ¡°Lady Diane, our fates are in the hands of the universe. Yohan had to miss me to meet his soulmate in the future,¡± Natalie pointed out sagely. ¡°Oh, you. Not only are you skilled in medicine, but your emotional intelligence is remarkable as well, I see.¡± Dianemented that Natalie was just a passerby in Yohan¡¯s life. A wonderful woman like her by Yohan¡¯s side would put a mother¡¯s heart at ease. The two women continued their merry conversation in the lounge. Meanwhile, the Shine Charity G event hall was a cacophony of discussions. ¡°Ms. Yara, what did Lady Diane say to you? Both of you seemed to be enjoying the conversation just moments ago. What happened? Why is she talking to Natalie of Dream Corporation now?¡± ¡°Who exactly is Natalie Nichols? Why would royalty like Lady Diane invite her to the private lounge?¡± ¡°How long have they been in there?¡± ¡°More than twenty minutes!¡± ¡°And they still haven¡¯t left? They must be having a great chat. Either they clicked instantly, or they already knew each other from before. Who would have known that Natalie had such great connections?¡± Yara¡¯s moment in the spotlight barelysted mere minutes before she faded into the background once again, forever living in Natalie¡¯s shadow. Frustrated, Yara tuned out the animated chatter around her and downed drink after drink. I don¡¯t understand! Natalie and I are identical twins! Furthermore, Natalie¡¯s face was marred from the fire five years ago, and her cosmetic surgery was an absolute disaster. How am I not better than her? A Cue For Love Chapter 667 A Cue For Love Chapter 667 A Cue for Love Chapter 667 Not The Only One Jealous Yara dwelled on the matter as she knocked back more alcohol. I¡¯m the best-dressed person at this charity event, yet I still lost to Natalie, who¡¯s just in a in business suit! Everyone¡¯s talking about her, while I¡¯m just an essory that no one cares about! How unfair! Flushed scarlet with indignance, Yara sent a text message to Martin. I want you to make sure that everything goes to n tonight! Soon, she received a message that read: Of course. A malicious smirk crept up Yara¡¯s face as she quashed the churning hatred and jealousy within her. Diane and Natalie talked about Niki¡¯s health and some Irethiel politics before finally returning to the main event. The crowd swiveled to look at them when they made their entrance, and Natalie naturally became the center of attention for being with Diane. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Yara was not the only one jealous of Natalie¡¯s poprity, it seemed, as the princess of the Lancaster family, Jacqueline Lancaster, was seen gripping her wine ss so tightly that her knuckles turned white. ¡°She¡¯s hideous! Who is she?¡± Jacqueline scowled in distaste. ¡°Jacqueline, she probably has an influential background. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t make such rude comments,¡± Cassidy cautioned. ¡°Plus, look at her interaction with Lady Diane. She¡¯s not even trying to get close to Lady Diane! On the contrary, it seems like Lady Diane genuinely likes her and wants to keep her around.¡± Cassidy was the illegitimate child of the Dawson family and also Jacqueline¡¯s friend. Jacqueline, on the other hand, was the youngest daughter of the Lancaster family. Bothdies had grown up in prominent families and had learned to read the room as a result. However, their personalities were on two ends of the spectrum. ¡°Cassie, with so many eyes on her, it¡¯s only natural that she won¡¯t go overboard! But how would you know what she did in the lounge when no one was watching them?¡± Jacqueline lifted her chin haughtily, her eyes filled with contempt for Natalie. ¡°You must be naive to think that she harbors no ulterior motives! She would never pass up on the chance to butter up to someone as important as Lady Diane, especially since Lady Diane rarelyes to Chanaea,¡± she remarked decisively. ¡°But even if that were the case, it has nothing to do with us¡­¡± Cassidy countered. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I loathe despicable women like her!¡± Losing control of her emotions, Jacqueline ranted, ¡°All the prominent families who are attending this charity dinner poured in money to support this event. What right does that woman have to steal all the attention? I¡¯ll make sure that she makes a fool of herself tonight!¡± Cassidy felt uneasy about Jacqueline¡¯s decision, but she had no way of convincing her friend otherwise. She stood rooted to the spot, her face twisted into a grimace. Noticing Cassidy¡¯s reluctance, Jacqueline scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re useless! You¡¯re so cowardly that it¡¯s no wonder your dad¡¯s wife and your sister walk all over you! You only know how to stick to the rules. If that¡¯s the case, what difference do you have from the peasants?¡± Jacqueline¡¯s words were an arrow to Cassidy¡¯s heart. However, Cassidy recalled all the times Jacqueline had helped her when she and her mother were bullied by her father¡¯s legitimate wife and daughter, so she quietly endured the insults. Jacqueline nced at Cassidy¡¯s conflicted expression and waved her off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know that you¡¯re a wimp, so I don¡¯t expect you to help me. All you have to do is enjoy the show.¡± It was not that Cassidy was afraid of the consequences, but rather, she found no point in it. That night, Diane had prepared a talent show of sorts to spice up the charity dinner. This show was what separated the Shine event from other charity gs, which mostly consisted of auctions and award ceremonies. The way the talent show worked was that organizers would randomly pick three distinguished guests to perform in front of the audience without prior notice. It did not matter if the performance was ster or horrible, as the purpose of the show was to liven up the atmosphere. Unfortunately, the talent show had the opposite effect. There had been many iconic performances in the past Shine charity dinners, which added pressure to the current attendees. Many guests, especially women, had spent countless hours mastering a skill before attending the Shine event in hopes of impressing the crowd if they were selected for the show. When Diane mentioned this show to Natalie, she winked cheekily and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m rather excited to see your performance.¡± ¡°There are two to three hundred guests present tonight. It¡¯s hard to say if I¡¯ll get picked,¡± Natalie replied tactfully. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Diane agreed with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s a one-in-a-hundred chance. The odds are not great. Being the founder of this event, I wish now that I had the power to choose the guest for the talent show.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 668 A Cue For Love Chapter 668 A Cue for Love Chapter 668 The Chosen Three ¡°Well, Lady Diane, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to change anything now,¡± Natalie said. Diane sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Although there was no concrete evidence, she was of the view that Natalie knew more than just medicine. Natalie smiled but did not utter any word. She understood that Diane was a principled person. Thetter would not temper with the results of the lucky draw just to get her to perform in the talent show. Besides, there was a huge crowd, and the odds of getting chosen were highly unlikely. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, the fact that Diane was ying a fair game didn¡¯t mean that the others would do the same. At the moment, a man dressed in a green vest had epted a cheque from Jacquelin backstage. ¡°Ms. Lancaster, this is really a lot for what you¡¯ve entrusted me to do,¡± said the man. However, it was clearly not genuine as he continued to count the banknotes happily. ¡°Money is not the issue. What matters to me is that you finish the job.¡± Jacqueline crossed her arms and instructed, ¡°I hope everything will go ording to n.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. I understand. I¡¯ll make sure to do it perfectly.¡± ¡°Good.¡± With that, Jacqueline strode off gracefully in her dress. When she returned to the event hall, Cassidy asked curiously, ¡°Jacqueline, where did you go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing for what¡¯sing. Ther¡¯s going to be an interesting showter¡­¡± said Jacqueline. ¡°I¡¯ve bribed the staff backstage to ensure that Natalie will be chosen. When that happens, we¡¯ll be able to witness Natalie making a fool out of herself on stage!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand her being in the limelight.¡± Jacqueline pursed her lips. ¡°She may be better at pleasing Lady Diane, but I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s better than me when ites to a talent show.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! I¡¯ve been training for years and you know it!¡± Cassidy did not know what else she could say. Jacqueline had been known to be an arrogant person. However, it also could not be denied that she was a talented singer. Even Sabrina, the international singer, had regarded Jacqueline highly and offered to take Jacqueline in as her student. Because of this, Jacqueline was given the title of ¡°Nightingale,¡± and not many people could surpass her talent in singing. If Natalie were topete with Jacqueline in a talent show, it would be impossible for the former to win. Momentster, it was time for the talent show. Diane went up to the stage and pressed the button to initiate the lucky draw. The screen started showing the randomizing process which eventually settled down to thest three numbers printed on the guests¡¯ invitation card. ¡°007, 088, and 143,¡± Diane enunciated with great enthusiasm. ¡°Can we have our honored guestse up to the stage please?¡± The crowd started scanning through the venue to identify the chosen guests. As Jacqueline already knew beforehand that she would be chosen, she stood up from her seat almost immediately upon the announcement. Yara looked at her own invitation and realized that she was No. 143. Hence, she put down her ss of champagne and gradually stood up as well. However, it took a long time for No. 7 to stand up. Diane frowned. ¡°Can I trouble our crew members to please check who is guest No. 7?¡± At that moment, Natalie sighed and stood up unwillingly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She had thought that she wouldn¡¯t be so lucky, or rather unlucky in her case, to be chosen. But much to her dismay, she was chosen among the two hundred guests that were present. In fact, even Yara was chosen as well. She couldn¡¯t help but feel baffled by her luck. Diane, however, was beyond delighted to find out that guest No. 7 was Natalie. She beamed. ¡°What a coincidence that every chosen guest is ady! We¡¯ll give them some time to prepare, and let us look forward to their wonderful performances!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 669 A Cue For Love Chapter 669 A Cue for Love Chapter 669 Snobbish Provocation Yara was displeased to know that Natalie was chosen. On the flipside, Jacqueline was exuding confidence as she anticipated her victory. She smirked at Cassidy. ¡°Cassie, all you have to do is give me an apuseter¡­¡± Cassidy nodded in agreement. The sequence of their performances was in ordance with their ascending numbers. Yara would be the first to perform followed by Jacqueline and Natalie. Before the Shine Charity G, Yara had been practicing the piano. She started ying the song ¡°Ambush¡± gracefully, stirring up ripples of emotions among the audience. Everyone was immersed in the melodic tune, indulging in the serenity it brought to them. Natalie swirled her ss of champagne as she stared at Yara. Oh, my dear sister¡­ If you had the right mentality, you would have achieved much more in life. Sadly, there¡¯s no ¡°if¡± in life. One may have the greatest talent or the most beautiful look, but the person will never seed without the right attitude and mentality. After the song ended, the audience apuded boisterously. Outsiders may have perceived Yara¡¯s performance to be wless, but experts could easily identify the lack of skills and emotions in her y. Seeing Yara who bowed to the audience and left the stage, Jacqueline smiled triumphantly. While Yara may have performed at an above-average standard, it was far from perfect. Jacquelin believed that she would outperform Natalie significantly with her beautiful voice and that the latter would inevitably be overshadowed by her. After walking up the stage, she made a gesture toward the control room. Immediately, the most difficult part of the song, ¡°Phantom¡± was yed. Following the melody, Jacqueline started singing with her pure, innocent voice. She managed to reproduce the intricacies of the song perfectly, be it the pitch or the tune. Immediately, the ambiance turned into the elitist society of the sixteenth century. Everyone could rte to the hardship and loneliness endured by the main character in the song. ¡°She must be a professional. It¡¯s so good!¡± Diane could not resistplimenting Jacqueline. Natalie nodded. ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s really good.¡± After conversing with Diane, Natalie looked up and noticed Jacqueline¡¯s provocative and scornful stare. She knitted her eyebrows. Am I reading too much into this? Jacqueline rounded up her performance by showing off her impressive mastery of singing techniques, drastically increasing the difficulty of the song. Expectedly, the audience went wild with cheers. A round of apuse filled the air as she concluded her performance. Someone from the audience yelled, ¡°Bravo!¡± Jacqueline bowed to the audience with a triumphant smile on her face. She was especially pleased when she saw Diane giving her a standing ovation. At that moment, she felt that all her efforts were worth it as she managed to snatch some attention away from Natalie. Meanwhile, the socialites around Yara started adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Yara, she¡¯s outshining you with her performance!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What a shame!¡± ¡°Well, no one could have matched her splendid performance.¡± ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t look so good when you saw that Jacqueline was chosen. Anyone would have looked like a fool inparison to Jacqueline. If even you endedpletely losing to her, I have no doubt that Natalie will be utterly humiliated on stageter.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Yara ignored their snarkyments, and simply pursed her lips in a contemptuous manner. While it was not a pleasant experience having to face Jacqueline, Natalie was the main reason behind her frustration. If there was one thing that Yara was certain about, it was the fact that Natalie would not end up humiliating herself on stageter. Before long, it was Natalie¡¯s turn to perform. Jacqueline and Natalie bumped into each other in the waiting area. ¡°Ms. Nichols, if you don¡¯t have any talents, I¡¯d suggest you pick some modern or children¡¯s song to sing on stage. I doubt it matters what kind of performance you¡¯ll throw since Lady Diane seems to favor you anyway.¡± Jacqueline blinked innocently while uttering the scornful statement. A Cue For Love Chapter 670 A Cue For Love Chapter 670 A Cue for Love Chapter 670 Silence ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me, Ms. Lancaster.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes, staring at Jacqueline icily. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m merely taking pity on you.¡± Jacqueline shrugged and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that I was the person who performed before you. It must be really stressful, right?¡± Natalie pursed her lips in response and stared at Jacqueline, annoyed. ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? You look like you¡¯re going to eat me alive. Or perhaps, are you having cold feet and thinking about quitting? If I were you, I¡¯ll think of an excuse to leave and avoid embarrassing myself.¡± Natalie nced at Jacqueline¡¯s mocking gaze. ¡°Are you done? If you are, I¡¯ll be leaving for the stage now.¡± ¡°Tsk. How stubborn¡­¡± Jacqueline raised the corner of her lips and chuckled. ¡°You should thank me for giving you the opportunity to perform today.¡± Hearing that, Natalie froze. So, it was Jacqueline who engineered this! I knew this was not a coincidence! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She must have nned this so that I would embarrass myself in front of everyone. We could have left each other alone. But since she chose to pick a fight with me, I shall y along then! ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie smirked, her gaze cold. Jacqueline was dumbfounded. She did not expect that Natalie would actually thank her. Is she out of her mind? She¡¯s about to make a fool out of herself on stage. Is she acting like this because she¡¯s giving up? ¡°You¡­¡± Jacqueline gritted her teeth. She red at Natalie¡¯s departing figure as fury boiled within her. How dare she speak to me like this! I would love to see what¡¯s so special about her! Natalie walked to the middle of the stage, and almost instantly, she could feel the crowd¡¯s gazes settling on her. She recalled that in the past, Yara would always be sick and she had to impersonate her sister to participate in numerouspetitions, winning many trophies in the process. It had been six years since Natalie stood before an audience. She was joining that night¡¯s event on behalf of Yandel. As such, she came unprepared, without any song, instrument, or attire. Skipping the introduction, Natalie stood before the microphone, cleared her voice, and started singing. The song she chose was the ¡°Melody of Water.¡± The full moon is rare as I stood under the tree. Hoping for your attention. If I could hold your hand, no time is too short. So long as we are together, loyal and in love. The tenderness is all that mattered. All worries are gone. It all feels like a dream. As I stood by myself, I lift my head and stare nkly in the open, enduring the pain alone. Still hoping that you wille to me. You frowned, puzzled by what is going on. Turns out, you are clueless about my feelings. Perhaps we missed out on so much in ourst lifetime. And now it¡¯s toote. In the end, we can only meet in our dreams¡­ Without any background music, Natalie¡¯s bare, unfiltered voice resonated throughout the event hall. Her voice was clear and modted, without any technicalities. She sang in a local ent and her voice managed to touch the hearts of many. Closing their eyes, the audience could imagine the lyrics coming to life. Hundreds of years ago, a woman loved a man deeply. However, she could not get married to him. Devastated, she could only hide under a tree as she witnessed the love of her life getting married to another woman. She was enduring the pain alone as her feelings were not reciprocated. The song that Jacqueline sang was way too technical, and suchplexity eclipsed her ability to express her emotions singing the song. In contrast, Natalie¡¯s singing was just perfect. It was not too technical and everyone could enjoy the rich emotions that she sought to exude. As the rippling emotions of the girl who had a tragic love story coursed through them, many female guests started tearing up. The song finally ended. Silence ensued in the event hall. A Cue For Love Chapter 671 A Cue For Love Chapter 671 A Cue for Love Chapter 671 Robbed The woman on stage may not be what society deemed as beautiful. However, everyone was captivated by her performance. It was as if they were dragged back in time and they all resonated with the woman¡¯s frustration. No one apuded, but it was not because Natalie performed poorly. Conversely, they were touched by such delicate singing, and they feared disrupting its lingering beauty. After giving a bow, Natalie left the stage without a word. Just then, everyone snapped back to reality and started pping, their apuse unending. Jacqueline was in utter disbelief. She had not expected Natalie to be so talented at singing. She initially thought that the woman would perform awfully. Natalie is supposed to be inferior to me! Reality had given Jacqueline a huge p across her face. Natalie definitely had a foundation in singing. She did not deliberately show off her skills, but they were evidently integrated into the lyrics, pronunciation, and rhythm. All in all, everything was just perfect and the audience seemed to indulge in her performance without even realizing it. On the flipside, Jacqueline¡¯s performance involved a multitude ofplex techniques that turned out to be too overwhelming. Comparatively, Natalie¡¯s ssical song sounded better. Soon, Natalie and Jacqueline bumped into each other again. Natalie let out a grin when she noticed the indignation on Jacqueline¡¯s face. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­ You did this on purpose!¡± Jacqueline clutched at the corner of her skirt forcefully as she spat, ¡°You know how to sing!¡± ¡°Since when did I tell you that I couldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°You were the one who thought that I could not sing the whole time.¡± A glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes as she said coldly, ¡°So Ms. Lancester, please don¡¯t act as if I deceived you.¡± In truth, Natalie did not go into this performance with the intention of humiliating Jacqueline. She had chosen the song without much thought or prior preparation. Even the attire that she wore was notpatible with the theme of the song. However, because of her nonchnt attitude, Jacqueline was even more agitated. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier when I was provoking you? You make me look like a clown! I bet you¡¯re gloating at my misery, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Even if I told you, would you have believed me?¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Natalie concluded. ¡°You would have thought that I was just being stubborn. Truth be told, everything was impromptu and I didn¡¯t prepare beforehand. But you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m saying this to humiliate you anyway, right?¡± Natalie¡¯s statement was indeed in line with Jacqueline¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Natalie Nichols, you¡ª¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s what you think, there¡¯s no need for me to exin further.¡± Natalie sneered. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t care what you think about me. You still have a long way to go if you really want to go against me.¡± With that, Natalie turned around swiftly and left. Looking at Natalie¡¯s departing figure, the unwillingness to concede defeat surged within Jacqueline. However, she could not deny that Natalie was far superior to her. She was so consumed by the thought of being in the spotlight that she forgot to assess her own capabilities. As a consequence, her judgment was clouded by jealousy. It was merely a talent show at a charity dinner, but she had treated it as apetition that she could not afford to lose. Jacqueline cried, but the fault could not be attributed to Natalie. When Natalie returned to the event hall, Diane approached her and embraced her in excitement. ¡°Lady Diane¡­¡± Natalie was shocked by Diane¡¯s enthusiasm. Diane, however, did not bother to hide her fondness. ¡°You¡¯re such a gem, Natalie! Since you can¡¯t be my daughter-inw, why don¡¯t you be my goddaughter?¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. I already have my own godparents.¡± ¡°What?¡± Diane was disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m being robbed of this as well?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 672 A Cue For Love Chapter 672 A Cue for Love Chapter 672 It Costs Nothing Natalie patted Diane¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Lady Diane. However, both you and Sir Niki are part of a noble family. I¡¯m not fit to be your goddaughter with my status. People will start attacking you unnecessarily, and I don¡¯t want to bring any needless trouble to you. Let¡¯s just stay friends like how we are now. Of course, I will still do what you ask me to if you ever have any requests.¡± Diane nodded but was still feeling reluctant. Someone like Natalie was hard toe by, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a pity to stay only as friends. In fact, just the thought of it made Diane upset, but there was nothing she could do about it. People with phones had taken a video of Natalie¡¯s performance earlier and had it posted on the inte. Unexpectedly, the video went viral and soon became a trending topic on Twitter. Opera Is The Best Netizens Urging For An Album Chairwoman Showcasing Her Singing Skills Meanwhile, Natalie, who was watching a video about charity work, had no idea that a video of her had gone viral in just an hour. Her phone rang when she was done watching the video. Buzz! She quickly got up and went to a corner to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Natalie smiled instinctively at the thought of the man on the other end of the call. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Samuel had gone to Loang for his work, and it would take about two to three days for him to return. She had initially thought that she wouldn¡¯t miss him so much since it was only such a short period of time. Yet, she was overjoyed to have received a call from him. ¡°Where are you right now, Nat?¡± The man¡¯s crisp voice was heard over the phone. ¡°Yandel is being upied with some stuff, so I¡¯m attending Shine Charity G on behalf of Dream,¡± Natalie exined softly. ¡°I think I should be able to go home in a while.¡± ¡°I knew it¡­ The one who sang the song was you¡­¡± Samuel said, his voice deep. ¡°Huh?¡± How¡­ He¡¯s thousands of miles away. How did he know that I perform at the charity dinner? ¡°How did you know, Samuel?¡± He didn¡¯t answer her question. Staring at theputer screen before him, he swallowed hard before saying, ¡°Sometimes, I¡­ really want to just lock you up so no one knows how charming you are¡­¡± Lock me up? Natalie frowned, perplexed. Normally, one would only use the word ¡°lock¡± when it was about something precious to them. To Samuel, Natalie was someone that was most precious to him, someone he wouldn¡¯t allow others to covet. ¡°Seriously?¡± She felt that he was slowly bing extreme due to his love for her. ¡°Sing for me when I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve never even heard you sing these songs before. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to sound even better if I hear it in real life,¡± he insisted. ¡°You¡­ Are you jealous?¡± ¡°You¡¯re mine. As long as it concerns you, of course, I¡¯d feel jealous,¡± Samuel said, the corners of his lips tilting upward into a smirk. Natalie noticed that his flirting skills were getting better by the day. However, she didn¡¯t seem to hate the fact that he was being this way. Instead, she liked that he was being bossy as it made her feel special. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll sing for you.¡± ¡°I want you to sing to me in bed. And you can¡¯t stop unless I say so,¡± he said mischievously. Natalie instantly went beet red at his words. What¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s talking about something perverted, but I can¡¯t help but feel that he¡¯s hinting at something. ¡°You¡¯re still the CEO of Centurion Corporation, you know. Have some shame!¡± ¡°Being shameless costs me nothing if it means I can have fun with you.¡± His deep and alluring voice sounded in Natalie¡¯s ears, turning her face as red as a tomato. A Cue For Love Chapter 673 A Cue For Love Chapter 673 A Cue for Love Chapter 673 me Yourself ¡°Where did you learn to say all this things, Samuel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a skill I acquired without being taught after I met you.¡± Natalie imagined that the man over the phone was sitting at his desk, with a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles perched on his nose as a mischievous and doting smile hung on his lips. He¡¯s going to have me wrapped around his little finger if this flirting continues. Right then, Billy¡¯s voice sounded as he asked for instructions regarding his work. ¡°Let¡¯s end the call now. I¡¯ll let you get back to work.¡± ¡°You should hang up first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel only put his phone down when he heard that she had ended the call. Then, he saved the video of her singing at the charity dinner before looking up at Billy. ¡°Tell the team to remove all of these videos on the inte,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, Mr. Bowers,¡± thetter answered. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel appalled at how possessive Samuel was being over Natalie. It¡¯s just a video of her singing, but he¡¯s being so possessive over it, and he¡¯s not allowing others to enjoy her singing. Of course, all Billy did wasin inwardly. He would never dare to say it out loud even if he had nine lives. On the other side, at Dellmoor. Shine Charity G was sessfully held, and it wasing to an end soon. Natalie was about to bid her goodbyes, but Diane had invited her to have a drink and catch up at the hotel she was staying at Dellmoor. Taking a look at the time, she knew that her children were already asleep, so she wasn¡¯t in a rush to head home. More importantly, Samuel wasn¡¯t home. The woman had already gotten used to his warm embrace. Now that he wasn¡¯t with her, both her heart and body felt empty. Natalie and Diane left for Imperial Hotel in a Rolls-Royce together. After Yara left the venue of the dinner, she tailed them closely in her own car. She stayed on a call with Martin as she continued to drive. ¡°Follow my location and get ready. You might not get the chance to get your revenge after tonight.¡± ¡°Ms. Yara, why can¡¯t you just trust that I am a capable person?¡± the man said, looking bloodthirsty and evil. ¡°I even hired reporters toe over in the morning. Since she thinks I¡¯m not good enough for her, I¡¯m going to let everyone know just how cheap she is!¡± ¡°Good.¡± A gleeful smile appeared on Yara¡¯s face as she continued, ¡°It seems like you really hate her. I have nothing to worry about, then.¡± Soon enough, Natalie and Diane arrived at the hotel. Thetter already had a room there, but Natalie still needed to check in. She didn¡¯t want the older woman to wait for her, so she quickly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you head on up first, Lady Diane? I¡¯ll go to your room after checking in and taking a shower.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Natalie.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± About ten minutester, Natalie finally got her keycard. She got into the elevator and pressed the button for the twelfth floor. A momentter, she got out and headed for Room 1288. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The room was at the end of the corridor. However, on her way to the room, someone bashed her head with all their might. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Before she could even react, her vision turned ck, and she fainted. Martin watched as she fall onto the floor, his greedy eyes filled with joy when his n had gone sessfully. He hoisted her onto his shoulder as if she was a bag of rice and took her to the room he had booked beforehand. Once they were in, he threw her onto the bed and licked his lips with a manic gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t think you¡¯d end up in my hands, did you, Natalie?¡± He grabbed her face forcefully and added, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You were so ruthless previously when you destroyed my manhood. You were the one who made me go to hell, so why don¡¯t I drag you down along with me? All you can do is me yourself for this. You can¡¯t me me for being cruel to you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 674 A Cue For Love Chapter 674 A Cue for Love Chapter 674 Escape Natalie woke up to a throbbing pain in her head, and she could vaguely hear the sound of water flowing. She hissed in pain as she opened her eyes to see the luxuriously decorated ceiling of the hotel. After taking a look at her surroundings, she realized that she had been carried into a room. Her forehead hurt, and as she tried to reach up to massage the spot, she noticed that her wrists were bound by tape. Someone¡¯s kidnapped me! Natalie¡¯s brows knitted together as a faint glint shed across her eyes. Who would kidnap me at a time like this? Did they do this to target me or Samuel? Countless possibilities as to why the kidnapping happened shed through her mind. But everything vanished as soon as she saw the figure of a man showering in the bathroom. If he wanted to kill me, or if he wanted to use me to threaten Samuel, he wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped me and kept me in a hotel room, then taking his time showering. She concluded that the man had hit her and tied her hands up to the bed because he wanted to vite her. But I haven¡¯t taken off the hyper-realistic mask on my face. How is it possible that a man would be interested in such an ugly face? It¡¯s so obvious that someone has instructed him to do so. Taking in a deep breath, Natalie quickly tried to calm herself down. It was not the time to guess who had kidnapped her. What she needed to do at that moment was to leave the ce as soon as possible. If she didn¡¯t leave now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get another chance to escape since her hands had been tied up. Giving it some thought, Natalie made a decision. All she could do was use her teeth to free herself from the tape. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The man in the bathroom whistled happily, seemingly enjoying his time as he showered. At the same time, Natalie push through the pain and bit on the tape to try and break it as best as she could. There were a fewyers of tape around her wrists and even though it was starting to hurt her jaw, she dared not stop. If she failed to break free before the man came out, everything would be in vain. Before long, bright red fluid started to drip from her mouth. Yet, Natalie could not care less about the blood as she continued to bite on the tape before finally freeing herself. The moment the tape broke, she could finally feel her hands. Shaking her hands, she took a nce at the figure in the bathroom. The man had already turned off the tap, and based on his movements, it looked like he was drying himself with a towel. Feeling a stroke of luck, she took the phone by the bed before she left. As expected, there was no password. Natalie unlocked it and started reading through the messages on the phone. Good. A smile surfaced on her face as her eyes slowly turned cold. I don¡¯t attack unless I am attacked. Yara, do you really think I won¡¯t go against you after you¡¯ve plotted against me? Did you think I won¡¯t dare to, or that I¡¯d be reluctant to do so? Natalie put the phone back on the bedside drawer and removed all the tape from her body before leaving the room without so much as a nce back. Meanwhile, Martin was finally done with his shower. He changed into a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom. ¡°We¡¯re on a clock here, Natalie. Wake up!¡± His vision was blocked as he had a towel over his head while he dried his hair. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t getting a reaction, he shouted impatiently, ¡°D*mn it! Are you pretending to be dead? I¡¯m telling you right now, there¡¯s no use in pretending to be dead tonight!¡± Martin was getting increasingly impatient at this point. He removed the towel and turned to the bed angrily. However, all that greeted him was an empty bed. The woman he had kidnapped was gone after his shower. He walked over to the bed and picked up the bloody tape. His face scrunched into a vicious expression as he hissed, ¡°You b*tch! I really underestimated you. How dare you escape in my presence?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 675 A Cue For Love Chapter 675 A Cue for Love Chapter 675 Do Not Let Her Escape Martin immediately dialed Yara¡¯s number. The woman assumed that he was already done with Natalie when she received the call. Her red lips curved into a smile as she said, ¡°What? Were you so eager to share the good news with me?¡± ¡°Natalie has escaped!¡± the man shouted as he gripped his phone tightly. ¡°I only took a shower, thinking that I¡¯d y with her once I¡¯m clean. Who would have thought that she would use this chance to escape?¡± Yara¡¯s pupils constricted upon hearing his words. ¡°You useless piece of trash!¡± ¡°You¡­ How dare you, Yara!¡± Martin¡¯s chest tightened with anger when he was scolded by her. ¡°Was I wrong? Do you know how hard it was to get a chance like this? Now that you¡¯ve let her escape, not only will you not get another chance to get your revenge after today, but you and the Jacksons might even be doomed!¡± Although he wasn¡¯t happy with her criticism, he knew that she wasn¡¯t exaggerating. He had lost against Natalie once, so he knew that she was a meticulous person. If she had really escaped, she would definitely settle the scores with himter on. ¡°W-What should I do now?¡± ¡°Since you said she¡¯s gone after you¡¯ve only taken a shower, it must mean that she hadn¡¯t gone far,¡± Yara said through gritted teeth. ¡°Go look for her outside, and act fast. We can¡¯t let this chance go to waste.¡± ¡°All right. I got it,¡± Martin said with a nod. Yara¡¯s face twisted into an ugly scowl when she hung up. Gripping the steering wheel, she mumbled, ¡°I knew that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task capturing you. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯d let you go now that I have a chance like this. I can¡¯t wait any longer! Samuel will never even spare me a nce if you¡¯re still alive.¡± She stepped on the elerator and made a U-turn, heading back to Imperial Hotel. At the same time, Diane was done with her shower and was preparing the wine for the two of them. Right then, the doorbell to her room rang, followed by a series of urgent knocks. It was nearing eleven at night. With a series of knocks like that, it made it seem like the person knockingcked manners. ¡°Could that be Natalie? But it doesn¡¯t sound like the way she¡¯d knock,¡± Diane mumbled to herself, her brows furrowed. When she looked through the peephole, she saw Natalie panting and noticed that she had an injury on her forehead. Without hesitating, she quickly opened the door to let the woman in. ¡°What happened, Natalie? What happened to your forehead and your hands?¡± Natalie looked utterly disheveled, and Diane¡¯s brows seemed to furrow more as time went by. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been half an hour. How did you end up like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Diane. I can¡¯t exin too much to you right now as things are very urgent. I need your help.¡± Natalie looked at the older woman earnestly. If she wanted to turn the tables, she would need help from Diane. ¡°Can you help me?¡± Without any hesitation, Diane nodded and said, ¡°How can I not help when they hurt you so badly? Besides, if Yohan were to find out about this, he would definitely get mad at me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Diane!¡± Natalie eximed. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank between us? All right then, how can I help you?¡± Diane asked, feeling anguished as she took a look at her injuries. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I need to borrow your clothes¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± Although her head was still throbbing with pain, Natalie knew that she could not sleep at such an important time. Forcing herself to remain conscious, she added, ¡°Besides your clothes, I still need¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 676 A Cue For Love Chapter 676 A Cue for Love Chapter 676 Severed Ties Natalie went into the bathroom, doffing her white suit as she entered. Then, she put on the gown Diane lent her earlier on. Given Diane¡¯s bigger body frame and broad shoulders, there was no way the gown would be a perfect fit for Natalie, but because she did not have ample time, Natalie could only settle for it. She removed the hyper-realistic mask from her face, revealing the wound on her forehead. Her blood had coagted into a light red blood clot near her scalp, and when she identally brushed over the wound whilebing her hair with her hand, a pang of raw pain elicited a cringe on her face. She ignored the pain, shuffling through the bottles of cosmetic products besides the sink before patting some powder on her face. She had to conceal the wound so it was not visible. Before long, she took an intent look at herself in the mirror and smacked her red lips. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your back, Yara Nichols. It¡¯s time you get a taste of your own medicine.¡± It was true that Yara left Franklin and Sophia unharmed, but still, Natalie no longer saw Yara as her sister. Their familial ties were severed when Yara burned her alive five years ago. Meanwhile, a woman in sunsses stepped into Imperial Hotel confidently. As she had told Martin earlier, Yara did not believe that Natalie would be able to escape from under her nose with the head injury she suffered. As long as she was still not out of the hotel, there would still be hope for Yara to turn the tables. Upon Yara¡¯s entrance, all the hotel employees bowed to her courteously, while she strutted in arrogantly. She went straight toward the elevator, making her way to the twelfth floor. After getting out, she began looking for Natalie in the corridors and escape routes. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Now, now, where are you? It¡¯s pitch dark here, so there¡¯s no way you can go far. When she failed to find Natalie on the twelfth floor, Yara started making her way down. To her, Natalie would not have luck on her side all the time. She was certain that Natalie would not survive this time. Just as her search was getting desperate, Yara spotted a white figure on the tenth floor. The white suit caught her eyes and it was evocative of the outfit Natalie wore at Shine Charity G. A brief glimpse was sufficient to assure her that the person she saw was Natalie, so Yara hurried over. When Natalie felt someone catching up behind her, she struggled to quicken her steps. Witnessing this, Yara became more confident about her guess. Since Natalie suffered a head injury from Martin, it would be difficult for her to move around agilely although she was still mobile. Got you! You won¡¯t get away with that body of yours. ¡°There¡¯s no use running away, Natalie Nichols!¡± Yara cried out as she rushed over. Before she could even reach that woman, thetter slumped to the ground. ¡°Ha!¡± Yara smirked at the sight. ¡°I told you. You won¡¯t get away. Not tonight!¡± she chaffed, slowing down as she encroached closer. ¡°There¡¯s no use trying. You¡¯ve walked right into my trap, Natalie!¡± The woman sat on the ground without saying a word. Her shivering body emboldened Yara as she thought that was a disy of fear. Yara reached out her ws and grabbed her by her hair, forcing her to look into her eyes, but just as she was about to savor that moment of victory, the woman shed a pocket knife and shed Yara¡¯s neck. Thud! Before Yara could even let out a scream, she fell to the ground and fainted. When her task waspleted, the woman in the white suit looked at Yara before casting her gaze toward Natalie. ¡°Ms. Nichols, is there anything else I can do to be of service?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still another assignment for you,¡± Natalie replied, ncing coldly at Yara. ¡°You may return to your mistress after this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 677 A Cue For Love Chapter 677 A Cue for Love Chapter 677 How Dare You Martin hurried over the moment he received the news from Yara. As he expected, he saw someone lying on the ground when he got to the escape route on the twelfth floor. He thought that this operation had failed, but when he saw a woman covered in blood as shey in the corner, unconscious and weak, his face lit up in wicked glee. ¡°I have no idea she would be here! I looked high and low for her, but couldn¡¯t find her. I almost thought-¡± ¡°Thought what?¡± a female voice cut him short. She tidied her messy hair and sneered at him. ¡°I handed her to you on a te, and yet you lost her. You¡¯re so useless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how sneaky she is,¡± Martin replied with a vicious grin. ¡°I made sure her hands and legs were securely tied up before I went to shower. God knows she would slip away right under my nose?¡± ¡°Whatever. I found her just now, so make sure you don¡¯t lose her again,¡± she answered, crossing her arms before her chest. ¡°You¡¯d better watch her closely now that she fooled you once. I don¡¯t want you screwing up again, else you wouldn¡¯t even know how you¡¯d end up dying in her hands.¡± Martin knew from the bottom of his heart that Yara had no respect for him; yet, he understood that what she said was all true. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. There won¡¯t be a second time.¡± Martin squinted his eyes as he eyed the unconscious woman nearby vehemently. ¡°Natalie made me a joke in front of the Jacksons. I¡¯ll see to it that everyone in Dellmoor sees her downfall even if I have to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to your word then,¡± she said before taking onest look at him. With that said, she turned swiftly and vanished behind the emergency exit door. However, before she could walk any further after she closed the door behind her, a pang of stinging pain shot through her head. The woman applied pressure on her wound with her hand, only to feel a touch of dampness on her hand. Her steps halted, and she took a breather. She shook her head, trying to pull herself together. Then, she put on her sunsses before walking out of the hotel with her head held high. Over on the other side, Martin hauled the unconscious woman back into the hotel room he prepared. When he had stripped her bare, he started taking naked photos of her. Halfway through his debauched act, the unconscious woman came back to her senses. When it dawned upon her that Martin had his camera directed at her private parts, she struggled to break free, groaning in an almost inaudible and muffled tone. ¡°Mm¡­ Mm!¡± Her retaliatory moans did note across clearly. She widened her eyes like saucers, ring at Martin as if she would rip him into pieces if she were free. When Martin saw her resisting persistently, he put his phone away and went up close to her. ¡°You¡¯re mine now, Natalie Nichols. No one is going to save you now, but don¡¯t you worry. We have all the time we need to make sure you have a memorable night,¡± he teased, baring his vulgar teeth at her. ¡°But before that, let me take a few photos tomemorate this moment before I send them out. I wonder what people will say when they see all these lewd photos. I hope they¡¯re not appalled by how slutty you look.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Yara retorted in fury when she heard this. Why is he calling me Natalie? I¡¯m Yara! What is he going to do to me? He doesn¡¯t even have a penis! How dare he take off my clothes and take all those pictures? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s so blind he can¡¯t recognize me. Her hateful and deterrent re drilled through Martin as she looked at him. The truth was, she was more incensed than she was fearful. What Martin was doing to her sullied her dignity. You¡¯d better let me go right now before I skin your alive! You¡¯ll regret the day you were born when I get back at you! Despite all her struggles, Martin still made his advances. He grabbed her face and pulled her closer. ¡°How dare you look at me like this, Natalie Nichols? You¡¯re no more than a whore!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 678 A Cue For Love Chapter 678 A Cue for Love Chapter 678 What On Earth Happened ¡°Hmph!¡± Yara shrieked, lowering her gaze as she tried to hint at Martin to take off the tape on her mouth. ¡°Why? Do you have something to say?¡± Martin pressed his coarse fingers brutally against her cheeks. Yara recoiled at his touch. Now that she was und, Martin¡¯s touch felt particrly disgusting to her, but since he refused to peel off the tape, there was no way Yara could speak to him, so she could only watch the brutish man have his way with her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I must stop him! I must tell him I¡¯m not Natalie! ¡°Hmm¡­ mmm!¡± Yara kept nodding her head, hoping this would mean something to Martin. Thetter ran his fingers on her face, rubbing the edges of the tape. Just as she thought he was about to take it off, he withdrew his hand, much to her horror. ¡°Mmm!¡± What does he think he¡¯s doing? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not Natalie? You idiot! Yara¡¯s defiance only further stimted Martin. He took up the camera again, teasing, ¡°I know you¡¯re a sly fox, Natalie. I won¡¯t let you get away a second time. You¡¯re all mine tonight, so you should stop thinking about getting away from me. There¡¯s still more toe. This is just forey.¡± Yara¡¯s body flinched when she heard Martin calling her Natalie again. What is going on? Why is he calling me Natalie? Don¡¯t tell me he mistook me for her. What is going to happen to me? Is he going to do to me everything he nned on doing to Natalie tonight? No! Yara jerked back, mustering every morsel of strength in her to break free, but the chains on her limbs were cuffed securely on the bed poles. ng! The metal chains ttered as she moved violently, but there was no way a frail woman like her could undo them. The flesh on her wrists became red after constant friction, but her efforts were in vain. The fetters were still fastened tightly, locking her body to the bed. ¡°Hmm!¡± Yara was starting to lose it. Ever since Natalie rendered Martin impotent, he had not been able to gratify his sexual desires. This made him even more perverted and horny. He had long made ns to vent his pent-up hatred and frustration on Natalie tonight. Back when he confided in her regarding his reprisal n, Yara was smug, but now that these ploys were used on her, Yara could not even bring herself to imagine what would happen to her. The earlier confidence and arrogance she disyed were nowhere to be seen at that moment. Terror seized her as she imagined the worst. A crooked smile broke out on Martin¡¯s face as he thought of wreaking sweet revenge on Natalie. ¡°Stop struggling, woman. No one will hear you. The walls are all soundproofed here. You need to reserve some strength for what¡¯s toe next. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Tears streamed down Yara¡¯s cheeks as the gravity of the moment sank in. There was nothing she could do to free herself. All she could do now was swear at him and get back at him when everything was over. She told herself she would hold Martin ountable for all he did to her. Doubt coupled her wrath toward that man as Yara awaited her inevitable fate. She could not help but wonder what made him take her for Natalie, but what happened next did not allow her the luxury of pondering the answer to her question. Martin put down the camera and took up the whip beside him, and a long and arduous night commenced for Yara. She was so agonized that red veins bulged in her eyes; yet, she could only ept Martin¡¯s barbaric acts helplessly like a puppet at his maneuver. A Cue For Love Chapter 679 A Cue For Love Chapter 679 A Cue for Love Chapter 679 A Trap Natalie Set Up When the first ray of sunshine beat on Yara¡¯s skin the next day, Yara was already spent after a grueling night. Her fair skin was covered with scars, and she was shattered mentally. Martin Jackson! You¡¯re so dead! I¡¯ll feed you to the dogs! When Martin realized she had woken up, he smirked in contentment at his work of art. ¡°I know you hate me, but too bad for you. All you could do yesterday was just lying here and let me ravage the hell out of you.¡± ¡°M-Mm¡­¡± Yara¡¯s voice broke after a whole night of wailing. Martin pped her face when she made a noise. ¡°You can still talk back, huh? You¡¯ll be exhausted when the reporterseter. You can put up your best show for them. I¡¯ll make sure I bring you down with me, Natalie Nichols.¡± He proceeded to peel off the tape on her face since the final act was close, but much to his shock, not only did the tapee off, the hyper-realistic mask on Yara¡¯s face was removed together as well. Martin¡¯s hand froze in the air as he stared at the mask he was holding. Before long, his startled gaze moved slowly toward Yara¡¯s face and he fell back, aghast.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°M-Ms. Yara!¡± he stuttered. His mind suddenly went nk. ¡°W-what¡­ I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°Take a f*cking good look this time!¡± Yara shouted with and hoarse voice when she could finally say her piece of mind. ¡°What are you waiting for? Untie me!¡± She red at him with her bloodshot eyes as if her anger could consume him alive. ¡°I swear the person I brought with me was Natalie! How could it be you?¡± Martin¡¯s hands shook uncontrobly as he loosened the metal cuffs. ¡°You handed Natalie to me yourself. I was there myself and I witnessed everything with my own eyes!¡± What? Martin saw me handing Natalie over to him? This can only mean one thing. The ¡°Yara¡± he saw was actually Natalie! Yara snatched the mask from Martin andid it out t on the ground, scrutinizing every single detail. Freckles on both cheeks¡­ D*mn! This is Natalie¡¯s face! Shock, anger, and resentment overwhelmed Yara instantly. She was so overpowered by her emotions she was immobilized. She knew all this while that Natalie survived the fire five years ago, but she was always under the impression that she had undergone stic surgery because she was disfigured after the incident. She thought her face was ugly because of the ident. It had never once urred to her that Natalie survived the fire totally unscathed. She still looked the same. When it dawned upon her that her perfect n went awry from the very beginning, Yara was utterly devastated. It appeared to her that Natalie had been ying her all along and that she was the one who had miscalcted. In fact, she was so clueless about how she ended up being the one tortured by Martin. ¡°So¡­ so,¡± Martin mumbled, ¡°you¡¯re Yara, and who¡¯s the other Yara I met yesterday?¡± Martin was dibobted. When Yara looked at him again, snippets of the obscene and gross scenes from the night before shed before her. p! She dealt a hearty p in his face. ¡°You¡¯re an animal! How dare you do this to me?¡± she howled. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡± Martin covered his face as the pain burned his skin. There was no way he could exin himself because he had totally no idea what happened in between that led to this disaster. A Cue For Love Chapter 680 A Cue For Love Chapter 680 A Cue for Love Chapter 680 Reaping What You Sow ¡°You didn¡¯t know it was me?¡± Yara seethed as he grabbed him by his neck. ¡°Martin Jackson, I kept pleading that you remove the tape on my mouth, but you didn¡¯t. Instead, you tormented me the whole night!¡± Yara was not a strong woman herself, but her hatred toward that man overtook her, so much so that her exquisite features contorted into a wicked-looking face like a witch. Martin was surprised when she exerted her full force. ¡°H-Hey! It¡¯s Natalie¡¯s fault! This has nothing to do with me,¡± he exined. ¡°The woman who looked exactly like you reminded me over and over again yesterday to take extra precaution around you. She asked me to watch out for any attempt from you to sway me! That was why I thought you were trying to run away when you asked me to untape you. You can¡¯t me me for that! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s at fault here.¡± ¡°You already had me chained up. Does it make any difference to take off the tape?¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I swear! I will never think of doing something like this to you!¡± Just as the two were trying to defend themselves, a series of footsteps approached from the outside. A group of reporters barged in, and when they saw Yara on top of Martin, and that both of them were almost naked, they scrambled to take shots of the scene. This would definitely make a sensational headline. Since both Yara and Martin were usually high-profile in themunity, it went without saying that the journalists knew who they were with just a nce, and they started showering them with questions. ¡°Ms. Yara, are you and Mr. Martin dating?¡± ¡°Ms. Yara, is this the reason why you quit showbiz all of a sudden and went back into the business at your dad¡¯spany?¡± ¡°Mr. Martin!¡± another reporter shouted. ¡°You¡¯ve only dated models, influencers, and hostesses in the past. Does this mean you¡¯re in a serious rtionship with Ms. Yara this time?¡± ¡°Ms. Yara!¡± The group of reporters tried to outshout each other to elicit an answer from Martin and Yara. For Yara, this was the first time she found public attention bothersome. She pulled a nket over herself and shot them a death re. ¡°Get lost! All of you!¡± Martin, knowing he had made a huge blunder, quickly put on his trousers and asked the journalists to leave. ¡°Please, everyone. Give us some privacy.¡± Now that the group of men had gotten what they came for, they hurried to leave before Martin could ask them to delete those photos. Within the next ten minutes, photos of the two went viral. Pharma Giant¡¯s Heiress Falling Head Over Heels For A yboy. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. yboy Of The Century Finally Settling Down. A Marriage Between Dexmed Pharmaceutical And The Jacksons? The story instantly shot to fame on social media under different headlines and became a lightning rod for attention and discussion. Manyizens joined the chatter and leftments. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what these rich kids are thinking!¡± ¡°Seriously, Yara Nichols? You can do better than this jerk.¡± ¡°Are you serious? She can do better! She¡¯s obviously the slut here. Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s all naked? She¡¯s one wild one.¡± Yara sprang from the bed on an impulse and grabbed the paring knife on the coffee table. She whipped her body around, charging toward Martin. After all the humiliation he had put her through the night before, Yara was determined to kill him. Martin shook his head and retreated as she encroached. ¡°Ms. Yara, you can¡¯t kill me! At least not now! The reporters clearly saw both of us together. You¡¯ll be the main suspect if anything happens to me! All eyes are on us right now. You¡¯d better not do anything stupid!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 681 A Cue For Love Chapter 681 A Cue for Love Chapter 681 Getting A Hold Of Yourself Yara pursed her lips and thought hard. Her hand did not move any further toward Martin. Seeing this, Martin tried to persuade her further. ¡°You need to see that I¡¯m also a victim here. Natalie is the culpable one, so we should work together now and bring her down. It won¡¯t do you any good if you kill me now. Everyone is watching us.¡± A long pause ensued before Yara finally put the paring knife away. Martin slumped to the ground in relief when he saw that. He quickly collected his clothes beside the bed and put them on in a hurry. Considering the possibility of Yara changing her mind eventually, Martin darted out of the hotel room before he could even dress properly. Yara, on the other hand, let him run off without doing anything. She picked up the white coat and hyper-realistic mask on the floor. The hatred and bitterness in her eyes intensified as time psed. ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you, Natalie? I can¡¯t believe you actually wore this ugly thing for such a long time. It¡¯s unbearable!¡± She crumpled the mask out of anger as she thought of how she could get back at Natalie. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this, Natalie! Over my dead body!¡± Deep down, Yara knew that not only would she exact revenge on Natalie, but she would also make sure Martin pay for what he did to her. With that thought in mind, Yara pulled out her phone and made a call to Gale. ¡°Gale, I have ab rat here. I think this is just what King is looking for in their pharmaceutical research and experiment.¡± A brief silence came after that. ¡°Thisb rat¡­ May I know how this person has offended you, Ms. Yara?¡± Gale could not help but pop the burning question. ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± Yaramented, toying with the knife again. ¡°Do you want it, or not?¡± ¡°Of course! We are more than happy to have another sample from you, Ms. Yara.¡± ¡°Good.¡± After hanging up, Yara put on her clothes and a face mask before leaving so no one would recognize her. Over at Dellmoor International Airport, the sun had set over the horizon. Samuel strode down the VIP passageway in a hurry to leave the airport. He had called Natalie earlier on, but the call did not get through since her phone was off. Samuel saw photos of Martin and Yara on the news while he was in Loang, but because the pictures were pixted, he could not tell if the woman in those photos were Yara or Natalie. He kept calling her, but no one picked up. This made him anxious. I wouldn¡¯t care less if the person in those photos is Yara, but what if it¡¯s Natalie? Samuel could not bring himself to imagine the possibility of that. This was why he asked Billy to pull down all trending searches of the topic online right after it went on the news. He even asked Billy to shiftizens¡¯ focus to other pieces of news, which the assistant found confusing. ¡°Why are you helping Yara, Mr. Bowers?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He was unaware that Natalie and Yara looked alike, but Samuel was not in the headspace to exin everything to him in detail. He just asked the assistant to arrange for him to leave Loang on his private jet so he could return to Dellmoor as soon as possible; yet, he did not expect topletely lose touch with Natalie even after he arrived. What exactly is going on? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s hiding from me after what happened to her. A deep frown stitched on the man¡¯s brows as he imagined the worst. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡­¡± Billy was about to ask where they were heading, but when he saw Samuel¡¯s disconcerted face from the rearview mirror, he hushed. Samuel, who had been busy thinking, suddenly thought of Xavian¡ªhis prodigy son who was well- skilled in hacking. ¡°Daddy!¡± The boy¡¯s surprised and excited voice came from the phone. ¡°I thought you¡¯re still in Loang? Are you calling me from abroad?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 682 A Cue For Love Chapter 682 A Cue for Love Chapter 682 Do You Have Feelings For Me ¡°Listen, Xavian,¡± Samuel cut to the chase. ¡°Do you still have location trackers on your mother?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯m afraid something would happen to her, so I have them installed on her ne, her ring, and earrings just in case anythinges up. That way, I¡¯m able to locate her anytime.¡± ¡°Good. I need you to do something now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xavian listened on attentively. ¡°I need you to get her whereabouts right now and send me the address,¡± Samuel said in a rush and low voice. ¡°The sooner the better.¡± Xavian and the other three children were still at the kindergarten when Samuel called. By the time they returned to the Bowers residence, news about what happened had already been taken down, so Xavian and the others were in the dark. All Xavian knew was Natalie was in danger, so he set to work immediately to get her location. Strings of green numbers streamed on the screen as he conducted a search. Within five minutes, he had run through all the necessary data, and Natalie¡¯s exact position was already sent to Samuel¡¯s phone. ¡°Daddy, I just sent you the location. Is Mommy okay?¡± Xavian was not sure if it was the best time to ask Samuel about the matter, but he was worried sick. ¡°Is she in grave danger? Will anything happen to her?¡± ¡°Xavian, I don¡¯t want you to worry about anything else from now on. You have done a good job. I will take care of the rest, is that okay? I won¡¯t let anything happen to her. Her guardian angel never goes to sleep. She¡¯ll be okay.¡± Xavian felt assured by Samuel¡¯s words. Back when Samuel was not around, Xavian and yton were the only ones who could protect Natalie. The only person they could look to for help was Yandel, but now they had Samuel, their superhero, with them, Xavian was certain that Samuel would do everything within his capacity to protect Natalie. ¡°As for Franklin and Sophia, I don¡¯t want them to know anything about this for now,¡± Samuel said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you updated when there¡¯s progress, so just wait for me.¡± ¡°All right, Daddy. I¡¯ll do that,¡± Xavian promised before ending the call. After that, Samuel asked Bill to go over to the location Xavian sent. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It only took thirty minutes before the Hummer pulled up by a five-star hotel. Billy, who originally wanted to go down with Samuel, was stopped from doing so. ¡°Just wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Bowers.¡± Billy nodded as he watched his boss walk away after closing the door. The receptionist was about to give Samuel a warm wee, but when she saw his forbidding expression, she swallowed her words. Samuel knew he could kill anyone standing in his way right that moment. He nced at the location in his phone constantly as he walked around. Before long, he came to a room on the top most floor. So she¡¯s here? He pressed the doorbell immediately. No one answered. Samuel was starting to panic. Is she trying to hide from me or did something happen to her? There was no movement from inside the room for a long time. The wait was so unbearable Samuel started to think of forcing his way in. Just as he was about to act on his thought, the door opened from inside. ¡°Samuel! It¡¯s you!¡± A voice rang before a woman ran into his embrace. ¡°I knew it! I knew you have feelings for me too!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 683 A Cue For Love Chapter 683 A Cue for Love Chapter 683 I Confused You With Someone Else It turned out that Yara did not return to the Nichols residence after that. Instead, she booked another room for herself. Although Martin was physically incapable of doing any harm to her, what happened to her was still harrowing since he confused her for Natalie and tortured her. The damage she suffered physically was one thing, but the emotional trauma she had to endure was so tormenting that it broke her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yara kept herself intact all this while, so it went without saying that what did Martin ruined her. After she got into this hotel room, she had been scrubbing herself clean over and over again, hoping that she could rub away the filthiness she felt all over her body. When she finally had had a break and went on the inte, she realized all the news about her was not as disastrous as she imagined. Just as she was thinking about who was the one who helped her, Samuel came appearing at her door. His arrival brought her to tears, and she started choking. ¡°Samuel¡­ I knew it¡­ I knew you would reciprocate my feelings for you after all these years¡­¡± she sobbed, her voice soft and coy. Then, she started exining herself for the fear of Samuel thinking she was disgusting. ¡°Samuel, Martin is actually impotent, so we didn¡¯t actually do anything,¡± she said hastily. She badly wanted this to work out since Samuel had taken the first step. ¡°I can prove to you my virginity if that¡¯s what you want. I mean it!¡± Seeing Samuel did not respond to her entreat, she started taking off her sleeping gown, but before she could untie the knot, Samuel reeled back. ¡°So it¡¯s you,¡± Samuel eximed, his gaze suddenly filled with detest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in you at all. Stay away from me.¡± There was abhorrence written all over his face. In fact, Samuel was already wiping his clothes clean which Yara had touched them earlier. ¡°Samuel¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Yara could not believe her eyes. It was obvious that Samuel cared for her from his reaction when he saw her just now. However, she could not understand why he had suddenly changed his attitude toward her. ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me? I thought you helped me!¡± ¡°I have mistaken you for someone else,¡± Samuel replied curtly. With that said, Samuel left without even looking back at her. ¡°Samuel!¡± Yara cried out behind him, her hands clinging to the door. ¡°Please! Come back! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Samuel could hear her clearly, but he was fixated on staying away from her. Yara, who experienced both joy and grief within a split second, dropped to the floor and broke down in tears. So he took me for someone else? Who else could it be? It finally urred to her that Samuel had helped her simply because he thought Natalie was the one who was pushed into the eye of the storm. That was why he could put everything he had at stake to mp down that scandal. ¡°Natalie, Natalie, Natalie! Why is it always her?¡± Yara screamed in agony. She covered her ears in disbelief as shemented her fate. ¡°I love him more than you do and I¡¯ve been with him for longer than you do. Why is it that he¡¯s so cold toward me?¡± Yara bawled her eyes out and started wailing. ¡°I will get him back! I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll lose to you forever!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 684 A Cue For Love Chapter 684 A Cue for Love Chapter 684 An Urgent Need Samuel felt relieved as he walked out of the hotel. A smile curved on his lips as he thought about how clever Natalie was. He figured she must have set Yara up and even put all the trackers on Yara just so Samuel would deal her the final blow. ¡°Ha!¡± Natalie¡¯s wit and victorypletely changed Samuel¡¯s mood. He felt both proud and intrigued by her intelligence. He wondered how things would turn out eventually, but on second thought, he started feeling Natalie was notpletely out of danger yet. Why didn¡¯t she pick up my call if she¡¯s fine? Why didn¡¯t she go home? The frown on his brows resumed. ¡°Billy, I want you to send someone to look for Natalie.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°Find Yara if you can¡¯t locate Natalie,¡± he added. Billy was surprised, but he did not ask any questions. ¡°Sure.¡± Samuel had established an undergroundwork using his connections in Dellmoor, so all Billy had to do was give an order and send out pictures of Natalie and Yara, and a thorough search began. On the same night itself, Samuel received news. ¡°Yara is now in a motel,¡± Billy reported. ¡°She went over after she left Imperial Hotel yesterday night. She never left since then.¡± ¡°Give me the keys to her room,¡± Samuelmanded. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡­¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Samuel questioned. ¡°No, Mr. Bowers.¡± Billy proceeded to negotiate with the keeper of the motel and he retrieved the keys Samuel wanted. After they arrived at the motel, Samuel asked Billy to wait for him downstairs, while he went in ahead with the keys. It was a rugged motel. The cracks on the walls and wooden staircases revealed its age. Despite being an old ce, it was far from being unkempt. Samuel knew that Yara would nevere to a ce like this. Only Natalie would. When he reached the room, he opened the door straight with the keys without even knocking. A woman in a shiny gown was lying asleep on the bed when he entered. The zip on her back was half unfurled, revealing a part of her fair skin underneath. Waves of ck hair strayed on the sides of her face so Samuel could not see her features clearly. However, he could not be any surer that it was her with just a nce. ¡°Nat,¡± he whispered, stepping closer. Natalie had been semi-unconscious ever since she hit the bed. The impact on her head was a huge blow to her, and she had not fully recovered from it. When she heard someone beckoning her, she rubbed her eyes, mumbling, ¡°Water¡­ I want some water.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Samuel darted his gaze around the room. Water. When he spotted a bottle, he grabbed and uncapped it before taking a gulp himself. Then, he pressed his lips against hers so she could drink from him. Natalie was parched. When she felt water on her lips, she sucked on it greedily. Her reaction stunned Samuel. He had no intention of doing anything other than giving her a drink, but when her soft lips brushed against his in desperation, he could not hold it in any longer. There was a constant voice in his head asking him to take her there and then. A Cue For Love Chapter 685 A Cue For Love Chapter 685 A Cue for Love Chapter 685 She Is All He Cares About Things quickly escted into a steamy exchange. Samuel¡¯s long and strong fingers touched her chin, tilting it upward so he could kiss her from a more comfortable angle. Their kiss became hot and wild as time passed. In a daze, Natalie opened her eyes slightly and saw a handsome face close to hers. Hisshes were thick and lush, and the longer she looked into his eyes, the more she felt she was drowning in his charm. Samuel fixed his gaze on her as if she was his prey, and he was ready to devour her. ¡°S-Samuel¡­?¡± she muttered. What is he doing here? I thought he¡¯s on a business trip in Loang? Have I gone nuts? Am I seeing things because there¡¯s something wrong with my brain? ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked repeatedly, her nose tip brushing his. ¡°You can¡¯t be here, can you? There must be something wrong with me. I need to go to the hospital.¡± Samuel smiled at what she said. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you, Nat. You¡¯re not seeing things.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ How could someone in my imagination talk to me? I might be seeing things, but I¡¯m still not crazy.¡± Natalie turned to her side, wanting to get up, but Samuel tugged her back to his side. ¡°Ouch!¡± Pain spread across her lips when Samuel bit. ¡°Is this enough to prove to you that I¡¯m really here?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you. What makes you think you¡¯re seeing things?¡± It was not until then that Natalie came back to her senses. So my brain is still totally fine after the injury? So the kiss is real, and Samuel is really here. Natalie wanted to reach for the wound on her head instinctively to check if everything was fine, but Samuel beat her to it. He pushed her hair aside and saw a huge bruise. Natalie had covered it up with a concealer, but after a whole night of running around, her makeup came off, and her injury was obvious. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Natalie knew there was no way she could hide anything from Samuel, so she just nodded. Samuel finally understood why Natalie did not pick up his calls and why she came to a shabby ce like this all alone. It was all because she was injured. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Put your hands around me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Put your hands around me!¡± Samuel said in a serious tone, albeit still trying to keep his calm. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She circled her arms around him, and Samuel carried her out. Natalie fell asleep again once she hit a familiar embrace. The st she suffered earlier on was an acute one. On top of that, she overextended herself when she set Martin and Yara up after she got injured. It took every ounce of determination in her to pull through the whole journey to the motel after that. Even after hours of rest, she still felt exhausted. The two daughters of the motel owner happened to be going through some homework with their mother when they saw Samuel and Natalie. ¡°Wow! Look at them. They¡¯re such a beautiful couple and he adores her.¡± ¡°I know right. He¡¯s such a gentleman to carry her.¡± Even the hotel owner herself could not take her eyes off them. This was the first time in forty years she saw such a stunning couple. Samuel walked out of the ce without heeding their praises. All he cared about was her. A Cue For Love Chapter 686 A Cue For Love Chapter 686 A Cue for Love Chapter 686 No Harm Will Befall You Billy was leaning against the wall and smoking, when he saw Samuel carrying Natalie out of the motel. He dashed over to the car and opened the door when they came out. He took a peek at the woman in Samuel¡¯s embrace and was astonished. What? Isn¡¯t this Yara? I thought he hates her? Why is he carrying her like he cares for her? Samuel put Natalie down in the backseat gently, afraid that she might get injured again. Billy witnessed all this in confusion. ¡°Just pop the questions.¡± Billy hesitated for a moment, but the pressing curiosity in his mind was too great for him to hold back. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I know I¡¯m not in any ce toment on your private life, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the one you truly love. It is Ms. Natalie you love, Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°Continue,¡± Samuel said. ¡°I know Ms. Yara is Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia¡¯s mother, but I really feel Ms. Natalie is the one for you. You can¡¯t be two-timing and cheat on her. She would be broken if she found out.¡± Samuel found it funny when he saw how serious Billy was when he was giving him advice. ¡°Billy, who is it in my arms right now?¡± ¡°Ms. Yara.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No. It¡¯s Nat,¡± Samuel corrected, sweeping the bangs away from Natalie¡¯s face so Billy could take a good look. ¡°W-Wait. How is that even possible?¡± the assistant asked. ¡°This is clearly Ms. Yara!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when she wakes up. I¡¯ll ask her to show you the mask she has been wearing all this while. Also, Nat¡¯s Franklin and Sophia¡¯s mother, not Yara. I¡¯m proud of you for speaking up for Nat. You might be working for me, but so long as I¡¯m the head of the Bowers family, she will be mistress of the family. Your loyalty to me is your loyalty to her.¡± Billy was moved by Samuel¡¯s dedication to Natalie, but on second thought, he felt what Samuel did for her was what he should do. ¡°Understood, Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital now.¡± Billy nodded in agreement. When he saw the injury on Natalie¡¯s head, he knew a trip to the hospital would be inevitable, so he quickly got ready and headed for the hospital at full speed. Once they arrived at the hospital, the doctors and director greeted them themselves and got Natalie a VIP room. ¡°Do a full body check,¡± Samuel told the director. ¡°I want to know exactly how she¡¯s doing.¡± All the staff took his request seriously and got to work. Natalie¡¯s injury was serious. Not only did she have a concussion, but there was also hemorrhage. The doctors were reluctant on carrying out the surgery, so they opted for a more conservative treatment which allowed the intracranial hematoma to dissolve on its own. When the doctors reported back to Samuel about their course of action, they did not even dare to look him in the eye. ¡°When will she be awake?¡± ¡°She will probably wake up after the IV drip,¡± the director said. ¡°Probably?¡± Samuel pointed out. The director was pushed to a tight spot. ¡°She will wake up after that.¡± ¡°She¡¯d better.¡± The director held his breath and exit the room. After that, Samuel asked Billy to give him and Natalie some time alone. When everyone was finally gone, he went over to her side and held her hand close to his cheek. ¡°Have a good rest,¡± he said, rubbing her hand tenderly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you when you needed me. I promise you that no harm will ever befall you ever again.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 687 A Cue For Love Chapter 687 A Cue for Love Chapter 687 Way More Than This Meanwhile, the children were as anxious as cats on a hot tin roof. Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton had been waiting for Natalie the whole night. When morning came, Franklin decided to just go ahead and call Samuel. Samuel had not slept a wink when his phone rang. When he saw it was Franklin, he went out of the ward to talk. ¡°Franklin¡­¡± ¡°Daddy! Mommy has not been home the whole night! She didn¡¯t even tell Mr. Gavin where she went. We tried calling her, but nobody picked up!¡± It went without saying that the kid was worried sick. ¡°Her phone ran out of battery.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Franklin paused. ¡°Is she with you?¡± ¡°Yes, she is. We have some work to settle, so we won¡¯t be home the next few days,¡± Samuel reassured. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we might have to postpone you guys¡¯ birthday celebration. Mommy¡¯s still sleeping. I¡¯ll ask her to give y¡¯all a call when she wakes up?¡± ¡°Sure, Daddy,¡± Franklin replied in all solemnity. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Xavian and yton. It¡¯s not a big deal. We just wanted to make sure that Mommy is all right.¡± Ever since Natalie moved in, Franklin had grown to be more understanding and mature, and Samuel was d he made progress. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll see y¡¯all soon,¡± he replied. After their call ended, Samuel went back to the room. By the time he returned, Natalie was already awake and was checking her wound. ¡°Samuel, are we at the hospital?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes. Do you want something to drink?¡± Now that he asked, Natalie suddenly felt thirsty. Samuel passed her a bottle of water and she quaffed everything. When she was finally done, she reached for a piece of tissue to wipe away the water on the corner of her lips, but Samuel was a step ahead. He bent over and licked her lips. Their touch sent a tingling sensation down her spine. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°This is more environmental-friendly,¡± he replied, letting her go. Natalie flushed and red at him. ¡°I¡¯m still sick and you¡¯re doing this to me.¡± ¡°Well, well,¡± Samuel said slowly, his yful gaze settling on her face, ¡°I would have done more if you weren¡¯t sick.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Natalie evaded his gaze and coughed uneasily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± he said, gently touching her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll wait till you¡¯re fully recovered. Meanwhile, what about you tell me what happened yesterday? Who did this to you?¡± Natalie propped her back up with pillows and started telling Samuel everything that happened after the g. When she told him that Martin bound her hands, Samuel flipped her hands around immediately. The scars on her wrists displeased him. Natalie knew from his reaction that he felt guilty and angry at himself for failing to protect her, so she quickly went on with her story, telling him mostly about how she trapped Yara. A Cue For Love Chapter 688 A Cue For Love Chapter 688 A Cue for Love Chapter 688 Do You Have A Problem With That Samuel fell into a long silence after he heard the whole ount of what happened. Seeing this, Natalie held his hands and smiled at him. ¡°It was a narrow escape, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you really feeling proud of yourself?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied confidently. ¡°That was the best thing I could think of at that time. That was my last resort!¡± ¡°Seriously, Nat¡­¡± Samuel did not know what else to say. What she said was true, but the emotional torment was just too much for him to bear. ¡°Samuel, I know you¡¯re worried about me,¡± she answered, caressing his face. ¡°But it¡¯s all behind us already. Please don¡¯t be unhappy. We should look on the bright side. I managed to save myself and give Yara a dose of her own medicine.¡± Samuel was at a loss for words. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he caved. ¡°By the way, the doctor said you have a hematoma, so you¡¯ll have to rest until you feel better. You¡¯re not getting out of this bed unless I permit it.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a doctor myself.¡± ¡°I refuse to let you treat yourself. I¡¯ll only allow you to move around once you get better. If you don¡¯t get well soon, then it¡¯s either I seek revenge in your stead, or you close this chapterpletely.¡± ¡°Samuel!¡± ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie actually wanted to have a second say, but knowing full well that Samuel was doing all this because of her, she relented. Besides, she had to now consider her four children in everything she did, for she cherished them more than she did her own life. Although Natalie had given in, Samuel knew she did so not out of fear, but out of love. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her tenderly. On the other side, although news about Yara and Martin had been subdued, Thomas still found out about it nheless. Dexmed Pharmaceutical had finally stabilized its stock prices. When the news broke out, it triggered it to drop again. This clearly did not sit well with Thomas. ¡°Yara,¡± he called out when he saw her, ¡°what¡¯s going on with you and Martin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the victim here. Someone tried to frame me. What you saw was not the facts,¡± Yara said objectively as if she was not personally involved in whatever took ce. ¡°I¡¯m working on a public statement now. Stock prices will go up and stabilize after I make a statement.¡± ¡°Someone framed you?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Thomas started interrogating her, not because he cared for her, but because he was concerned about thepany. ¡°What has gotten into youtely? You¡¯re not like this usually. You¡¯re getting careless these days. Do you know how much news like this can jeopardize the whole family?¡± Yara mouth became crooked in a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad. I¡¯ll take care of this on my own. This is none of your business.¡± With that said, she turned away from Thomas and left. Yara had seen through him a long time ago. He would talk to her nicely when she was useful to him. Now that she had proven to be useless to him, he could not wait to get rid of her. Yara clenched her fists at the thought. She could only count on herself now. Natalie, you¡¯re not getting Samuel if I¡¯m not. Once Yara got back to her room, she made a call to Gale. ¡°Gale, I need you to look for someone.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve made up your mind to get over all your puppy love?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°By the way, King asked me to ry a message. He said he would just rece you with someone else if you keep screwing up. You¡¯ll be entirely on your own then,¡± Gale sneered. A Cue For Love Chapter 689 A Cue For Love Chapter 689 A Cue for Love Chapter 689 Ousting A Rival Over at the hospital, Natalie was getting a lot of visitors. Yandel, Ross, and Lia were all there to see her. Also, Hans was there on behalf of the Weisses. Others include Diane and Yohan, who came all the way from Irethiel. All of them barraged her with questions when they saw her. ¡°Boss, is there anything I can get for you? Apple? Banana?¡± Yandel asked. ¡°How are you feeling, Ms. Nichols?¡± ¡°Natalie, Yana wanted toe and see you, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise given her condition. What about you video call her when you¡¯re free?¡± ¡°Natalie, let me know if you need anything. I might be Irethiel most of the time, but I do know a lot of people in Chanaea.¡± Their kindness was overwhelming. When Natalie thought about it, she felt good that there were so many people who cared about her. While she was talking to her guests, Samuel and Yohan were eyeing each other with animosity outside the ward. ¡°So, you¡¯re Natalie¡¯s lover?¡± Yohan questioned with a hand in his pocket, surveying Samuel from the top to the toe. Samuel tidied his sleeves casually and looked up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Yohan. You¡¯d better channel your hatred elsewhere because nothing¡¯s going to change the love between Natalie and me. We had our first kid when you¡¯re still a minor.¡± Samuel spelled every word apathetically, yet everything he said hit home. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°In fact, we have four kids now,¡± Samuel reiterated with a smile. ¡°Three boys and one girl. Our daughter looks just like Nat.¡± Then, Samuel¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Ah! Speaking of the devil,¡± Samuel noted with a smile. ¡°Do you want to meet Sophia?¡± Yohan was already fuming with anger, but Samuel overlooked him and entered a video call with Sophia. ¡°Daddy! How¡¯s Mommy? I miss her so much. When is sheing back?¡± A little girl¡¯s voice came from the phone. Her voice was enough to melt anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°We¡¯re still busy, actually, but we¡¯ll be home soon.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Samuel shot Yohan a quick look, asking if he wanted to meet the girl. Despite his disgruntlement, Yohan badly wanted to see Sophia since Samuel said she looked like Natalie. After an episode of internal conflict, Yohan inched toward Samuel and look at the girl on the phone. The chubby little munchkin really resembled Natalie. Her eyes were crystal clear and her features were exquisite. It was apparent that she would grow into a beautiful woman as fine as her mother. ¡°Daddy¡­ who is this¡­?¡± ¡°Sophia asked in a curious tone. ¡°Oh! He¡¯s Mommy¡¯s friend, Mr. Kennedy. He¡¯s a year younger than her.¡± Sophia nodded attentively and showed a sweet smile. ¡°Hi, Mr. Kennedy!¡± ¡°Hi, Sophia.¡± They talked on for a bit longer and Samuel hung up. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yohan was fond of the little girl. He told himself he would not be any happier if Sophia were Natalie and his daughter. ¡°So, what do you think? She¡¯s adorable, isn¡¯t she? I bet your own daughter would be as adorable,¡± Samuel hinted. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Do I need to make myself any clearer?¡± Yohan kept quiet. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to stay away from my family.¡± Truth be told, Yohan actually nned on going all out on Natalie this time before he came, but Samuel¡¯s stance was clear and strong. Meanwhile, Billy had been listening to their conversation all this while. He could not help but marvel at how decisive Samuel was when it came to ousting a love rival. A Cue For Love Chapter 690 A Cue For Love Chapter 690 A Cue for Love Chapter 690 How Sincere You Are The room was filled with the fresh bouquets and fruits the well-wishers brought. After the guests had left, Samuel walked up to Natalie and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°Just a little.¡± Natalie took a sip of water and nced at Samuel. ¡°Yohan had a chat with you earlier. What was it about?¡± Natalie put down the ss in her hand and asked. ¡°About Sophia.¡± ¡°Sophia?¡± ¡°I want Yohan to know that it¡¯s wrong to break a family apart.¡± Samuel wiped off the water droplet on Natalie¡¯s lips and continued, ¡°I want him to know where his moral boundaries are so that he would not cross the line.¡± Natalie rolled her eyes and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re determined to dampen his spirit once and for all, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course. Why should I give him hope?¡± The man gently rubbed her lips and said, ¡°Look at how seductive you are. Even a man of great stature like Yohan could not keep his eyes off you.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Natalie pouted. ¡°Sir Niki was supposed to consult the master, but the master had to go on a trip with Mrs. Trevor, and that was why I had to make a trip to Irethiel. When I was there, I¡¯d only met Yohan a few times. I didn¡¯t expect him to¡­¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Helplessness and confusion were written all over her face. How would I know that he will take an interest in me? Samuel inched closer and pressed the tip of his nose against hers. ¡°You¡¯re mine and mine alone. I¡¯ll not allow anyone to snatch you away.¡± ¡°Since when have you be so possessive?¡± Natalie knitted her brows and asked. ¡°I¡¯d only be possessive because of you.¡± Samuel¡¯s breathing intensified. ¡°I¡¯ve never fallen for anyone like how I had with you. I like you so much that I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore. You might hate how possessive I¡¯ve be, but there¡¯s nothing I could do to change that.¡± Natalie gazed into his eyes. Her tone might sound a little harsh, but she enjoyed being the center of his attention. In fact, she thought it was sweet of Samuel to think this way. Natalie leaned forward and nted a deep kiss on his lips. Samuel did not expect her to do that, but he enjoyed the warmth of her lips. When she was about to draw herself away, he pulled her back into his chest and kissed her till she nearly lost her breath. After a long passionate kiss, Samuel finally released Natalie from his clutches. Natalie picked up her phone and went through some trending stories on social media. Among the stories that made headlines were¡­ The Pervert From the Jackson Family The Real Victim Yara Nichols is Innocent After Yara had imed that she was the victim of the incident,izens began to sympathize with her and showed her support. The fact that she was in the limelight on the inte had even helped restore Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s share price. The more Natalie read those trending stories, the more impressed she was with Yara. She could not believe Yara could still put up a fight under such unfavorable circumstances. ¡°Do you want me to take care of this?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Natalie put down her phone and shook her head. ¡°Getting rid of Yara would trigger the Nichols family, and I don¡¯t want that. Instead of weeding them out one by one, I prefer to wipe them out at one go!¡± ¡°Why are you thinking of this when you¡¯re still not well?¡± Samuel wrapped his hands around her waist and pulled her closer to his chest. ¡°It was just a random thought.¡± Natalie turned to Samuel and said, ¡°But I need your help. I¡¯d also need the Bowers¡¯ help.¡± ¡°My helpes with a price.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have money, but I can offer myself to you.¡± Natalie gently wrapped her hands around Samuel¡¯s neck and grinned. ¡°Could you lend me a hand? I need your help to expose their wrongdoings once and for all.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how sincere you are then.¡± Samuel did not agree to her request right away. Natalie gently bit his earlobe and whispered, ¡°Oh, Mr. Bowers. I¡¯ll show you once I¡¯m fully recovered!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 691 A Cue For Love Chapter 691 A Cue for Love Chapter 691 Keep An Eye On Your Mommy Natalie spent three days at the hospital. Before leaving the hospital, the medical experts who studied her CT scan report were astonished by the results. What they did not know was that Natalie had not only taken their medicine, but she had also applied the needling technique for two consecutively days to purge the blood from her skull. On the day of discharge, Samuel cleared his schedule to bring Natalie back to the Bowers residence. Once they got home, the four little children immediately surrounded her. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally home!¡± Xavian, yton, Franklin, and Sophia stood in a row and looked at Natalie with their sparkly eyes. ¡°I miss you so much, Mommy!¡± Sophia hugged Natalie¡¯s thigh, and her eyes started turning red. The other three little ones, too, started shoving each other aside topete for a space to hug Natalie. yton bit his lower lip and said, ¡°Mommy, I know you¡¯re busy, but don¡¯t forget to rest!¡± Franklin raised his brows and said, ¡°Let Daddy do all the hard work. We can rely on him to bring money home to our family. Mommy, all you need to do is rx and stay pretty!¡± Xavian rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°Do you have any cravings? Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll make them for you right away!¡± Natalie was touched by these adorable children. The immense joy the quadruplets brought to her was indescribable. ¡°I was tired at first, but after seeing all of you, I feel much better.¡± Natalie smiled and shook her head. ¡°Daddy and I had missed your birthday two days ago, but I¡¯ve not forgotten about it. We¡¯ll organize a party to celebrate your fifth birthday. All of you don¡¯t be mad at Mommy, okay?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Upon hearing that, the four children eximed in joy, ¡°Yay! Yay!¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± The party tonight would mark their very first birthday celebration as a family. In the evening, the Bowers residence was decorated with neon lights and macaron-colored balloons. Natalie had also prepared arge strawberry cake with five candles for them. The dimly-lit house was illuminated by the candle lights. The reflection of the candle lights could be clearly seen on the rosy cheeks of the four little children. They folded their hands and made their birthday wishes while standing in front of the candles. After blowing out the candles, Samuel turned on the lights in the living hall. Both Samuel and Natalie started wishing the children. ¡°Happy birthday, Sweethearts!¡± ¡°Happy birthday, Sweethearts!¡± The four of them looked at Natalie before taking another nce at Samuel. Never had they imagined that this would happen before their eyes. Their wildest dream had finallye true! ¡°What is your birthday wish?¡± Natalie asked them. Franklin exchanged looks with the other three, and they answered simultaneously, ¡°I wish we could live happily as a family for the rest of our lives!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure your wish wille true.¡± Samuel stroked their heads gently. ¡°I lost your Mommy five years ago because I was too full of myself. From now on, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn¡¯t run away from us.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy! We trust you!¡± the kids said. Samuel nodded. Natalie¡¯s eyes gleamed with bliss. She was delighted to hear that. She took out four gifts and handed them over to the four children. The gifts were four caricature watercolor paintings she painted herself. Sophia took on the role of a princess in her painting, whereas Franklin was depicted as a serious CEO. While Xavian was painted as an IT expert, yton appeared as an artistic photographer in his painting. Natalie did all four paintings when she was recuperating at the hospital. She had spent two days capturing the children¡¯s unique features and characteristics. ¡°Thank you, Mommy. We love it!¡± The four little ones were thrilled to receive the paintings as their birthday gifts. All of a sudden, they heard footsteps and the sound of a walking stick approaching. ¡°I heard you¡¯re holding a party for my great-grandchildren. How could you forget to invite me over?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 692 A Cue For Love Chapter 692 A Cue for Love Chapter 692 Toy With Their Feelings Keh walked slowly into the Bowers residence with the help of Steven. ¡°Did you all intentionally leave me out of this celebration? Do you all find this old man annoying?¡± Keh teased. He did not me them. ¡°Had Steven not told me about it, I would have missed my great-grandchildren¡¯s fifth birthday celebration!¡± Keh walked into the living hall. The four children were pleased that they got to celebrate their birthdays with their parents. They were even more thrilled to have Keh and Steven around. They hopped down from the chairs and ran up to their great-grandfather. ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Keh¡¯s smile broadened when he saw the faces of his great-grandchildren. ¡°Hey, my little sweethearts.¡± Keh could not bend forward to pick them up, so he could only gently tap them on their back. ¡°Happy birthday to all of you. I hope I get to celebrate your birthdays for years toe, but I don¡¯t know for how long!¡± He could not help but feel sad when he thought of his age. ¡°What are you talking about, Great-grandpa!¡± Franklin frowned and expressed his dismay. ¡°You¡¯ll live a long life!¡± yton raised his brows and added, ¡°Yeah. And you¡¯ll be here for our fifteenth and even twenty-fifth birthday celebrations!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xavian concurred. ¡°We must not say bad things on a special asion like this. Great- grandpa, we forbid you to have such bad thoughts!¡± Sophia looked into Keh¡¯s eyes and said in a serious voice, ¡°I¡¯m studying medicine with Mommy now, and I¡¯ll be a medical expert one day! I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to treat you whenever you¡¯re not feeling well!¡± At Keh¡¯s age, death was no longer a taboo subject for him. In other words, he was not afraid of death anymore. But the love and care these little ones showed him made him want to cry. What else can I say? God has been really gracious to me by blessing me with these precious kids. I¡¯ll die without regrets! ¡°All right, kids.¡± Keh nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll not say bad things anymore, okay? I promise to live a healthy life and watch all of you grow.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Keh was so focused on talking to the four little ones that he did not pay attention to Samuel and Natalie. Steven, on the other hand, noticed Natalie from a distance. He was a little surprised to see her there. Why would Samuel invite Yara to the kids¡¯ birthday party? Yara might be their biological mothers, but Samuel should know how much Franklin and Sophia hate her, right? How would Natalie feel when she finds out about this? This is going to be awkward! Upon noticing his reaction, Samuel wrapped his hands around Natalie and asked, ¡°Say what you want to say, Steven.¡± Steven was struck dumb upon noticing their intimacy. He cleared his throat loudly and said, ¡°How could you do this? You¡¯re not being fair to¡­¡± Upon hearing Steven¡¯s voice from afar, Keh turned his attention to Samuel. ¡°Yara?¡± Keh too was stunned. He even dropped his walking stick. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Keh did not expect to see Yara at the birthday party. He was even surprised to see how Samuel wrapped his hands around her waist. Are they trying to give me a heart attack? Is Samuel trying to get back with Yara? Has he ditched Natalie? ¡°Samuel, before this, I did everything I could to matchmake you with Yara, but you said you wanted to be with Natalie. What is this all about? How could you toy with thesedies¡¯ feelings?¡± Keh expressed his dismay. A Cue For Love Chapter 693 A Cue For Love Chapter 693 A Cue for Love Chapter 693 She Is The One I Want Keh was hopping mad. Over time, Keh had unwittingly appreciated Natalie more. His thought about Yara might not have changed, but Natalie held a special ce in his heart. ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie?¡± Keh tried to regain hisposure. ¡°You¡¯d better make it clear right in front of the kids. Who do you choose to be with between Yara and Natalie? I¡¯ll not interfere in your decision, but you must make a choice and stop fooling around!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one I want!¡± Samuel tightened his grip on his arm and pulled Natalie closer to his chest. Keh and Steven followed his line of sight and focused on the woman. The woman did not have any make-up on, yet she had a brightplexion. The Yara they were familiar with did not seem to look like this. Her sparkly almond-shaped eyes were exceptionally mesmerizing. Keh and Steven were struck dumb when they studied her appearance closely. They had never seen Yara look like this before! Keh still had not recovered from the rage earlier. He pulled a straight face and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind. I don¡¯t want you to have any regrets! You must treat her well. I¡¯ll talk to Natalie on your behalf andpensate her ordingly. She loved you so much, yet you treat her like this!¡± Steven too looked at Samuel in disbelief¡ªhe was very disappointed with his brother. Upon noticing the anger and disappointment on their faces, Natalie thought she had to make a rification to prevent further misunderstanding. ¡°I¡¯m not Yara, Grandpa,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Yara!¡± Keh was shocked. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who else can you be if you¡¯re not Yara?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Natalie.¡± Keh¡¯s and Steven¡¯s jaw dropped when they heard that. ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Keh raised his voice. ¡°Yara and I look alike because she¡¯s my twin sister,¡± Natalie exined calmly. ¡°Before this, I had to wear a mask due to some reasons, but now, I don¡¯t need to hide my identity anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± They heard what Natalie said clearly, but somehow, they could not process their thoughts. After a pause, Keh finally asked, ¡°So Franklin and Sophia are not Yara¡¯s children? They¡¯re yours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Natalie answered steadily. ¡°I gave birth to them. Yara took them away from me five years ago. Then, she came to you and imed that she was the kids¡¯ biological mother.¡± Keh had long known the story of the quadruplets. After learning that Yara and Natalie were twins, Keh finally got a clearer view of the bigger picture. Yara is an imposter! He could not help but sigh. Yara, oh, Yara. I have such high hopes for you, but you have disappointed me over and again! ¡°Did you know about this for a long time?¡± Keh pointed at Samuel and asked. ¡°You knew she¡¯s the mother to the children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel nodded. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You!¡± Keh gave him a sullen re. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you get someone to do a DNA test on Xavian and yton behind my back too?¡± Samuel retaliated. ¡°You¡¯d already known the truth, hadn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Samuel¡¯s remark rendered Keh speechless. Among all, Steven was the only one in the family who waspletely kept in dark. He could not believe his ears when he heard what they said! A Cue For Love Chapter 694 A Cue For Love Chapter 694 A Cue for Love Chapter 694 Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Too Dangerous The Bowers residence was filled withughter even though they were celebrating a bted birthday. Natalie cut the cake patiently and serve the kids. The faces of her four young children were smeared with white buttercream as they dug in. Well, they were only five years old after all. Natalie wiped their faces clean with a wet towel after that. Tears welled up in Sophia¡¯s eyes when it was her turn. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sophia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°This is the first time I get to spend my birthday with you!¡± Tears rolled down Sophia¡¯s cheeks as she spoke. She smiled through her tears. ¡°This feels like a dream. But the best part of it is that I know it¡¯s not because it hurts when I pinch myself.¡± Natalie felt a pang of sadness as Sophia spoke her mind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being there for you all this while.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°But I promise I will always be there for you from here on out.¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± Franklin, Xavian, and yton surrounded Sophia. Franklin reached out and wiped her tears away. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s a joyful day today.¡± ¡°Yeah! You have Mommy, me and Xavian now!¡± yton said softly. ¡°Is that right, Xavian?¡± ¡°Yeah! We will stand up for you if anyone ever bullies you in the future! We won¡¯t let them off so easily!¡± Sophia broke into a smile and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡± Keh held on to his cane and watched Natalie interact with her four kids. He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. Keh thought Natalie and Yara looked exactly alike even though he knew they were twin sisters. Nheless, he began to see the differences between Natalie and Yara after observing them for some time. They had different auras. Natalie always remained calm andposed as opposed to Yara¡¯s meek and gentle nature. Keh knew that Samuel had always been very picky when ites to his partner, and Natalie was living proof. On the other hand, Samuel and Steven stood by and watched the heartwarming scene. Steven swirled his wine ss and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Sam, howe you never told me about this? ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Samuel gave it some thought and replied casually. ¡°No way! I even felt sorry for you because I thought your future wife looked ugly. I wouldn¡¯t have known that she was such an exquisite beauty if not for today. Yara looked like a fake even though they¡¯re twin sisters!¡± Steven couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°This is exactly why I never told anyone about it.¡± Samuel took a sip of his wine. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I only want her for myself.¡± Samuel nced at Steven. ¡°I wish she would never take that mask off if possible. That way, it will dissuade some of her suitors.¡± Steven was rendered speechless. He just smiled, sipped his wine, and shook his head. He never imagined that the cold and ruthless Samuel would be so possessive of Natalie. It was as if it was deeply ingrained into his mind. Samuel would be fine as long as Natalie was by his side. However, it would be the end for him if anything happens to Natalie. His love for her was too deep and too dangerous. Meanwhile, Yara was reporting her progress over the phone. ¡°Yara, I¡¯m running out of patience here. When can Dexmed Pharmaceutical take over Dream?? ¡°Soon!¡± ¡°Remember this, I don¡¯t waste time and resources on useless people,¡± the man spoke in a cold voice. ¡°King, please give me one more chance¡­¡± A look of pure hatred shed across her face. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down this time around!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 695 A Cue For Love Chapter 695 A Cue for Love Chapter 695 Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Start Over After a few days, Dream Corporation¡¯s anti-cancer drug wasunched and received positive feedback from the public. The drug was aimed to cure malignant tumors and would usually cost two to three hundred thousand per piece. However, Dream Pharmaceutical was only selling it for two to three thousand. This had helped lessen the financial burden for the families of those patients with malignant tumors. Yandel took a look at the sales report and closed the file. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s just as per your expectation. We would never be able to cover our cost even if we sold all of them.¡± Yandel ced a finger on his lips and sighed. ¡°I would have thought that you were a fool if I didn¡¯t know what kind of person you are.¡± Natalie paused. ¡°Yandel, why do we need to earn so much money in our lifetime?¡± Natalie replied nonchntly. ¡°Saving lives are more important to me. I don¡¯t mind losing this bit of money if it means saving lives and giving hope to a patient¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yandel stared at Natalie as she basked in the warm sun. She was more mature than most people her age, even though she was only twenty-four. Not many could remember why they started doing what they were doing when they could earn billions. Natalie was still the Natalie he knew even though Dream¡¯s assets had grown over time. ¡°Oh right! Where¡¯s Amelia?¡± Natalie took a bite of the cookies after finishing her coffee. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to catch up with her due to my injuryst time. How is she doing?¡± ¡°She has recovered from fever.¡± Yandel¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Then what?¡± Natalie probed instinctively. She was well aware that Amelia had recovered from her fever, or else Yandel wouldn¡¯te to work today. ¡°Nothing.¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t in the mood for cookies anymore. ¡°What do you mean nothing? Yandel, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still denying your feelings for her. What will it take for you to confess your feelings to Amelia and ask her to be with you?¡± ¡°She has returned to Loang.¡± Tears welled up in Yandel¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no point admitting my feelings for her because I won¡¯t be able to be with her. It¡¯s better to let things be. I¡¯ll cut off all hope she has for me. I don¡¯t even care if she hates me.¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t be with her?¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried. How can you be so sure it won¡¯t work? Besides, Amelia likes you a lot!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the crown princess of Loang and is destined to marry the prince¡± Yandelughed. ¡°I can¡¯t put my family in danger even though I¡¯ve left them behind. It¡¯s the same for her. Even though she has no regard for her family, many will have to pay for her choices. I¡¯ve said it before. I can¡¯t risk the safety and welfare of both my family to love her¡­¡± Natalie was taken aback by his words. She had always thought that the Smiths refused to ept Yandel because he was twelve years older than Amelia. But who would have thought that it was because Amelia was the crown princess of Loang. At that moment, Natalie was at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yandel. I should have¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yandel¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°She has fulfilled my wish to meet her bying to Chanaea for my sake. There¡¯s no way I can elope with her. That kind of stuff only exists in movies and novels.¡± Natalie walked over to Yandel and patted his shoulders. She had never seen Yandel look so helpless. Just then, Yandel¡¯s office phone rang. He cleared his throat before picking up the phone. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°Mr. Moss, the anti-cancer drug has caused sudden deaths for two consecutive days¡­¡± His assistant reported in a state of panic. ¡°Theizens are condemning Dream. FDA officers are also on their way over to investigate the matter.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 696 A Cue For Love Chapter 696 A Cue for Love Chapter 696 Face It N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Ok, got it.¡± Natalie was standing right beside Yandel. She heard everything his assistant said. ¡°The drug has been tested many times before theunch. Moreover, we have kept a record of all the written reports.¡± Yandel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This might have happened by chance. Let¡¯s stop circting the drug for now and wait for the reports of the autopsies. It just might clear our name.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not stop the cirction of these drugs for now.¡± Natalie gave it some thought and said. ¡°Some patients might be at the peak of their treatment. We might disrupt their treatment if we stop selling these drugs suddenly. There are only very few cases of death for now. Why don¡¯t you cooperate with the police and give them whatever they need for the investigation? I trust you, and I trust Ross too.¡± Yandel nodded. He understood that Natalie was taking a huge risk by doing so. However, they might crush the hope of a patient¡¯s family if they cut off the drug supply. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you up to date with thetest progress.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Three dayster. News of patients dying all of a sudden after taking Dream¡¯s anti-cancer drug popped up all over the inte. The number grew from 2 cases on the first day to 11 cases. Natalie saw Dream Corporation¡¯s entrance being surrounded by a huge group of people on her way to work. An angry crowd held banners and boards up in the air and shouted, ¡°Heartless pharmaceutical company!¡± ¡°Pay with your lives!¡± ¡°What anti-cancer drugs? Rubbish! Heartless pharmaceuticalpany! Heartless boss!¡± ¡°Come and face us! A life for a life. Give me my son back!¡± ¡°I bought the drug because I trusted you. But now, I¡¯ve dug my daughter¡¯s grave.¡± ¡°We demand an exnation!¡± ¡°You heartless pharmaceuticalpany! Just close down and go to hell!¡± The whole ce was filled with verbal attacks. Natalie stared at the families of the victims from the backseat of her car. Her eyes gradually lost focus as she thought long and hard about the situation. ¡°Shall we go home?¡± Samuel held Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Listen to me. The situation has spiraled out of hand. What you can do now is to limate yourself and find an opportunity to clear your name.¡± However, Natalie pulled her hand out from Samuel¡¯s grip. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± Samuel frowned and said in a low voice. ¡°You know very well that I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I will do as you say, but¡­¡± Natalie looked Samuel in the eye and replied firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t be a deserter and hide under your wings while I get things done. I¡¯m the founder of Dream Corporation. I made the call tounch the drug and continue its sales. Hence, I will face the music head-on no matter what. I can¡¯t let my team members face this alone.¡± Her eyes shone with determination as she spoke. There was nothing he could say to change her mind. ¡°Remove your hyper-realistic mask¡­¡± Samuel said coldly. ¡°No.¡± Natalie covered her face and said. ¡°I will be no different from a deserter if I remove my mask now. I hate deserters. I won¡¯t have respect for myself if I turn into that kind of person.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Samuel was about to say something more when Natalie wrapped her arms around him and kissed him hard on the lips. She then got down from the car and made her way toward the crowd while Samuel was still stunned. ¡°Natalie!¡± Samuel howled from behind her. However, she never looked back. Natalie slowly made her way toward Dream Corporation¡¯s entrance. The families of the dead had dug out everything about Dream Corporation. Hence, they were able to recognize Natalie at first nce. ¡°Everyone, look! This woman is the chairwoman of Dream Corporation!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 697 A Cue For Love Chapter 697 A Cue for Love Chapter 697 Proud Of Her Everyone turned their attention to Natalie upon hearing those words. ¡°It¡¯s her! Isn¡¯t she shameless? How dare she show up here?¡± ¡°My daughter could have lived for two more weeks even though she had reached thest stage of cancer if not for the drug she invented. She has taken away the little bit of time I have left with my daughter.¡± ¡°Yeah! Give her back her daughter!¡± ¡°Give me back my son!¡± The crowd held up the eye-catching yellow banners with red letters and shouted. They were like righteous heroes going after her as if she was an unforgivable witch. Natalie acted as if she couldn¡¯t hear any of it. She straightened her back and made her way toward them. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The families of the dead even threw rotten eggs at her as if they hated her to the core. Bang! The eggs hit her on the head, messing her face up. Samuel clenched his fists tight as he watched everything from the car. He was about to get down when he saw the determined look Natalie shot him. He knew what Natalie meant even though she didn¡¯t say a word. This was her problem. She wouldn¡¯t allow him to get down the car even when she had been bullied. Samuel tightened his grip on the car door handle for a long while before loosening his grip. On the other hand, Natalie did not wipe her face clean of the egg white and yolk. She merely nced at the elderly woman who threw the egg coldly. ¡°Have you reported it to the police?¡± Natalie said in a low voice. ¡°If you did, then your case is already under investigation. Just wait at home and let the police handle it.¡± The elderly woman was taken aback by Natalie¡¯s re. It took her a few seconds to regain her senses before she bellowed, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that. The people closest to you didn¡¯t die! You¡¯re a killer. We won¡¯t let you off even if you¡¯re not arrested by the police!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°How dare you act so arrogantly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think you can earn our money just because you¡¯re rich!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes darkened. She made a cruel remark. ¡°The dead won¡¯te back to life even if you take your anger out on me. Let¡¯s wait for the results. I will call the police if you continue to make a fuss here and affect the operation of Dream.¡± Her gaze was cold as ice. The crowd fell silent as they met her eyes. Natalie nodded briefly, turned around, and entered the office building. She came here alone without bodyguards. However, she managed to make her way in through the angry crowd. Billy couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he watched Natalie¡¯s solitary stance. ¡°Mrs. Bowers is a brave¡­¡± He wanted to say hero but felt it was inappropriate for Natalie. ¡°Warrior.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he swelled with pride. ¡°Nat is not a hero, but she has a kind heart that goes all out to the people. The mastermind knew she was confident with the drug and was sure that she wouldn¡¯t stop circting the drug on a whim for the sake of the patients.¡± Billy nodded. ¡°Billy, call Weston and help Nat investigate without her knowledge.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natalie scanned her thumbprint and stepped into the VIP elevator to head straight to her office on the top floor. Ross, Yandel, and Lia were already gathered in her office discussing the next steps. However, they were all taken aback when they saw Natalie walking in. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t I say you¡¯re not supposed toe?¡± Yandel pointed at the egg stains and veggies on her face and body. ¡°And what happened to you¡­¡± ¡°I was attacked by the crowd blocking the entrance of the building.¡± Natalie shrugged. She wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Nothing happened to you on your way to work, right?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 698 A Cue For Love Chapter 698 A Cue for Love Chapter 698 The Crisis Of Dream Yandel furrowed his brows. ¡°Boss, I told you not toe here. You can call us over the phone if there is anything! Ross and I will take care of thepany! We will settle everything!¡± This was the first time Yandel spoke so rudely to Natalie. Even Ross was stunned as he quickly put his arm around Yandel¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Hey, mind your words!¡± ¡°Does Samuel know you¡¯re here?¡± Yandel shook Ross off him and frowned. ¡°How could he let you come here? Is he out of his mind? We will handle things from here. Get Samuel to fetch you back now!¡± It had been two days and one night since Yandel had a wink of sleep. Hence, he had bloodshot eyes and dark and heavy eyebags. Even Lia and Ross were ced in a tough spot as the situation gradually spiraled out of hand. ¡°Mr. Moss is right.¡± Ross adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and said earnestly. ¡°You should just go home.¡± Lia handed Natalie a towel and nodded in agreement. Natalie shot the three of them a look and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already been thrown rotten eggs and veggies on my way here. If I return home now, everything would have been for naught.¡± The three of them stared at Natalie in utter disbelief. ¡°Lia, lend me a set of clean clothes¡­¡± ¡°Ross, make me a cup of coffee with milk but no sugar, please. Also, please throw in some cookies¡­¡± ¡°Yandel, please lend me the washroom in your private lounge. I want to take a shower¡­¡± However, the three of them stayed still. Natalie frowned and asked, ¡°Is it hard to understand what I just said?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then get on to it.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yandel was the only one left as Ross and Lia left her office. ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± Yandel was about to say something more, but Natalie cut him off. ¡°It will take me about forty minutes to clean myself up and have some coffee. So you only have forty minutes to take a nap. Cherish every single minute of it because we will be facing a tough battle. Yandel felt deeply touched by her words. After a brief moment, he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± It took Natalie approximately forty minutes to clean herself up, change into a fresh set of clothes sent by Lia, and drink her coffee. Yandel woke up from his nap exactly forty minutester. The four of them started to discuss their strategy in Natalie¡¯s office. ¡°Have you investigated our research and the manufacturer? Is there any problem?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°No,¡± Ross spoke in a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of how important this drug is to our patients. I¡¯ve supervised everything closely and performed quality checks on our product from the day we started our research to the day it wasunched. I even went back to investigate when the incident happened but found nothing.¡± ¡°Okay. We will continue supplying the drug then,¡± Natalie said decisively. ¡°It¡¯s up to the patients if they want to purchase it. However, our drugs will need to be on the shelves for those who need them.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As the director of R&D, Ross was well aware of how much pressure and usation Natalie would face for making such a call. Indeed, it was a drug that could save lives. It might be thest hope for families who couldn¡¯t afford other forms of treatment. Natalie turned to Lia and said, ¡°You¡¯re bound to lose your reputation if you carry on with this¡­¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve given it some thought. Public opinion has gotten out of control. Our drug has caused the death of some of our patients, but many are still benefiting from the drug. I will set up a positive¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Natalie crossed out Lia¡¯s n. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natalie gave Lia a look. ¡°These people didn¡¯t die by chance. There¡¯s either a traitor among us or someone out there is trying to get us. They wanted to ce Dream in the middle of the storm. Any n youe up with will only give them the chance to attack us. What you need to do now is¡­¡± Natalie toyed with her gold pen and smiled. ¡°Act as if you don¡¯t give a da*n.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 699 A Cue For Love Chapter 699 A Cue for Love Chapter 699 A Wonderful Lunch Lia had never expected Natalie to give such an instruction. After giving it some thought, however, she figured it was probably the best option at that time. ¡°As for you, Yandel¡­ You will have to make the necessary financial arrangements. The capital chain will be broken in the pharmaceutical section, so we willpensate for theck of funds using funds from the entertainment section and jewelry section. You know the password to my safe. If you run out of money, you can retrieve some of the items and sell them,¡± Natalie said seriously. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yandel nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± With that, Natalie finished making the arrangements and giving out the instructions. The three of them couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by her ability to give outmands so decisively even under huge pressure. It would most definitely require a strong will to pull off such a feat. After taking a sip of her coffee, Natalie stared at them with a solemn expression as she said, ¡°What happens next will truly test us all. Things are only going to get more intense from here on¡­¡± While Natalie was discussing the strategies with Yandel and the others, theizens began raging online. It wasn¡¯t long before tons of posts began trending on social media. Heartless Pharmaceutical Companies Have Lost Their Conscience! Twenty-Four Year-Old Chairwoman Makes Crazy Profits From Her Evil Ways! To Hell With Natalie! Some of those posts even included a voice recording of what Natalie said when she arrived at Dream Corporation in the morning. However, the audio clip had been edited to cut out parts of her sentences. On top of that, her voice had also been modified to sound more shrill and mocking. ¡°If you¡¯ve called the police, then go home and wait for the police to take action!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have the police arrest you all if you keep causing trouble on my territory!¡± With the release of that voice clip, theizensunched an all-out attack on Natalie, Dream Corporation, Dream Entertainment, and Dream Jewelry. To make matters worse, theizens who previously defended Dream Corporation had all turned against it overnight. They even went as far as bringing up the harmful side effects that thepany¡¯s drugs have caused in the past. Yandel nearly exploded with anger when he saw that. ¡°Let me see,¡± Natalie said calmly while snatching the tablet from his hand. Yandel¡¯s eyes reddened when he saw Natalie reading through the articles seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t look at all these negativements, Boss! It¡¯ll ruin your mood!¡± he whispered. Natalie put the tablet away after understanding what was going on. ¡°What are we having for lunch today?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yandel was confused. ¡°I said what are we having for lunch today?¡± Natalie repeated herself with a smile. It took Yandel quite a while to regain hisposure. ¡°I¡¯ll have the assistant order some food for us right away. What would you like to eat, Boss?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have some barbecue!¡± Natalie nced at Ross and Lia as she continued, ¡°Since everyone is around, I figured it¡¯d be nice for us to have a barbecue here in my office!¡± Yandel simply stared at her with a speechless expression. ¡°Is that okay?¡± Natalie asked in confusion. ¡°O-Of course it is!¡± Although Yandel was taken aback by Natalie¡¯s request, he would still do as she asked. It was half-past eleven by the time Yandel set up the electric grill in her office. He even ced the ingredients neatly beside the grill as he waited for it to heat up. When the grill was hot enough, Natalie was the only one who started cing the meat on it. ¡°Well? What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and put those ingredients on the grill!¡± she urged them with a puzzled look on her face. Yandel, Ross, and Lia exchanged nces for a few seconds before they did as told. Soon, Natalie¡¯s office was filled with the aroma of sausages, chicken wings, beef cutlets, and fish. Seeing the three of them go from being awkward and hesitant to hungrily wolfing down their food made her tear up a little. The troubles at Dream Corporation have stressed us all out like crazy. I bet they haven¡¯t been eating nor sleeping well in the past few days. Both Dream Corporation and I are truly blessed to have them around. A Cue For Love Chapter 700 A Cue For Love Chapter 700 A Cue for Love Chapter 700 Get Some Quality Sleep Halfway through the barbecue, Natalie had someone bring them some beers. The four of them then carried on eating their food and chatting over a few drinks. ¡°Huh¡­ Why am I getting sleepy all of a sudden?¡± Yandel shook his head as he tried to stay awake. ¡°Yeah! I know, right? I should be able to hold my liquor a lot better¡­¡± Lia mumbled as she too, found her vision starting to get blurry. ¡°Me too¡­¡± Ross was struggling just to keep his eyes open. Apart from Natalie, everyone else was overwhelmed by a sudden wave of drowsiness and fell asleep on the table shortly after. ¡°I¡¯ve spiked your drinks with sleeping pills. This should help you all get some quality sleep,¡± Natalie said softly while switching off the electric grill. She then retrieved three nkets from the cab and draped it over their shoulders before returning to her desk. Looking at the financial analysis report, Natalie went into deep thought. Meanwhile, Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s stock prices have been rising greatly. Thomas had a smile on his face when he saw the significant increase in his worth. ¡°Are you in a good mood, Dear? When will you divorce that crazy woman and marry me instead?¡± Yeva asked with a coquettish smile while wrapping her arms around his neck. Her sweet and affectionate voice really tickled Thomas¡¯ fancy, and he wanted nothing but to lose himself in her embrace. However, the thought of immediately divorcing Yvonne to marry Yeva caused his smile to vanish instantly. ¡°I told you this, Yeva. We can¡¯t rush it, remember? We need to take some time and n our move wisely,¡± he said while patting her on the back. ¡°You keep saying that, but I don¡¯t understand why we can¡¯t rush it! How much longer are you going to take to n this? Look at how big my tummy has gotten! I¡¯m going to give birth to your child, so why can¡¯t I rece that crazy b*tch?¡± Yeva eximed angrily with tears in her eyes. ¡°Calm down, Yeva! You getting angry will affect the baby!¡± Noticing that she was getting agitated, Thomas lowered his voice as he continued, ¡°Things are finally starting to look good for Dexmed Pharmaceutical, so we can¡¯t fully reveal our rtionship just yet. Once thepany has returned to its former glory, I promise I¡¯ll show up in a fancy carriage to marry you!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not living in the ancient times, Thomas! I don¡¯t want a dam*ed carriage!¡± Yeva protested with a pout, but her tone had softened up significantly. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll scrap the carriage idea, then. I¡¯ll do whatever you want, okay? I¡¯ve always dreamed of having a son, and you are the only one who can help me fulfill that dream, so you may rest assured that I will never mistreat you.¡± ¡°All right, then. Buy me that Rolls-Royce I wanted!¡± ¡°Why would a woman like you want to drive an executive-level car like that?¡± Thomas asked. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yeva wrapped her arms around his neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my reasons for wanting it! Will you buy it for me or not?¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dear!¡± Feeling happy and satisfied with his response, Yeva began kissing Thomas like crazy. As Thomas wasn¡¯t the type who could control his lust very well, he sumbed to Yeva¡¯s affectionate kisses and started getting freaky with her. Suddenly, Thomas¡¯ phone began ringing on the table next to them. Like a subus, Yevatched on to him and refused to let go. Noticing Yara¡¯s name on the caller ID, Thomas resisted Yeva¡¯s seduction and pushed her off. ¡°Sorry, babe, but I need to take this call. Don¡¯t worry, I will get the car you want.¡± Although Yeva was displeased with his actions, the frown on her face eased up when she heard that he would buy her the car. Thomas made his way over to the balcony before answering the phone. ¡°What is it, Yara?¡± he asked. A Cue For Love Chapter 701 A Cue For Love Chapter 701 A Cue for Love Chapter 701 Secrets Exposed ¡°What are you doing, Dad? Who are you with?¡± Yara asked when she heard him panting heavily. Thomas hadn¡¯t told Yara about Yeva as he felt ashamed of having a mistress about the same age as his daughter. ¡°A friend of mine ran into some trouble, so I went to help him take care of it.¡± Having gotten used to telling lies, Thomas was able to easily make something up on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s only three in the afternoon, Dad. I went looking for you in your office, but you were nowhere to be found, so I thought something might¡¯ve happened to you. Anyway, you should return to the office if you¡¯re done helping your friend out. I want to discuss Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s future publicity campaign with you in person,¡± Yara said with a frown. As Thomas was also concerned about Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s development, he agreed to her request without any hesitation. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head over right away. Honestly, I¡¯m really impressed at how well you handled this, Yara. It felt amazing watching you crush Dream Corporation!¡± Yara¡¯s response to his well-intentionedpliment was rather cold. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be celebrating, Dad. Natalie won¡¯t just sit by and watch herpany go down. Unless we truly destroy Dream Corporation, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Natalie makes aeback!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating Natalie a little too much, Yara?¡± Thomas asked with contempt. ¡°I¡¯ll show you something when youe back to your office. You¡¯ll see what I mean, then.¡± Thomas then quickly said goodbye to Yeva and returned to his office in a hurry. He saw Yara sitting in his chair and staring at him when he came in through the door. ¡°What did you want to show me, Yara?¡± Thomas asked anxiously. ¡°Here, take a look at it yourself,¡± Yara replied while shoving a folder in front of him. Thomas quickly picked it up and saw two photographs inside. Those photographs were taken secretly. One of them was from the side, while the other was taken from behind. Although they were a little blurry, Thomas was able to recognize the person in the photographs at first nce. ¡°Aren¡¯t these photographs of you? Why would you show me your photographs?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not mine,¡± Yara said seriously. Thomas was confused. ¡°What do you mean? Who else could this person be if it is not you?¡± A cold glint appeared in Yara¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°My dear sister, of course! Have you forgotten that I have a twin sister, Dad? We both look exactly the same!¡± ¡°What?¡± Thomas mmed his hand against the table and began trembling in shock. He thought that Natalie had died long ago. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t your sister die in the fire five years ago? H-How could she still be alive?¡± Yara shot him a nce and said coldly, ¡°Not only is she still alive, but you¡¯ve even seen her countless times!¡± Thomas was shocked after hearing her words. ¡°How is that possible? This is no joking matter, Yara! The police pronounced her dead back then!¡± ¡°Natalie didn¡¯t change her name at all. As you know, she is currently the chairwoman of Dream Corporation. She came back to get her revenge on us, Dad! You, me, and Yvonne were responsible for the fire five years ago. You two hated her for being disobedient as well as the fact that she was raised by Jennie. That was why you two helped me get rid of her instead of stopping me. That way, you two could keep your hands clean while I marry into the Bowers family and bring glory to Dexmed Pharmaceutical! What a way to kill two birds with one stone, huh?¡± Hearing Yara exposed his secrets struck Thomas like a bolt from the blue. A Cue For Love Chapter 702 A Cue For Love Chapter 702 A Cue for Love Chapter 702 Forget It Yara sped her hands together beneath her chin as she continued with a sneer, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look so surprised, Dad. I don¡¯t hate you for what you¡¯ve done. On the contrary, I¡¯m actually grateful for all that you have done. Thank you for giving me an opportunity to get closer to Samuel!¡± After taking a brief moment to calm himself down, ¡°Thomas said, ¡°Yara, Natalie doesn¡¯t look like that person you showed me in the photographs¡­¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s just wearing a mask, that¡¯s all! She didn¡¯t get disfigured from the fire, nor did she get stic surgery done. We both still look exactly alike!¡± Yara replied nonchntly. Thomas slumped weakly against his chair and lost himself in deep thought. I thought my daughter had died, only to find out five yearster that she¡¯s still alive¡­ I never liked Natalie because she was raised by Jennie in the countryside. Her eyes resemble Jennie¡¯s and Arnold¡¯s more than Yara¡¯s do. That look of determination and perseverance in her eyes never fails to remind me of what I¡¯ve done to Jennie and Arnold back then¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought Natalie would make such a powerfuleback five yearster? She became the chairwoman of Dream Corporation,peted against Dexmed Pharmaceutical, and suppressed us greatly in the corporate world¡­ It wasn¡¯t until the incident got exposed that Dexmed Pharmaceutical was able to break free of Dream Corporation¡¯s grasp. I can¡¯t believe she turned out to be my daughter! If I manage to reunite with Natalie and use her like I¡¯m using Yara, then I could own both Dream Corporation and Dexmed Pharmaceutical! By having the twopanies coborate with each other, I¡¯ll be able to expand my business into other countries like Loang and Irethiel! Although Thomas had kept those thoughts to himself, Yara could read his mind simply by observing his facial expressions. ¡°Why do you think Natalie has returned, Dad? She¡¯s here to get revenge on us, not to reunite with you. Please get this through that thick skull of yours! If I¡¯m able to figure out your intentions, then Natalie can surely do the same with that smart brain of hers!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Thomas found himself at a loss for words all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to understand that Dream Corporation will always be our enemy. Any attempts to win her over will only result in disaster! King had you conduct tons of medical experiments over the years. Do you really think Natalie will let all of that slide? I was too young to understand what was going on when you got your hands on the Bayer family¡¯s business. Now that I know someone like King exists, it¡¯s easy to figure everything out. If she finds out about the stuff that King has been doing through Dexmed Pharmaceutical, she¡¯s bound to throw a wrench into his ns! Are we even capable of taking responsibility for that?¡± Yara¡¯s words hit Thomas like a sledgehammer to the chest, and the two of them stared at each other in silence. King¡¯s influence extends far beyond Chanaea, and he is definitely capable of doing more than we have seen. Neither Yara nor I can afford to get on his bad side. I¡¯ve seen what happened to the Bayer family when they went against him back then. Their lives were turnedpletely upside down after that! ¡°I understand.¡± Thomas nodded solemnly after giving it some thought. ¡°Okay. Next, we will have to up Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s advertising game and cause more trouble for Dream Corporation. We cannot afford to lower our guard until our nemesis ispletely destroyed.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Even if we have King¡¯s help, Natalie has the Bowers family backing her up. It¡¯s about time we wrap things up with Old Mr. Bowers.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 703 A Cue For Love Chapter 703 A Cue for Love Chapter 703 Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Did Someone Bully You The sky was already dark by the time Yandel, Ross, and Lia woke up in Dream Corporation. As they looked up, they saw Natalie reading through some documents under the dim lighting of her deskmp. The faint yellowish light cast a warm glow over her face and highlighted her eyshes that gently fluttered as she scribbled on the document. ¡°How did we all end up falling asleep? Is it dark out already? Oh, my gosh! I can¡¯t believe I slept for so long! I¡¯ve still got a ton of work that needs to be done! I won¡¯t be able to finish them on time! What do I do?¡± Lia asked while rubbing her neck. Upon hearing her voice, Natalie shifted her gaze toward the three of them and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! All of the urgent work has been taken care of. Since you guys are awake, I¡¯ll let you guys wrap things up here! Don¡¯t pull an all-nighter, especially you, Lia! A woman¡¯s appearance is incredibly important, and you won¡¯t be able to fix it once it is ruined byck of sleep!¡± Lia instinctively rubbed her face upon hearing that. Ross simply adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and thanked Natalie before getting back to work at his desk. Yandel was really angry at Natalie for taking matters into her own hands like that. He ran up to Natalie with a furious look on his face, but she spoke up before he could say anything. ¡°What, are you about to disrespect your superior at work?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Yandel replied awkwardly. ¡°Then, give me a smile, Yandel.¡± Natalie handed him the document she was holding as she continued, ¡°In this document is the strategy we will be using to handle the problems we¡¯re facing. I want you to finish reading this tonight and take some time to digest its contents. If you are unable to reach me, then just follow the n stated here.¡± Yandel froze after reading through a few pages of it. Wait¡­ Did she write this all by herself while we were sleeping just now? My goodness! Words cannot describe my admiration and respect for her! ¡°Can you smile for me now?¡± Natalie asked. Yandel tried his best to force a smile on his face. Natalie rolled her eyes at him in response. ¡°That¡¯s so ugly!¡± She was about to leave the office when her phone rang all of a sudden. ¡°How are things at work?¡± Samuel asked in his usual deep and seductive voice. ¡°As a matter of fact, I am done with work. Your call came in with such perfect timing that I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re spying on me!¡± Natalie replied with a smile as she clicked her pen. ¡°Great! I am outside your office building right now!¡± What the hell? How long has Samuel been waiting for me downstairs? With that in mind, Natalie said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After hanging up the phone, Natalie grabbed her handbag and went downstairs. Samuel could be seen leaning against his Rolls-Royce across the street. His hair was a little messy from the night breeze, but it didn¡¯t affect his handsome face in the slightest. If anything, it only made him look even more attractive than usual. Natalie found her eyes tearing up all of a sudden. Despite the number of people who have misunderstood me and attacked me like crazy, he still loves me all the same. I used to think of such love as a luxury that I can never afford, and yet Samuel showers me with all of his love and affection¡­ Natalie walked really slowly as she made her way toward Samuel. Her eyes were all red and teary by the time she stood before him. Samuel frowned when he noticed the tears in her eyes. He grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her close. ¡°Did someone bully you? Or has work been too stressfultely?¡± Natalie wiped the tears dry and shook her head in response. A Cue For Love Chapter 704 A Cue For Love Chapter 704 A Cue for Love Chapter 704 Always Believe Me ¡°What is it, then?¡± Samuel lifted her by the chin to make her look at him. Natalie wrapped her arms tightly around his waist and buried her face in his chest. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got some sand in my eyes, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! I have you, the four sweethearts, and many other people to keep mepany now! What could possibly make me sad?¡± Natalie replied while nuzzling against his chest. Samuel patted her gently on the head. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Samuel then drove Natalie back to the Bowers residence. As it was quitete by the time they got there, the four kids had already gone to bed. ¡°Wee home! You two must be hungry after spending such a long day outside! I¡¯ll whip up something in the kitchen right away!¡± Gavin said when he saw them return. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just as tired, Gavin. We¡¯ll cook some simple dishes ourselves, so please go get some rest,¡± Samuel replied as he took his coat off and rolled up his shirt sleeves. Gavin nodded. ¡°All right, then. Good night, you two.¡± Natalie waited until Gavin left before turning toward Samuel. ¡°But, I don¡¯t really know how to-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do the cooking, so you just wait in the dining room. I¡¯ll bring the food over once it¡¯s done,¡± Samuel said while giving her an affectionate pinch on the nose. ¡°Okay!¡± Samuel then started peeling some prawns and marinating them in olive oil, garlic and pepper. Once that was done, he seared them in a pan with some butter and oil. About forty minutester, Samuel came out of the kitchen with two bowls of piping hot garlic prawns in hand. Natalie held up a spoonful and blew on it before shoving it into her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± she eximed in surprise as the rich vors bombarded her taste buds. She didn¡¯t eat much during the barbecue earlier, and shepletely forgot about eating when she worked while Yandel and the others slept. As such, she began wolfing down her food when the tantalizing aroma hit her nose. It wasn¡¯t until she had finished her food that she realized Samuel didn¡¯t eat much of his. ¡°Here, have some more,¡± Samuel said while topping her bowl up with some of his prawns. Natalie had wanted to refuse his offer, but the garlic prawns tasted so good that she couldn¡¯t resist them at all. After finishing her food and filling up her tummy, Natalie propped her chin up with one hand as she gazed into Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thanks for the garlic prawns tonight! I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I have to take risks in order to truly destroy the Nichols family for good. This request of mine might be a little selfish, but I hope that you¡¯ll always believe me no matter what others think of me.¡± Instead of replying to her statement verbally, Samuel simply gave her a deep and passionate kiss in response. The negativements from haters of Dream Corporation got worse the next day. Keh¡¯s eyes went wide with disbelief when he saw the articles online. Having gotten to know Natalie a lot better, he believed that she would never do such heartless things for the sake of money. While Keh wasn¡¯t sure what Samuel was nning on doing, he did have some connections that he nned on using to lend Natalie a helping hand. After giving it some thought, Keh went through his list of contacts and began making phone calls. ¡°Yes, I believe Dream Corporation was sabotaged by itspetitor. I hope you will all help my potential granddaughter-inw get through this crisis.¡± Yara had just entered the Bowers manor when she heard Keh saying that on the phone. A sinister smile formed on her face as she thought to herself. Great¡­ I¡¯ve been staying by this old man¡¯s side for five years pretending to be all obedient, only to have Natalie pop out of nowhere and ruin everything! A Cue For Love Chapter 705 A Cue For Love Chapter 705 A Cue for Love Chapter 705 Shut Up Keh hung up the call upon hearing the footsteps and shifted his gaze toward Yara as she came in. He had a conflicted feeling in his heart as he knew Yara had lied about Franklin and Sophia, but he was grateful for her saving his life and herpanionship throughout the past five years. As such, he still tried to care for her as an elder. ¡°Hello, Yara.¡± Yara ced her handbag down and slowly walked up to him as she asked, ¡°Who were you on the phone with, Grandpa?¡± ¡°No one of importance. I just thought I¡¯d try and help out someone in need, that¡¯s all,¡± Keh replied with a solemn expression. Yara clenched her fists upon hearing that, and a look of hatred shed past her eyes. ¡°Someone in need? Are you referring to Natalie, perhaps?¡± Keh made no attempts to hide it and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Dream Corporation is currently caught up in some nasty scandals after a few cases of sudden deaths rted to the special medicine. Based on what I know about Natalie, I believe someone is trying to sabotage her.¡± Yara looked to the side and let out a snicker in response. Yara¡¯s smile grew increasingly sinister as she shouted through clenched teeth, ¡°Since when did you think so highly of Natalie, Grandpa? People have died because of her drugs! Why are you still defending her? Does someone like her even deserve your help?¡± ¡°Shut up, Yara!¡± Keh yelled. ¡°I was the one who stayed by your side throughout the past five years, Grandpa! Everyone else in the Bowers family has been too busy with work to evene and visit you! I, on the other hand, spent all of my time keeping youpany and looking after you! I sacrificed so much for you, and this is how you treat me?¡± Yara questioned him coldly. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You have made me a promise, Grandpa! You promised that you would only ept me as your granddaughter-inw and that I would be the futuredy of the house! But ever since Natalie showed up, both you and Samuel have been taking her side! You even asked me to give up on Samuel and marry someone else! If I could fall in love with someone else, I would¡¯ve done that long ago! There¡¯s no reason for me to keep dragging things out like this!¡± Yara sounded particrly vicious and bitter in contrast to her usual kind and gentle self. She looks just the same as I remember, and yet I feel like I¡¯m talking to a terrifying stranger right now¡­ With that in mind, Keh shouted with his eyes wide, ¡°You¡­ What has be of you? Natalie is your sister, d*mn it! You¡¯ve wronged her when you tried to rece her using Franklin and Sophia! How dare you act all high and mighty with me when you¡¯re the one in the wrong here? I made you those promises because I didn¡¯t know about Natalie¡¯s existence. Now that I have learned the truth about everything, I couldn¡¯t possibly separate her and Samuel to satisfy your selfish demands!¡± Yara was so overwhelmed with rage that she refused to listen to Keh¡¯s exnation at all. ¡°So, you have found out about it!¡± Yara¡¯sughter turned to sobs as she continued, ¡°This is all your fault! None of this would¡¯ve happened if you helped me marry Samuel sooner! You¡¯ve never really helped me throughout the past five years! If you forced Samuel into marrying me, we might have children of our own by now! Natalie would never even stand a chance!¡± Keh did not expect Yara, whom he had always treated as his granddaughter, to say something like that. ¡°I believe I have nothing left to say to you, Yara.¡± Keh stood up from his chair and ordered Jefford who was standing next to him, ¡°See her out, Jefford!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. To his surprise, Jefford simply stood there without doing anything. Keh shot him a fierce re as he asked, ¡°Jefford! Are you deaf or something? Did you not hear what I said?¡± ¡°Calm down, Grandpa!¡± Yara wiped the tears off her face and broke into a grin as she continued, ¡°You see, Jefford only listens to me now.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 706 A Cue For Love Chapter 706 A Cue for Love Chapter 706 No Sign Of Life ¡°Right, Jefford?¡± Yara shot Jefford a nce. ¡°Yes, Ms. Yara,¡± thetter piped up, nodding at her faithfully. ¡°How could you¡­¡± Keh was speechless with sheer disbelief in his eyes. It never came across his mind that Yara would have bribed his butler. She caught a glimpse of Keh¡¯s bowl of medicine that seemed untouched and instructed Jefford, ¡°Jefford, Grandpa hasn¡¯t taken his medicine today, has he? Anyway, he mustn¡¯t skip his medications. Why don¡¯t you let him take it now? It might be less effective if he doesn¡¯t take it on time.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Noted, Ms. Yara.¡± Jefford took the bowl of medicine and advanced toward Keh. ¡°Jefford, what on earth are you doing? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Keh snapped in bafflement. ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Jefford grabbed hold of Keh, forcing him to gulp down the medicine. Keh struggled frantically, causing the medicine to spill. Nheless, quite a lot of it still flowed into his mouth. Subsequently, he almost choked on it and could not resist coughing. Pointing at Yara, Keh rebuked, ¡°Yara, how could you do this to me? What¡¯s your intention? If anything happens to me, Samuel will only loathe you even more! Initially, I thought of giving you a chance, so you¡¯ll turn over a new leaf. But it seems I have been too naive!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yara could not help but guffaw as though she had just heard about something ridiculous. ¡°Grandpa, talking about being naive, you still believe that I was the one saving your life at that time, don¡¯t you?¡± Yara crossed her arms, gazing at Keh haughtily. ¡°Natalie Nichols was actually your savior six years ago. After all, I don¡¯t have any medical knowledge and have been making a fool out of you all this while. If I continue to keep mum about it, you won¡¯t sense anything awry too. Am I right?¡± Keh¡¯s pupils constricted as he stared unbelievably at Yara, dumbstruck. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re not the one who saved me six years ago?¡± ¡°Hmph! Grandpa, you always im that you have a clear insight into everything. But don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re easily fooled, huh?¡± She lowered her body and looked intently into Keh¡¯s eyes. ¡°I dare to reveal the truth now as you won¡¯t be able to turn the table even after having a grasp of the situation!¡± ¡°W-What did you give me?¡± Keh stammered as the rm went off in his head. Yara winked at him with a smirk. ¡°Ha! Of course, it¡¯s the medicine that Natalie Nichols prescribed for you! Isn¡¯t it a perfect ending for you to meet your end because of that? Not to mention, there were cases of others losing their lives due to sudden death after taking her medicine. Doesn¡¯t it make sense for you to meet your end now after taking her medicine?¡± ¡°Yara, you¡­¡± Keh was about to question why she had the heart to do so. Nevertheless, his face turned ashen due to the sudden stabbing pain in his chest. He struggled to get up, but his legs gave way before he copsed to his knees feebly. ¡°Yara Nichols, even if I breathe my¡­ myst breath today¡­ you won¡¯t achieve your goal¡­¡± Keh widened his eyes, weak as a kitten as he was gasping for air. ¡°S-Samuel won¡¯t¡­ fall for you¡­ despite anything¡­¡± Instead of giving him a hand, a steel-hearted Yara only snorted. ¡°Pfft! Why¡¯re you stillmenting so much on the brink of death?¡± At the sight of Keh wriggling in excruciating pain on the ground, Jefford could not get a grip of himself. Thus, he could only force himself to shift his gaze away. When Keh finally stopped moving, Yara turned to look at Jefford with a snap of her fingers. ¡°Jefford, call the Bowers family to notify them that Grandpa¡¯s in a precarious state now. Bear in mind to inform all the influential ones in the family, other than Samuel.¡± Thetter nodded respectfully and proceeded to call them up as instructed. In the meantime, Samuel was working from home. His face fell right after receiving Jefford¡¯s call. ¡°All right! I get it! I¡¯ll be there at once!¡± Natalie, who was reading, sensed his unusual incoherence and asked quizzically, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samuel¡¯s face turned grim as he replied, ¡°Grandpa was poisoned, and he has lost the signs of life.¡± The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 707 A Cue For Love Chapter 707 A Cue for Love Chapter 707 A Woman Who Spells Trouble Thud! Natalie dropped her book unknowingly. Her frown deepened into a scowl as she stated, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Samuel nodded. ¡°All right!¡± They hopped into their car at once and headed toward the Bowers manor. By the time they reached the manor, all the elders and rtives from the Bowers family were already there. Everyone was grief-stricken. Some of their rtives and close friends were even shedding their tears. When Samuel and Natalie came into view, Steven asked Samuel awkwardly, ¡°Sam, how about you let Natalie go back first?¡± ¡°Why? Is there anything wrong?¡± Samuel asked doubtfully in a low voice. ¡°Sam, things don¡¯t look good now. You¡¯d better let her leave first,¡± Steven replied hesitantly. His words caught Natalie off guard. ¡°I¡­¡± Perplexed, she pointed at herself instinctively. On the other hand, Jefford had already made his way toward Samuel and Natalie with a few elders from the Bowers family. ¡°She¡¯s the culprit! This woman had prescribed Old Mr. Bowers the medicine, iming that it could cure his illness! But he ended up losing his life instead of being cured by her!¡± Pointing at Natalie, he put on a show to convince the elders. Even though the few elders were not as influential as Samuel in the Bowers family, they were in their old age and had sacrificed a lot for the family. Thus, they were ranked right after Samuel, the patriarch, in the family. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Astounded by Jefford¡¯s words, they fastened their gazes on Natalie. Miguel, the head of the elders, was flustered and fumed, ¡°Since this woman is the prime suspect, what on earth are you waiting for? Send her to the police station now!¡± Hearing that, the Bowers family¡¯s bodyguard stepped forward to grab hold of Natalie. Right that instant, Samuel stood in their way coldly. ¡°Wait a minute! How dare youy your finger on my woman!¡± Miguel looked in Samuel¡¯s direction and added solemnly, ¡°Mr. Samuel, I don¡¯t give a d*mn if she¡¯s your woman! We can¡¯t let her off for sure as she had poisoned your grandpa! No matter what, she has to pay the price for what she had done!¡± Yuvaan, the second elder of the Bowers family, echoed, ¡°Yeah! Jefford is also a senior of the Bowers family. How¡¯s it possible for him to nder anyone!¡± Meanwhile, Xn, the third elder of the Bowers family, pointed out. ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t lose touch with reality just because of a woman! After all, it¡¯s not worthy for you to back such a despicable woman up!¡± As everyone from the Bowers family kept their prative eyes glued to Natalie, Samuel discreetly pulled her behind his back. ¡°Everyone, please listen to me! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something fishy about Grandpa¡¯s sudden death. Thus, we shouldn¡¯t jump to a hasty conclusion.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he exuded an imposing aura. ¡°I vow to leave no stones unturned to get to the bottom of this matter. No matter what, I¡¯ll seek justice for the Bowers family and my grandpa! As for her¡­¡± He paused and enunciated unwaveringly, ¡°She couldn¡¯t be the culprit!¡± Miguel¡¯s heart wrenched as he wailed, ¡°You¡¯re a lot younger than us, but we all respect you as the patriarch of the family. I wonder if she has cast any spell on you! How could you turn a blind eye to your grandpa¡¯s tragic death and insist on backing her up instead?¡± Yuvaan and Xn grimaced as they reprimanded Samuel. ¡°Before this, I overheard that you¡¯ve mobilized the Bowers family¡¯s manpower to track her down from the ocean for almost one month! She¡¯s undoubtedly a woman who spells trouble to the Bowers family!¡± ¡°How could you abandon Franklin and Sophia¡¯s biological mother just so you can be with such an ugly woman with freckles all over her face?¡± Oh my! Samuel certainly can¡¯t clear their doubt at the moment! Mustering up her courage, Natalie was about to emerge from behind Samuel, but he grabbed hold of her. ¡°Juste at me and don¡¯t bother her with anything.¡± Samuel looked up gradually and scanned everyone on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m willing to vouch for her with my role as the patriarch of the Bowers family. If she is proven to be the culprit, I¡¯ll bring her to justice and step down!¡± The hint of utter resoluteness in Samuel¡¯s tone astounded everyone. The three elders of the Bowers family held their tongues instantly with sheer disbelief in their eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 708 A Cue For Love Chapter 708 A Cue for Love Chapter 708 She Will Still End Up Convicted ¡°Samuel Bowers, what do you mean?¡± Miguel staggered and pointed at Samuel in exasperation. ¡°To stand up for a woman, you have the heart to pay no heed to your grandpa¡¯s justice! Pfft! You even have the cheek to threaten us intopromising!¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel, you should think it through and put filial piety as your top priority. We had agreed to let you be the patriarch earlier due to our utmost trust in you. Bear in mind not to let us down because of this woman!¡± Yuvaan stated sorrowfully. Xnmbasted coldly, ¡°Yeah! What a vicious woman! You¡¯ll surely ce the Bowers family in deep water if you insist on backing her up!¡± ¡°By hook or by crook, I¡¯ll dig the culprit up. But I won¡¯t let you interrogate her like a prime suspect without any evidence! Most importantly, we should investigate Grandpa¡¯s death instead of barking up the wrong tree and iming that she should be ountable for the matter!¡± Samuel emphasized solemnly with a glint of determination in his eyes. His words sent the elders of the Bowers family into a tizzy. Their faces fell instantaneously. Right that instant, Natalie could barely take her eyes off Samuel¡¯s well-built figure. When she was about to open her mouth, thetter tightened his grip on her wrist. He was seemingly trying to reassure her that he would stand up for her regardless of anything. Thus, she could stand behind him without uttering any words. ¡°As long as I haven¡¯t stepped down as patriarch of the Bowers family, the decisions still lie in my hands.¡± Samuel gazed at Keh¡¯s lifeless body wrapped in white cloth and added grimly, ¡°I¡¯ll get a professional coroner to perform an autopsy before Grandpa¡¯s burial ceremony. Moreover, I¡¯ll trace the root cause of his poisoning by investigating everyone taking care of him all this while, especially senior housekeepers like Jefford,¡± Samuel stated coldly. His eyes glistened with a flicker of unmissable frigidness. Sensing Samuel¡¯s prative gaze, Jefford cast his eyes down hastily. His body shuddered uncontrobly as a surge of guilt welled up from within him. All the elders could not resist feeling disgruntled with Samuel¡¯s resoluteness. Miguel snapped coldly, ¡°Mr. Samuel, we respect your decision. But bear in mind that you only have two weeks. If you¡¯re unable to unearth the truth behind Old Mr. Bowers¡¯ death within two weeks, all of us will take charge of the matter. By then, we won¡¯t let the one we believe to be the culprit off the hook! If you still insist on standing up for your woman at that moment, all the other elders and I will surely fight against you till the end!¡± Even so, Samuel only nodded cidly. ¡°All right.¡± Shortly after, the coroner took Keh¡¯s body away from the Bowers manor. All the elders of the Bowers family were in a frenzy. Infuriated by Samuel¡¯s persistence in backing Natalie up, they stormed out of the Bowers manor. After assigning Steven to handle some of the matters rted to the aftermath, Samuel left the manor with Natalie. As soon as everyone had left, Jefford gave Yara a call at the secluded area, updating her on everything that had transpired a while ago.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Blood drained from Yara¡¯s face as Jefford described to her what had happened earlier. What? Samuel insisted on backing Natalie Nichols up even when the elders of the Bowers family were forcing him to a corner? He¡¯s even willing to step down as a patriarch to vouch for her! How could his trust in her remain unshaken even when all the evidence is against her? Jefford felt a prickle of uneasiness when there was no response from Yara. ¡°Ms. Yara, I¡­¡± he stuttered; his heart was in his mouth. Yara cut him off by reassuring him glumly, ¡°Jefford, don¡¯t worry. Everything was properly arranged. Thus, nobody will think that you have something to do with it. Just hang on for a while more. It won¡¯t be long before fourteen days pse. If Samuel fails to convince the elders of the Bowers familyter, Natalie will still end up convicted.¡± ¡°All right, I got it,¡± Jefford replied earnestly. After hanging up, a dejected Yara could not help feeling green at how Samuel spoke up for Natalie. On the brink of tears, a disheartened Yara mumbled to herself, ¡°Samuel, I share the same look with her, but why can¡¯t you reciprocate my affection for you? Even if I have to make a deal with the devil for your sake, I¡¯d still willingly do so. But why can¡¯t I win your heart after sacrificing so much for you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 709 A Cue For Love Chapter 709 A Cue for Love Chapter 709 My Woman Momentster, Samuel was focused on the road, whereas Natalie was seated quietly next to him in the car. Somehow, Samuel pulled the car to a halt by the riverbank instead of heading toward the Bowers residence. The glittering neon lights along the riverbank cascaded on the surface of the river, forming kaleidoscopic reflections. Meanwhile, the night breeze blew across the riverbank, ruffling Samuel and Natalie¡¯s hair. Leaning on the railing, Natalie mumbled in low spirits, ¡°Thanks for speaking up for me in the face of all those elders just now. If not for you, they might have sent me to the police station. It¡¯s no big deal if I were held captive temporarily there earlier. However, there are a lot of urgent matters in Dream Corporation at the moment that I need to settle. If I end up being held there now, the corporation¡¯s operation would surely be affected as many things will have to be on hold.¡± Samuel raised his eyes gradually, fastening his gaze on her face. ¡°I¡¯m convinced that you¡¯ve nothing to do with Grandpa¡¯s death. Regardless of how respectful I¡¯m of those elders, I won¡¯t let them wrong you! Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re my woman? No matter what, I¡¯ll protect you against any harm!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie was stunned. Secondster, her lips curved into a smile. Clutching onto Samuel¡¯s cor, Natalie emphasized, ¡°Thanks for trusting me. Even though Old Mr. Bowers was strict toward me and opposed our will to be together, I don¡¯t feel hatred toward him. After all, he¡¯s your respectable grandpa who had nurtured you these years and the kids¡¯ great-grandpa. Hence, remember that I¡¯ll never inflict any harm to him!¡± As they were only inches away from each other, Samuel¡¯s ears caught every word clearly against the whizzing of the night breeze. His thin lips parted as he replied softly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Natalie hummed and loosened her grip on his cor. Running her fingers through her ruffled hair, she uttered casually, ¡°Now that such a terrible thing has happened, I don¡¯t think we should continue to be together. Apart from racking your brain to clear my name, you might be ced in a worse predicament. Hence, I suggest we separate from each other temporarily and try to cool our heads off.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Samuel protested adamantly. Natalie turned to gaze at him. ¡°Why not? Since you¡¯re still digging up the culprit who poisoned your grandpa and my name is not cleared yet, it¡¯s better for us to part temporarily. When I¡¯m away, take great care of the kids.¡± ¡°Then how about you?¡± Samuel asked worriedly. Locking her eyes with Samuel¡¯s, Natalie assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me as I¡¯ll take good care of myself. I¡¯ve gone through a lot before we got to know each other; yet, I¡¯m sound and safe till now. After all, there¡¯s still a lot for you to cater to for your grandpa¡¯s sake. Moreover, as the patriarch of the Bowers family, you¡¯ve to take charge of the whole family. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m like a whirlpool of trouble now? If I continue to stay by your side, you¡¯ll be drawn toward the disastrous tornado!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the so-called tornado!¡± Samuel clenched his fists. There was a hint of frigidness in his eyes. ¡°But I am.¡± Natalie stood on her toes, inching closer to him. ¡°Try to hold on. It won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re reunited again.¡± Secondster, she lifted her dainty face and kissed him affectionately on the lips. Nheless, it was a light kiss. Secondster, she pulled herself back just before Samuel came to his senses and intended to kiss her back. ¡°Nat¡­¡± he murmured reluctantly. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll continue with that when I have the chance some other time,¡± Natalie reassured him mischievously with a bright smile. The next moment, she turned and left the riverbank. She could feel that the man never shifted his passionate gaze away from her retreating figure. Nevertheless, she did not turn to look at him. Deep down, she was rtively touched when Samuel insisted on trusting her despite his grandfather¡¯s sudden death and oppressive words from the others. Apparently, the mastermind started to stir up trouble for the Dream Corporation¡¯s medicine before driving a wedge between her and the Bowers family. She had a gut instinct that there would be a series of obstacles awaiting her. Anyway, it¡¯s too early to jump to a conclusion about who¡¯ll have thestugh! She snorted inwardly. Her smile faded away as a flicker of coldness shed across her eyes. When Samuel was back at the Bowers residence, Gavin approached him at once. With tears welling up in his eyes, he sobbed. ¡°Mr. Samuel, I heard that Old Mr. Bowers¡­¡± Samuel knitted his brows and stated gravely, ¡°Gavin, keep it mum from Franklin and Sophia for the time being. Besides, I won¡¯t let them go to school for the time being. I¡¯ll hire a tutor to teach them at home. Try to keep everything under wraps so they won¡¯t be bothered.¡± Understanding Samuel¡¯s intention, Gavin nodded solemnly. ¡°Noted, Mr. Samuel.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 710 A Cue For Love Chapter 710 A Cue for Love Chapter 710 Follow Me Now After a few days, Dream Corporation¡¯s special medicine remained on the market with high sales. However, many argue that it was useless. The ghostwriters even went against patients who bought the medicine, criticizing them for risking their lives to save money. Meanwhile, family members of those who died from the medicine formed a support group. They persistently sought heftypensation for the deceased¡¯s family members and demanded that Dream issue a public apology. At this moment, Yara was reading a document and smiling smugly. ¡°It seems they won¡¯t give up yet! They still dared to let that medicine circte on the market. Aren¡¯t they dooming themselves?¡± Thomas crossed his legs and said, ¡°This is good news for Dexmed Pharmaceutical! Dream Corporation has ruined its reputation, and its stock index has been red for a few days. Since reputation is vital for a pharmaceutical business, Dream Corporation can never hope to recover this time!¡± Then, Thomas suddenly recalled something and sighed. ¡°Oh, Natalie¡­ It is such a pity¡­¡± Yara immediately turned around and red at Thomas. ¡°Hah, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t given up on her yet? Do you still think she is of use to you? She killed Old Mr. Bowers and is now the center of controversies. It won¡¯t be too long before people throw her onto the streets. Why are you still concerned about her?¡± Thomas sobered a little after Yara scolded him. ¡°Yara, I don¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just saying.¡± ¡°Dad, you should gather owners of other pharmaceuticalpanies and appeal to the public to boycott Dream Corporation.¡± Yara crossed her arms and smiled gracefully. ¡°There should be manypanies that Dream Corporation forced out of the market. Since Dream Corporation is in trouble, they would be more than happy to join Dexmed Pharmaceutical to reconquer the market.¡± Thomas pped the table excitedly upon hearing the suggestion. ¡°Wow, Yara, as expected of my daughter. That is a good idea.¡± Suddenly, Thomas¡¯ phone rang. His expression darkened the moment he saw the screen. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Who called you?¡± Yara asked with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Thomas forced a smile. ¡°I invited Mr. Lindsay of Lindsay Pharmaceuticals to a game of golf and nearly forgot about it. I should get going now.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yara nodded. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s fine to y golf, but you must not forget the coboration!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Thomas replied before walking out of the office to answer the call. Once he confirmed that no one was around, Thomas said sullenly, ¡°Honey¡­ What is the matter?¡± ¡°Where are you? Why haven¡¯t you beening to see me?¡± Yeva¡¯s sweet and coy voice came from the phone. ¡°A pregnant woman needs the protection of a man. I feel insecure if you are not by my side.¡± ¡°I am busy nowadays.¡± Thomas loosened his necktie. He seemed to enjoy Yeva¡¯s coquettish words. ¡°I will be free tonight, and I promise to spend time with you then.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Yeva replied. At this moment, Yeva was sitting alone in a dessert shop in arge shopping mall. After ending the call, she caressed her slightly rounded belly and enjoyed a slice of Mille crepe cake. Meanwhile, Natalie met with Christopher at another table. She ced a box before Christopher. He opened it curiously and chuckled. ¡°A Patek Philippe? Is it for me?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Natalie raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you like it, I will gift one to you next time.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not for me? Why did you put it before me?¡± Christopher nced at Natalie with a confused expression. ¡°It is not for you. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± Natalie stood up and grabbed her phone before looking at him firmly. ¡°Follow me now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Christopher saw Natalie hurrying away, so he did not hesitate and rushed after her. They abandoned the Patek Philippe watch worth a million on the table. A Cue For Love Chapter 711 A Cue For Love Chapter 711 A Cue for Love Chapter 711 Scare A Big Catch Away Yeva took a photo of her expensive dessert and ate it while editing the said photo to post on her Instagram. She nced at the table beside hers and noticed someone had left behind a Patek Philippe men¡¯s watch there. The Patek Philippe watch had a gleaming face and an eye-catching emblem thatbined a knight and cross. Yeva instantly knew that the said watch was worth a hefty sum. This watch¡­ Yeva nced around and saw that no one was looking her way. She remained in her seat for a while and noticed that the table was in the surveince cameras¡¯ blind spot. Therefore, it would not record who took the watch. Thus, she could take the watch, and no one would notice. Yeva was no longer interested in editing her selfie. While no one looked her way, she walked to the neighboring table and slipped the Patek Philippe watch into her bag. This is an unexpected good fortune! After stealing the watch, Yeva smiled happily and felt overjoyed by her good luck. She quickly paid her bill, took her high-end store shopping bags, and left the dessert shop. Meanwhile, Christopher and Natalie remained nearby and watched Yeva steal the Patek Philippe watch. ¡°Natalie, are you treating me as a tool for your cause?¡± Christopher pressed a hand against the wall and said, ¡°Did you invite me out to create a chance for her to steal that watch?¡± Natalie red at him. ¡°Mr. Collins, don¡¯t describe yourself as a tool. I truly appreciate your help with this matter. Let me treat you to a mealter as a thank you.¡± ¡°You better keep your promise,¡± Christopher said. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m a woman of my words!¡± Natalie replied. Then, Christopher brought Natalie to Acape. The waiter seated them in an elegant private dining room. Soon, more waiters came in and ced various delectable food on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the food is too much for the two of us?¡± Natalie asked as she looked at the table full of food. ¡°Why?¡± Christopher raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would buy me a meal? Does it bother you that I ordered a lot of food?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. You can order as much as you want. I¡¯m just concerned that it is wasteful if we can¡¯t finish the food,¡± Natalie exined softly. Christopher poured himself a ss of wine and nced at Natalie. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious. Isn¡¯t it ufortable to wear that mask all the time? Now that we are the only ones here, can you take off your mask and let me see your real face?¡± Natalie was stunned to hear this request. However, she quickly removed the hyper-realistic mask. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It felt strange when I first wore it, but I got used to it after some time,¡± Natalie said. Then, she picked up her fork and began to eat. As she did not have an appetite, she only ate a little food at a slow pace. Christopher sipped his wine and looked at her beautiful face. His thoughts began to wander. He suddenly recalled her singing at the Shine Charity G. She had a lovely and moving voice. He had fallen for her, but the reality cruelly shattered his hope. Christopher quickly downed a whole ss of wine. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Samuel do anything after what happened to Dream? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°I told him not to get involved.¡± Natalie finished chewing her food before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my target to take the bait. If he helps me, he could scare my catch away.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. That makes sense. I was wondering how Samuel could stand not doing anything!¡± Christopher stopped smiling. ¡°Has he been treating you well?¡± Natalie understood that Christopher was concerned about her. Therefore, she smiled and answered, ¡°He is a good man, and he treats me well.¡± Christopher poured himself another ss of wine. He finished it before nodding. ¡°Oh, in that case, I have nothing to worry about then.¡± The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 712 A Cue For Love Chapter 712 A Cue for Love Chapter 712 Fallen To His Hand Natalie drank a little wine too. She was not good with alcohol. Furthermore, she had been busy with work and did not have enough rest. Thus, she soon dozed off at the table. Christopher had a blush on his face from the wine. He stopped holding back and kept looking at Natalie¡¯s delicate face. Then, he reached out dazedly to touch her cheek. However, he suddenly realized what he was doing and stopped himself before downing another ss of wine. Although Christopher had promised to let go, he still desired Natalie and was reluctant to give up on her. His thoughts warred in his mind. In the end, Christopher could not bear to cause Natalie trouble. He mumbled, ¡°When I said that I would let go¡­ It means that I will prevent myself from disturbing your life. However, I will be near you. You can see me whenever you nce behind, and I will always be there¡­¡± One could only wonder whether Natalie heard him. She hupped and continued sleeping. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Christopher saw her child-like behavior and smiled. After Christopher paid the bill, the waiter bent slightly to carry Natalie. However, he noticed Christopher¡¯s threatening re and backed away immediately. Christopher leaned down and lifted Natalie carefully in his arms. To prevent people from confusing her with Yara, he covered her face with his jacket. She felt light. Christopher carried Natalie as if she was the most precious treasure in the world. He walked gradually, hoping that this moment would never end and she would keep sleeping in his arms. Meanwhile, Yeva fiddled with the Patek Philippe watch in her hand and eximed, ¡°My luck has been good recently. This watch is worth six figures. It is like wearing the value of a house on one¡¯s wrist!¡± Her first thought was to sell the watch. However, she consulted an appraisalpany and found that they would need to record the serial number. It was necessary whether she decided to have it auctioned or pawned. The serial number was unique to this watch. There were no two watches with the same serial number. Furthermore, the serial number not only not symbolized the brand¡¯s prestige but was used to prove that the watch was authentic. Therefore, Yeva did not dare to risk providing the serial number. If they recorded the serial number and her personal details, she would be doomed if the original owner traced her with that information. Therefore, she immediately gave up on pawning the watch. She considered it for a long time and could not figure out how to sell the watch. Since it was a men¡¯s watch, she could only give it to Thomas. It was now night. Thomas rushed to the mansion he had gotten to hide Yeva. Thomas liked Yeva, but he found it annoying that she kept asking to meet him. ¡°I am busy with work, but you keep asking me to see you. You know I can¡¯t always sneak away,¡± Thomasined sullenly. ¡°Dear, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Yeva went to Thomas and stood on the tip of her toes to cover his eyes. ¡°Can you close your eyes? I have a surprise for you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thomas asked. ¡°Have you closed your eyes yet? You will see it soon!¡± Yeva said. Her coy tone softened Thomas¡¯ heart. ¡°Fine, I will do as you say.¡± After Yeva counted down from three to one, Thomas opened his eyes and saw a brand new Patek Philippe watch. ¡°You¡­ You got this for me?¡± Thomas was surprised. He had spent a lot of money on Yeva and did not expect her to give him such an expensive gift. ¡°Of course! It is for you!¡± Yeva lied brazenly. ¡°Previously, you gave me money to prepare for my pregnancy, so I had been thinking¡­ I feel that I shouldn¡¯t use it all on myself. Then, I realized that I had never gotten you a gift. I happened to be shopping this afternoon and saw this watch. I thought it would look good on you, so I bought it.¡± Thomas was excited that his mistress had gifted him such an expensive watch. He kept fiddling with it. ¡°Yeva, I didn¡¯t know that you care so much about me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 713 A Cue For Love Chapter 713 A Cue for Love Chapter 713 Nauseating Words ¡°Of course, how can I not care about you?¡± Yeva replied coquettishly. Then, she continued lying. ¡°You are my beloved and the father of my baby. Thus, I will always care about you! I asked you toe here today to give you this surprise!¡± Thomas suddenly realized that he was being too harsh just now. Therefore, he hugged and coaxed her, ¡°I was wrong just now¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood your good intention and scolded you.¡± ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Yeva looked pitiful with tears in her eyes. ¡°As long as you are happy, it doesn¡¯t matter that I suffer through pregnancy. All I care about is your happiness.¡± Yeva had said that deliberately. As expected, Thomas fell for her trap. ¡°How can I let you suffer? We can¡¯t let anything bad happen to our son. I will send you more money tomorrow, so you can focus on resting. You are bearing my precious child, so we must be careful.¡± Hearing that Thomas would give her money brought a bright smile to Yeva¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, thank you, Dear.¡± Then, both of them kissed. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The following day, Natalie and Yandel listened to the recording in the office. Yandel rubbed his temple once he finished listening. ¡°Do I really have to listen to this every day?¡± Yandel felt nauseous after listening. ¡°It won¡¯t always be that bad.¡± Natalie tapped her fingers on the table. ¡°You can find out what Dexmed Pharmaceutical is up to this way. Then, you can direct Dream to make the relevant countermeasures.¡± As long as it will help with their problems, we have to listen to the recordings no matter what. Yandel was impressed with Natalie¡¯s unusual n, so he smiled and said, ¡°Boss, this is a cunning move! You even predicted that Thomas¡¯ mistress would gift him the watch!¡± Natalie exined calmly, ¡°She can¡¯t sell the watch or use it herself. Therefore, I expected she would give it to Thomas to appease him. Yeva loves money and is cunning. Therefore, it is not surprising that she would do this. Seeing how she did not hesitate, I believe she aims to be his wife.¡± ¡°What are you nningter¡­¡± Yandel said. ¡°Keep it.¡± There was a sh of cunning gleam in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°It will be useful at the key moment.¡± ¡°Boss, Dream is now facing attacks from every direction. I can only sustain thepany for another half a month at the most¡­¡± Yandel brought up the main issue. His expression darkened as he said, ¡°If we don¡¯t ept any merger and acquisition deal from otherpanies, we will run out of funds. Then, Dream would copse.¡± ¡°Half a month is long enough.¡± Natalie smiled deviously. ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t forget that Samuel is backing me. If the situation is dire, I can ask him to help. For now, you should hold up thispany as long as you can and deal with the peopleing at us.¡± Yandel was stunned for a moment beforeughing. Is she trying to make me feel better? However, he could notugh for long. Soon, he received a phone call saying that the deceased family members were causing trouble at thepany¡¯s entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll go down to deal with them,¡± Yandel said and felt his head throbbing. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Natalie suddenly remembered something and took out a small vial from her pocket. ¡°By the way, I almost forgot to give you this! Use this if you get injured. You will heal faster.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Yandel took the small vial and smiled bitterly. ¡°Being the CEO of Dream is a difficult job.¡± Natalie pumped her fist in encouragement and smiled. ¡°All the best, Mr. Moss!¡± Yandel left the office dejectedly to deal with those causing amotion below. Natalie stopped smiling and began to carefully examine the dossier about those who suffered sudden death. Usually, an autopsy can reveal the cause of sudden deaths. But there are now twenty-three deaths. Why can¡¯t an expert coroner discover anything? The victims had all taken Dream¡¯s anti-cancer special medicine, so everyone med Dream for their deaths. ¡°They can¡¯t find anything again¡­¡± Natalie bit her thumb and muttered, ¡°Is this the same substance as the one found in Melissa¡¯s blood?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 714 A Cue For Love Chapter 714 A Cue for Love Chapter 714 An Assassination Natalie frowned and called Ross on the phone. Then, she headed to the research department. When she arrived, Ross had a pair of goggles on and held a dropper and a test tube to conduct a chemistry experiment. He noticed that the test tube¡¯s content did not change color and recorded his findings in a report. Ross was so focused on his experiment that he did not notice Natalie put on ab coat and came into theb. After some time, Ross finally noticed he and his assistant were not the only ones in theb. Then, he saw Natalie. ¡°Ms. Nichols, what brings you here?¡± Ross asked solemnly. Natalie did not say anything but gestured for him to continue his experiment. She then went to assist him. After some time, Natalie and Ross left theb and took off their sweat-drenched coats. Their wet stands stered to their foreheads. ¡°So, you thought the same too.¡± Ross continued solemnly, ¡°You suspect someone poisoned the victims with an undiscovered poison. After the special medicine alleviated the cancer symptoms, the poison caused their bodies to decline rapidly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°I believe this is an important clue. If we can crack this clue, we should be able to prove that the special medicine did not cause those deaths. Furthermore, we can find out who is behind this.¡± Ross noticed that Natalie looked haggard but determined. Therefore he answered sincerely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to investigate.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie replied. After that, she worked until past midnight before leaving theb. She came out of thepany building and checked her phone. There were messages from her children. Mommy, are you busy with work? Mommy, take care of your health even when you are busy. Don¡¯t work too hard! Mommy, when are youing home? Mommy, I¡­ I miss you! Natalie missed the children too, but she could not go home yet. Even though Samuel and the children believed her, she felt that she should keep a distance from them until she had resolved the matter. That would be the best for them. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As it waste, Natalie did not reply to those voice messages. She did not want them to know that she was still awake at this hour. Therefore, Natalie could only look at those messages for a long time before reluctantly putting the phone in her pocket. She went to a convenience store to get some food before heading home. At this moment, five men in ck attires secretly followed behind Natalie, watching her every move. ¡°This woman¡¯s life is worth thirty million. You should kill her swiftly at the surveince camera¡¯s blind spot,¡± instructed the leader. ¡°Understood,¡± the rest answered. The reward of thirty million enticed these five mercenaries to return to assassination work. Their eyes shed with bloodlust and greed. They believed they could kill Natalie without a problem and get money into their bank ounts. Natalie had been busy the whole day, so her eyes were a little sore and swollen. Therefore, she did not notice the people approaching her. Once she walked into a dark area, the five assassins signaled each other with their fingers against their forehead to start killing. However, before the leader could put his hand down, a sharp saber pierced through his chest, causing blood to spurt out. The leader opened his eyes wide in disbelief and died before he could make a noise. The other four assassins saw what happened, but a few people covered their mouths before they could gasp in shock. Then, these people pointed guns at the assassins¡¯ temples. The remaining four assassins were only in this for the money. Therefore, they were scared when their leader suddenly dropped dead. Although the killing happened swiftly and without struggle, they could not avoid creating some noise. Natalie sensed something. She turned around and became alert. Suddenly, a ck cat jumped out of the bushes. It meowed before slipping into another bush. A Cue For Love Chapter 715 A Cue For Love Chapter 715 A Cue for Love Chapter 715 Fishing Out The Mastermind Natalie breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it was only a ck cat. What happened recently put her on high alert. Sometimes, she could not help but feel paranoid. Sheughed at herself before shaking her head and heading back to her apartment. However, unknown to her, people were working in secret in the unseen corners to remove all threats to her. They quickly disposed of the bodies and cleared the bloodstains. Meanwhile, Samuel was in the Bowers residence when he received a call from Weston. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it is as you expected. Someone tried to assassinate Mrs. Bowers,¡± Weston reported to Samuel. ¡°Did she notice anything?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Mrs. Bowers was careful. However, those were not simple assassins. If we didn¡¯t protect her in secret, she could have been in danger,¡± Weston answered. He heard from Billy and Sarah that Samuel values Natalie more than his life. Therefore, Weston did not leave anything but informed, ¡°We did as instructed and avoided as much disturbance as possible. Mrs. Bowers did not notice the assassins or us. However¡­¡± Samuel frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Weston answered softly, ¡°You are not the only one protecting her in secret.¡± Samuel immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Do you know who?¡± ¡°They are mainly the Collins family, the Watsons family, and Irethiel¡¯s Kennedy family,¡± Weston replied. Samuel pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes fiercely. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Damn it! These people are all vying for Natalie¡¯s affection. Even Yohan, who had returned to Irethiel, is secretly protecting her. Although they said that they have given up on their feelings for Natalie, that is untrue in reality. It seems they still want to get Natalie for themselves. They are all observing her in silence, waiting for me to make a mistake. Then, they would use the excuse of saving her to whisk her away. They are more daring than I expected! ¡°They can observe if they want, but you must not be so stupid as to let them help you,¡± Samuel said sternly. Then, he instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t leave an opening. I need you to investigate the matter tonight. By tomorrow morning, I want to know who the mastermind behind this assassination attempt is.¡± I will never let go of anyone who dares to harm her¡­ Meanwhile, Natalie had some macaroni and cheese before going to bed. She was unaware that many people in Dellmoor shall have a sleepless night because of her. The following morning, Weston nced at an assassin bloody from ¡®questioning¡¯ and said casually, ¡°Why did you bother saying all those nonsense? What is the point of putting yourself through so much pain? In the end, you still have to tell me all you know.¡± Weston had subjected the four assassins to brutal questioning and tortured them. Their bodies trembled as they looked at Weston¡¯s back profile. Then, Weston left the interrogation room and messaged Samuel the mastermind¡¯s name. At this moment, Samuel was having breakfast with the children. Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton were all downcast as they had not seen Natalie for a few days. Meanwhile, Samuel remained expressionless before the children as he opened the message. A cold re shed across his eyes as he saw a familiar name. After leaving the Bowers residence, Billy thought Samuel wanted to head to thepany as usual. However, Samuel suddenly instructed, ¡°Billy, I¡¯m not going to thepany this morning. Send me to Miguel¡¯s residence. I have something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Billy nodded and drove the car toward Miguel¡¯s residence outside the city. Miguel lived in a vi built on the wends. It had fresh air and green nts all around. When Samuel stepped into the vi, Miguel was dressed in loungewear and doing light exercise in the garden. A Cue For Love Chapter 716 A Cue For Love Chapter 716 A Cue for Love Chapter 716 Finding The Perfect Beauty While waiting patiently for Miguel to finish his martial arts training, Samuel said, ¡°Mr. Miguel, you certainly know how to enjoy your life.¡± Miguel pretended that he didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. Let¡¯s go to the living room instead of standing here. We can have some tea and chat over there.¡± After they headed toward the living room, the housekeeper served Samuel and Miguel two cups of tea. ¡°Mr. Samuel, I¡¯m about to ask to meet you even if you don¡¯te here to meet me.¡± Then, Miguel took a sip of the tea and continued, ¡°You still vouch for the Witch after what happened to your grandpa. No matter if she was the one who poisoned him, she shouldn¡¯t stay by your side anymore.¡± Samuel pursed his lips upon hearing that, and his eyes shed with a dangerous glint. Pretending that he didn¡¯t see Samuel¡¯s expression, Miguel added, ¡°You¡¯re not an ordinary man but the head of the Bowers family. In other words, you have to preserve the dignity and reputation of the family. Keeping such a woman by your side will only be your Achilles¡¯ heel. One day, she will drag you down.¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Miguel didn¡¯t respond to it but pped his hands two times. The next moment, about seven beautifully dresseddies came into the living room smilingly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Samuel¡¯s lips quirked once he saw it. ¡°Mr. Miguel, what do you mean?¡± Miguel said smugly, ¡°That Witch isn¡¯t good-looking at all! Well, I¡¯ve prepared a fewdies who are sexy and charming in different ways. If you fancy any one of them, feel free to bring her home. If not, I can continue looking for the perfect one for you.¡± Initially, thedies thought an old man in his seventies or eighties like Miguel would be choosing one of them. They were surprised once they saw Samuel, who was young and immensely handsome. When thedies cast flirtatious nces at Samuel, he bellowed, ¡°Get lost!¡± Instantly, thedies shivered in fear and left the living room before Miguel could say anything. Aftering to his senses, Miguel tried to diffuse the awkward situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no hurry to choose your favorite one. I¡¯ll continue looking for the perfectdy for you.¡± Since Miguel still acted dumb, Samuel red at him and questioned, ¡°Last night, an assassin wanted to kill Natalie for the bounty on her head worth thirty million. Was he hired by you?¡± Although Samuel asked politely, the murderous aura exuded from him got increasingly intense. Meanwhile, Miguel was startled upon hearing it. Knowing that it would be futile to keep pretending, he admitted it. ¡°You¡¯re right. I assigned the man to do it. I was willing to execute the things that you hesitate to do. Besides, I only wished to get rid of the trouble for the Bowers family. After all, such a woman doesn¡¯t deserve to be by your side.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll give the Bowers family an exnation, and there are eight days left,¡± Samuel said slowly, articting each word. Feeling vexed, Miguel said, ¡°Did you say eight days? Can you give us an exnation even when the grace period has ended? Do you think we can¡¯t tell how deeply the Witch has influenced you? Since she can seduce you by merely saying a few words, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll look for another excuse to brush us off. Hence, I can never let the woman destroy you and the reputation of the entire Bowers family!¡± Deep down, Samuel admitted that Miguel could see through his little game. After all, he would never hand over Natalie to others even after the fourteen days deadline was over. On the one hand, Miguel wanted to seek justice for Keh; on the other hand, he knew it would be dangerous for him to cross Samuel¡¯s red line. As a glint shed across his eyes, Samuel said, ¡°Mr. Miguel, you¡¯re eighty-three years old this year, right? You¡¯ve contributed a lot to the Bowers family for many years. Now is about time for you to retire and enjoy your life.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 717 A Cue For Love Chapter 717 A Cue for Love Chapter 717 House Arrest ¡°What do you mean?¡± Staring at Samuel in disbelief, Miguel said heartbreakingly, ¡°I did everything for the Bowers family and you. Please don¡¯t disappoint me, for I have high expectations of you!¡± The next moment, Samuel interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s fine! I feel sorry for you because you still have to worry about my marriage and happiness at this age. From today onwards, please stay in the resort to have tea, practice Taichi, and enjoy your retirement!¡± With that, Samuel turned around and left the living room. Miguel stood up from his rosewood chair in anger and wanted to chase after Samuel. However, someone blocked his way before he could exit the house. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m the elder of the Bowers family. How dare you restrict my freedom and put me under illegal house arrest! I have the right to go out, and you can¡¯t stop me!¡± The enraged Miguel warned Weston, who leaned against the door. Unperturbed, Weston chuckled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re cing you under illegal house arrest.¡± Miguel probably didn¡¯t expect that Weston would admit to it without reservation. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. While Miguel was at a loss, Weston added mockingly, ¡°However, we can determine whether it¡¯s illegal or not only if you cane out. I¡¯d suggest that you should get some rest in the house and don¡¯t cause any extra trouble!¡± ¡°Oh no! Oh no!¡± Miguel put his hands behind his back and shouted, with anxiousness all over his face. ¡°Mr. Samuel has lost his mind because the Witch managed to seduce him. What a tragedy to the Bowers family!¡± Annoyed by Miguel¡¯s bbering, Weston closed the door right away. Then, he instructed his subordinates to keep an eye on Miguel. Later, Weston caught up with Samuel and asked, ¡°Sir, how should we deal with the four persons?¡± After looking up at Weston, Samuel shifted his gaze to the ck jade thumb ring. ¡°Up to you. Remember to keep it clean.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± As Weston licked his lips, a murderous glint shed across his eyes. Since Weston had to stay upte to question them, he thought about teaching the four persons a lesson. When Billy was driving, Weston sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. Sitting in the backseat, Samuel gently touched his ck jade thumb ring. The thumb ring was a gift given by Natalie. Samuel wore it because she hadn¡¯t been by his side for quite a few days. Samuel gazed at the ring whenever he missed Natalie as if it could ignite their memories. It was Samuel¡¯s first time feeling the torturing pain of missing someone. When Natalie wasn¡¯t by his side, all he could think of was her. In the meantime, Weston and Billy exchanged nces after peeking at Samuel from the rearview mirror. Although they could tell that Samuel was thinking about Natalie again, they were still surprised because the frequency seemed to have increased. Compared to the inactivity of Dream Corporation¡¯s Public Rtions Department, Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s department activelyunched a series of publicity stunts. Dexmed Pharmaceutical was once a traditional medical clinic owned by the Bayer family before thest dynasty copsed. It eventually modernized and expanded under Arnold¡¯s leadership. Now that Dream¡¯s reputation had fallen to an all-time low, Dexmed Pharmaceutical grabbed the chance to promote itself with the theme of consistently producing quality medicines and preserving a hundred- year legacy. In a TV interview, the host handed over a microphone to Thomas and asked, ¡°Mr. Nichols, ¡®preserving a hundred-year legacy¡¯ might sound easy but is immensely challenging. How do you interpret and execute it?¡± Thomas grabbed the microphone and said confidently with a grin, ¡°As we all know, Dexmed Pharmaceutical is the blood, sweat, and tears of myte father-inw, Arnold. I was entrusted with the company after he suddenly passed away due to a disease. However, I didn¡¯t have time to feel anxious. I knew that thepany¡¯s priority would be to continue showing kindness and love by producing quality and safe medicines for the people.¡± While watching the program and staring at the graceful middle-aged man, Natalie¡¯s expression turned grim. A Cue For Love Chapter 718 A Cue For Love Chapter 718 A Cue for Love Chapter 718 Bring Her Down As Natalie clenched the remote control with her hand, a mocking smirk curved her lips. Is that true? I¡¯m surprised by howposed the ambitious man is when twisting the truth. Meanwhile, the host continued to ask, ¡°What are your views on the series of shocking news that some patients suddenly died after consuming Dream Corporation¡¯s special medicine? We understand that the investigation is still ongoing, and no evidence can prove that their deaths are rted to Dream Corporation¡¯s medicine thus far. Nheless, it¡¯s also a fact that the patients passed away coincidentally.¡± Thomas suddenly looked upset after taking over the microphone. Apparently, he was good at acting. The next moment, Thomas¡¯ eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°I was heartbroken upon hearing the news. The patients chose the special medicine, hoping that they could be healthy once again. However, because Dream only coveted profits and didn¡¯t monitor its medicine production, the patients died after consuming the medicine. Although the medicine might be efficacious to some, patients¡¯ safety must be thepany¡¯s utmost priority.¡± Thomas paused for a while and added, I wonder what was on the mind of Dream¡¯s management. At this juncture, how can they still allow the special medicine to be sold in the market to exploit the patients? I¡¯m afraid more lives will be lost if thepany only stops the sale of its special medicine after the authorities have presented concrete evidence.¡± At that time, Thomas seemed deeply perturbed and vexed. After a short while, Thomas changed his tone and said, ¡°As the CEO of Dexmed Pharmaceutical, I think I should do something. The Medical Association will hold a press conference five dayster. On that day, I¡¯ll represent more than tenpanies to call upon the public and governmental agencies to boycott the medicine, hoping to protect the rights of all patients.¡± The host nodded in agreement. ¡°My sincere gratitude to kind-hearted entrepreneurs like Mr. Nichols. We will broadcast the press conference live and invite all of you to watch it with your TVs or phones.¡± After the program ended, Natalie switched off the TV. It appears that Thomas wants to bring me down once and for all. Thomas didn¡¯t want to give Yandel the time to salvage the situation. Instead, he wished to bring down Dream immediately by urging the public and other medicalpanies to boycott Dream within a week. Even if Natalie wished to provide the medicine to patients in need, all hospitals and clinics would have removed it from their stores by then. Deep down, Natalie admitted that Thomas¡¯ move against Dream by cutting its eight-day grace period to five days was swift, urate, and ruthless. After drinking her ss of ck coffee, Natalie returned to the study to read through the experimental data. The Bowers family was busy handling Keh¡¯s funeral for a few days. When Samuel arrived at the mourning hall, he happened to bump into Yara. Yara was wearing a ck mourning dress and a white flower hairpin. At that time, her eyes were visibly bloodshot. It was as if she had just burst into tears. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Once Yara saw Samuel, she put down the things in her hands and came up to him. ¡°Grandpa passed away so suddenly. I only know now that he set up a will before he died, leaving his assets to me.¡± Even Yara was astounded when she was informed of the will. After all, Keh knew that Yara lied to him for years and was finally aware of who Franklin and Sophia¡¯s mother was. As such, Yara thought Keh would be furious. All the more so, Yara didn¡¯t expect that Keh was still willing to do everything for her. ¡°It¡¯s what Grandpa wanted. Anyway, thewyer will settle the paperwork.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After that, Samuel kneeled to pay his respect to Keh. Later, Samuel slowly stood up, looked at Yara in her eyes, and said with a stern face, ¡°I¡¯ve said that you will get the reward you deserve for apanying him for five years. It¡¯s also why I didn¡¯t question you even though I knew the truth a long time ago.¡± ¡°Samuel! You¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 719 A Cue For Love Chapter 719 A Cue for Love Chapter 719 Intention Yara was shocked, for she thought that Samuel knew who gave birth to Franklin and Sophia at about the same time as Keh. When Yara wanted to touch Samuel, he rudely flung her hand away. ¡°I also know what you did to Nat. However, I didn¡¯t do anything to you because of Grandpa. Whether you were sincere or not, you did take care of Grandpa very well. However, I¡¯m not interested in you at all!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yara always thought she had lowered her dignity too much because of loving Samuel. Nheless, she felt a lump in her throat upon listening to Samuel¡¯s cruel remark. ¡°Would you take a look at me in the past five years if Grandpa didn¡¯t like me?¡± Yara couldn¡¯t help but ask Samuel even though she roughly knew the answer. ¡°No,¡± Samuel said while casting a sideways nce at Yara. Then, Samuel warned Yara, ¡°Don¡¯t harm Nat. Also, don¡¯t let me catch you in action.¡± With that, Samuel turned around and left the mourning hall. Yara went weak at the knees and copsed. Nevertheless, she clutched her phone forcefully as though she wanted to break it into pieces. The next moment, tears uncontrobly streamed down Yara¡¯s face. I can¡¯t stop it¡­ Did I hurt her or the other way round? I won¡¯t be who I am today if she doesn¡¯t exist! Anyway, her reputation will go to the dogs within days. By then, she will have nothing and might even go to prison! Samuel, you can resist your family for her, but can you confront the whole world? We¡¯ll wait and see! Deep in Yara¡¯s heart, she wanted Natalie to feel her pain. When Ross was in theboratory, he felt his eyelids get heavier, for he almost fell asleep. He quickly shook his head to stay awake. He looked up and saw that Natalie was still focusing on the experiment as if she wouldn¡¯t get tired at all. ¡°Ms. Nichols, you¡ª¡± ¡°Get some sleep if you¡¯re too tired. You can continue after that,¡± Natalie murmured without lifting her head. ¡°I¡­¡± Realizing that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ck off at the critical moment, Ross tried his best to stay awake. After working day and night, they finally extracted two new elements of medicine at midnight on the fourth day. One of them was a hallucinogen extracted from Melissa¡¯s blood. The other was an element that could speed up the spread of cancer cells from the dead patients¡¯ blood. Compared to ordinary drugs that would lead to addiction, the new hallucinogen could make one feel on cloud nine without getting addicted to it. Besides, others could control the minds of those who consumed the hallucinogen with hypnosis. Patients who consumed the second element would die due to cancer without any pre-existing signs. Even a pathologist could only conclude that their deaths were idents after undergoing autopsies, for there was no trace of drugs. Natalie and Ross were deep in thought as they read the report. After a while, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tell me. What do you think?¡± While thinking about the experimental mouse, Ross said with a grim expression, ¡°One could neither invent the new medicines overnight nor do it alone. These two medicines don¡¯t seem to be made to generate profit. Instead, they can be used as powerful weapons by some underground organizations. The first medicine can help create zombies, while the second is perfect for assassination.¡± What Ross said was in line with Natalie¡¯s thoughts. Natalie nodded and said, ¡°The mastermind knew that I would figure it out sooner orter. Hence, they used the medicines against me to bring me down. They wished to ensure that I could never challenge their positions, just like my granddad and mom in the past!¡± Until then, Natalie finally understood her mother¡¯s intention of leaving the letter for her. A Cue For Love Chapter 720 A Cue For Love Chapter 720 A Cue for Love Chapter 720 A Parasitic Rtionship Upon hearing that, Ross pressed his lips into a thin line even as the furrow of his brows deepened further. Such a drug is exceedingly dangerous and lethal regardless of the industry it¡¯s used in. ¡°What should we do next, Ms. Nichols?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction, and she murmured cidly, ¡°It¡¯s arduous to pull out roots embedded deep in the ground, but we must remove all the exposed stems and leaves in order to save Dream this time. The press conference this time is our chance to make aeback!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Although they already obtained the research results, neither Ross nor Natalie slept a wink that night. At dawn, Natalie stood in the pantry and brewed herself a cup of coffee without sugar. As she gazed at the rays of sunlight that seeped in through the window, Natalie sipped at the coffee in the cup, but her thoughts had drifted a thousand miles away. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Did Granddad once face the same dilemma as me? Earlier, Ross and I only discussed the lethality of those new drugs, but we haven¡¯t had the time to talk about how much R&D effort, test samples, and clinical trials will be required to develop such efficacy. It turned out that the dark forces I postted are living off Dexmed Pharmaceutical through a parasitic rtionship in such a manner. When she finished the coffee and ced the cup into the basin, a glint of determination shed across her eyes. Regardless of the path ahead, my decision is the same as Granddad¡¯s! It was then forty minutes past nine. There were still twenty minutes left before the press conference began officially. Nheless, the hall was already all set with dozens of photography equipment lined up at the back of the hall, facing the rostrum and the panel. The authoritative media outlets and journalists from Dellmoor and Chanaea were all gearing up for the interview session after the press conference. After all, other than celebrity gossip, Dream¡¯s special medicine case also received tremendous attention in themunity news segment at present. Thomas had just ended his phone call with Yeva when he spotted Yara entering the VIP lounge. ¡°Dad, the press conference is going tomence soon, right? Why are you still on the phone?¡± Yara frowned deeply, chagrined at the man for making a phone call when the press conference was going to begin. Right now, there¡¯s nothing more important than holding the press conference! Chuckling dryly, Thomas fibbed, ¡°It was just a telemarketing call. I hung up after admonishing the person for a bit.¡± Was it really just a telemarketing call? Yara¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. The moment I walked in, I obviously glimpsed a smile in his eyes. But since he said so, I can¡¯t cling to this trivial topic and continue pursuing the matter. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s going to be an exceedingly crucial momentter. Also, your tie is crooked.¡± She stepped forward and adjusted his tie as she spoke, ¡°Are you sure you have made all the necessary arrangements on your side and everything is foolproof? There can¡¯t be any mistakes today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never jeopardize things at such a critical juncture.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± When Yara was done righting Thomas¡¯ tie, she checked her makeup in the mirror. I must finish thiseback battle beautifully in this press conference today! As for that sister of mine, well, she can enjoy the taste of failure! ¡°Yara, Dexmed Pharmaceutical will start acquiring Dream after this press conference. The acquisition won¡¯t be easy, but I have high hopes for you.¡± Thomas was fantasizing about the future and pinned his hopes on Yara. ¡°No problem! I won¡¯t disappoint you, Dad!¡± Yara beamed at him. When I acquire Dream, I¡¯ll remove everyone who supports Natalie, including Yandel, Ross, and Lia, as though I¡¯m pulling weeds! Right then, amotion broke out at the press conference. ¡°Samuel Bowers is here!¡± ¡°Why is he here? I don¡¯t think Centurion Corporation has directly coborated with or invested in pharmaceuticalpanies!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t figure out why he would attend such an event.¡± All the journalists were at a loss, but still, they held up their cameras and snapped away at Samuel. ¡°Yara, why is Samuel here?¡± Worry inundated Thomas, and a frown marred his countenance. A Cue For Love Chapter 721 A Cue For Love Chapter 721 A Cue for Love Chapter 721 Here To See Dexmed Pharmaceutical Lose This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. By then, Yara was all too aware that Samuel had no feelings for her. If Natalie is still alive in this world, he¡¯ll never spare me a single nce. Even though he¡¯s here now, I¡¯m sure he only came because of her! ¡°He¡¯s naturally here for Dream¡¯s sake,¡± she muttered, seemingly answering Thomas, yet it was as though she was also reminding herself of it. ¡°Oh, well!¡± At once, Thomas wore an utterly conflicted expression. On the one hand, he was afraid that Samuel would intervene during the press conference, but on the other, he found it a pity that the man had no affection for Yara. Otherwise, he would have free rein over the influence of the Bowers family. Consequently, the scale and aplishments of Dexmed Pharmaceutical would reach new heights. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous, Dad. So what if he¡¯s here? This matter can¡¯t be suppressed even if he intervenes. After all, it involves multiple lives. Not only did Dream fail to provide an exnation, but they didn¡¯t even apologize. No matter how much power he has, he can¡¯t run roughshod over the entire Dellmoor,¡± Yara scoffed. Nodding, Thomas put a lid on the uneasiness and anxiety within him. When they both walked out to the press conference hall, they bumped into Samuel head-on. ¡°Hello, Samuel.¡± Thomas acted all toady at the sight of Samuel, extending his hand for a handshake. s, the man ignored him. In a sh, embarrassment showed on his face. Fortunately, the person in charge of the Medical Association at the side called out to him. Using that as an excuse, he brushed his nose and left with his tail between his legs. That left Yara and Samuel standing face-to-face with each other. Yara jerked her chin up arrogantly as she stared at Samuel. ¡°Are you here to see how Dream is going to lose miserably? Otherwise, you really didn¡¯t have toe here today. If you¡¯re determined to help Natalie, your position as the head of the family will be shaky henceforth no matter how secure it has been.¡± The corners of Samuel¡¯s mouth curved into a faint arc. That smile of his was both devilish and wicked. The mole beneath his right eye added a dangerously entrancing allure to him, but the light in his upturned eyes was cold and dark. Opening his thin lips slightly, he riposted, ¡°It¡¯s the pr opposite. I¡¯m here to see how Dexmed Pharmaceutical is going lose and make a run like rats fleeing a sinking ship.¡± Hearing that, Yara was startled, her eyes brimming with disbelief. ¡°What do you mean?¡± However, Samuel deliberately ignored her shocked gaze and said to Billy beside him, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce and have a seat.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Billy answered, inclining his head a fraction. Subsequently, Samuel took his seat under Yara¡¯s resentful gaze. Her hands curled and clenched into fists. She felt like the man trampled all over her heart, shattering it into a million pieces. Things have alreadye to this, yet he¡¯s still unwilling to admit that Natalie has lost, huh? But so what? The facts are right before our eyes. Regardless of whether he¡¯s here, the oue will remain the same. Just you wait and see, Samuel! I¡¯m definitely going to defeat her so soundly in this press conference that her reputation will be in tatters! At ten o¡¯clock on the dot, the press conferencemenced. The host stood at the rostrum and repeated high-sounding cliches. Behind the screen, a tall and slender figure in a dark green vest stood among the staff, appearing very much inconspicuous. As she lowered the brim of her baseball cap, a smirk tugged at her lips. A momentter, a voice drifted out of her Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Everything is ready, Boss.¡± ¡°Great.¡± That figure was none other than Natalie, but she wasn¡¯t wearing the hyper-realistic mask she usually wore. Hence, even with the baseball cap concealing the better half of her face, it still couldn¡¯t hide her devastating beauty. After the host finished speaking, it was the experts¡¯ turn, followed by the person in charge of the Medical Association. The person in charge of the Medical Association, Saunder Todd, was a middle-aged man wearing gold- rimmed sses. When he spoke, not only did he sound heartbroken, but he even burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m devastated, truly grief-stricken! Twenty-three patients and their families were affected! In my opinion, if we do not take action, many more patients and their families will be destroyed.¡± Because of his persuasive words and expression, many soft-hearted female journalists at the press conference started shedding tears surreptitiously. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 722 A Cue For Love Chapter 722 A Cue for Love Chapter 722 The Tables Have Turned 1 ¡°That¡¯s why we must take the most drastic approach this time. We must boycott Dream Pharmaceutical in the name of the association and the pharmaceutical industry. I¡¯ll not allow any tragedy to happen again before we obtain credible findings from investigations. That¡¯s all I have to say!¡± As soon as Saunder finished his announcement, the crowd instantly responded with apuse. Thomas and Yara exchanged looks and smiled. They knew that Dream Pharmaceutical would fall from grace after this conference. There¡¯s nothing they can do even after obtaining credible findings from investigations! Dream Pharmaceutical would have a hard time making aeback since its reputation would have been tarnished by the time they hadpleted the investigations. The host then said in a serious voice, ¡°Thank you for your speech, Mr. Todd. Next, we¡¯ll wee Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s CEO, Mr. Thomas Nichols, to deliver his speech.¡± A crew member passed the microphone over to Thomas. Thomas cleared his throat and was about to deliver his speech. All of a sudden, everyone in the hall heard a screech that hurt their ears. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with the sharp noise from the microphone? Get someone to solve this problem right now!¡± Thomas¡¯ expression turned grim as he yelled, but the screech was so loud that no one could hear him. The noisested for quite a while. Once the microphone stopped making those sharp noises, a technician walked up to Thomas to inspect the device. The host felt awkward but tried to pull himself together. He attempted to distract the audience from the incident. Yet, his microphone failed to work too when he spoke into it. ¡°What¡¯s happening now? Everything was fine before this.¡± ¡°How could they allow this kind of technical error to happen? Don¡¯t they know this is an important event?¡± ¡°This is ridiculous! It is going to affect the live stream viewership! What the hell, man!¡± The journalists started grumbling as they could not believe that the organizer would make such a blunder. While Yara looked in Thomas¡¯ direction, she had an ominous feeling about the situation. She felt as though something bad was going to happen. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She then turned her gaze to Samuel, who was sitting in the audience. While everyone at the event was running around like headless chickens, Samuel remained inexplicably calm, as if the disruption did not affect him at all. There was an air of aloofness about him, and a corner of his mouth seemed quirked up. It was as if he had seen thising. He¡¯s obviously waiting for the drama to unfold. Wait. Drama? What drama? Yara¡¯s eyes narrowed at that thought, and her heart started pounding. Does it have something to do with Natalie? Is she going to make aeback? No. No way. That¡¯s impossible! Suddenly, the sound system started functioning as usual again. Thomas immediately took out a handkerchief to wipe away the sweat on his face. Laughing wryly, he was about to continue with his speech. But before he could open his mouth, a voice had emerged from the sound system. ¡°Mr. Todd, I¡¯ve emailed you the press statement. You just need to read it out ordingly.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Remember the exquisite vase that you had your eyes on? I¡¯ve delivered it to your house. Just read the press statement as it is, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re an influential figure in the industry, so it¡¯ll make a big difference if you¡¯re the one reading out the press statement. Once Dexmed Pharmaceutical acquires Dream Pharmaceutical, I¡¯ll transfer three percent of the shares to your name!¡± Saunder could be heardughing before he said, ¡°All right! You can count on me. We might not have the official findings from the investigations, but the boycott announcement would be the death of Dream Pharmaceutical!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have the power to do that, Mr. Todd!¡± The recording instantly sent the crowd into a frenzy. All the journalists aimed their cameras at Thomas and Saunder. ¡°What¡¯s with this under-the-table deal between you and Mr. Nichols? Please exin!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 723 A Cue For Love Chapter 723 A Cue for Love Chapter 723 The Tables Have Turned 2 At that moment, the color drained from Thomas¡¯ and Saunder¡¯s faces. As both men sat among the panel, they started breaking out in cold sweats. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The Medical Association was supposed to represent all the pharmaceuticalpanies within the industry. Yet, the head of the association was now in cahoots with the leading pharmaceutical company, and the former was using his influence to gain personal benefits. How scandalous! Right then, Thomas and Saunder exchanged meaningful nces. Both of them desperately wanted to know who leaked the recording. Even Yara was confused by the turn of events. She knitted her brows and stared at Thomas. How could this happen when the press conference is about to end? ¡°Please exin yourself, Mr. Todd,¡± the journalists urged. ¡°Someone must have doctored the recording to frame us!¡± Saunder had no choice but to make up a lie. ¡°Someone must be trying to use the opportunity the defame Dexmed Pharmaceutical and me!¡± There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll admit to the things I¡¯ve done! Saunder knew the recording was real, buting clean would ruin his reputation as the president of the Medical Association and cause him to lose everything. Upon noticing Saunder¡¯s eye gesture, Thomas stepped in and said steadily, ¡°What Mr. Todd said is correct. Someone made this up to defame us! We¡¯ve worked so hard to support the enterprises and our patients, yet some people or certain enterprises feel that the good things we have done are against their interests. That is why they did this to bring us down!¡± Some people? Certain enterprises? He did not say it out clearly, but every remark he made seemed to have insinuated that Dream Corporation, Natalie, and Yandel were the culprits behind this. When Thomas realized the journalists had be less confrontational, he wiped the sweat off his forehead and regained hisposure. ¡°Dear members of the press and live stream viewers, Dexmed Pharmaceutical is a century-oldpany, and I¡¯ve been working hard ever since I took over the business from my father-inw, Mr. Arnold Bayer.¡± ¡°I, Thomas Nichols, am not a hypocrite. Integrity and safety of the people have always been my priorities!¡± he added. Thomas was a charismatic speaker, and the remarks he had won the journalists¡¯ and the crowd¡¯s hearts. Meanwhile, a young woman, who was behind the stage, smirked disdainfully upon hearing what he said. I see. Still trying to act, huh? After my granddad¡¯s passing, my mom and I fled to the countryside in desperation to save our lives. It wouldn¡¯t have happened if he hadn¡¯t plotted against us. How dare he put on an act to convince the world that he¡¯s a noble man? The woman spoke into the Bluetooth earpiece, ¡°y another recording.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Thomas ended his speech, the hall started ying another recording. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m in love with the Rolls-Royce you gave me. My friends are very envious of me!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be giving birth to my baby in another seven months, and he¡¯ll be my one and only son! I¡¯ve had two wives in the past, but you¡¯re the best!¡± The woman¡¯sbored breathing in the recording seemed to have hinted that she was having an intimate moment with Thomas. She responded coquettishly, ¡°So you¡¯re only treating me well because I¡¯m going to give you a son? I thought you said you love me?¡± ¡°I love you, of course! I love you to the moon and back! You¡¯re my sweet darling!¡± ¡°When will you be marrying me then? Now that Yvonne is in the mental hospital because of you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to divorce her? I don¡¯t want to rush you, but don¡¯t forget about the baby! People will see our baby as an illegitimate child if we¡¯re not married!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely divorce her and marry you! Give me another three months! I¡¯ll marry you after acquiring Dream Pharmaceutical!¡± ¡°Okay, dear!¡± The recording then continued with obscene dialogues between the two. A Cue For Love Chapter 724 A Cue For Love Chapter 724 A Cue for Love Chapter 724 The Tables Have Turned 3 Once again, the crowd was rendered speechless. It was not difficult to tell that the man in the recording was Thomas, and the woman was neither Jennie nor Yvonne. Instead, the female voice in the recording clearly belonged to a frivolous woman who indulged in debauchery. Many years ago, rumors had it that Thomas admitted his wife to a mental hospital after the unexpected death of his daughter. To restore his image, he expressed his love and longing for his wife and his deceased daughter through writings. With that, he sessfully restored his reputation in no time. That was why the public no longer paid attention to the rumor anymore. This recording instantly ruined his image as a loving husband. At that moment, Thomas, who spoke with great confidence earlier, gaped in shock as he sat in the middle of the panel with words caught in his throat. Once again, the journalists started questioning Thomas, ¡°Mr. Nichols, who is that woman in the recording? Is she your mistress?¡± ¡°In the recording, you said you¡¯ll marry her after acquiring Dream Pharmaceutical three monthster. Is that true?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life with Ms. Fayze since she had been with you for thest two decades? But now you¡¯re with this woman, and you even had a child with her. It seems you¡¯re not practicing what you preached!¡± A few other journalists continued to bombard him with more questions. No one expected this turn of events in the press conference. The journalists had their eyes fixated on Thomas, hoping he could answer all their questions. Right then, Yara got up from her seat. She seemed to be more shocked than angry. She had poured her blood, sweat, and tears into this, but everything that was happening right then was going against her will. It is all Dad¡¯s fault! No wonder he looked suspicious and was hesitant to speak on the phone whenever I was around! That is because the person he called was not his business partner but his mistress! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hmph! He has finally shown his true colors! The enraged Yara bit her lip so hard that it started to bleed. She then heard a voice in her head. It¡¯s time to ditch him! Don¡¯t let him foil your perfect n! You should focus on destroying Natalie and make sure she loses everything! With that, Yara got onto the stage in her heels and snatched the microphone from the host. ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± The host was stunned by her action. However, Yara shot a fierce re at the host, causing thetter to zip her mouth right away. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m just as shocked as all of you here when I heard these recordings. We¡¯ll definitely carry out an investigation to find out if those recordings were doctored, but I hope this will not distract us from the main issue discussed in this press conference!¡± She continued, ¡°I understand that Dexmed Pharmaceutical is not a perfectpany. Rest assured that we¡¯ll address the problem ordingly. But the purpose of the press conference today is not to criticize Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Instead, we¡¯re here to talk about the death incidents Dream Corporation¡¯s special medicine has caused!¡± Upon hearing that, the journalists came around and stopped questioning Thomas. At that point, Thomas¡¯ sweat had drenched his handkerchiefpletely. He turned around and stared at Yara in frustration. Yara, too, looked at Thomas, but there was ack of sympathy in her eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 725 A Cue For Love Chapter 725 A Cue for Love Chapter 725 The Tables Have Turned 4 Deep in his heart, Thomas knew his rtionship with Yeva would be his Achilles¡¯ heel today. He lowered his head and thought. Thank goodness Yara came out to divert the journalists¡¯ attention. Otherwise, I¡¯d be cornered by these people. Before Yara and Thomas could take a breather, someone got on stage, to their dismay. d in a pair of overalls, the woman walked in with her hands in her pockets and a cap on her head. She then gradually walked to the center of the stage. When the journalists turned their attention to her, she removed her cap, revealing her long silky hair that draped over her shoulders. Even though she was barefaced, she still looked as stunning as ever, thanks to her fairplexion and exquisite features. The crowd at the press conference could not help but be in awe of her beauty. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But what stunned the crowd the most was the uncanny resemnce between that woman and Yara. Despite having the same facial features and physique, this bare-faced woman exuded a more charming aura than Yara, who had heavy makeup on and wore pieces of luxurious jewelry. Although they were sisters, thetter was no match for the woman in terms of charisma and beauty. Samuel finally saw the person he was eager to see. Instantly, love filled his eyes, and he could not stop smiling. As he crossed his arms and cupped his chin, his eyes were filled with delight when he looked at the woman who made a sudden appearance on stage. Samuel was constantly worried about her, but he knew she had always been a strong and independent woman. He also knew that every time she made an appearance afterying low for a period, she would always have the ability to stun the world. My sweetheart is so gorgeous. I¡¯m so proud of her. ¡°Who is she? Why does she look like Ms. Nichols?¡± One of the journalists looked confused. At that moment, Yara¡¯s and Natalie¡¯s eyes finally met. As the former looked at her sister¡¯s facial features which were simr to hers yet better-looking, her heart was filled with conflicting emotions. Nevertheless, Yara tried to contain her anxiety and stayposed. ¡°How did youe back? How dare you make an appearance here? Don¡¯t you know what today¡¯s press conference is all about?¡± Thomas had all along known that Natalie was not dead, but seeing her in person still stunned him. His jaw dropped the moment he saw Natalie on stage. Upon noticing how thunderstruck Thomas and Yara were, Natalie casually picked up the microphone on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can tell that we look alike, can¡¯t you? That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, Yara¡¯s twin sister.¡± Natalie Nichols? All the journalists were rendered speechless when they heard that. ¡°Another Natalie Nichols? How is that possible?¡± ¡°I know, right? Isn¡¯t that the name of Dream Corporation¡¯s chairwoman?¡± ¡°They look different, though, despite having the same name.¡± While the journalists were trying to make sense of what was going on, Natalie grinned and exined, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m also the chairwoman of Dream Corporation. Some of you might find it weird that I look different. The person who represented me in public was actually a good friend of mine because I couldn¡¯t appear in public due to some reasons.¡± Upon hearing that, the crowd gasped in shock once again. All the journalists were overwhelmed by the multiple unexpected turns of events. They coulde up with at least four pieces of news from this press conference alone. Yara looked up at Natalie with a scowl. ¡°Oh. So you finally have the guts to face the public, huh? Don¡¯t you try to distract us from the deaths that the medicine from yourpany has caused with all your gimmicks! We¡¯ll not forget the crime Dream Pharmaceutical hasmitted!¡± Natalie retorted, ¡°Every day, hundreds of thousands of cancer patients take our special medicine, and they¡¯re all doing fine.¡± She squinted and continued, ¡°But coincidentally, all the twenty-three death cases happened at Rayson Hospital.¡± ¡°And these are all cases of sudden death. It makes me wonder if they were actually caused by our medicine, or did the hospital intentionally admit patients that were on the brink of death into its institution to bump up the statistics?¡± she analyzed. A Cue For Love Chapter 726 A Cue For Love Chapter 726 A Cue for Love Chapter 726 The Tables Have Turned 5 Natalie stood under the spotlight with a microphone in her hand. Her words were so profound that they found their way into the crowd¡¯s hearts. ¡°Before we hold Dream Pharmaceutical ountable, shouldn¡¯t we first hold the hospital liable?¡± Natalie clicked on the presentation clicker and the screen shed, showing another slide. ¡°In the past few days, Dream has been shouldering the massive pressure of public outcry, but we have never considered stopping our production and sales. She continued, ¡°As the cost of this special medicine is many times cheaper than numerous other imported medicines, stopping the cirction will only burden patients and their families. For that reason, Dream had worked hard and cooperated with the authorities, but we didn¡¯t expect that our competitors would use such underhanded methods to oppress Dream. From what I heard from the authorities, they still couldn¡¯t determine if there was indeed an issue with Dream¡¯s special medicine, but I supposed everyone has heard the recordings yed earlier. I believe all of you are able to make your own judgment.¡± Natalie met Yara¡¯s gaze once she finished her speech. After catching the delight in Natalie¡¯s gaze, Yara clenched her teeth. She did it on purpose. She chose to spring this on us when we were in the limelight as she knew the impact would be devastating for us. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re blood-rted, I¡¯ll give you some advice.¡± A gleam shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Give a thief enough rope, and he¡¯ll hang himself.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± After that, Natalie returned her gaze to the reporters and cameras and bowed deeply. Without any hesitance, she confidently strutted out of the venue. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The media saw the opportunity and immediately carried their equipment, eager to chase after her. However, a noble and elegant figure slowly got up from his seat at that moment. When Natalie was in his vicinity, he reached out to grab her hand and wrapped his other arm over her shoulder, forming a protective barrier around her from the outside world. Natalie¡¯s mind had been actively nning her next strategy the whole time, so she didn¡¯t notice that he hade to the venue. Disbelief filled her eyes when she looked up and saw his face. The bted realization that he was there the whole time and his current stance were another shock to her system. ¡°S-Samuel, why are you¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡± Samuel was exuding his usual cold vibe in front of the public. His deep-set features, dark eyes, and ck trench coat gave him an unapproachable aura, serving as a deterrent to the vulture-like reporters. Those reporters had the guts to mess with Natalie but not Samuel, so their chase came to a stop when they saw him taking her under his wing. Anyone with working eyes could see that they would be gone from the news industry the next day had they continued to follow and pester Natalie for an interview. Seeing Samuel leaving with Natalie in tow, the reporters turned their attention to Saunder, Thomas, and Yara. ¡°Mr. Todd, is the recording legitimate?¡± ¡°Mr. Nichols, please borate further on your words earlier about how making medicine is akin to how one conducts oneself. Your private life is a mess. Does that reflect on the quality of the medicine Dexmed Pharmaceutical makes?¡± ¡°Natalie is your daughter, but she doesn¡¯t seem to acknowledge you as her father and has even be your strongestpetitor. Is your ex-wife the cause of your horrible rtionship? There was a rumor circting that your current wife, Yvonne, was once your mistress. Please share your opinion on this matter.¡± A barrage of questions hit them like a tonne of brick. Saunder had thought the press conference was held in his favor. However, judging from the current situation, he could not help but feel that Thomas and Yara had dragged him down with them. Filled with rage, he threw a bottle of water onto the ground and stomped away from the venue, leaving Thomas and Yara to clean up the mess. At that moment, Yara felt her head hurt so much that it could explode at any moment. Natalie was so close to falling into the abyss, yet, she still managed to pluck herself out of the murky waters. She even elevated Dream¡¯s reputation. Failed! I have failed terribly! The reporters persistently pushed their microphones into her face with snarky questions. The moring crowd is making me ustrophobic. I might die if this goes on. At that thought, she shut her eyes and slumped to the floor. A Cue For Love Chapter 727 A Cue For Love Chapter 727 A Cue for Love Chapter 727 Hot And Cold Yara¡¯s body hit the floor with a loud thud. Thomas took that opportunity to dash to her side. ¡°Yara, are you okay?¡± However, Yara continued to keep her eyes shut and did not answer him. ¡°Stop asking and make some space! My daughter can¡¯t breathe with all of you hovering so close over her!¡± Thomas med the crowd and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m going to send her to the hospital. If you continue to pester us and something bad happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll hunt all of you down.¡± Having said that, Thomas beckoned his subordinate over to carry Yara and swiftly raced out of the venue together. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The reporters were disappointed that they couldn¡¯t get any interviews from Thomas and Yara. Despite that, the reporters managed to obtain plenty of shocking and newsworthy information from the press conference, so they quickly dispersed, each racing back, eager to be the first to release the breaking news. By then, the news conference venue was a chaotic mess. Meanwhile, Samuel had brought Natalie to a small storeroom beside the venue. There weren¡¯t a lot of boxes and sundries in the storeroom, but the narrow room felt smaller with all the items. ¡°Sam¡ª¡± Before she could get the rest of the word out, Samuel mmed his lips against hers, swallowing her words. Natalie¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the man kissing her like a ferocious beast. So he took me here instead of leaving to kiss me? How shameless! Natalie wanted to push Samuel away, but he grasped her hands and held them against the cold, hard wall, intimately intecing his fingers with hers. With her back against the wall, she had nowhere to escape and could only let Samuel wantonly kiss her. When the situation was about to lose control, Natalie¡¯s eyes became misty, and she was making soft pleading sounds like little critters after getting caught. ¡°W-What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± ¡°You one-sidedly decided to break up with me. Have you not considered my feelings at all?¡± Samuel asked with an arched brow. His eyes were filled with unsatisfied lust. ¡°I¡­¡± After contemting briefly, she slowly said, ¡°I did consider your feelings, but there were just so many things waiting for me to do.¡± Her teary eyes had captivated him. This woman is the cmity that I can never run away from. She can still speak to me so calmly, whereas I¡¯m going crazy from my longing and lust for her. Slightly mad at her inconsideration, Samuel lightly bit her swollen lips as revenge, then released her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel cast a serious look at her. ¡°We¡¯ll continue where we left off after we get back.¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t manage a retort, so she feigned deaf instead. Samuel held Natalie¡¯s small hand as they left the storeroom and strode to his Hummer. After Billy got in the driver¡¯s seat at the front, he sensibly raised the partition between the front and back seats, separating him from them. Displeased that Natalie sat so far away from him, Samuel narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Scooch over,¡± Samuel demanded. ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalie¡¯s mind was foggy fromck of sleep, so she couldn¡¯t hear Samuel¡¯s demand. Samuel was fed up with not having her by his side. Throwing his care out of the window, he swung his arm over her soft body and pulled her to lie against his chest. Natalie could feel the tremendous force he was exerting. It was as though he wanted to knead her into his body, bing one with him. ¡°It hurts.¡± The soft whine had Samuel releasing his hold slightly. Natalie couldn¡¯t help curling her lips into a smile as she looked up at the man who was cold as ice in public yet hot as fire when he was alone with her. Samuel asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 728 A Cue For Love Chapter 728 A Cue for Love Chapter 728 Pamper ¡°I was thinking that rumors are just rumors. They¡¯re not credible at all.¡± Natalie stared at Samuel with bright eyes. Samuel was toying with her hand as he questioned, ¡°What kind of rumors?¡± ¡°You being cold and celibate and how you stay away from women¡­¡± Natalie bbed every rumor she had ever heard about him. ¡°I bet those who spread the rumors would get the shock of their lives if they could see you like this.¡± Samuel chuckled as he leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Those people weren¡¯t wrong. I¡¯m only like this now because I¡¯m with you. I don¡¯t have any interest in other women.¡± This girl has the innocence of a young girl, yet sometimes, she has a dominant temperament that can rule the world. There are times when she¡¯s cunning, and there are also times when she¡¯s aloof. She¡¯s like a treasure that is full of surprises every day. I¡¯m lucky to have met her before Shawn, Christopher, and Niki did. Otherwise, my life would¡¯ve been filled with regret if I had lost such a precious treasure. He had watched Natalie returning barb for barb at the news conference from the beginning to the end. However, he was curious as to how she did it. ¡°How did you get the recording?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°It was nothing.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°I just used some tricks. I put the recorder on Thomas to catch him in his act. If he is as dumb as I think, he might still be clueless as to where I got the recording from.¡± Samuel looked at Natalie with shining eyes as he brushed her nose proudly. ¡°I was more or less worried for you before the press conference, but it looks like I underestimated you.¡± Natalie nodded. She still had a few regrets from the press conference, such as the matter involving the drug molecule she got from Melissa¡¯s blood and other patients. At that time, she didn¡¯t reveal any of it for fear that it would set off turmoil in Chanaea. That also meant she couldn¡¯t exact the befitting punishment onto Thomas and Yara. At most, the press conference had only tarnished Thomas¡¯ and Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s image, bringing down Dexmed Pharmaceutical from its glory. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to damage its core. After that confrontation, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be obstacles down the path waiting for Dream and me. However, before I brave that storm, I¡¯m going to enjoy the peace first. Natalie¡¯s tense body could finally rx. She gently snuggled against his chest like anguid kitten and soon fell asleep. ¡°Nat, what do you want for dinner tonight?¡± Samuel asked softly. Natalie¡¯s curledshes twitched slightly as her nostrils expanded and constricted from her even breathing. Upon lowering his head, Samuel noticed the dark circles under her eyes. He knew she had been shouldering a lot of burden and responsibility as she faced Dream¡¯s financial crisis and the pressuring public opinion. Yet, she didn¡¯t shed a single tear as she faced all those difficulties and didn¡¯t me anyone. She merely carried everything on her shoulder silently. She¡¯s exactly like the old me. Hence, he understood the pain she felt. It was a feeling that not many could bear, so his heart ached for her all the more. Samuel gentlyid her head against his shoulder so that she could sleep morefortably. When Billy stopped the car and was about to open the back passenger door, he caught Samuel¡¯s gesture for him to keep silent. Catching on to Samuel¡¯s intention, Billy sensibly moved away from the car and allowed Natalie to continue her rest. That went on until dusk. Natalie was finally feeling better after the nap. When she opened her eyes, she realized she had been leaning on Samuel¡¯s shoulder the entire time. With a glimpse at the window, she noticed that the sky had turned dark. ¡°How¡¯s your nap?¡± ¡°I-I think I napped for quite a while.¡± Natalie bit her lip guiltily and looked at his shoulder. ¡°You could have woken me up. How¡¯s your shoulder? Is it numb?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 729 A Cue For Love Chapter 729 A Cue for Love Chapter 729 Inherited From Daddy Natalie¡¯s eyes were still half-mast from having just woken from a deep sleep, and her sweet, gentle voice was tickling Samuel¡¯s ear. Instead of answering Natalie, he repeated his question, ¡°I asked how your nap was?¡± ¡°Comfortable.¡± Natalie nodded as she responded unguardedly. ¡°My shoulder is numb from acting as a pillow for you, so you better perform well in bed tonight until I¡¯m satisfied.¡± He turned to her, staring into her eyes with a burning gaze. Natalie just wanted to offer to massage his shoulder earlier, but he took it the wrong way, and the entire conversation had swerved to PG 18. Lifting her eyes to meet his dark ones, she could read the depth of his longing for her. That infatuation was on the borderline of paranoia and unhealthy obsession. His fiery gaze seared her, causing her heart to pound fervently. She realized btedly that she had already mumbled a soft ¡°yes¡± when she snapped out of her daze. After that, they both got out of the car, and Samuel habitually reached for her hand as they walked back to the Bowers residence. Gavin hadn¡¯t seen Natalie for the past few days, so he was d when she came back. He greeted her with a kind smile, ¡°Ms. Natalie, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking care of the kids during my absence,¡± Natalie said, returning a friendly smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for it. It¡¯s part of my job.¡± At that moment, four chubby kids exchanged nces when they heard Natalie¡¯s and Gavin¡¯s voices. Realizing that Natalie was back, they raced to her side. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± The kids reached her side in no time, and she became the attention of the four children with cute, chubby faces and dark, big eyes. The sight had filled Natalie¡¯s empty heart with warmth. ¡°Franklin! Xavian! yton and Sophia!¡± Natalie dropped to her knees and looked at the kids with red rims around her eyes. She had kept her longing for the kids on a tight leash due to her busy work, but the second she saw them, the leash loosened, bringing tears to her eyes. I missed them so much too. yton said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so thin now.¡± ¡°Mommy, you worked too hard. If Daddy doesn¡¯t want to support you, I can,¡± Xavian said with pouting lips. Franklin shot Samuel a disgusted nce. ¡°Daddy, if you can¡¯t take care of Mommy, the four of us can.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sophia pitched in, ¡°I didn¡¯t spend any money that all the uncles gifted me. I can give everything to Mommy.¡± Natalie hadn¡¯t even said a word, and Samuel was already on the receiving end of the kids¡¯ despise. Samuel watched as the kids surrounded Natalie, feeling resigned at the remarks they threw at him. He thought it was funny that the kids had different characters and features but inherited the same thing from him. Their love for Natalie must have been engraved in their DNA. All five of us Bowers can twist the facts for Natalie¡¯s sake. Seeing the kids being so protective of her, Natalie was touched but figured she still needed to clear Samuel¡¯s name. ¡°I was just a bit tied up at work, so I couldn¡¯t have my meals on time. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll regain my weight after a few hearty meals. As for you guys, did you finish your homework and behave yourselves when I wasn¡¯t around?¡± ¡°We did!¡± the kids chorused immediately. Worried that Natalie would want to check the kids¡¯ homework, Samuel quickly cut in, ¡°Gavin has prepared dinner. Let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 730 A Cue For Love Chapter 730 A Cue for Love Chapter 730 Taking The Lead Samuel lowered his head and ate quietly as they sat around the dining table. Meanwhile, the four children kepting up with different topics to chat about with Natalie. Although he did not say a word, his eyes were fixed on her face. Several strands of her soft bangs fell forward and brushed lightly against her cheek as she listened earnestly to the children¡¯s banter. Whenever they said something funny, she wouldugh along with them, and her almond-shaped eyes would curve into two crescents. He felt a genuine sense of peace and contentment as he gazed at the scene before him. When Natalie turned toward Samuel and realized he had been looking at her the whole time, she felt somewhat self-conscious. ¡°I¡­ Why do you keep staring at me? You should eat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he murmured, not revealing that he thought she was a feast for the eyes. The four children mored around Natalie after dinner, asking her to check their homework. In truth, it was so that they could spend more time with their mother. Samuel was indeed a little disgruntled. After all, he only just got to see Natalie as well, so he selfishly wanted to have her to himself for a while. However, he could only watch helplessly after she shot him a nce, telling him not to fight with the children for her attention. Hence, he stepped outside to let the cool evening breeze calm his restlessness before returning to his study to continue working. It was ten o¡¯clock at night by the time the children finally washed up and went to bed at Natalie¡¯s urging. Massaging her sore shoulders, Natalie was ready to go to her bedroom and turn in for the night. But as soon as she opened the door, she felt a warm touch on her wrist before she was led into the room. ¡°Samuel, you¡­¡± Natalie began. In the blink of an eye, an arm circled her slender waist and pulled her behind the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes were as dark as a bottomless abyss. ¡°Really?¡± Natalie swallowed hard. Feigning ignorance, she continued, ¡°You barely ate during dinner, so it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re hungry. Why don¡¯t I ask Gavin to prepare some supper for you?¡± She knew full well what he was hungry for at that moment, but the memory of their kiss in the storage room frightened her a little. This man¡­ He¡¯s like a vicious wolf that was locked up in a cage for days without food and water and is finally released. And here I am, like a rabbit wandering into the wolf¡¯s den. If he were to satiate his hunger in that starving state, there¡¯d be nothing left of me! However, her attempt at distracting him and escaping from his clutches proved unsessful. Instead of kissing her on the lips, she felt him press his lips against her neck. Heat rose within her as he enveloped her in his strong, masculine aura. It tickles¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± she moaned. ¡°Are you going to brush me off again?¡± Samuel grasped Natalie¡¯s chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°When did I try to brush you off?¡± she protested in an attempt to exin herself. He arched an eyebrow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you? If you want to prove that you weren¡¯t trying to brush me off, go on and take the lead. Put your arm around my waist and kiss me.¡± Upon hearing his words, her face flushed scarlet, and her eyshes trembled. She stood rooted to the spot, not daring to move even an inch. That request of his¡­ Isn¡¯t it a little too embarrassing? I have to put my arm around his waist¡­ and initiate a kiss? Seeing that she made no movement, he nibbled her earlobe and said devilishly, ¡°Who said she wanted to make it up to me? If you¡¯re shy, I¡­ can take the lead¡­¡± His words rendered her speechless. What on earth is he saying? He really does have a talent for killing a conversation. She red at him fiercely, but his eyes were aze with his desire for her. Since she refused to take the lead, he would do it. Lifting Natalie in his arms, Samuel pressed her up against the door, parted her legs, and wrapped them around his waist. Then, he leaned in toward her luscious lips and kissed her passionately. A Cue For Love Chapter 731 A Cue For Love Chapter 731 A Cue for Love Chapter 731 Far From Being Fully Satisfied Natalie wanted to escape, but his kisses were so urgent and passionate that she had no way of avoiding them. There was a brief moment when they broke away, giving her the chance to escape. However, he was only giving her a moment to catch her breath. It was not long before he continued kissing her, robbing her of her breath again. That night, there was no rest for either of them. By the end of it, she was exhausted and felt like she was in a daze. We did it more than twice, but he doesn¡¯t seem the least bit tired! On the contrary, he seems to be getting more and more addicted to it! Meanwhile, Samuel was oblivious to the thoughts running through Natalie¡¯s mind as he gently stroked her ck hair. In truth, his thoughts were theplete opposite of hers. He was far from being fully satisfied! It seems as if my desire for her is only growing by the day. I feel like I¡¯m losing control when I¡¯m in this state, yet the feeling is utterly addictive. It makes me want to love her even more. What should I do? He had never felt that way with any other woman, and the woman who made him go crazy for her was not able to keep up physically. In the end, he could only sigh as he hugged Natalie close to him, reining in the insatiable desire within him and forcing himself to calm down. While they shared a hot and passionate night, things were strained and awkward for Yara and Thomas over at the hospital as they were in the middle of a fierce argument. Yara flung a bottle of saline onto the floor. The bottle shattered, sshing the liquid everywhere. ring at Thomas in rage, Yara demanded furiously, ¡°Where did those voice recordingse from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really have no idea!¡± Thomas wailed, covering his ashen face miserably. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it long and hard, but I still can¡¯t figure out how those recordings could¡¯vee about! I¡¯m not good at many things, but I¡¯m not so dumb as to let someone get their hands on something that could be used against us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? You don¡¯t know anything! And yet you dare toe and ask me!¡± Yara was infuriated. I thought the press conference would deliver Natalie a crushing blow, but the n backfired in my face, and I was the one who wound up losing! If not for those voice recordings, everything would¡¯ve gone ording to my n! She clutched the quilt on the hospital bed tightly, digging her nails so deep into it that she left five scratch marks on it. Inadvertently, she caught sight of the expensive Patek Philippe watch on Thomas¡¯ wrist. ¡°That watch¡­ Did you just buy it?¡± Yara asked hoarsely. Thomas¡¯ expression froze as he clutched the watch, and he did not say anything for a long time. ¡°Look at the situation we¡¯re in! Are you still going to keep things from me at a time like this?¡± Yara demanded icily. Thomas could hardly breathe when he saw the cold and ruthless look in her eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± His mouth opened and closed a few times. Finally, he revealed, ¡°Yeva gave it to me.¡± ¡°Your mistress?¡± Yara fixed her gaze on the watch and added, ¡°We¡¯ll soon find out whether there¡¯s anything wrong with the watch once we get someone to check it.¡± As morning dawned, Yara headed to the apartment where Yeva lived with the Patek Philippe watch in her hand. Yeva was soon rudely awakened by the sound of the doorbell ringing incessantly. She was already starting to show a little, and she put her hands over her baby bump as she climbed out of bed. At the same time, she could not help grumbling, ¡°It¡¯s not even light out yet! What¡¯s with the ruckus? That¡¯s not the sound of someone ringing the doorbell. It sounds more like they¡¯re trying to summon the dead!¡± She descended the stairs to the first floor and walked to the front door. When she opened the door, she saw Yara standing in front of her, wearing a ming red dress. Thetter had also applied heavy makeup to her delicate features, concealing her tear-stained face and dark circles. It made her look much more mature and gave her a domineering air. Yeva was Thomas¡¯ mistress, so she knew about Yara. She looked at Yara in surprise and stammered, ¡°Yara¡­ H-How did you¡ª¡± But before she could finish her sentence, Yara raised her hand and pped Yeva hard across her face. The sound rang out in the air, crisp and clear. p! Yara struck Yeva so hard that thetter nearly stumbled. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Holding a hand up to her burning cheek, Yeva felt her anger re within her. ¡°Since you knew how to find me, you must also know about my rtionship with your father. I¡¯m going to be your stepmother in the future!¡± The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 732 A Cue For Love Chapter 732 A Cue for Love Chapter 732 If You Have Any Compassion Yeva was no great beauty, but she was still quite young. In fact, she was not much older than Yara. For a youngdy like her to stay by Thomas¡¯ side willingly, it was naturally because of his money. Being kept as a mistress here is only temporary. My ultimate goal is to be Thomas¡¯wfully wedded wife. That way, I¡¯ll also have control over half of the Nichols family¡¯s assets byw. ¡°My stepmother? You?¡± Yara sneered, shaking the hand she had used to p Yeva as if she had just touched something dirty. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Yara.¡± Yeva deliberately showed off her baby bump and dered smugly, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with your father¡¯s baby. What good is a daughter? In the end, your father will still pass on his assets to this child in my belly. You¡¯d do well to speak to me politely. Otherwise, once I marry into the Nichols family, you¡¯ll¡ª¡± Halfway through her threat, she got pped hard by Yara once again. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Furious, Yeva roared angrily, ¡°Why you¡­ Do you really think I don¡¯t have any way of dealing with you?¡± ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got,¡± Yara retorted, arching her eyebrows tauntingly. Yeva quickly took out her phone and called Thomas in front of Yara. Soon, she heard a phone ringing, and it wasing from outside the house. Is Thomas here? So, it wasn¡¯t Yara who discovered this ce on her own. Thomas was the one who brought her here! And he stood on the sidelines and did nothing as she pped me! ¡°Thomas¡­ I know you¡¯re outside! I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t do anything when your daughter pped me!¡± Yeva shrieked. Tossing the Patek Philippe watch at Yeva¡¯s feet, Yara asked, ¡°Did you give him this watch as a gift? It has a monitoring device. Spit it out. Who told you to do that?¡± Yeva tensed as soon as she heard that there was a monitoring device inside the watch. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Are you refusing to tell the truth?¡± Yeva raised her voice as she said agitatedly, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know! I was in a dessert store, and one of the other customers left it behind. I noticed that it was the real deal, so I¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she spoke until she finally fell silent. ¡°So you took this watch that you didn¡¯t even know whom it belonged to and where it came from, then gave it to Dad? And what did you get in return? A few million?¡± Yara shot daggers at Yeva as her loathing toward Yeva reached a boiling point. I can¡¯t believe that this woman would stoop so low! Because of her, all my carefullyid-out ns went down the drain! Yara stalked over to Yeva and grabbed her tightly around her neck, causing thetter to pant for breath. ¡°Let¡­ Let go of me¡­ I can¡¯t breathe!¡± Yeva choked out, her eyes widening in fear. Yara¡¯s eyes shed menacingly, her gaze full of malice. She snarled, ¡°You foiled my ns, yet you still dare to daydream about marrying into the Nichols family? Go to hell!¡± Yara did not strangle Yeva but gave thetter a hard shove instead. Caught off guard, Yeva fell to the floor, and she felt a sharp pang shoot through her belly. Her face was deathly pale as she groaned, ¡°M-My stomach¡­ It hurts so much¡­ My baby¡­¡± However, Yara looked down at her without the faintest hint of pity. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Are you feeling scared now?¡± As Yeva gazed up at the beautiful but vicious Yara, she was so frightened that she retreated some distance away with despair in her eyes. ¡°Thomas, save me! It really hurts! I¡¯m carrying our child¡­ He¡¯s your son!¡± Yeva¡¯s voice broke as she screamed out loudly, desperately hoping there was still a shred ofpassion within Thomas and that he would rush over to save her. ¡°Him?¡± Yara shoved Yeva again, causing blood to start running down thetter¡¯s legs. Although I intended to use the baby as a bargaining chip, he¡¯s still my own flesh and blood. I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing! Panicking, Yeva wailed, ¡°The baby¡­ The baby¡­ Yara, if you still have some compassion in you, save the baby! He¡¯s dying! Hurry up and save the baby!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 733 A Cue For Love Chapter 733 A Cue for Love Chapter 733 Willing To Continue Acting Childish Yeva was in so much pain that she could not get up. All she could do was cradle her stomach and writhe on the floor in agony. Even so, Yara merely turned and walked out of the apartment, ignoring the crimson blood on the floor. Thomas, who stood outside the door, had heard Yeva¡¯s heart-wrenching cries. When he saw Yara walking out, he pressed his lips together and said hesitantly, ¡°Yara, that baby is still your little brother¡­ Don¡¯t you¡­¡± Yara blinked at him a few times, then said frostily, ¡°If you had told me about this whole mess earlier, I could¡¯ve turned a blind eye and allowed you to bring her and the child back home. I wouldn¡¯t have uttered a single word of protest. But now, everything is ruined because of her¡­ Do you think she still deserves to be a part of our family? If King learns about the foolish things she has done, he¡¯ll surely take out his anger on her. If you get involved, do you think¡­ you can withstand King¡¯s wrath?¡± Her words were enough to silence Thomas and make him forgo any intention of saving Yeva. ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Thomas began walking away with heavy footsteps, seeming to have aged ten years after what just happened. Yara¡¯s lips curved into a faint sneer as she watched Thomas walk away. So what if that¡¯s his baby? So what if she¡¯s his mistress? Dad is a selfish man. He may look kind and gentle, but he¡¯s rotten to the core. When the chips are down, he¡¯ll cast them aside without a second thought. ¡°Thomas! You son of a b*tch! You don¡¯t have to save me, but please¡­ save your child!¡± Yeva screamed, her voice hoarse from the excruciating pain.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. s¡­ Thomas had already walked quite a distance away. No matter how desperate her pleas were, they were not enough to make the cowardly man turn back. Yeva gazed at the blood-stained floor, then gathered all her strength to reach for her phone that had slipped under a corner of the couch. However, every inch she moved seemed to require all of her strength. However, when she was only a few centimeters away, she could not move any further. She could feel that she had lost a lot of blood. The more blood she lost, the more her body temperature dropped. Eventually, she felt the baby stop moving. Despair overwhelmed her, and she felt as though her tears were running dry. My feelings for Thomas were just an act, a bit of fun. However, my love for this baby is real! The gods must¡¯ve seen all the shameful things I have done these past few years. That¡¯s why they¡¯re making me suffer such retribution! My baby¡­ My baby is gone! Meanwhile, Natalie stirred and woke up to find herself in Samuel¡¯s arms. She only realized how tightly he had wrapped his arm around her waist after she awoke. She fidgeted a little, waking him from his slumber too. ¡°You¡­ seem to be holding me a little too tightly, don¡¯t you think?¡± she hinted, her red lips parting slightly as she spoke. Hearing that, he grunted softly. However, he pulled her back into his arms and murmured, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d escape.¡± ¡°W-Why would I escape?¡± ¡°Well, who was the one who abandoned me along the river?¡± he whispered in her ear, his maic voice sounding a little raspy since he had just woken up. His words were as immature as that of a child. However, the deep timbre of his voice and the heat from his broad chest were a reminder that he was a full-grown man and one that oozed masculinity at that. Natalie could feel her cheeks burning and her heart pounding wildly. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I just¡­ thought it¡¯d be better for us to be apart temporarily. I already exined my reasons for doing so, so don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to act all childish like a three-year-old kid.¡± She thought saying that would deter him from pressing on the matter. However, his reply surprised her. Tenderly nudging the tip of her nose with his, he said in a low voice, ¡°If acting childish can keep you by my side, I¡¯m willing to continue doing so.¡± His words were like a pebble dropping into ake, causing a ripple effect and ying further havoc with her emotions. She shot him a re and demanded, ¡°Samuel Bowers, where did you learn to say such mushy remarks?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 734 A Cue For Love Chapter 734 A Cue for Love Chapter 734 An Insatiable Wolf Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need to learn.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalie cocked a brow curiously. ¡°Everything justes naturally with you.¡± Samuel¡¯s naughty hands began sliding down. ¡°It¡¯s already morning.¡± Natalie was blushing so hard that she looked like an alluring peach. ¡°Shall we get out of bed? There¡¯s still a lot to do in the day. We would be overdoing it if we continued.¡± In spite of that, Samuel didn¡¯t budge at all while his hands continued to cause mischief. It was hard to imagine how someone who was so disciplined in his abstinence could turn into a wild beast in bed. ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough fromst night.¡± ¡°W-Why are you behaving this way?¡± Natalie grumbled. With a longing expression, Samuel replied to her with a kiss instead. As they tip-toed along the threshold of their passion, lust gradually got the better of them again. By the time both of them were awake again, Natalie¡¯s body was covered with bruises left by Samuel. Evidently, he had be an insatiable beast the moment he was released from his cage. There was no rest for her until he had his fill. In contrast to Samuel¡¯s refreshed state, Natalie could feel her body aching all over as she gradually got out of bed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the day off today?¡± Samuel gave Natalie a sympathetic peck on her forehead. However, after climbing out of bed, Natalie remembered that she had a lot to do that day. Hence, she declined, ¡°I can¡¯t stay at home today. I still need to drop by Dream.¡± Cognizant that there was no changing Natalie¡¯s mind, Samuel didn¡¯t press the matter. Instead, he stroked her cheeks and acknowledged, ¡°Sure.¡± At Dream Corporation, Natalie had arrived outside the CEO¡¯s office. The moment she opened the door, she was startled by a loud bang, followed by confetti falling all over her head. ¡°This¡­¡± In front of her were Yandel, Lia, Ross, and the others, smiling vibrantly at her. Realizing that they were celebrating on behalf of her and Dream, Natalie cracked a slight smile. ¡°Thank you, all.¡± In contrast to the grim atmosphere previously, everyone felt a lot less tense and was in high spirits just like before. After all, Dream had beaten Dexmed Pharmaceutical thoroughly in their recent tussle. The latter probably never imagined that they would lose so badly in the final stage. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re amazing! Even I assumed this was the end for Dream and didn¡¯t expect such a surprising turnaround to happen!¡± Yandel eximed candidly as he threw Natalie a gaze full of admiration. ¡°Stop your ttery.¡± After sweeping her eyes across the crowd, Natalie remarked in a grateful tone, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for all of you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this. Therefore, I will triple your bonus this year as your reward.¡± Even though Yandel and the rest weren¡¯t unconditionally loyal to Natalie for the money or the shares, they were still extremely appreciative of the reward. After everyone took their seats, they began to report their work progress. At the same time, Dream Pharmaceutical¡¯s online reputation took a turn for the better. The patients who were previously cowed by the trolls began to use the opportunity to express their gratitude to Dream for formting the special cancer drug. AskingGodForFiveMoreYears: The drug that my doctor prescribed me initially cost two hundred thousand. However, Dream¡¯s drug not only costs two to three thousand but is also more effective than my previous medication. Given how noble thepany is, can those paid trolls think from the patients¡¯ perspective for once? PeaceIsHappiness: After my son took the drug, his doctor told me that the cancer cells finally stopped spreading. Hence, I¡¯m truly¡­ truly grateful. BabyMom: My child is only five years old and suffered significant side effects from the previous medication. But with Dream¡¯s drug, her appetite has increased, while her face looks a lot chubbier now. Please keep myment at the top, as the drug has be her hope for survival! There were many other simrments that were gut-wrenching, and one could easily tear up from reading them. After Natalie had gone through thements, her eyes glistened with warmth. Benefiting the popce with their medical knowledge had always been her granddad¡¯s lifelong dream. It was the same reason that drove Natalie to establish Dream. A Cue For Love Chapter 735 A Cue For Love Chapter 735 A Cue for Love Chapter 735 Punishment For Failure Not only was the public impressed with her, but they also admired her choice to continue producing and selling the special medicine under dire circumstances. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Given that everyone had no confidence in Dream back then, halting sales would have been the best option. However, when she considered the consequences the drug consumers would face, she forced herself to get the better of Dexmed Pharmaceutical by exploiting their weakness. After they had discussed what the next steps were, Ross and Lia left, leaving only Natalie and Yandel in the office. Since they were alone, Yandel spoke candidly, ¡°Boss, I just received news during the meeting that Yeva met a terrible ident. She fell down and lost a lot of blood. Not only did she lose her baby, but her womb was also removed. She is currently in aa and still in critical condition.¡± As she sipped her coffee, Natalie¡¯s gaze turned grim. ¡°Thomas couldn¡¯t be any more selfish. Regardless of Yeva¡¯s character, the child still belonged to him. To have done such a thing to her, I¡¯m afraid he has implicitly acknowledged¡­¡± Even though she was mentally prepared for Thomas to do something drastic, she didn¡¯t expect him to. This man has set a new low for his selfishness. How could he even kill his own child! ¡°Looks like that¡¯s the end of the rtionship.¡± ¡°What about Yeva?¡± ¡°It¡¯s now in the hands of fate.¡± Natalie put down her coffee. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t survive, it only means that she has paid the price for the choices she made. As for me, I¡¯m not in any way obligated to save her.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Yandel nodded. ¡°By the way, you had better prepare yourself,¡± Natalie remarked. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Whatever Dexmed Pharmaceutical did to us, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to return the favor?¡± ¡°Boss, do you mean¡­¡± As Natalie fluttered her eyshes, her crystal-like eyes glistened with mischief. ¡°Let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot!¡± Meanwhile, at the Nichols residence, Thomas and Yara received a call from King. Cognizant of who was on the line, neither of them dared to pick up. After struggling between themselves, Yara was pushed by Thomas toward the phone. With her finger trembling violently, she pressed the button to put King on speaker. Even though she wasn¡¯t aware of King¡¯s true identity, she knew that he was someone extremely powerful in Chanaea to be able to finance the underground research center her father built. Given their failure to take over Dream and the bacsh Dexmed Pharmaceutical received from the turn of public opinion, King would definitely not let them off easily. ¡°Why did you take so long to answer my call?¡± King¡¯s mechanical voice rang out from the phone. ¡°We just heard it,¡± Yara replied in a trembling voice as she tried to suppress the fear in her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology.¡± King¡¯s voice turned grim. ¡°Instead, I need someone to take responsibility for the matter and pay the equivalent price.¡± Yara¡¯s and Thomas¡¯ expressions changed drastically upon hearing his words. At that moment, a loud creak was heard. Gale pushed open the door to the Nichols residence and entered the house. ¡°Gale, how did you¡­¡± Staring at Gale making his entrance, Yara couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Even though the mansion¡¯s door was closed and there were servants standing guard in the yard, Gale still managed to slip in unobstructed. Meanwhile, Gale was on a call using his Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°King, I have found the father and daughter. I¡¯m here to make them pay the price of their failure.¡± Thomas was so terrified that his knees buckled. ¡°Mr. Gale, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure we can talk about this.¡± Gale sniggered. ¡°Mr. Nichols, you have served King longer than I have. Hence, I¡¯m sure you know better than me what the punishment for failure is?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 736 A Cue For Love Chapter 736 A Cue for Love Chapter 736 A Terrifying Punishment It was as Gale had said, Thomas knew full well how cruel King were toward those who failed him. Trembling in fear, Thomas shook his head vehemently. ¡°Mr. Gale, don¡¯t, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure the years I spent working for King must at least mean something. I beg of you. Please let the matter slide just this once.¡± Yara, too, was terrified by the scene. In contrast to the father and daughter, Gale had a bloodthirsty look in his eyes. As he strode up to Thomas, he grabbed thetter¡¯s left hand and pinned it on the table. Subsequently, he pulled out an electric knife from his shoe. With a flip of a switch, the de of the electric knife began to spin. ¡°Mr. Gale, no, please don¡¯t.¡± By then, Thomas¡¯ face had lost all color while his pupils dted from the fear. Ignoring his pleas, Gale raised the electric knife and let it fall on Thomas¡¯ left wrist. The moment the struggling hand was severed, warm blood spew out uncontrobly from the wound. ¡°Argh!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thomas¡¯ agonizing scream caused Yara to slump to the ground with her heart pounding furiously. Despite having taken countless lives with her own hands, she had never seen such a gruesome sight before. When she saw fresh blood everywhere, her mind drew nothing but a nk. After kicking aside the twitching hand, Gale took out a pill from his pocket, grabbed Thomas by his cheeks, and shoved it in his mouth. ¡°Swallow it. After you do so, you¡¯ll still survive without your left hand.¡± Gale casually remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t use me of not pleading for mercy on your behalf, for you might have lost your other hand instead. Also, the pill is given to you on the ount of your long service.¡± Thomas was in so much pain that his face contorted in a bunch. ring at the man who cut off his hand, Thomas felt the urge to tear him apart. However, his desire for survival forced him to disregard his pride and quickly swallow the pill with the help of his saliva. The pain Thomas suffered was so overwhelming that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to whimper. After feeding Thomas the pill, Gale left him at the side before turning his attention to Yara. ¡°Now that your father has received his punishment, Ms. Nichols, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Shaking her head, Yara pleaded with her trembling lips, ¡°No, King, please give me one more chance. I beg of you, please give me one more chance!¡± Walking up to Yara, Gale turned on the electric knife. However, he pointed it at Yara¡¯s face instead of her hand. ¡°The organization gives women a discount by only disfiguring half of the face and leaving the limbs intact.¡± ¡°No, No¡­¡± ¡°Failures do not deserve mercy,¡± Gale snapped as he gradually moved his electric knife closer to Yara¡¯s face. A split second before he carved her face, King¡¯s voice rang out from the phone. ¡°Gale, stop.¡± ¡°What?¡± Despite hearing King¡¯s instructions, Gale couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°I told you to stop!¡± Gale asked in disbelief, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the organization¡¯s rules state¡ª¡± ¡°Are you doubting my decision?¡± After a brief pause, King added, ¡°She looks exactly like Natalie, which will be of use one day. It¡¯s enough to have struck fear into her. Your job is now done.¡± Even though Gale was dissatisfied with the order, he didn¡¯t dare disobey King. Subsequently, he left after keeping his knife. At that moment, the Nichols residence fell silent all of a sudden. The only sounds that could be heard were Thomas groaning in pain and Yara panting out of fear. Despite her tear-stained face and bloodshot eyes, Yara¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t severed, unlike her father. The only reason she managed to keep her life was that she had the same appearance as Natalie. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 737 A Cue For Love Chapter 737 A Cue for Love Chapter 737 Driven Mad By Jealousy Everything that had happened at the Nichols residence was covered up subsequently. Unaware of what had happened, Natalie went shopping for food at the supermarket after leaving Dream. Ever since the press conference, she stopped wearing the hyper-realistic mask. Instead, she would go out with just an ordinary face mask on. Despite not wearing any makeup and having the mask cover half her face, she still couldn¡¯t hide the natural charm she exuded. When she was about to pay for her food, a hand blocked her from scanning her phone for payment. ¡°Hmm?¡± Looking up curiously, she saw Shawn¡¯s gentle smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay. Just take them.¡± Natalie was stunned, for she didn¡¯t expect to run into Shawn at the supermarket. Nheless, Natalie was still d to have bumped into a close friend. ¡°How could I do that? Unless you¡¯re getting my bill for me?¡± Natalie asked with a smile. ¡°However, given your status, don¡¯t these seem too little?¡± epting her banter gracefully, Shawn exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t considered a treat since the supermarket belongs to Watsons Group. In fact, the shares Grandpa transferred to you include those of this supermarket coincidentally. Since you¡¯re its major shareholder, it would be weird if you paid for anything.¡± Natalie nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have never gone through the content of the share transfer agreement?¡± Shawn asked in surprise. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Natalie nodded in embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ look at it in detail.¡± After Max¡¯s health took a turn for the better, he transferred shares of Watsons Group to her. However, all she did was ept them, and she never interfered in the operations of thepany. She simply left it aside as if it was merely gift money transferred into her ount. Since it was an unexpected windfall, she barely put any thought into it. ¡°You¡­¡± Shawn was at a loss for words. Considering the hefty amount of shares and dividends involved, how could she not take a proper look? ¡°When Dream was in crisis, didn¡¯t it cross your mind to use the shares of Watsons Group?¡± ¡°I did consider it but never did it.¡± Narrowing her gaze, she exined further, ¡°In the end, it was moot. If Dream couldn¡¯t turn the situation around on its own merits,bining the twopanies wouldn¡¯t solve the fundamental problem either. Furthermore, your grandfather gave me the shares with the hope that I could be of assistance to you and not to see me use them to cushion the impact on Dream.¡± Briefly stunned by her words, Shawn broke into a smile. That¡¯s Natalie for you. ¡°You sure have bought a lot. Let me help you with them,¡± Shawn offered. ¡°Sure,¡± Natalie readily agreed since she saw him as a friend. While walking side by side with Shawn, she received a call from Samuel. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When he heard the background noises of the supermarket, Samuel asked, ¡°Have you gotten off work?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Natalie responded. ¡°I was just at the supermarket when I suddenly felt like having a steak, so I bought some back to cook.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After responding in acknowledgment, Samuel heard Shawn¡¯s voice from the other side of the line. ¡°Natalie, there¡¯s a new caf¨¦ around the corner. Why don¡¯t you take a break, and we have some coffee?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s beside you?¡± Feeling his heart skip a beat, Samuel lowered his voice as he grew anxious. After throwing a nce at Shawn, Natalie replied candidly, ¡°It¡¯s Shawn. I ran into him while shopping at a supermarket owned by Watsons Group.¡± Just as she spoke, Samuel¡¯s voice rang out from the phone. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ming right away. Just stay where you are.¡± ¡°Sam¡ª¡± Before Natalie could finish, Samuel had already hung up. ¡°Who was on the line?¡± Shawn asked. ¡°Samuel,¡± Natalie replied with a smile. ¡°So, it¡¯s him.¡± A mischievous glint shed in Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I still can¡¯t imagine how someone like Samuel can get jealous so easily!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 738 A Cue For Love Chapter 738 A Cue for Love Chapter 738 This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Samuel The Closet Beast ¡°Hmm?¡± It took Natalie a while before she realized what he meant. By the time she did, she couldn¡¯t resist smiling. ¡°He is no different from a child when he behaves childishly. In fact, my four children are a lot more mature than him at times.¡± ¡°Do you know what happened a few days before the press conference where you revealed yourself?¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie knitted her brows inquisitively. ¡°During that period, there wererge groups of men protecting you.¡± Recalling that the men he sent didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to showcase their skills, Shawnmented, ¡°I had thought that Samuel didn¡¯t care about the crisis at Dream but waster surprised to find out that his men had eliminated the assassins gunning for you before my men even arrived.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, for she wasn¡¯t aware of the drama behind the scenes of an otherwise uneventful period. ¡°Samuel sent men to watch my back?¡± When he saw how stunned Natalie looked, Shawn was surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? There was more than one batch of assassins who came for you. Fortunately, it was the same for those who protected you. Nheless, your unawareness doesn¡¯te as a surprise since Samuel¡¯s actions have been truly covert.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart warmed upon hearing those words. What a closet beast! Despite all he has done for me, he never mentioned it at all. If not for Shawn telling me about it, I would still have been kept in the dark. Soon, Samuel arrived at the supermarket and found Natalie chatting with Shawn. Even though he was aware that there was nothing going on between them, Samuel still couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of jealousy. Walking up and cing himself right between the two, he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Mr. Watsons, since I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself with looking after my girl.¡± Even though his maic voice seemed to contain a hint of benevolence, Samuel¡¯s eyes burned with hostility. Feeling awkward from the stare Samuel was giving him, Shawn broke into a smile. ¡°For Natalie¡¯s sake, it¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Those words inadvertently added fuel to fire, causing an icy glint to sh in Samuel¡¯s eye. While both men were locked in a staredown, a crowd began to gather and gossip. ¡°Look at those two men. Are they fighting over the woman? Both of them are so handsome, especially the one on the left!¡± ¡°That girl must have a face thatunched a thousand ships. Even with her mask on, I can still see how pretty she is!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for the girl at all! Just the two men alone will make an awesome couple. The pairing of an aggressive one with a submissive one would make a better match!¡± Thest girl¡¯s voice traveled into Natalie¡¯s ear. Subconsciously, she looked at Samuel on her left before turning her attention to Shawn on her right. Linking the sight to the girl¡¯sment about both men being the perfect couple, Natalie could suddenly see the different charms both men were exuding. When Samuel and Shawn turned to look at Natalie in unison, they quickly read what was going through her mind. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Exchanging nces again, both men retched in reflex. Aware that both of them were straight and that she had gone overboard with her fantasies, she suggested in a delightful tone, ¡°Since it¡¯s such a wonderful coincidence to be gathered here today, why don¡¯t I buy both of you coffee?¡± Shawn readily agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± Despite his reluctance, Samuel nodded out of respect for Natalie. Nevertheless, he continued to keep her close with his hand holding her slender waist tightly. A Cue For Love Chapter 739 A Cue For Love Chapter 739 A Cue for Love Chapter 739 Mine Is Sweeter At the caf¨¦, Natalie ordered atte for herself. Subsequently, the staff asked the two towering men next to her, ¡°Sirs, what would you like to have?¡± ¡°Whatever she¡¯s having.¡± ¡°Whatever she¡¯s having.¡± Both of them gave the same answer. Sensing the tension in the air, Natalie added awkwardly, ¡°Miss, threettes to go, please.¡± At that moment, even the staff could feel the incendiary atmosphere in the air. After having their orders taken, Shawn received a call from his assistant. The reason he ran into Natalie there was that he was inspecting the businesses under Watsons Group. Considering he had left his assistant for an hour or two after meeting Natalie, the assistant called to remind him of their next appointment. ¡°I intended to stay with you for a while longer,¡± Shawnmented, ¡°but I still have something important to attend to which I¡¯m unable to postpone.¡± Natalie beamed with her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You should get back to work. We¡¯ll see each other again when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you for the coffee.¡± Waving thette at her, Shawn bid Natalie goodbye. When Shawn¡¯s assistant saw him return with only a cup of coffee after disappearing for an hour or two, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Mr. Watsons, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t leave for such a long time just for a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Shawn broke into a dejected smile. ¡°Instead of bringing her back, all I got is a cup oftte.¡± He still hadn¡¯t given up on Natalie yet. Nheless, he didn¡¯t expect someone as aloof as Samuel to behave in such a possessive manner, leaving him no chance topete at all. As bitterness crept into Shawn¡¯s heart, it was cushioned by the soothing taste of thette. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After bidding their farewells to Shawn, Samuel led Natalie to the underground parking lot. Having broken the seal on hertte cup, Natalie stuck a straw in and drank one-third of it. When she turned to look at Samuel, she noticed that his drink was untouched. ¡°Samuel, why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Just as she spoke, she took another sip of her drink. Before she managed to swallow it, Samuel unbuckled her seat belt and pulled her over. Subsequently, he nted a kiss on her lips. Everything happened in a sh without any warning at all. Before Natalie could react, she felt her lips being pried open and her coffee sucked away. Despite finishing the coffee in her mouth, Samuel wasn¡¯t satisfied at all. Holding the back of her head, he prevented her from backing off while ravaging her mouth with greater intensity. Faced with his overwhelming passion, Natalie felt her tense body gradually weaken. In a secluded corner of the parking lot, Samuel didn¡¯t give Natalie any chance to flee despite how uneasy she felt. It wasn¡¯t till a long whileter that he finally let her go. Blushing from her face to her ears, Natalie red coquettishly at Samuel. ¡°Didn¡¯t I buy one for you? Why must you¡­ drink from mine?¡± When he finally caught his breath, he gave her a mischievous look and replied matter-of-factly, ¡°The coffee in my cup doesn¡¯t taste as sweet as the one in your mouth.¡± Natalie¡¯s pupils constricted suddenly as her heart began to race. She couldn¡¯t believe how audacious Samuel was when it came to whispering sweet nothings. If someone were to walk past them at that moment, she would wish for the ground to open up and swallow her. Feeling thirsty, Natalie wanted to take another sip of her drink. However, the thought of the passionate kiss from a moment ago deterred her from doing so. A Cue For Love Chapter 740 A Cue For Love Chapter 740 A Cue for Love Chapter 740 Overthinking Back at the Bowers residence, Samuel stopped Natalie from carrying her groceries and offered, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure,¡± Natalie dly epted with a nod as she stayed by his side submissively. When Gavin saw Samuel and Natalie walk in intimately, he felt an inexplicable burning sensation in his eyes. The sight of someone apanying his employer brought him untold joy. ¡°Wee back,¡± Gavin greeted them with a vibrant smile as he discreetly wiped the corner of his eye. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Pointing at the groceries Samuel was carrying, Natalie suggested, ¡°I suddenly felt like having steak, so let¡¯s cook some tonight!¡± Gavin replied warmly, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll whip up anything that you fancy.¡± After receiving the groceries, Gavin went into the kitchen to cook. Soon, a myriad of dishes was served on the table. There was steak, seafood, vegetables, and many other dishes. Rubbing their hands, the children stared at the smoke oozing from the sizzling steaks. Even though Natalie was famished, she still had to help the children with their food for fear of them getting scalded by the hot tes. At that moment, Xavian picked up the cutlery and suggested with a smile, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re almost drooling on the steak. Let me do it instead. Before we came to the Bowers residence, wasn¡¯t I the one who always served you and yton?¡± Evidently, Xavian was the most attentive out of the four children, for he was aware of how much she loved steak. Of all the dishes on the table, the one she couldn¡¯t resist was the steak. Given how fat and juicy it was, its taste was so tantalizing that it would give anyone who ate it foodgasm. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± After cutting a piece for herself, she quickly noticed that two other pieces were added to her te. One was from Franklin, while the other was from Samuel. ¡°Mommy, take mine!¡± Franklin raised his brow. ¡°Mine¡¯s more tender. Daddy¡¯s overcooked.¡± Samuel casually warned, ¡°Be careful of it being uncooked if it¡¯s too tender.¡± Natalie seemed oblivious to the father and son¡¯s squabbles as she shoved both pieces of steak into her mouth. Consequently, Samuel and Franklin were equally stumped. Sitting at the dinner table, the entire family enjoyed a wonderful time together. Samuel didn¡¯t eat much as he spent most of his time observing Natalie and serving her whatever she wanted. Also, he would constantly help her wipe away the stains around her mouth, which she wasn¡¯t aware of. Toward the end of their meal, Samuel¡¯s phone began to buzz in his pocket. After checking to see who was calling, Samuel left the dining room to answer the call. The next moment, Steven¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sam, have you forgotten that the day after tomorrow is the day you¡¯re supposed to give the Bowers family and the elders an exnation?¡± Steven¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety. ¡°Even though your imprisonment of Miguel in the vi was done secretly, news of it still leaked. Consequently, the elders and other rtives managed to find out about it and are dissatisfied with you for doing so. As of now, they have yet to censure your actions due to their fear of you. But if you don¡¯t provide them an eptable exnation three dayster, they will depose you as the head of the Bowers family easily, just like how they helped install you in the first ce.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Samuel inly replied. ¡°It makes no difference that I give the position up and hand it over to you.¡± ¡°Yes, you might not care about the position, but please think about my future sister-inw,¡± Steven reminded in a concerned tone. ¡°Until the perpetrator responsible for Grandpa¡¯s ident is found, the Bowers family will not rest. Even if she is under your protection, she still won¡¯t be able to live her life in peace.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Looking out the window at the night sky, Samuel reassured his brother, ¡°Steven, I know you¡¯re concerned about me, but your worries are unnecessary this time.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 741 A Cue For Love Chapter 741 A Cue for Love Chapter 741 The Children Are Still Here ¡°Sam, what do you mean?¡± Steven couldn¡¯t help but press further. ¡°Exactly what I said.¡± With that, Samuel ended the call before Steven could rify any further. By the time he returned to the dining room, he noticed that there were still some pasta, steak, and vegetables on his te. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°I kept them for you.¡± Supporting her chin with her hand, Natalie beamed at him. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, you know. I could see that you were serving me throughout dinner and barely ate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Samuel replied leisurely. ¡°I set them aside myself. Aren¡¯t you going to eat them?¡± Taking back the cutlery, Natalie pretended to get up. ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, I¡¯m going to call¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel cut her off by sealing her lips with a kiss. As she felt her blood rush through her veins, she caught a glimpse of Xavian, who didn¡¯t manage to leave in time, out of the corner of her eye. With his eyes wide open and hands frozen with cutlery in them, he stared nkly as his daddy and mommy shared a kiss. Just when Natalie pushed Samuel away to exin the situation to Xavian, he covered his eyes and remarked knowingly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I didn¡¯t see anything. You should carry on. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Just as he spoke, he jumped down from the dining chair and fled as fast as he could. Hmph! I¡¯m going to make him pay for this. ¡°Samuel, you have gone overboard! Xavian was still here!¡± Natalie reprimanded him as she grabbed Samuel¡¯s cor. ¡°Let it be. After all, he needs to get used to it sooner orter.¡± Staring into her glistening eyes, Samuel added with a raspy voice, ¡°When it¡¯s necessary to restrain myself, I¡¯ll naturally do it. However, there are times when I¡¯m unable to do so, such as when you make me jealous on purpose.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Natalie mentioned that she would call Shawn, she wasn¡¯t serious about it. There was no way she could really invite him over to have leftovers for dinner. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t pick up on my humor. ¡°I was just kidding. Why do I feel a strong sense of jealousy from you?¡± Natalie scrunched her nose. ¡°So behave and don¡¯t make me jealous anymore.¡± ncing sideways at her with his deep dark eyes, Samuel gently brushed his finger across her lips. Despite the man holding his lust back, she could still feel his hormones raging uncontrobly. In fact, the way he asked her to behave sounded exceptionally seductive. Feeling a warm sensation in her cheeks, Natalie lowered her gaze subconsciously. Nevertheless, Samuel lifted her head the next moment, forcing her to look into his eyes. ¡°Have some pasta,¡± Natalie suggested softly. Ignoring her words, Samuel continued to focus his attention on her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Amidst her confusion, Samuel kissed her again, ravaging her mouth passionately. Unable to escape, she had no choice but to reciprocate the kiss. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Thomas¡¯ arm was supported by a sling as hey feebly on the bed. Sitting by his side, Yara stared at his arm which was then missing a hand. Every time she closed her eyes, the gruesome scene of Gale severing Thomas¡¯ hand with blood spewing everywhere would sh across her mind, causing her face to lose all color. ¡°Has King always been this way?¡± Yara trembled at the thought. ¡°Do you think that I have never thought of quitting given how inhumane those experiments are?¡± Thomasmented with a frail voice, ¡°Do you think profit is the only thing that motivates me to work on this till now or even the day I die?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 742 A Cue For Love Chapter 742 A Cue for Love Chapter 742 Talk About It In Bed Right that instant, Yara finally had a grasp of the situation. She suddenly realized that King would not let Thomas off the hook easily. After all, he had backed her father up financially, pinning hope on him to get the mission aplished. Since things went south, thetter had to pay the price. At the thought of King¡¯s callousness, Thomas and Yara went silent. Grief-stricken, Thomas stared dispiritedly at his bandaged arm as he was lost in his thoughts. No words could describe his resentment and anguish after King instructed Gale to chop his hand off ruthlessly! Nheless, he was clueless about King¡¯s exact identity. Even after staying by his side for years, he only knew that thetter was not from Chanaea. Evidently, he has been really good at hiding his identity all these years! There might even be an extremely powerful mastermind manipting him in the dark! How is it possible for me to fight against King? Thomas sighed helplessly. He had no choice but to swallow his indignance and grievance. Yara did not stay back to apany Thomas in the ward. Instead, she stepped out of the hospital after having a word with the doctor. Even though it was spring, she could feel an unusual whiff of frigidness as the night breeze blew at her. As she tightened the knitted cardigan around herself, there was an unmissable hint of anxiousness on her face. She thought King had spared her for the sake of Dexmed Pharmaceutical, but it only struck her that it was due to another reason. She could still vividly remember what she overheard earlier. King had stopped Gale at the eleventh hour, saving her from facing the tragic fate of having a disfigured face just because she looked exactly like Natalie. Hmph! The way King treats Natalie Nichols is seemingly in stark contrast to how he treats me! In his eyes, I must be a lowly small fry. On the contrary, it seems he admires her like a respectable opponent. We¡¯re twin sisters. But why is everyone looking down on me? They not only have a soft spot for Natalie Nichols but are also in awe of her. In an instant, waves of indecipherable emotions crashed into her heart, causing her entire body to shudder uncontrobly. After what seemed like an eternity, Yara finally managed to cool her head off in the middle of the night. Wandering on the street, a glint of sheer frigidness and malice flickered in her eyes. Snippets of how she confronted Natalie five years ago shed across her mind. By right, only one of us can exist in this world! I must get rid of Natalie Nichols to have peace of mind! The next second, she whipped out her phone from her bag. Tamping down her simmering abhorrence, she had no choice but to make a call to Reuben, Yuvaan¡¯s son. ¡°Ah! Yara, finally a call from you! Does it mean that you¡¯ve thought it through?¡± Thetter¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. Yuvaan was about seventy years old, while Reuben was already in histe forties, about the same age as Thomas. After taking a deep breath, she asked cidly, ¡°Where¡¯re you now? I¡¯ll go over to look for you. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to have a discussion in the office at such ate hour?¡± Reuben replied ambiguously. He had been having designs on Yara ever since he first set his eyes on her. Her stunning looks and alluring figure were irresistible to him. Not to mention, she had rejected him numerous times throughout the years, making him desire her even more. Yara had been well aware of his ulterior motive since long ago. She stated coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss in bed then. I hope you can keep your words to help me after I¡¯ve satisfied you.¡± It never urred to Reuben that Yara would agree to make a deal with him. Over the moon, he laughed heartily. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll send you the location of the hotel in a while. I¡¯ll wait for you there, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yara replied impatiently and hung up. Samuel, you¡¯re trying to clear Natalie Nichols¡¯ name as the culprit of Old Mr. Bowers¡¯ death by all means, aren¡¯t you? Well, you¡¯ll soon know that it¡¯s just your wishful thinking! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Raising her dainty face, Yara burst outughing self-deprecatingly. A surge of resentment within her intensified as time psed. In the meantime, it was calm and peaceful in the Bowers residence. Natalie was coaching Sophia on medical skills patiently. Impressed by thetter¡¯s tremendous advancement, she could not help heaving a sigh of admiration. Ah! I bet it¡¯s just a matter of time before she surpasses me! Compared to Sophia, the other three boys were obviously more independent in a way. At the moment, they had their heads buried in the books they were interested in, respectively. Other parents usuallymented about their kids spending too much time on electronic devices, fearing they would have eyesight problems. Natalie could not help feeling amused that she might be the only parent worrying about her children having such problems from reading incessantly. At the thought of that, Natalie called out to them, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s have some fruits and take a break!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 743 A Cue For Love Chapter 743 A Cue for Love Chapter 743 The Four Fervent Fans The four kids shifted their gazes reluctantly away from their books and dragged themselves to the dining table to have some fruits. Meanwhile, Gavin pulled Natalie to a corner of the living room. He looked troubled as if something was bugging him. Sensing his hesitation, Natalie cut to the chase. ¡°Gavin, just speak your mind.¡± After pondering for a while, he stated warily, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the tragic fate of Old Mr. Bowers, and I never doubt that you have nothing to do with it. However, everyone in the Bowers family is talking behind you, iming you as¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he paused, considering that Natalie might get upset with his words. Even so, the latter shed him a mischievous smile and joked, ¡°Are they iming that I¡¯m a witch that appeared out of the blue, deluding their patriarch and stirring up turbulence in their family?¡± Gavin was momentarily stunned before nodding in embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I only intend to let you know that Mr. Samuel is leaving no stones unturned to clear your name and being protective of you so that you won¡¯t be affected by those rumors. But if he fails to do so, I hope you won¡¯t me him,¡± Gavin advised her earnestly. In his eyes, Natalie was not only the spouse of his respectable young master but also a youngster he doted. Secondster, he added resignedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been by Mr. Samuel¡¯s side for years. Obviously, he¡¯s deeply in love with you. Nheless, Old Mr. Bowers was the former patriarch of the Bowers family, and everyone had a reverence for him all these years. Now that he met his tragic end mysteriously, I¡¯m worried the worst is yet toe for you, other than the others¡¯ oppressive rebuke. Thus, I hope you can stay strong and be mentally prepared for that.¡± Feeling touched by Gavin¡¯s words of advice, Natalie nodded and reassured him, ¡°Gavin, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯m relieved that you say so.¡± Gavin heaved a sigh of relief. Soon, it was the day Samuel promised to unearth the truth behind Keh¡¯s death and give the Bowers family an exnation. He woke up earlier than usual in the morning. After changing into a ck shirt that contoured his broad shoulders and narrow waist, he exuded an impressive vibe of dignity. Samuel moved as silently as possible so that he would not wake Natalie up. He stepped out after nting a light kiss on her forehead. Little did he realize that Natalie had already woken up. Not long after he left, she opened her eyes, lifted the nket, and got down from the bed. After a quick wash-up, she changed into a ck dress before stepping out of the Bowers residence. To keep pace with Samuel, she chose to hop onto a bike instead of driving. Before setting off, she gave Gerald a call. ¡°Mr. Jones, I¡¯m heading to the Bowers manor.¡± ¡°No problem. Everything is well prepared as requested by you,¡± Gerald reassured her. ¡°I feel bad that you and Effie have to take the risk this round because of me,¡± Natalie uttered guiltily. Natalie was well aware that Gerald was impartial at work. Nheless, he crossed his line willingly to assist her this time. Thus, she was utterly thankful to him. ¡°Mr. Jones, thank you so much!¡± Natalie thanked him with utmost sincerity. ¡°Ha! I¡¯m thankful to have you and Effie as my granddaughters. Stop all the formalities. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be flustered.¡± Gerald pretended to sound annoyed. Even so, there was not the slightest bit of annoyance in his tone. ¡°Okay!¡± Deep down, Natalie vowed to repay his kindness one day. After hanging up, she put on the helmet and stepped on the elerator to speed off toward the Bowers residence. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Meanwhile, her four kids were hiding behind the door. Gazing at her retreating figure, they could not help gasping admiringly. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m in awe of our mommy! She¡¯s undoubtedly gorgeous, like a deity. But how could she ride a bike so well and look stunning like an action movie star?¡± Franklin let out a sigh of admiration. ¡°Ha! You¡¯d hardly been by Mommy¡¯s side for the past five years. Hmph! Let me tell you. You missed a lot of Mommy¡¯s eye-catching moments!¡± yton teased him. ¡°Yeah! Mommy is no ordinary woman! Don¡¯t ever think of picking on her!¡± Xavian puffed up his chest proudly. ¡°Yeah! Since I¡¯m Mommy¡¯s daughter, I¡¯ll surely take after her and be an outstanding woman like her!¡± Sophia yelled out jubntly, her eyes gleaming with a glint of excitement. A Cue For Love Chapter 744 A Cue For Love Chapter 744 A Cue for Love Chapter 744 Sweep It Under The Rug After about forty minutes, Samuel¡¯s car pulled to a halt outside the Bowers manor. The moment he stepped into the manor, he caught sight of all the elders and rtives of the Bowers family seated while waiting for him. Wearing a look of utter solemnity and grimness, everyone had their eyes on Samuel. As the head of the family¡¯s elders, Miguel was seated at the head of the table. His white beard looked striking against his traditional attire in ck. cing his intertwined hands lightly above his cane, he glowered at Samuel with prative eyes. He was supposed to be grounded at his vi at the moment. Even so, Samuel was not surprised to see him there. He presumed someone must have helped pull strings for him to be there. Other than him, Yuvaan, the second elder, Xn, the third elder, and even the others from the Bowers family who did not manage to show up previously were there. At that very moment, it was as though they had readied themselves to battle against their mortal enemy. Everyone held their breaths as pin-drop silence ensued in the whole manor. Miguel turned crimson with fury when Natalie was nowhere to be seen. He rose to his feet at once and fumed, ¡°Where¡¯s that woman? Why didn¡¯t shee together with you? How could you back her up and oppose the whole Bowers family?¡± He did not even address Samuel formally with respect and sounded as if he was a police officer interrogating a suspect. Unperturbed by his questioning, Samuel remained as nonchnt as ever. With one hand in his pocket, he responded cidly, ¡°Since she¡¯s not the culprit, there¡¯s no point for her to show up here. After all, I¡¯ll unearth the truth as promised.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hearing that, everyone in the hall could not help drawing in a sharp gasp. As they fastened their gazes on Samuel, there were mixed emotions of disbelief, disappointment, and disdain in their eyes. They could not fathom why the youngest and most omnipotent patriarch of their family would go against them because of a woman. ¡°Did that woman cast any spell on him, causing him to lose his mind?¡± ¡°How disappointing! Mr. Keh met his tragic end mysteriously, but his grandson is standing up for the culprit!¡± ¡°Sooner orter, the Bowers family will be doomed if we continue to let such an irrational person be our patriarch. He¡¯s too much!¡± In an instant, the bellows from the close rtives of the Bowers family reverberated in the whole manor. On the other hand, Miguel and Xn exchanged looks discreetly. Before they could utter any words, Reuben stepped forward from the crowd. After clearing his throat, he piped up, ¡°Ha! It seems I¡¯m not the only one having a problem with our respectable Mr. Samuel. I never knew that everyone shares the same sentiment as me! Today I¡¯ll be the one to let him reveal his true colors then. Heed my words. Being an omnipotent person doesn¡¯t mean that he is virtuous. Even though his grandfather was poisoned by a heinous woman, he didn¡¯t even take any legal actions against her. In fact, he¡¯s even dawdling and sweeping things under the rug so that she¡¯ll not be charged with murdering! I believe Old Mr. Bowers surely wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace if he were to know that his grandson is standing up for the culprit. The patriarch of the Bowers family should be a good-natured person. Unequivocally, Samuel is not qualified to be our patriarch, let alone the CEO of Centurion Corporation!¡± Reuben¡¯s derision rang out like a bolt from the blue. Needless to say, the despicable man was well-prepared for the moment. Those whom he had bribed the night before began echoing. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯ve got a point! What if that ruthless woman has the audacity tomit heinous deeds again? I doubt Samuel will act impartially. He will definitely continue to cover up for her!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re rebuking our patriarch for being merciful and sympathetic. We¡¯re just utterly disappointed with him for standing up for a cold-blooded murderer!¡± ¡°Of course, our opinions aren¡¯t significant enough to make a difference if only a few of us think so. However, since everyone has the same stance as us, I guess we should let someone virtuous take over his position as the patriarch of our family.¡± Right that instant, Yara, too, was standing among the crowd. Gazing at Samuel¡¯s devastating good looks, she could not help mumbling inwardly. Samuel, I don¡¯t intend to be on bad terms with you. As long as you¡¯re willing to hand Natalie Nichols over to the Bowers family, I won¡¯t strip you of your position as the patriarch of the family. Nheless, if you insist on backing her up, Reuben Bowers will be the one taking over your current position! A Cue For Love Chapter 745 A Cue For Love Chapter 745 A Cue for Love Chapter 745 Unsightly Scene Irked by the others¡¯ criticism, Samuel unbuttoned his cufflinks, exposing his forearms. Scanning everyone with a hint of coldness in his eyes, he scoffed, ¡°Since when has the Bowers family started ying such underhanded tactics? There isn¡¯t any concrete evidence to convict Natalie of poisoning my grandpa, and you¡¯re already blowing things out of proportion. It only makes me wonder. Is it because you can¡¯t wait to seek justice for my grandpa or because you want to pull me down for your own sake?¡± In a split second, everyone¡¯s face fell. Reuben¡¯s face turned grim instantaneously. Secondster, Samuel added casually, ¡°Reuben Bowers, as the second elder¡¯s eldest son, you¡¯re seemingly a lot older than me. Thus, you should have a clearer insight into everything than I do. Don¡¯t you know that the age factor is not the key to bing the patriarch of a family?¡± Blowing his gasket, Reuben snarled, ¡°What do you mean? How could you humiliate me?¡± ¡°Ah! It seems you can hardly wait to be the patriarch of the Bowers family,¡± Samuel sneered. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Reuben blushed crimson and growled in exasperation, ¡°How could you nder me? I¡¯ve never said so!¡± ¡°Reuben Bowers, how could you have the gut to stir up turmoil by telling cock-and-bull stories! From today onwards, you¡¯re officially expelled from the Bowers family and should be having no truck with all of us here in the future. In other words, you¡¯ll lose everything!¡± Samuel snickered as a glint of disdain flickered in his eyes. Hisst few words sent Reuben into an instant tizzy, and thetter¡¯s face turned ashen. Reuben gritted his teeth and bellowed, ¡°Samuel Bowers, who do you think you are? What right do you have to do that? What do you mean by stirring up turmoil by telling cock-and-bull stories? You¡¯re currently being manipted by a woman and cing the whole family in deep waters! What misdoing did Imit? I was only exposing your shameful deed!¡± Throwing Reuben a nce, Samuel replied cidly, ¡°I¡¯m the patriarch of the Bowers family. Who¡¯re you then?¡± In a blink of an eye, Reuben¡¯s pupils constricted. Unwilling to admit defeat, he put up a brave front. ¡°Everyone, did you see that? I¡¯m being kicked out of the Bowers family just because I¡¯ve made a truthful statement. Mark my words. It¡¯s only a matter of time before all of you have the same fate as me!¡± At the same time, those who took Reuben¡¯s side stepped forward one by one. ¡°Regardless of anything, Reuben is still our second elder¡¯s eldest son, and he has been contributing to the Bowers family all this while. How could he be punished so severely for being truthful? It¡¯s inhumane!¡± ¡°Samuel tends to be swayed by emotion and act impulsively. If he continues to be the patriarch of the Bowers family, we¡¯ll face the same fate as Reuben!¡± ¡°I agree with you! We must do something about it!¡± Shooting Reuben¡¯sckeys a nce, Samuel arched his brows and snapped, ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re so faithful to him, you can leave together with him. After all, the Bowers family has been kind enough to all the good-for-nothings all these years. I¡¯ll grab this golden opportunity to eradicate all the rotten apples.¡± Next, he turned to instruct Billy who was standing beside him, ¡°Billy, let everyone take a look at what Reuben Bowers and the others have done.¡± Without hesitation, thetter whipped out his phone. Shortly after, the message notification tone of everyone¡¯s phones sounded concurrently. Everyone unlocked their phone screens instinctively and was immediately overwhelmed by the unsightly scenes in the video clips. In the first video clip, Reuben was flirting frivolously with a few scantily dressed women in a nightclub. Later, he tossed piles of cash notes to them while signing the copies of contracts handed over to him by his client. Everyone could not help but grimace at the repulsive waves ofughter in the video. Soon, everyone received the second video clip, then the third one, and the fourth one. Those who spoke up for Reuben a while ago showed up one by one in the video clips. Most of them were involved in tax evasion and led extravagant lifestyles. Obviously, none of the video clips were fabricated, so there was no way they could deny their misdoings. Subsequently, everyone present gasped in sheer disbelief. Even Reuben and hisckeys were nonplussed. Undeniably, all these video clips are real! Even so, we¡¯ve always been extra careful and didn¡¯t leave any trace behind us. So how did someone take the videos? How was it possible for Samuel Bowers to obtain them? A Cue For Love Chapter 746 A Cue For Love Chapter 746 A Cue for Love Chapter 746 To A Terrifying Level Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Samuel, who merely remained standing where he was with a dark expression on his face as he red at a stunned Reuben tauntingly. ¡°Billy has more of these videos. I can have him show us more if that¡¯s what you all want,¡± Samuel remarked, ¡°until you grow tired of watching them.¡± He sounded nonchnt, but everyone else was now holding their breaths in fright. After all, every person had his secrets, and there was no way these nobles inside the mourning hall hadn¡¯tmitted any unscrupulous deeds. They might be in their fancy suits and behave virtuously, but if their secrets were toe to light, it would be over for them. They weren¡¯t just fearful of being either shamed or persecuted. They were also afraid of how powerful Samuel could be now that so many of the Bowers family members¡¯ secrets were in his hands. Terrified and anxious, the crowd nced at Samuel subconsciously. All this while, they had thought he was nothing more than a robot who would relentlessly work and strike down his businesspetitors but hardly ever interfered with his own family members¡¯ affairs. It was only then that they realized how na?ve they had been. This man in his mere twenties was so meticulous that no one knew how far or long he had nned this. He had managed to stay low-key the whole time before grabbing hold of them during this crucial moment. Initially, these family members had wanted to remain on the sidelines. But now, they were certain that it was time to cut ties with Reuben. ¡°Reuben! You self-righteous old hack!¡± ¡°Samuel is still the head of our family no matter what! Who are you to take charge when your elders haven¡¯t spoken? Look at you talking like that when you¡¯ve done all those disgusting things! Have you no shame?¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel is right about kicking you out! You don¡¯t deserve to be part of the family.¡± Reuben¡¯s expression turned grim, especially at the thought of having to leave the Bowers family. That meant he had to return all the assets that belonged to the Bowerses, and he would never be allowed to take part in any of the family¡¯s businesses or industries in the future. He could not help but feel regret at the thought of how powerful the Bowers family was. Not being able to involve himself in any of its business fields practically meant he could never run a business himself. Thus, he would have to work for others. Reuben¡¯s face reddened with anger as he turned to Yuvaan. ¡°Help me, father.¡± As if being Reuben¡¯s father wasn¡¯t already humiliating enough, the former calling out to Yuvaan made him so exasperated that he was on the verge of having a heart attack. ¡°Don¡¯t call me your father!¡± he roared, pointing a finger at Reuben¡¯s nose. ¡°How could you sign the Bowers family¡¯s real estate business agreement like that! Have you forgotten everything I¡¯ve taught you since you were young?¡± Upon hearing that, Reuben¡¯s eyes turned bleak, and his legs began to feel like jelly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With pursed lips, Samuel then turned to Reuben¡¯s close ones. ¡°Since you¡¯re all his close rtives and friends, leave the Bowers family and keep himpany. Now.¡± There was something so dark and sinister about the way his eyes and thin lips appeared, and he exuded the aura of a tyrant as he red at them. Everyone there was older than Samuel was, but at this very moment, none of them dared question his order. Meanwhile, Yara watched the scene from an inconspicuous corner, scraping her nails against the wall in fury. She had just spent the night with Reuben to talk him into forcing Samuel to abandon Natalie, only for Samuel to be one step ahead and get rid of Reuben instead. A Cue For Love Chapter 747 A Cue For Love Chapter 747 A Cue for Love Chapter 747 No Mercy The friction caused Yara¡¯s nails to break, and blood trickled out of her fingers. I just slept with a guy who¡¯s over twenty years older than me for nothing! The more she thought about it, the redder her eyes became, tears threatening to spill down her cheeks. Why? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I¡¯ve done so much, but this woman just wouldn¡¯t die! At Samuel¡¯smand, Reuben and his gang were instantly dragged out of Keh¡¯s mourning hall, and the entire venue returned to silence. Fear arose within the remaining audience as they stared at the young man before them. Every living person had secrets that should never see the light. If Samuel could easily expose the secrets of Reuben and his allies, he could surely do the same to the rest of them. Hence, they now had to think twice before trying to defy him, for the consequences would be unbearable. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m still looking into the cause of my grandfather¡¯s death, and I¡¯ll be sure to make the perpetrator pay for the sake of my grandfather and the Bowers family.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened as he spoke, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone still questioning my decision, I won¡¯t show them any mercy.¡± As soon as he said that, everyone nced at each other, albeit remaining silent. Miguel had previously been confined and would not have been able to leave the vi if it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s asion. He was well aware of Samuel¡¯s capabilities, and it was not a matter of whether he wanted to stay out of this; he simply couldn¡¯t even protect himself at this point, let alone meddle with someone else¡¯s affairs. The second elder, Yuvaan, kept his head as low as he possibly could. After all, how could he say anything more after the embarrassment his eldest son had caused him? Meanwhile, the third elder, Xn, decided to keep hisments to himself upon seeing the other two elders remain quiet. ¡°If there are no objections, I¡¯ll end today¡¯s discussion,¡± Samuel remarked, his gaze remaining sharp. No one dared to speak up. Just as they decided to end the discussion and each give Keh a flower stalk, a clear voice rang out from the entrance. ¡°Wait! I have something to say!¡± Everyone turned to the person standing at the door. There stood Natalie, who had removed her helmet, thus revealing her long hair and petite face. It wasn¡¯t their first time seeing such a beautiful face, but the crowd was then even more stunned than before. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the biological mother of those two children?¡± ¡°What is she doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s that desperate to marry Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°I honestly don¡¯t get Mr. Samuel¡¯s taste. She¡¯s such a beauty, and yet he still prefers¡­¡± Everyone felt sorry for this woman, thinking she was Yara. Natalie had missed what happened earlier and was curious as to why no one seemed to be surrounding Samuel. ¡°What did you tell them?¡± she asked, walking toward him. Yet, the man held onto her slender arm and frowned. ¡°Why are you here instead of sleeping back home?¡± ¡°I asked you a question first, so you¡¯re the one who should answer me first. What did you tell them? They asked you what you nned to do, so how did you exin things?¡± Natalie asked, looking up at him. Samuel merely pursed his lips and said nothing. Seeing that he had no intention of answering her, the woman turned to the person standing beside him. ¡°Billy, how about answering me since your boss isn¡¯t telling me anything? What did he say before I showed up?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 748 A Cue For Love Chapter 748 A Cue for Love Chapter 748 This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Who Says He Is Dead ¡°I-I¡­¡± Billy began to stammer, clearly not expecting Natalie to approach him instead. ¡°It¡¯s never toote for revenge, Billy, and you know what I¡¯m like. I¡¯ll spare you if you tell me the truth,¡± Natalie said mischievously. ¡°Think about it. But you¡¯ll be sorry if you stay quiet.¡± Billy instantly broke out in a cold sweat. Natalie was the mother of the four precious children and the woman who had his boss¡¯ heart. Getting on her bad side would be far more terrifying than incurring Samuel¡¯s wrath! ¡°Mr. Bowers has¡­ the secrets of all those people who tried to nder you. He kicked them out of the family¡­ before they could do anything to you,¡± exined Billy as he closed his eyes. Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon hearing that. Meanwhile, Samuel nced at Billy frostily. ¡°Who said you could talk? I guess you¡¯re not afraid of p*ssing me off, huh?¡± Billy continued to sweat. Oh, God. This is just too much. ¡°Don¡¯t make things hard for him, Samuel. me it on me if you¡¯re mad,¡± Natalie insisted. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a knife on his throat, but I still kind of forced him to talk.¡± The man narrowed his eyes as he asked, ¡°People are going to question my authority if you do this.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s okay for my authority to be questioned?¡± The pair gazed at each other for a few seconds. Soon, the imposing look in Samuel¡¯s eyes turned into one of vanquishment and adoration. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They conversed as though there was no one else around, sending the three elders and the rest of the Bowers family into a state of utter confusion. This man who had just banished Reuben for Natalie¡¯s sake was then being so doting toward the woman they all thought was Yara. ¡°What¡­ on earth is going on?¡± Miguel couldn¡¯t help but ask while stroking his white beard. Samuel shook his head at Natalie, not wanting her to get involved. Yet, the woman held his hand and nced at him confidently before dering, ¡°I¡¯m Natalie Nichols.¡± The crowd was instantly taken aback. ¡°How is that possible? Doesn¡¯t Natalie have freckles on her face?¡± ¡°Are you the same Natalie Nichols that I know? You share the same name, but you lookpletely different!¡± ¡°Right? Aren¡¯t you Yara Nichols, the mother of Mr. Franklin and Ms. Sophia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, too! Why are you suddenly calling yourself Natalie?¡± Natalie tossed the helmet she was holding to Billy and dered, ¡°I am Natalie Nichols in the flesh. I was wearing a hyper-realistic mask thest time you met me. Yara and I are twin sisters. We look almost the same, but we¡¯re two different people.¡± ¡°That was a disguise? Does such a mask really exist?¡± Xn asked, his eyes widening in disbelief. Natalie smiled. ¡°Anything is possible in this world. You may not have experienced something yourself, but that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. Anyway, what I¡¯m about to tell you may surprise you more, so please prepare yourselves.¡± Such haughtiness and extraordinaire! The woman seemed so unruly and straightforward, but no one despised her. Instead, they gave in to her impressive demeanor! Indeed, she gave off a different vibepared to the gentle-looking Yara. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you realize what asion it is today?¡± Miguel suddenly boomed while gripping the handles of his wooden chair. ¡°Mr. Samuel hasn¡¯t found out who killed Keh, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re no longer a suspect! I don¡¯t care what you look like or whether you wore a mask, but you¡¯re clearly disrespecting the previous head of the Bowers family who has just passed away by showing up like this!¡± Miguel was wary of Samuel, so he constantly emphasized funeral etiquette instead of talking about the culprit behind Keh¡¯s death. You sneaky geezer, Natalie thought to herself before curling her lips into a wider smile. ¡°The previous head of the Bowers family who has just passed away? Who told you he¡¯s dead?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 749 A Cue For Love Chapter 749 A Cue for Love Chapter 749 Betting His Reputation On It Everyone inside the mourning hall gasped in horror. No one managed to say a word, for all they could feel at that moment wasplete shock. At present, the mourning hall looked rather grim, with white chrysanthemums surrounding it. Keh¡¯s body wasn¡¯t ced there, although there was a photograph of him in the center. Moreover, Miguel and the other two elders had watched Keh breathe hisst with their own eyes. Hence, the former was instantly triggered by Natalie¡¯sment despite having finally calmed down a while ago. Even Samuel could be seen furrowing his brows and ncing at her skeptically, but while he didn¡¯t know what she was up to, he still seemed convinced of her capabilities. I know she can protect herself. Even if she can¡¯t, she¡¯ll always have me. I won¡¯t ever let anyone touch a single strand of her hair! ¡°Natalie Nichols, we¡¯ve already agreed to give Mr. Samuel more time to find out the truth. This is the most we¡¯re willing to do,¡± Miguel remarked furiously. ¡°But now, here you are running your mouth about how Keh isn¡¯t dead! Do you think we¡¯re foolish enough to believe your nonsense?¡± ¡°I said he¡¯s not dead, so he isn¡¯t.¡± Natalie ran her fingers through her hair and smiled faintly. ¡°You!¡± Miguel pointed at her while shaking with rage. ¡°Y-You¡­ Are you aware of what you¡¯re saying? This is ridiculous! How dare you spout such nonsense here in front of everyone! You may be under Mr. Samuel¡¯s protection, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can keep spewing rubbish like that! The gods are watching! Do you not fear their wrath?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! How could she say such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she has Mr. Samuel protecting her, but this is just too much!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t give a d*mn about anyone else just because she has Mr. Samuel! What would happen to the Bowers family if this keeps up?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite being fearful of Samuel, the rest of the crowd was undoubtedly infuriated by Natalie¡¯s words too. They didn¡¯t dare voice their dissent aloud, but that didn¡¯t stop them from muttering among themselves. It wasn¡¯t long until the silent hall became filled with chatter. Meanwhile, Yara couldn¡¯t help but gloat when she saw Natalie get herself into trouble once again. Suddenly, someone cupped a hand over her mouth. ¡°Mmph!¡± Yara tried to scream, but the person covered her mouth so tightly that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Gale whispered into her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Come with me.¡± Yara stopped trying to speak, but she still squirmed as a way to insist on remaining there. Gale scoffed in response. ¡°Are you still that clueless about Natalie? If she says Keh isn¡¯t dead, it means he isn¡¯t. Did you think she still hasn¡¯t found out about your little poison scheme?¡± Yara¡¯s pupils dted at his words. That geezer isn¡¯t dead? At the realization that Keh wasn¡¯t dead, she recalled all the things she had said to him before he lost consciousness. Now that the old man was actually still alive, he would surely remember everything she had told him and regard her as an enemy from then onward. I¡¯m screwed! At the same time, Yara understood that she could no longer resist Gale¡¯s orders and that she had to leave right away. As Yara quietly left in the shadows, Natalie remainedposed in the face of everyone¡¯s doubt toward her. ¡°I meant exactly what I said¡ªhe¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Miguel rose to his feet while ring at her. ¡°If you¡¯re saying he¡¯s still alive, prove it to us! If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re only causing trouble for Mr. Samuel! He can protect you all he wants, but you¡¯re putting his reputation on the line!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 750 A Cue For Love Chapter 750 A Cue for Love Chapter 750 A gue He¡¯s right! He does sound kind of harsh, but it¡¯s the truth. The rest of the crowd agreed with Miguel. Meanwhile, Samuel continued to hold the woman¡¯s hand in his, not too tightly but with a slight squeeze. He had always trusted her since the day Keh ¡®died.¡¯ Even if everyone else now thought she was spouting lies, the man still believed in her. Natalie cleared her throat. ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s putting his reputation at stake by choosing to defend me, but that¡¯s exactly why I won¡¯t let him down. If you want to see Old Mr. Bowers in person, that¡¯s absolutely possible. But it¡¯s a bit of a long journey, so you¡¯ll have to wait thirty minutes for him to get here. Until then, please be patient. The truth will reveal itself in half an hour.¡± Hearing that, Miguel stroked his beard again and nodded. ¡°Fine. If it¡¯s half an hour, so be it! We¡¯ll all be here waiting, but I hope you can promise me one thing, Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°He¡¯s talking to you.¡± Natalie signaled Samuel. ¡°What is it, Mr. Miguel? Do tell.¡± ¡°If Mr. Keh is indeed alive, we elders shall apologize sincerely to Ms. Nichols. However¡­¡± Miguel paused briefly before he continued, ¡°If this turns out to be aplete, borate hoax, I hope you can differentiate between what¡¯s right and wrong. Promise me that you¡¯ll never let this woman be the lady of the household.¡± The elderly man sounded particrly earnest as he spoke with a pained expression, but Natalie only felt like punching him. I just want to let them know that he¡¯s still alive. I don¡¯t care if they think I¡¯m a lunatic, but now, they¡¯re even using me as a gamble? If that isn¡¯t enough, they¡¯re also trying to get Samuel to treat me like a mistress just because they¡¯re afraid of p*ssing him off! She nced at Samuel at that thought. Yet, the man¡¯s gaze turned dark, and he replied unhesitatingly, ¡°I promise you.¡± Natalie tensed up. Did he agree because he trusts me that much? Or is it because he¡¯s actually thinking of just keeping me as a mistress while officially marrying someone else? The crowd was just as astonished as she was. Never had they expected him to agree so readily. Time ticked away as everyone remained in wait. Despite waiting of their own ord, they all found this whole ordeal beyond absurd. The dead can nevere back to life, yet this man is abusing his authority by constantly defending this vixen! Who is she to tell us that Mr. Keh is still alive when we clearly watched him die? Time was ticking by. Over twenty minutes had passed, and half an hour would soon be up. Miguel got up from his seat again and walked toward Samuel with a cane. ¡°It¡¯s been thirty minutes, but there¡¯s still no sign of Keh.¡± Having run out of patience, the old man began to re up as he roared, ¡°I must¡¯ve gone senile to have agreed to such a preposterous request! Thirty minutes! Thank goodness it was just thirty minutes instead of three hours! A dead man will nevere back to life whether it¡¯s thirty minutes, three hours, or three dayster. This is utterly disrespectful toward everyone who wasted their time and Keh! Now, I know you¡¯re not going to appreciate hearing this, Mr. Samuel, but this is for your own good. I hope you don¡¯t go back on your word. I can¡¯t stop you from liking her, but you have your responsibilities as the patriarch. You can¡¯t keep being unreasonable just because of your children and personal feelings!¡± As he spoke, Miguel tossed his cane aside and prostrated himself before Samuel. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Please keep your word, Mr. Samuel!¡± Natalie was speechless. Why does it feel like this geezer just thinks of me as a gue? A Cue For Love Chapter 751 A Cue For Love Chapter 751 A Cue for Love Chapter 751 Secret Is Out Before Natalie could return to her sensespletely, another two old men kneeled down. When they saw Miguel kneeling on the ground, the other two elders followed suit. They both shared the same emotional pain and the same heartache. ¡°Please agree to it, Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°Please agree to it, Mr. Samuel.¡± It was clear that the three elders were doing that to force Samuel to agree. Natalie instantly felt troubled. The thirty minutes she said was just an estimation. However, she didn¡¯t expect the elders to be so rigid that they were counting the minutes using the watch. ¡°You all should get up first. You just need to wait a few more minutes before you can meet Old Mr. Bowers,¡± she informed. Miguel was furious when he heard that. He turned toward Natalie and eximed, ¡°You made us wait for thirty minutes, and now you want us to wait even longer? It¡¯s certainly impressive that you managed to make Mr. Samuel listen to you. However, it¡¯s unwise to keep pushing people¡¯s limits. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up burning all the bridges!¡± ¡°In that case, you better remember everything you just said.¡± There wasn¡¯t any make-up on her clean, in face. However, the oppressive aura she emitted couldn¡¯t be ignored. There was a resolute look in Miguel¡¯s eyes as he replied firmly, ¡°I¡¯m already one foot inside the coffin. You don¡¯t need to threaten me nor will I be threatened by you. I stand by what I said earlier. This is something that Mr. Samuel promised me before, and now, he still hasn¡¯t fulfilled his promise. So, you can¡¯t marry her!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll fulfill our promise.¡± Samuel countered apathetically, ¡°I¡¯ll hand over my position when she¡¯s willing to marry me.¡± ¡°You!¡± There was fury in Miguel¡¯s eyes. The crowd was shocked again upon hearing that. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his principles and morality were customized for Natalie. Power and beauty had always been a dilemma. When it was Samuel¡¯s turn to choose, it seemed like he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°That¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly protecting and pampering her!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If that woman wants a star in the sky, he¡¯ll probably find a way to pluck it for her.¡± ¡°And he said he wasn¡¯t interested in women in the past. Not only is he interested in one now, but he¡¯s also treating his wife as if she was his life.¡± Natalie was a little shocked when she heard that because she thought Samuel would still at least give some respect to the elders. I didn¡¯t expect him to say whatever he wanted without any consideration of their feelings. Miguel was livid as he continued, ¡°Mr. Samuel, this is¡ª¡± Before he could finish, an old, hoarse voice cut off his sentence. ¡°Stop talking, Miguel! Natalie is my benefactor!¡± The sudden voice instantly silenced the entire hall. The crowd stared intensely at the old man walking out of the door. He was wearing a deep blue outfit and was holding a crutch. While he was walking slower than usual, he was undoubtedly Keh himself! Their line of sight kept shifting back and forth between the posthumous picture in the hall and his face. If Natalie didn¡¯t tell them that Keh was still alive, they would¡¯ve thought he had risen from the dead. Miguel stared at Keh with disbelief, his eyes turning red. How could he not be bewildered when the person he thought was dead appeared right in front of him? He opened his trembling mouth and spoke in a tone of disbelief. ¡°Is this a disguise technique? That woman¡­ She knows the art of disguise. Maybe she found a person and make them wear a mask¡­¡± Keh scoffed at Miguel. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look at who I am. If you don¡¯t believe me, that¡¯s fine too. I know there are seven red moles on the left side of your buttocks. When you finally became a couple with your first love, she handed you a pregnancy report and wanted you to be her child¡¯s father. When you were thirty, you were so horny that you were seduced by a woman from the outside and almost divorced your wife. You only changed your mind after I had a long talk with you.¡± The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 752 A Cue For Love Chapter 752 A Cue for Love Chapter 752 Double Standards In order to prove his identity, Keh told Miguel things that no one else would know. ¡°Also, while outsiders said the reason your eldest grandson didn¡¯t have a child yet was that his wife was infertile, the actual reason was¡ª¡± Miguel cut him off before he could continue with a flushed face. ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough! I know it¡¯s you! You don¡¯t need to continue anymore! Don¡¯t say those things ever again!¡± If Keh was to continue, the fact that his grandson was infertile was going to be revealed. Nheless, it seemed like he hadn¡¯t realized something yet. While Keh stopped right before the big reveal, everyone could already more or less guess what was going on. Without anyone¡¯s help, the three elders got up. The three of them stared at each other with a solemn expression. All three of them saw Keh stop breathing. Everyone hoped he could get better, but at that moment, they were still a little terrified. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The rest of the rtives felt the same as well, especially those who stared at Keh¡¯s picture and the clusters of white chrysanthemums in the hall. When Natalie said Keh was alive, Samuel was convinced that the old man was fine. There wasn¡¯t any change to his expression when he saw his grandfather standing in front of him, alive and breathing again. However, he did shoot a nce at her and silently tightened his grip on her hand. If my guess is right, I bet the reason Grandpa is fine is because of her. Keh nced at his own posthumous photo and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Can¡¯t any of you pick a better picture? This is ugly! Just looking at it is making me quite upset!¡± The crowd, including Natalie, was speechless. Most people would feel unlucky to witness their own posthumous photo, and whether it was a nice picture was definitely not the point. ¡°I just recovered, so I need some fresh air, but there are too many people here. Let¡¯s go somewhere comfortable so we can talk over a cup of coffee.¡± Keh used his crutch to support his body as he ordered slowly, ¡°You three, together with Samuel and Natalie shall follow me! The rest of you will stay here!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Thus, Samuel, Natalie, and the three elders left with Keh. The rest, who weren¡¯t called out by Keh, were still staring at his feet. Only when they saw he was wearing a pair of shoes beneath his outfit that they believed they weren¡¯t looking at a ghost. Keh¡¯s group arrived in the living room. It was much quieter with less crowd around. Three cups of hot coffee were served. The elders subconsciously reached out to ept it but could only watch as the housekeeper personally deliver the coffee into Keh, Natalie, and Samuel¡¯s hands. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xn sounded a little annoyed. ¡°You three should be d that you have a chair to sit on.¡± Keh took a sip and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You bullied Natalie when I wasn¡¯t around. Now it¡¯s time we settle the scores.¡± The three elders were stunned. They quickly asked Miguel to speak on their behalf. ¡°You can¡¯t me us, Mr. Keh!¡± Miguel nced at Natalie and spoke in increasing frustration. ¡°Back then, we saw you stop breathing. Your iris expanded and you didn¡¯t have a pulse left. Not to mention Jefford said that the medicine she prescribed for you had a problem that led to your death. So all of us thought she killed you! We wanted nothing more than to punish the culprit and avenge you. Who knew that the current head of the family, your grandson, protected her! We did bully her in order to chase her away from Mr. Samuel, but nothing we did was able to move her. So, in a sense, we didn¡¯t manage to bully her.¡± Keh thought about how his grandson did indeed fiercely protect Natalie. When I forced Samuel to leave her back then, that bratined that I¡¯m a snob and that he¡¯s willing to cut off all contact with me. Though, now that I think about it, he actually has foresight. If he didn¡¯t keep her around, I would¡¯ve already been on my way to hell. Keh cleared his throat. ¡°What¡¯s there toin about? It only proved the point that my grandson has a sharp eye while you three need a pair of thick sses!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 753 A Cue For Love Chapter 753 A Cue for Love Chapter 753 Apology Keh was naturally not going to tell what he did in the past to those three elders. His outburst shocked the three elders and caused Natalie to almost choke on her coffee. The coffee spilled out of the edge of her mouth. Before she could wipe it away, Samuel¡¯s slim, clean fingers had already stretched toward her and tried to wipe it for her. Her heart skipped a beat as she shot him a re to warn him about the many eyes watching them. Yet, he kept smiling at her, unfazed. The three elders lowered their heads when Keh scolded them, so they didn¡¯t notice that. ¡°We did what we did because we cared about you, Mr. Keh¡­¡± Miguel exined in a small voice as his face turned pale. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°You bullied my precious granddaughter-inw. Even If my grandson didn¡¯t try to pick a fight with you, I wouldn¡¯t have let you all go easily.¡± Keh pointed at the three elders. ¡°She gave birth to four great- grandchildren for me and saved my life twice. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say she¡¯s the Bowers family¡¯s benefactor!¡± When the three elders heard what he said, their hearts were already like a pool of stagnant water because they were already numb from the shock. Natalie had repeatedly exceeded their expectations and embarrassed them. At that moment, even if they were told that she was an alien, they would¡¯ve just nodded obediently and believed it. After a while, the three elders recovered from their shock and calmed down. They then asked an important question. ¡°We saw you stop breathing, Mr. Keh. How did youe back from the dead? Where have you been in the past two weeks you went missing? Why didn¡¯t you contact us to let us know you¡¯re still alive? We were worried sick.¡± Even Samuel was curious. He knew his grandfather¡¯s death had nothing to do with Natalie and that Yara was the true culprit. He also knew that whoever was backing Yara was involved, but that was the extent of his knowledge. It never urred to him that Natalie could surprise him like that. Keh took a sip of the coffee and exined slowly, ¡°I trusted Jeffordpletely, and yet he betrayed me. The person who detected something amiss was Sophia. She called me and told me not to take the medicine because one of the ingredients seemed off. Iunched my own investigation and confirmed what she said. So, in order to gain a clearer perspective on everyone around me, I yed along with Natalie. The medicine I tookst was one that would fake my death. The symptoms that you three observed were merely the effects of the medicine. I didn¡¯t actually stop breathing.¡± ¡°As for why I didn¡¯t show up, well¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°Faking my death allowed me to see the picture a lot clearer. On one hand, I was going to use this opportunity to observe who¡¯s loyal to me and who¡¯s merely feigning it. On the other hand, there were still traces of poison inside my body. I¡¯ve been following Natalie¡¯s medical advice to recover. I didn¡¯t want to show myself before I was well again. These two weeks of recuperation had done wonders for my body. Don¡¯t you all notice that I looked healthier than before? This is the first time my body feels so well in ages.¡± When the three elders heard what he said, they studied how he looked with greater scrutiny. Indeed, he looked younger and much more energetic, which in turn made them envious. However, when they thought about the mockery and usations they flung at Natalie, they didn¡¯t have the nerve to ask her to examine their health, even if they really wanted to. The elders talked to Keh for a little longer before leaving the residence. Before they did, Samuel reminded, ¡°Now that the records have been set straight, where¡¯s the apology you three promised? Isn¡¯t it time for you three to fulfill your promise?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. I¡¯d already forgotten all about that, yet Samuel still remembered it. Before she managed to speak, Keh stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°My grandson is right. You three need to apologize to her before you leave.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 754 A Cue For Love Chapter 754 A Cue for Love Chapter 754 No Children The three elders were once well-respected individuals. So, when they were asked to give a twenty-odd- year-old brat an apology, they were quite hesitant to do so. However, they did promise to do that, so they approached Natalie. ¡°All of us were certain that you were the culprit; we didn¡¯t investigate the matter thoroughly and blindly trusted the rumors¡­¡± ¡°Thankfully, Mr. Samuel already predicted that. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been alive.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry for saying those horrible things to you. It¡¯s our mistake. I hope you¡¯re willing to forgive us and let us off the hook.¡± Seeing how the three of them went against her because they were also fooled by Yara, she dered seriously, ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you three said. I hope that, in the future, you¡¯ll make more level-headed judgments. After all, using an innocent person can destroy their lives!¡± The three elders were filled with shame when they heard that. They raised their heads and stared at her. She had attractive features and looked beautiful. Although she was not the typical shy, delicatedy, she exuded an air of confidence and calmness. Even though they had lived for more than seven decades and had very high self-esteem, they couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior whenpared to her. After they left, Keh talked to Samuel and Natalie a little longer. Keh couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Five years ago, I mistook Yara for you. I wanted nothing more than to pair her up with Samuel for the past five years. Even though he treated her coldly, I still treated her as my granddaughter and leave everything to her when I die. I never expected that under her sweet appearance was an ugly and venomous heart. The moment she couldn¡¯t get what she wants, she was willing to use me as a tool to frame someone else.¡± Even after two weeks had passed, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from the pain of Yara¡¯s betrayal. After all, he didn¡¯t know he mistook her for someone else and he genuinely loved her for five years. The sorrow and helplessness he felt when Yara, the person whom he treated as his own granddaughter, betrayed her was immense. Samuel and Natalie exchanged a look silently. Keh quickly realized what he said wasn¡¯t something that would make the couple happy, so he changed the topic. ¡°Samuel, regardless if it was five years ago or now, Natalie is still the one who saved me. Not only that, but she also gave birth to four adorable children. You need to take good care of her for your entire life. If I learned that you bullied her, I definitely won¡¯t let it slide!¡± Samuel hugged Natalie tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. She can be the bully in our rtionship. I definitely won¡¯t bully her.¡± Natalie felt a little ufortable that he was hugging her so tightly in front of an elder and elbowed him gently for him to let go. However, he ignored her and didn¡¯t budged. Keh smiled when he saw the loving interaction. ¡°All right, don¡¯t get all lovey-dovey in front of me. You two can leave now.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa.¡± After Samuel bade his goodbye, he left with Natalie. She let Billy take care of her vehicle. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Samuel left the ce with her in one car. She lowered the window next to the passenger¡¯s seat, allowing the breeze to enter the car and blow away all her worries. Instead of bringing her back home, he brought her to a bubble house. During the night, the transparent bubble house was so surreal that it looked like it was ripped out of a fairy tale. The shining orange light made it seem dream-like under the starry night. She turned to him and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± He hugged her from behind and wrapped his arm around her. ¡°I thought you¡¯ll like it. I always wanted to bring you here. Since we finally took care of some of the most problematic matters, I decided to bring you here.¡± Natalie gazed upon theke through the transparent ss. When she raised her head, she saw the darkened sky. It¡¯s incredible that I can see such a beautiful view in the city. ¡°I really like it here.¡± There was hesitation on her face. ¡°But¡­ is it really okay that we leave the kids at home? How about I ask Gavin to bring them here?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 755 A Cue For Love Chapter 755 A Cue for Love Chapter 755 Threat The look in Samuel¡¯s eyes grew deeper. ¡°With the four of them around, I won¡¯t be able to get close to you.¡± Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query ¡°You¡¯re their father. Can¡¯t you be more tolerant and spend some time with them?¡± Natalie asked tentatively. Despite her patient persuasion, he rejected the proposal coldly. ¡°No. It¡¯ll only be their turn when I feel like I¡¯ve spent enough time with you.¡± ¡°When will it ever be enough for you?¡± She pouted. This man never knows what the word ¡®enough¡¯ means, no matter the ce and circumstances! ¡°Mhm,¡± he muttered in a low voice. ¡°I guess it won¡¯t.¡± She was speechless. ¡°Thank you for saving my grandfather,¡± he thanked her in a deep voice. ¡°If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been so cautious around Yara. It was just like Grandpa said. I knew Yara had dark intentions. But it was five long years! I thought she would be grateful for how he took care of her and wouldn¡¯t do anything terrible to him. It seems like I was wrong.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡± She smiled inly. ¡°Yara knows how to put up a very convincing act. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into her trap five years ago. I could¡¯ve avoided narrowly losing my life and being separated from two of my children.¡± She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Do you me me for not telling you anything?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, there must be a reason for it.¡± Samuel turned her face toward him and stared into her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like saying anything, I won¡¯t ask. You have my trust. Today¡¯s events proved my point once again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting better at sweet-talking.¡± At that moment, Natalie felt her heart was warmed. He really understands me. Instead of trapping me inside a birdcage, he respects my choice. Even when everyone is using me and mocking me, he still protected me domineeringly from all the pressure and chaos. Both of them sat inside the ss building and stared at the stars as they hugged each other. As she listened to the sound of wind blowing past them and observed the stars, she gradually nodded off. Suddenly, she felt a cold and soft sensation on her lips. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Because she was halfway through dreand, she thought she was eating jello. So, she gently suckled on it. At that moment, Samuel was bewitched by her sweetness and kissed her deeper. His cold lips slowly became warmer and hotter. His hand explored her soft body and touched the most beautiful curve in the world. Then, his hand slowly moved downward¡­ When Natalie woke up, she realized her outfit had been taken off by him, while he was¡­ While the bubble house was a building, it was also transparent. It made her feel like she was in the wild. Her face flushed in embarrassment as she asked, ¡°W-What if someone sees us?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°What if someone did?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no what ifs.¡± I can¡¯t lie. Doing it in the wild is quite exciting. It was then she realized Samuel found this bubble house not because she liked it, but because he liked it. It also exined why he didn¡¯t want her children toe. Suddenly, her phone rang. She picked up the phone and saw it was yton calling. Just as she was about to answer the call, he touched her body and caused her to moan embarrassedly. ¡°yton¡¯s calling.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t answer it.¡± Sweat was covering his entire forehead. His handsome face was tense, as though he was holding back with great effort. ¡°If you answer the call and let out any strange noises, you better know how to answer when the kids asked you about it.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart tightened as an electrifying sensation came from a certain part. She gritted her teeth and red at him disapprovingly. He¡¯s threatening me! A Cue For Love Chapter 756 A Cue For Love Chapter 756 A Cue for Love Chapter 756 Education Background of Samuel When Natalie thought about what Samuel had said, she felt an urge to bury herself in a hole if she really did let out any weird noise during the call. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query The phone became silent after ringing for a while. During that period, she didn¡¯t have the courage to answer it. Some timeter, she raised her face and stared at Samuel. The look in his eyes was deep and dark. His insidious gaze was locked firmly on her as if she was his prey, and he would never let her escape from his grasp. He¡¯s too domineering and horny! How can I ever look at other men when I¡¯m being loved by such a man? A blush surfaced on her face. ¡°You are really¡­ Can¡¯t you have some self-control?¡± She looked as red as an apple. Samuel asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he teased her sexually. It made her struggle to answer even a simple yes or no question. ¡°Look at your body, Nat. It¡¯s more honest than your mouth.¡± He smiled mischievously before kissing her violently on her red lips, indulging in his overwhelming desire. All her dissatisfaction and protest were swallowed by him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was a crazy night. His desire was fulfilled, but she was exhausted. When she woke up, she felt her entire body was sore. He left hickeys all over her body. At that moment, her snow-white body looked like a winter¡¯s ground covered in red plums. He overdid it! Natalie bit her nket and cursed in her mind. It felt good, sure, but I feel really tired afterward. On their way back, she intentionally didn¡¯t talk to him and stared out of the window, pouting. Samuel knew what she was angry about since he was the culprit. Of course, he was willing to ept the consequences. She could throw all kinds of tantrums at him, and he would ept it without comint. When they arrived at the Bowers residence, the children crossed their arms and stared at them in dissatisfaction. ¡°Where did you kidnap Mommy to, Daddy?¡± ¡°You brought Mommy with you, but you didn¡¯t bring us along! You¡¯re a meanie!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ying dirty, Daddy! You can¡¯t take Mommy for yourself!¡± Even Sophia, the most obedient of the four, pouted in anger. She eximed as her eyes turned watery. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to snatch Mommy away from us, Daddy!¡± Facing the usations that the children had against him, Samuel tightened his arm around Natalie¡¯s waist and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not snatching her because she¡¯s originally mine. Soon, she¡¯ll be my wife. She doesn¡¯t belong to you four. She belongs to me! You are already six years old. Why can¡¯t you be more mature? After a decade or two, you¡¯ll have your own partner too.¡± The children were stunned by his lecture. They scratched their little heads in confusion. After Gavin brought the children away for breakfast, Natalie red at Samuel. ¡°What are you teaching our kids? They¡¯re only six years old. Even though you told them to act more mature, you¡¯re still very childish yourself despite being thirty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m childish, petty, and possessive of you.¡± Instead of denying the allegations, he admitted to them. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll one day be the heirs to the Bowers family. Do you want to see them clung onto their mommy all the time?¡± He removed his arm from her waist and created some distance between the two of them. ¡°This is a world where the fittest survives. If they want something, they have to work for it ore up with a clever way to get it. It¡¯s a cruel reality, but they have to start learning that, or at least, be aware of it.¡± She thought he was simply jealous, but it seemed like he had some foresight. A Cue For Love Chapter 757 A Cue For Love Chapter 757 A Cue for Love Chapter 757 The Press Conference It wasn¡¯t a good thing to grow up na?ve in a family like the Bowers family. If Samuel was telling Natalie that, it meant when he was little, he had to live in that ¡°survival of the fittest¡± environment, too. ¡°You must have had a rough childhood?¡± She nced at him and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± he replied inly. ¡°Maybe I did have it rough, but if I didn¡¯t go through that cruel experience, I wouldn¡¯t have be who I am today.¡± She nodded. Self-preservation was the firstw of nature. If Thomas and Yara didn¡¯t work together six years ago to try to kill her, she would¡¯ve still thought those two were her only family in the world. I bet Samuel had simr experiences like this too! There was sympathy in the look she was directing at him. That made his heart tremble. He subconsciously held her cheek and gazed into her clear eyes before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry for me, silly. It doesn¡¯t matter how harsh my life was back then because the heavens have granted me you and the children.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± She could feel the warmth from his palm. It touched her heart. Dream¡¯s retaliation toward Dexmed Pharmaceutical was destructive. Saunder, who was spouting about impartiality at the press conference back then, was discovered to be using his position to ept a crazy amount of bribes. It was estimated that the bribes added up to at least ten million, and that excluded the valuable gifts and prepaid cards he received in private. ording to the authorities, when they visited his ce for investigation, they were bewildered by the cash stacked high up inside his house. After they swiftly gathered the evidence they needed, the court issued a warrant for Saunder, and he was arrested by the police. Thomas wasn¡¯t exactly doing great either. Not only did he cheat on his mentally deteriorating wife after the passing of his daughter, but he also nned to divorce her. That heavily tarnished the brand image of Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Other than that, Dream, who survived the attack from Dexmed Pharmaceutical, released a series of evidence. It proved that thepany was engaged in unduepetition and, in order to greatly increased their profits, they trade off the quality and the production cost of the medicine. That led to the authoritiesunching an investigation against Dexmed Pharmaceutical, which caused its reputation to drop to an all-time low. On the other hand, Dream had stoppedying low and started pulling out all the stops. The special medicine that was effective in curing cancer had brought hope to the patients. That contributed greatly to Dream Corporation¡¯s soaring reputation. Thepany was growing and expanding faster than many people expected. A lot of investors had sent them letters and emails expressing their intentions to invest in thepany. In just a few days, Yandel had epted countless investment proposals. The conditions listed inside were so good that it made his jaw drop. ¡°This is crazy, Boss.¡± Yandel rubbed his sore shoulder and stared at the pile of proposals in front of him. There was pain and joy in his voice. ¡°What should we do? So many people sent their investment proposals in order to invest in Dream Pharmaceutical. Each of their proposals had conditions so favorable that it¡¯ll make usugh in our dreams!¡± Natalie sipped her coffee and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Right now, these investors should be able to see thepany¡¯s potential. They¡¯re eager to invest as much as they can,¡± Yandel analyzed. ¡°Throw all of this away.¡± She ced her cup down and stared at him. ¡°Dream will reject any form of capital investment. They only see Dream¡¯s recent performance and want to jump on the bandwagon by investing in us. There¡¯s no doubt they want a piece of our ever-expanding pie. These investors only care about making money and nothing else. Dream needs money, yes, but the pharmaceutical section doesn¡¯t need any. I don¡¯t want the medicine I invented to be taken away by some greedy capitalist. That¡¯s because I know they¡¯ll inte the price and sell it for more money instead of delivering it into the hands of those who truly need it.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 758 A Cue For Love Chapter 758 A Cue for Love Chapter 758 The Nichols Family Is Done For That was why when Natalie first build Dream Corporation, aside from building a pharmaceutical branch, she also built Dream Entertainment and Dream Jewelry. In the future, she would expand into the technology sector too. The amount of money that needed to be spent on developing and researching new medicine was astronomical. If they put the pressure of the cost on the patients, the patients wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. If she was going to realize her grandfather¡¯s dream, not only would she need to take good care of the research and development of the medicine, but she would also need to secure a steady stream of ie to patch the hole in the pharmaceutical branch. Yandel stared at her beautiful face. ¡°Are you really not going to consider taking even one of their investment? Some of the investors are offering extremely good conditions.¡± ¡°No.¡± She raised her chin as she exuded a kind ofposed brilliance. ¡°Dream isn¡¯t in a hurry to win a race. We¡¯re here to run a marathon. There¡¯s no need to waste our time on these investment proposals when there are more important things that require our attention.¡± ¡°Then, what should we do next, Boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wrap up my purchase of Dexmed Pharmaceutical in a month.¡± A cold grin surfaced on her face. ¡°The person who betrayed my granddad and mother has been sitting at the top of thatpany for far too long. It¡¯s time for him to return everything he took and be what he was once, a man with nothing.¡± Even as she was smiling, he couldn¡¯t see any joy on her face. There was only an endless bone-chilling murderous intent swirling within. That¡¯s the kind of person she is. If anyone crosses her, they¡¯ll only be getting twice the payback. Thomas and Yara are doomed! Yandel nodded. A weekter, the authorities revealed the result of their investigation on Dexmed Pharmaceutical. All the rumors regarding the crimes thepanymitted were confirmed to be true. They found out that the production costs of medicines were so low that the quality was seriously affected. A lot of patients were infuriated when they saw how the medicine they relied on to survive was produced. Thepany¡¯s reputation waspletely destroyed. The furiousizens even dug out that sex video between Martin and Yara and reposted it everywhere. Dexmed Pharmaceutical was cussed incessantly on Twitter. LittleAngel: ¡°When Dream was framed back then, Dexmed Pharmaceutical was still parading around like they¡¯re the best. They¡¯re truly shameless!¡± IAmACarp: ¡°The people in control of thepany are all trash!¡± WarriorBeyond: ¡°They only got a fine? No jail time? Oh my god! A ck-hearted businessman like him should be thrown into prison!¡± LittleRoosterGoestoSchool: ¡°What the hell?¡± The public had boycotted all medicine developed by Dexmed Pharmaceutical amidst the outrage. Even hospitals had stopped buying their products. Thepany¡¯s sales instantly dived to an all-time low. Thomas¡¯ left hand was wrapped in bandages. When he saw thetest financial news, he hugged his head with a pained expression and sighed. A significant drop like that meant the value of the assets in his possession had shrunk. It would only take a few days before Dexmed Pharmaceutical announced its bankruptcy. In his panic, he quickly called King. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The call connected a few momentster. He urgently asked, ¡°You need to help me again, King! If you don¡¯t, Dexmed Pharmaceutical is done for!¡± No one replied for a long time. That made Thomas panic even more. ¡°Are you there, King? Please, I beg you, help me. I¡¯ve lost my left hand. I¡¯ve epted the punishment I deserve. Give me another chance! Please!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Gale¡¯s voice was heard on the other end. He sneered, ¡°King would never save a worthless person. Right now, you¡¯re just a piece of trash. You don¡¯t deserve any help from him.¡± ¡°But the underground¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, that? Don¡¯t worry, someone will take care of it,¡± Gale mocked. ¡°As for you, you¡¯re just a useless pawn now. The best you can hope for is a swift death. If you leak out even a smidge of information about the base, then you¡¯ll be one of the subjects for the experiment and disappear from the face of this.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 759 A Cue For Love Chapter 759 A Cue for Love Chapter 759 Stubborn ¡°Mr. Gale¡ª¡± Before Thomas could speak any further, Gale ended the call. His once elegant and civilized appearance became disheveled in just a few days. Wrinkles started to show on his forehead and at the corners of his eyes. Additionally, his ck hair had turned grey. Even though he was only in his fifties, he looked like a seventy-year-old man. His arm drooped weakly, causing the phone to fall to the ground with a loud thud. The fear in his heart was like a ck hole swallowing him whole. King had determined that Thomas was useless to him. He dealt with Thomas and Dexmed Pharmaceutical as though he was taking out the trash. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of doing Thomas in. He was justzy. Thest warning Gale gave Thomas was enough to spook thetter. Thomas saw those research subjects with his own eyes. Just imagining being treated that inhumanely was enough to make him break down. ¡°I¡¯m done for¡­¡± He sat inside the empty living room. There was no one paying attention to him. He wailed like an abandoned dog. ¡°I still have a bright future ahead of me a few days ago. How can I be done for?¡± At the same time, Natalie was tracking down Yara¡¯s location. ¡°We sent many people to find her, Boss, but she¡¯s nowhere to be found,¡± Yandel reported. ¡°It¡¯s like she vanished without a trace.¡± ¡°So there is indeed someone backing her up.¡± Natalie furrowed her eyebrows. She wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°Got it, Yandel. You keep looking.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After the call ended, she paced back and forth on the floor. She was so focused on analyzing the situation that she forgot she was barefooted. When Samuel pushed the door open and entered, he saw a slim figure in a white nightgown walking back and forth. The moonlightnded on her face, enveloping her with ayer of silvery light. She looked stunning. Her eyshes fluttered lightly as she blinked. Her eyes were like rippling fall water while her two thin lips were lightly pursed together. She strolled along the floor with her small, bare feet. All ten of her toes were white and tender, like lotus seeds. His throat tightened as he felt his blood boiling. He always felt an indescribable possessiveness toward her. It wasn¡¯t just once or twice, but many times. It was as if he was addicted to her, and he would never get sick of her. Natalie was so caught up in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realize Samuel was approaching her. Suddenly, she felt someone hug her waist tightly. Her legs were swiftly lifted into the air as he carried her in his arms. ¡°Hmm?¡± She instinctively hugged his neck. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± she muttered. ¡°Put me down!¡± He ignored her and put her on the bed. However, he kept her legs on hisp. ¡°Being disobedient again, hmm? The floor¡¯s cold, you know. What if you get a cold?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She retorted, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I don¡¯t get colds easily. Even if I did, I can get recover speedily.¡± ¡°Still being stubborn?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s stubborn here?¡± Natalie red at him. That one look prompted him to kiss her on the lips overbearingly. ¡°What are you doing, Samuel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not cooperating.¡± There was a hint of warning in his hoarse voice. What nonsense is he talking about? She furrowed her eyebrows. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He kissed deeply and forcefully, which caused her to have trouble breathing. After a long while, he let her go and ran his finger across her lips. ¡°Are you still going to say such a heartless thing?¡± She blushed as her eyes darted around. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing it for my sake. I won¡¯t say it again next time.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 760 A Cue For Love Chapter 760 A Cue for Love Chapter 760 Put Out The Fire Natalie¡¯s cute demeanor was tugging at Samuel¡¯s heartstrings. Unable to resist her sweetness, he indulged in his impulsive desire and followed up with another kiss, catching her off guard. They kissed for a long time, so much so that when he was done, her lips were swollen. That had also incidentally warmed her cold feet. ¡°Don¡¯t make me worry, okay?¡± He tenderly helped her put on a pair of slippers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you unwell.¡± She stared at his eyes. I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s being overly protective or if he¡¯s really doting on me. It was something new for her, as she never experienced being doted on when she was a child. ¡°Will you always pamper me?¡± ¡°I will,¡± he answered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll pamper you for as long as I live.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m bullied or that I¡¯m in the wrong? Who will you help?¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s definitely the other person who¡¯s wrong.¡± After he fitted the slippers onto her feet, he smiled at her. ¡°Even if you caused a huge ruckus one day, it will not be your fault.¡± He spoke as if he was making an oath. She liked his delicate facial features and elegant aura, but she also liked his sweet-talking. Her arms hung around his neck. Instead of kissing his lips, she kissed his Adam¡¯s apple. The moment her lips touched him, she could feel Samuel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbing. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Do you know you¡¯re ying with fire, Nat?¡± It was as though a me was ignited in his eyes. His voice sounded tense. ¡°Of course I do.¡± She grinned. ¡°And I know how to put out the fire I lit.¡± Instead of saying another word, he pushed her slim body down and kissed her ravenously again. The next day, she woke upter than usual because she had over-exerted herself the night before. After she went downstairs, the children were already carrying their bags and heading to the kindergarten. Samuel was still drinking coffee at the table and eating his bread. ¡°Morning.¡± She smiled. ¡°Your stamina has improvedst night,¡± he praised with a grin. ¡°You- Shut up!¡± Natalie pouted. ¡°You¡¯re not touching me for the next ten days if you speak another word.¡± That threat sessfully kept him quiet. After all, not being able to touch her when she was around for even a single day was agonizing enough for him. She sat down and began eating her bagel. Chanean breakfast was tasty, but she liked eating something simpler at times. For example, bagels, cereal, or even just a crispy and fragrant toast. Natalie sent a spoonful of cereal into her mouth. He asked, ¡°What were you thinking so intensely on the balconyst night? Is it about the Nichols family and Dexmed Pharmaceutical?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± She nodded. ¡°The n to buy over Dexmed Pharmaceutical is going smoothly. This means that whoever¡¯s backing Thomas up has abandoned him. However, that same person is starting to protect Yara¡­¡± A cold look shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°My people are looking for her too, but sadly, they couldn¡¯t find her as well. The reason my grandpa had mercy on that woman was that he liked her and because she had a blood rtion with you. To think she was a ticking time bomb all along.¡± ¡°I think I know why the person backing up Dexmed Pharmaceutical and Thomas gave up on him but chose to protect Yara.¡± She took another bite of that bagel and concluded casually, ¡°The only reason I could think of was that she had a very simr face to mine without the need for stic surgery. Even a normal blood test would be difficult to tell us apart. That person wants to keep her around because she¡¯ll always be an effective trump card to deal with me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t mistake you for someone else, Nat.¡± He fixed his gaze on her and spoke each word clearly. A Cue For Love Chapter 761 A Cue For Love Chapter 761 A Cue for Love Chapter 761 Remain Kneeling ¡°Really?¡± Natalie asked, resting her cheek in her palm. ¡°We have advanced technology now. Even if they¡¯re not fraternal twins, they still can share the same face after undergoing stic surgery,¡± Samuel said in a low voice. ¡°Perhaps one can make a perfect copy of another person¡¯s exterior, but the soul within that husk can never be imitated. I will never mistake someone else as you.¡± How could Natalie not believe him? She had that ugly hyper-realistic mask back then, but Samuel had still realized that it was her. Yara had pretended to be her for five years, and she never managed to win over his heart. In other words, the love the man had for her had never been a superficial one. Natalie smiled and replied, ¡°Samuel, if you mistook me for someone else, I¡¯ll leave you.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to.¡± He then pinched Natalie¡¯s pink cheeks before continuing, ¡°Hurry and dig in. Your favorite food won¡¯t taste as good if gets cold.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After breakfast, Natalie left home and went to Dream Corporation. it was not a tough feat to acquire Dexmed Pharmaceutical. What was difficult was rebuilding Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s reputation. That was her grandfather¡¯s hard work, and she wanted to salvage the brand¡¯s reputation. Soon, she arrived at the entrance of the building. Just as she was about to enter the office, a male voice sounded out nearby. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s me. Won¡¯t you talk to your father? I have some things I want to talk to you about.¡± The only person in the world who dared to call himself her father was Thomas. She could never forget the stormy night when her mother passed away. She had been on her knees in front of the Nichols family¡¯s entrance, begging Thomas to let Yara meet her onest time so that her mother could pass on in peace. Yet, Yvonne and he had refused to let her into the house. Moreover, she would never forget how Thomas had sold her away to an old man in his sixties for his own benefit. However, as she ended up losing her virginity, she lost her value as a bargaining chip. In his fury, he had thrown an ashtray at her. As long as she was human and possessed emotions, she would never think of a man like him as her father. Upon hearing his voice, Natalie froze for a second. Then, her cold eyesnded on Thomas. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I only have a mother and a granddad. I don¡¯t have a father, so please don¡¯t try to pretend to be close to me.¡± Thomas¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯ve wronged you many times, so you hate me. I know I¡¯ve made a mistake. I really do. Please give me a chance to talk with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you about these things. Anyway, we¡¯re already in the process of acquiring thepany. In a few days¡¯ time, Dexmed Pharmaceutical won¡¯t be yours anymore. You should spend more time in that office of yours because you won¡¯t be able to enter it anymore in the future.¡± Hearing that, Thomas¡¯ heart lurched. Thepany had been his for over twenty years, but soon, he was going to lose it. Furthermore, he was going to lose it to Natalie. That was a fact he could not bring himself to ept. Ignoring the fact that many people wereing and going from Dream Corporation¡¯s office, he suddenly kneeled before Natalie. ¡°Natalie, please spare me a chance for the sake of what we used to be. I really can¡¯t live without Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Please help me out. Please.¡± Thomas had no choice but to kneel before her. The only person who could help him now was Natalie. Natalie¡¯s gaze flitted past Thomas¡¯ knees. She was a little taken aback by his gesture, but at the same time, it did not seem too surprising that he would do that. For the sake of power, Thomas had betrayed her grandfather, driven her mother away, and made her marriage into a deal, but now, he was begging her like a lowly dog. Everything fitted his character. Thomas thought that his kneeling would stun Natalie into submission. However, to his surprise, Natalie was unfazed by both his actions and the looks of the passersby as she uttered, ¡°If everything can be solved by just kneeling before another person, then we won¡¯t need the police. Still, if you enjoy the feeling of being down on your knees, go ahead. I¡¯d like to see how much sincerity you have.¡± The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 762 A Cue For Love Chapter 762 A Cue for Love Chapter 762 You Are Not Mine With that said, Natalie turned and left without sparing Thomas another nce. Someone like him already has selfishness carved into his bones. All he has in his mind is power and greed. Nothing else matters to him. There¡¯s nothing for me to save, and there¡¯s no point in me helping him out. I¡¯d rather save a dog in danger. At the very least, a dog is grateful and will know to protect its owner in times of danger. Natalie had turned away from him without hesitation, and the look Thomas had on his face was darker than the night. Remorse crashed into him like a tidal wave. If I knew that Natalie was going to be the better twin between the sisters, I would have had Jennie take Yara away instead of Natalie! If she had grown up with me around, I wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this terrible state. Refusing to admit defeat, Thomas began yelling at Natalie¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°I have something important to talk to you about! Natalie, I¡¯m your father! I¡¯m your father! How can you do this to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karmaing for you if you¡¯re this cruel to your father?¡± When Thomas realized that Natalie was still not turning around to look at him, he bellowed in desperation, ¡°Natalie Nichols, do you really think that your mother is someone that great? She was already pregnant with the two of you before she married me. You and your sister were never mine!¡± Natalie heard what he said, and she furrowed her brows in response. However, she assumed that his words were the words of a desperate, mad man and that they were meant to agitate her so that she would halt in her tracks. Therefore, she dismissed his words. Regardless of everything, I¡¯m going to crush the Nichols family and Dexmed Pharmaceutical. This is for Granddad, Mother, and me. If I don¡¯t take revenge for this, I¡¯m a fool! Natalie then quietly instructed the security guard by the doorway, ¡°If he keeps up with his nonsense, call the cops on him.¡± The security guard instantly recognized hispany¡¯s beautiful chairwoman. For a moment, he was tranced by her beauty, and he btedly replied, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie then took the elevator and went to the highest floor. However, she did not head to the CEO¡¯s office. Instead, she sat in the stairwell by herself. There were no lights there¡ªonly the emergency exit sign weakly illuminated the ce. As she sat on the stairs, she hugged her legs. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Half of her revenge was already executed, and while she was delighted about that, it also felt like someone had scooped out arge part of her heart. Her heart felt empty, and liquid slowly rolled down her cheeks. She did not want Thomas, but she wanted the love of a father. If Thomas had not been so selfish, Natalie wondered if she would have had a happy childhood and if her rtionship with Yara would not have turned foul. Natalie was not a ruthless character, but Thomas and Yara forced her to be one. Nevertheless, by then, there was no way back. No matter how many obstacles were in her way, she had to steel herself and keep moving forward. In the past, it was for her revenge, but now, it was for her belief. Once she was done crying, Natalie came out of the stairwell. No traces of vulnerability was visible on her face, and she threw herself into her work again. In the CEO¡¯s office, Yandel reported to Natalie the arrangements made for the acquisition of Dexmed Pharmaceutical. Natalie read the documents as she listened to his report. In the end, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with the arrangements. However, I¡¯d suggest making Ross the CEO of Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s branch company while retaining his current position. In other words, he¡¯ll be fully taking over the management of Dexmed Pharmaceutical.¡± Ross stiffened. Even though Dexmed Pharmaceutical was suffering from a poor reputation at that moment, it was still a majorpany. Letting him manage thepany meant that she saw him as an important member of thepany despite the fact that he had only been working for Natalie for less than a year. ¡°I¡­¡± Ross adjusted his sses. Noticing his hesitation, Yandel patted his shoulders and uttered, ¡°You should just heed the boss¡¯ arrangements. It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know how important Dexmed Pharmaceutical is to Boss. If she¡¯s going to let you manage it, it means that you have herplete trust. Ross, what you should do is return Dexmed Pharmaceutical to its previous glorious state instead of trying to reject Natalie¡¯s suggestion.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 763 A Cue For Love Chapter 763 A Cue for Love Chapter 763 Remember For Life Lia chimed in, ¡°Mr. Trevor, you were the one supervising the special medicine for cancer this time. Look, it¡¯s already on the market, and it has helped out many patients with rare forms of cancer. This achievement is a sign of your capability.¡± Natalie then smiled and said, ¡°Ross, the two of them have already said everything I wanted to say. It¡¯s up to you now.¡± When Ross looked into Natalie¡¯s smiling eyes, he found himself holding his breath. Once upon a time, he thought he would forever be trapped in the shadows after getting hurt by Belle. Yet, ever since he encountered Natalie, his life had changed for the better. Ross had been able to clear his name and return to his position to develop medicine again. He managed to show off his best self at the top medical conference, and now, he was offered an important role. Every step he had in life was joyous and fruitful. He would forever remember everything Natalie had done for him. There was no way he could return the favor other than to work twice as hard. Hence, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll give Dexmed Pharmaceutical a fresh start so that it can help out more people in need of medical care.¡± ¡°I have trust in you, Ross,¡± Natalie replied with a simr smile. Noticing the merry atmosphere, Yandel then suggested, ¡°We¡¯ve been working hard for a long while. Since it¡¯s such a happy day today, why don¡¯t we have our boss treat us to a bar after work?¡± ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s do that.¡± After a pause, Natalie continued, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you all to the drinks, but Yandel will be the one footing the bill.¡± After a moment of blinking in a daze, Yandel agreed to it. ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± After finishing up their work, the group of people left Dream Corporation¡¯s office. When their car went past the entrance of the office building, Natalie looked out of the window and saw no signs of Thomas on his knees. It seems like Thomas left not long after. Although Natalie was not going to forgive Thomas for what he had done, if Thomas had stayed kneeling for a while longer, it would mean the man was still humane despite his greed. Yet, clearly, the man was not. After averting her gaze, Natalie began using her phone as her thoughts wandered elsewhere. As they barely had anything good at the bar, Yandelter brought them to a restaurant specializing in crab dishes. It was a popr restaurant in Dellmoor not because of its luxurious interior but because of the freshness of its crabs. Moreover, the crabs they served were exceptionally soft. When Lia saw the dishes on the menu, she gasped and said, ¡°Mr. Moss, you¡¯re generous to treat us to such an expensive meal!¡± Yandel raised a brow. ¡°Boss loves crabs, but she hates removing the shell of the crabs. If I de-shell them for Boss, Samuel is definitely going to murder me. That¡¯s why I found this ce where they serve soft-shell crab dishes.¡± Hearing that, something warm seeped into Natalie¡¯s heart. ¡°Yandel, you¡¯re so nice.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Yandel patted his chest. ¡°You¡¯re my boss forever.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Not long after they took their seats, a pretty waitress in a dress served one of the dishes. In a blink of an eye, all of the dishes they ordered were on the table. It was a scrumptious meal, to say the least. Yandell asked, ¡°Boss, do you want to invite Yana and her husband for the meal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Natalie replied, shaking her head after a moment of contemtion. ¡°Yana¡¯s pregnant, so she shouldn¡¯t be eating crabs. She¡¯ll only be upset if we were to invite her here only to watch us eat. If Yana can¡¯t eat these, her husband won¡¯t as well, and he¡¯ll just end up suffering beside her.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°True.¡± Yandel nodded. ¡°Next time, then.¡± With that, the group began digging in. Natalie then took a butter soft-shell crab and began eating it. The tenderness of the crab meat with the creaminess of the butter melted in her mouth. It was unbelievably delicious. A Cue For Love Chapter 764 A Cue For Love Chapter 764 A Cue for Love Chapter 764 Sudden Turn Of Events There were other dishes on the table¡ªdeviled crab, crab cake, and more. They had even ordered bisque. Every dish on the table was dishes that Natalie loved eating, so she enjoyed every moment she bit into her food. Halfway through, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. It was a video call from her four children. After cleaning her hands, Natalie epted the call and began chatting with them. Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton were all squeezed in front of the camera as they asked in unison, ¡°Mommy, where are you? When are youing back?¡± As she stared at the table full of delectable dishes, she muttered guiltily, ¡°Mommy¡¯s out having fun. I mighte home a littleter tonight.¡± ¡°Is Mommy eating? Can Sophia see what you¡¯re eating?¡± Sophia softly asked. Natalie nodded, and she turned the camera around to show her children the food on the table. Her children were all eating nutritious meals prepared by Gavin at home. On the other hand, she was indulging in delicious food. It somehow felt wrong to her. A momentter, Natalie turned the camera back and looked at her children on the screen. Sophia said, ¡°Mommy, I learned that too much crab is bad for your health, so remember to drink more water and hydrate yourself!¡± Franklin said, ¡°Mommy, Sophia¡¯s right. You have to take care of yourself even though you¡¯re enjoying your meal.¡± Xavian chimed in, ¡°Mommy, if you like any particr dish, remember to send me a photo of it. I¡¯ll learn how to make the dish for you.¡± yton also added, ¡°Mommy, if Xavian¡¯s going to make the dish for you, then I¡¯ll help him deshell the crabs.¡± At that moment, Natalie was speechless. She thought that the children would grumble about her enjoying a good meal, but as it turned out, the words that came out of their mouths were endearing ones. Her heart melted, and so did Yandel, Ross, and Lia¡¯s. ¡°All right, I got it. Still, you can¡¯t stay up and wait for me tonight. You have to go to bed when it¡¯s bedtime,¡± Natalie reminded them. ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± The four children nodded obediently before ending the call. Once the call ended, Lia took a sip of her beverage and sighed wistfully, ¡°Ms. Nichols, it¡¯s one thing for the kids to be cute, but how can they also be so sensible? You¡¯re tempting me to have kids of my own!¡± A rare agreement came from Ross, ¡°Yes. The four of them are so cute and sensible. This is almost unheard of!¡± Despite being preupied with the crabs, Yandel nodded. However, Natalie calmly put her phone aside before shing a smile at the three of them. ¡°If you¡¯re envious of me having four sweethearts, then it¡¯s time for you to have your own too!¡± Just as those words were out of her mouth, the three hung their heads. No other women mattered to Yandel but Amelia. On the other hand, Lia only had Lionel in her thoughts. Their seemingly-incestuous rtionship was bound to have tons of obstacles. Although Ross¡¯ case was different from Yandel¡¯s, ever since he had been fooled by Belle and fell into hell, he had forgotten what it was like to love someone. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Natalie studied their expressions. She knew what they were thinking and what they were avoiding. God would never mistreat the people who lived their lives to the best of their abilities. Natalie was sure that the three of them would find their own happiness. After the meal, Yandel and Ross both went to their cars, about to head for the next round. Lia went to the restroom. While Natalie was standing by the doorway of the restaurant, she caught a whiff of the faint scent of blood. As she was a medical student, Natalie was exceptionally familiar with the scent of human blood. She was certain that someone was injured nearby. Instinctively, she scanned her surroundings, and it took her a long time before she noticed a ck leather shoe peeking out from a nearby bush. That must be the one! A Cue For Love Chapter 765 A Cue For Love Chapter 765 A Cue for Love Chapter 765 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Your Luck Natalie knew that she might be facing endless troubles if she were to stick her nose in someone else¡¯s business. However, she could not bring herself to ignore someone who was injured. After just a few seconds of hesitation, Natalie was already walking toward the bush. Indeed, she spotted a man lying on the patch of grass, a bloody hole in his abdomen. The red liquid was still rushing outward. Without dwelling on the sight, Natalie crouched down and held his wrist, trying to take his pulse. Nevertheless, before she could give him an examination, the man¡¯s hand wrapped around her throat. ¡°What¡­ are you trying to do?¡± The man¡¯s voice was weak, but Natalie could still hear his frigid tone. ¡°I¡¯m trying to save you.¡± Natalie¡¯s cold eyes met the man¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not, but if you keep bleeding, you¡¯ll eventually die here. I¡¯d say it¡¯s best for you to think this through and not risk your life.¡± He had his hand around the woman¡¯s throat, but she was still calm and collected. It was something the man was surprised about. After a moment of rumination, the man slowly released his grip and lowered his hand. ¡°Can you really¡­ treat me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know.¡± Natalie put her hand on the man¡¯s wrist again. Then, she frowned. Not only was the man suffering from blood loss, but it seemed like there was poison in him as well. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± It was not a question but a statement. The man stiffened, but still, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Natalie sternly told him. She then began to undo the buttons on the man¡¯s clothes. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± It seemed like the man never expected Natalie to do such a thing to him, for he began taking shorter and quicker breaths. Natalie pursed her lips in silence. After giving him an eye roll, she ignored him. Then, she rolled up the hem of her pants to reveal her fair legs. In the next second, she took out a silver needle from the pouch she had around her calf which contained her crystal needles. Before the man could respond to that, Natalie began inserting the needles in the acupoints on the man¡¯s body swiftly and urately. Once she was done, she took out a small bottle from her pocket and shook out a pill. As she held it by the man¡¯s lips, she said, ¡°Are you going to eat it, or shall I keep it?¡± When the pill was close to his nose, he could smell the strong scent of herbsing from it. The man could tell that the pill was no ordinary medicine even by the scent alone. Once he thought about his situation and how he wanted to live, he told himself that the woman might be his only chance ofing out of the situation alive. ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Upon noticing the man lowering his guard, Natalie shoved the pill into his mouth. Not long after he swallowed it, a warm current seemed to flow into the limbs of his numb and cold body. As a matter of fact, the injury he had on his abdomen even felt less painful. Dozens of minutester, Natalie began removing the needles. As he had poison flowing in him, the tips of her crystal needles were ck. When the man saw Natalie¡¯s swift actions and her attractive face, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie then patted the dust off her clothes before standing up from the ground. ¡°This is all I can help you with. As for whether or not you can flee from your nemesis will depend on your fate.¡± The man smiled and nodded. ¡°If I survive this, I definitely will return the favor. Can you tell me what your name is?¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t important.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Saving you was just a coincidence; I never thought of asking you to return your favor. Even if a dog or a cat was lying here, I¡¯ll still save its life. Furthermore, whether or not you survive this is entirely up to your own good luck, not me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 766 A Cue For Love Chapter 766 A Cue for Love Chapter 766 Liking Women After finishing her sentence, Natalie walked away without another nce backwards. Benjamin Miller¡¯s eyes lingered on her retreating back for a long while. This woman is my savior. She has such apassionate heart. Although she knew that it would be trouble¡­ She still tried to save me even though it was not clear whether it could even be done. In fact, attempting to save me might have even brought her down with me¡­ She is too smart, and she sees things clearly. That¡¯s why she saved my life but ignore everything else. If it weren¡¯t for the bad timing, I would really like to find out who she is, but just as she has said¡­ Benjamin swore to himself that if he survived, he would find a way to repay the woman¡¯s kindness. Natalie made her way to the door. After waiting for a long while, Ross and Yandel stopped their car by the side of the road. The three of them stood waiting by the door. They were just about to call Natalie when she appeared. Lia quickly ran up to Natalie. She glimpsed a thinyer of sweat glistening on Natalie¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you sweating so much?¡± Natalie did not want Lia to worry so, she merely replied lightly, ¡°I saw an injured cat earlier so I stopped to help it.¡± ¡°Luckily you¡¯re alright!¡± Lia eximed, patting her own chest. ¡°You almost scared me to death! I thought you got kidnapped!¡± ¡°No, nothing like that happened! Don¡¯t get yourself all worked up!¡± Natalie said, patting Lia¡¯s cheeks gently. Natalie pulled off her hyper-realistic mask. The face underneath was beautiful and enchanting. Lia felt her breath catch as she gazed at her. ¡°Um¡­¡± Natalie was oblivious to Lia¡¯s reaction, but it did not escape Yandel. ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t touch Lia¡¯s face like that ever again. She might start liking women because of you!¡± Natalie was about to chastise Yandel for being silly when she noticed Lia turning visibly red. Natalie smiled sheepishly and retracted her hand. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Yandel and the others were unaware that the ¡®cat¡¯ that Natalie had rescued was actually a human being. They brought Natalie to a bar for some celebratory drinks. At that moment, Gale was nearby, reporting everything to King. ¡°How did the mission go?¡± King asked. ¡°I shot a poison dart into Benjamin Millers¡¯ stomach but he managed to escape,¡± Gale reported dutifully. ¡°However, it¡¯s futile. No one can save him from the poison.¡± ¡°Benjamin Millers must not be allowed to return to Loang alive,¡± King ordered coldly. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After they were done discussing Benjamin, Gale moved on to other items. ¡°King, why didn¡¯t you allow me to get rid of Natalie as well? You asked me to spare Yara¡¯s life too!¡± ¡°She is my secret weapon. I do not want her dead unless it is thest resort,¡± King replied. ¡°This woman is very valuable and it would be a pity to lose her! Keep her alive. We can use her as bait!¡± ¡°King, if your secret weapon is difficult to control, it¡¯s better to destroy it.¡± Gale countered. ¡°Control is subjective,¡± King interrupted Gale¡¯s thoughts. ¡°When she begs me for help, she will be easy to control. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Just do what I have asked to. You must noty even a finger on her without my order.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Gale replied obediently. He would not dare to disobey King. At that moment, Yandel, with Natalie in the backseat, drove past Gale¡¯s car. Natalie nced out of the window and caught sight of Gale¡¯s silhouette. She did not recognize him, but she felt a cold shiver crawl down her spine at the murderous aura emanating from him. Suddenly, Natalie had an uneasy feeling that she was in grave danger in Dellmoor. A Cue For Love Chapter 767 A Cue For Love Chapter 767 A Cue for Love Chapter 767 Get Rid Of Him The four of them sat down in a bar. Yandel waved at a waiter and ordered him to bring out the bottle of fine wine that he had brought over earlier. Not long after that, the waiter brought out the wine. However, instead of the usual ss goblets, the waiter brought with him small y cups to serve the wine. Yandel uncorked the wine and the air was immediately filled with the rich, sweet scent of the wine which smelled faintly of plum blossoms. Yandel handed a cup to Natalie and said, ¡°Boss, this is a very special wine that I¡¯ve brought for you from Loang. You can¡¯t get these in the market. It is made exclusively for the Loang royal family. I know you enjoy a good wine. I made a lot of effort to procure it for you.¡± Yandel had never revealed his family background. However, Natalie had guessed that he was descended from a noble family of Loang. Ross and Lia were surprised when they heard Yandel¡¯s introduction of the wine. ¡°How did you manage to get this royal wine?¡± Lia¡¯s eyes were wide in shock. ¡°I just remembered that you¡¯re from Loang, right?¡± Ross suddenly asked Yandel. Yandel nodded. He took a sip of the wine from his own cup. ¡°Yes, I was, but that¡¯s no longer my home. Now, home is wherever Boss is.¡± Ross and Lia exchanged looks. Whenever Natalie was not around, Yandel was quick and efficient in his work and life. However, in Natalie¡¯s presence, he was a different person. In their memories, Yandel had never spoken about his own life. He acted as if Natalie and his work were his entire life. A person would only act in this manner if he had been deeply hurt in his past. They had all been hurt by their loved ones before, and they understood that it was better to not ask. So, none of them questioned Yandel any further. Natalie raised her cup and said with a smile, ¡°It was fate that brought us together, and I am blessed to be sitting here with all of you enjoying this cup of rare wine. Let¡¯s enjoy this moment. We will leave all of our troubles for tomorrow!¡± It was rare indeed for them to have respite from the world. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Natalie¡¯s infectious good mood spread to the rest of them. Soon, they were allughing and drinking merrily together. The wine was good indeed, but they had only one bottle to share between the four of them. After they finished the entire bottle, Yandel waved down a waiter and ordered him to bring out more wine. Dream had not only turned the tables, but thepany had also expanded massively. The four of them basked in the sess. They happily made toasts and finished everyst drop of all the bottles that Yandel had ordered. Natalie was lying on the couch in the bar. The alcohol had turned her cheeks a blotchy red. She was still hugging a bottle of wine close to her. At that moment, Natalie¡¯s phone started vibrating. ¡°Boss, your phone is ringing,¡± Yandel called out to Natalie. Natalie was confused in her drunken state. She ignored Yandel and closed her eyes. Yandel, who had had a little too much to drink, did not even nce at the caller¡¯s name before answering the phone. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling? The person that you want to speak to is sleeping next to me. I¡¯ll pass the message to her once she¡¯s awake¡­¡± There was a deafening silence on the line once Yandel was finished speaking. He could feel the caller¡¯s frostiness even through the phone. Yandel swallowed nervously. He could not even see the caller¡¯s face and yet, he felt as if a pair of eyes were ring angrily at him. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping next to you?¡± a man¡¯s low voice asked. Yandel recognized the voice as Samuel¡¯s. He was so frightened that he sobered up immediately. ¡°S- Samuel Bowers?¡± ¡°Yandel, why don¡¯t you repeat what you¡¯ve just said to me?¡± Samuel asked murderously. Yandel could hear the threat in his voice. He felt as if a cold de was pressed against his jugr and if he said one wrong word, he would bleed to death. A Cue For Love Chapter 768 A Cue For Love Chapter 768 A Cue for Love Chapter 768 Misunderstanding ¡°N-No, you misunderstand!¡± Yandel eximed hastily. ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice remained ice cold. ¡°We are having a celebratory drink tonight at the bar. Boss had a little bit too much wine, and she fell asleep on the couch. There are also two other people here. It¡¯s not just the both of us alone right now!¡± Yandel exined quickly. Yandel had seen Samuel¡¯s jealous side before and it was not something to be taken lightly. Yandel hurried over to Lia and pushed the phone into her hands. ¡°Say something to prove my innocence to him!¡± However, Lia, too, was deliriously drunk. She pped Yandel¡¯s face and said groggily, ¡°Y-You are so noisy!¡± Yandel¡¯s cheek hurt where she hadid her palm, but luckily for him, the sound of her voice saved him from Samuel¡¯s jealous rage. ¡°You heard her voice, right? I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°Send me your location,¡± Samuel ordered in a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up right away.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Yandel nodded furiously. ¡°I¡¯ll send you our location. I¡¯ll send it right now.¡± Samuel ended the call. Only then did Yandel realize that he had been sweating profusely, and he waspletely sober and wide awake. Samuel Bowers really is smitten with boss, but his possessiveness of her is so scary! If this was back in the olden days, I¡¯m sure he would castrate me before he would allow me to work for boss! He looked around at the three people in their sleepy, drunken state. Yandel decided that he would stand guard and would not touch another drop of wine for the rest of the night. Half an hourter, Samuel arrived at the bar. When he pulled open the door to their private room, he was met by a table littered with empty wine bottles and the sight of a drunken Natalie fast asleep on the couch. Her skin was creamy white and her cheeks were a peachy pink. She looked as alluring as sleeping beauty. Yandel parted his lips to say something to Samuel, but he walked passed him as if he was not even there. Yandel felt so embarrassed that he wanted to sink into the ground. Samuel walked over to Natalie and said tenderly, ¡°Nat, let¡¯s go home.¡± Natalie was sleeping soundly and she did not appreciate being disturbed. She frowned in annoyance and bit down on Samuel¡¯s outstretched hand. Then, she turned around and went back to sleep. Yandel was shocked by her action. Samuel, however, merely nced at the teeth marks on his hand. His face betrayed no emotion. Yandel was stunned. He thought of how Samuel¡¯s voice through the phone was enough to scare him. Yet, Natalie had just casually bitten his hand and his eyes were still full of affection for her. What a difference there was in the way he treated the both of them. Samuel bent down and hoisted Natalie onto his back. ¡°Do you need me-¡± Yandel wanted to offer his assistance. ¡°No need,¡± Samuel cut him off. ¡°Just watch after those two. I¡¯ll take care of Nat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yandel was relieved to have Samuel taking care of Natalie. The sight of Samuel with Natalie on his back attracted the attention of the other patrons of the bar. It was not just the couple¡¯s good looks that caught their eyes, but also, the palpable love and adoration that Samuel had for Natalie. Natalie was still fast asleep by the time they got out of the bar. Her cheeks were pressed against Samuel¡¯s back. Her breathe felt warm and wet against the back of his neck. Their closeness made his muscles tense up. He suppressed the desire that was raging in his heart. At that moment, he both loved and hated her intensely. That woman was always getting on his nerves and yet, he could not seem to stay angry with her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After standing in the chilly, night wind for a while, Samuel managed to bring his emotions under control. Then, instead of waking Natalie up, he gently ced her in the passenger seat of his car before driving home. Once the two of them were safely home, Samuel helped her to undress and shower. Then, he carried her to their bed and tucked her in for the night. He was much more familiar and closer to Natalie than he was before. He was morefortable taking care of her and loving her. Samuel pulled her into his arms and fell asleep cuddling her. A Cue For Love Chapter 769 A Cue For Love Chapter 769 A Cue for Love Chapter 769 Ufortable A few dayster, Diane, who was about to leave Chanaea, invited Natalie to an orphanage. Natalie dressed casually in a pink top and a pair of jeans, and went to the orphanage. Diane had already arrived by the time Natalie got there. She waved Natalie over when she saw her. ¡°Lady Diane,¡± Natalie greeted her politely. Diane was pleased to see that Natalie was not wearing her hyper-realistic mask. ¡°You are such a pretty lady. What a pity it is to cover it up with that mask. Don¡¯t get me wrong; the mask is beautiful, but you don¡¯t need to wear it anymore.¡± Natalie knew that Diane found the mask repulsive. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll heed your advice.¡± Natalie thought of the help that Diane had given her at Imperial Hotel and thanked her graciously. ¡°Thank you so much for lending me your makeup and clothes at the hotel back then. I managed to escape a crisis. Otherwise, I would have been in a lot of trouble if I started trending.¡± ¡°It was no trouble, child!¡± Diane patted Natalie¡¯s hand in a motherly fashion. ¡°I saw the news. I wouldn¡¯t have expected her to be your sister! How could she be so cruel to you? How did she even think of something so evil? Nobody would me you for what happened to her! She deserves to suffer the consequences.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Natalie was once hurt over what had happened with Yara, but now, all she felt was hatred and disappointment. Diane stroked the back of Natalie¡¯s hand gently. ¡°After the whole Dream fiasco and the trouble with the press, Yohan and I kept an eye on the news. Youreback was amazing! I was so impressed. That silly boy, Yohan¡­ He wanted to give up, but¡­ He really wants to forget you, but he can¡¯t seem to¡­¡± Natalie realized that Diane was about to get upset about Yohan and her again. She quickly put a stop to it. ¡°Lady Diane, you don¡¯t have to worry about him! He is still young and the world is so big. The first love may not be thest or the best. He is bound to meet a better person in the future!¡± With those words, Natalie had firmly stated her disinterest in Yohan to Diane while still preserving their dignity. In truth, it was not Yohan who could not forget Natalie, but rather, it was Diane who did not want to lose Natalie as a daughter-inw. It only Samuel wasn¡¯t as perfect! Diane thought to herself. She did not mind that Natalie already had a child of her own. Natalie felt ufortable with their topic of discussion and hurried to change the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, Lady Diane. Didn¡¯t you invite me here to check out how the charity funds had been used by the orphanage? Let¡¯s look into it.¡± Diane calmed herself down and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡± The director of the orphanage led Diane and Natalie around the ground. Thedies carefully made enquiries to ensure that the funds raised at thest charity dinner had been used for the education and care of the children. The director was a man in his fifties with a generous smile and big heart for children. Through his stories, thedies understood the loneliness and helplessness of the children under his care. They also saw that the charity funds had been used to build a library, employ more teachers, improve the food quality and much more. Diane and Natalie walked around the orphanage for a long time, but neither of them felt tired. The director was sincerely grateful for Diane¡¯s patronage. The children, too, had prepared a special performance to show their appreciation to Diane. The performance ran for an hour. Diane sat and watched the entire show earnestly. Natalie, however, needed to use the washroom. She slipped out of the hall quietly during the show. Outside the hall, she caught sight of a pair of girl about eight or nine years old who were tugging unkindly on a younger girl¡¯s hair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± one of the girls taunted viciously. ¡°You¡¯re mute, you¡¯re a mute girl!¡± the other girl sang cruelly in a sing-song voice. Natalie frowned in displeasure. So young and already bullying! She could not help stepping forward and calling out, ¡°Stop! What are you two doing?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 770 A Cue For Love Chapter 770 A Cue for Love Chapter 770 The Orphan The two older children fled in fright when they saw Natalieing out to stop them. Natalie squatted beside the little mute girl instead of going after the two children. ¡°Are you all right, child?¡± The little girl slowly lowered her hands as her eyes were focused warily on Natalie. Though her face looked a little gray from being covered in grime, her jet-ck eyes were as startlingly clear as obsidian. Natalie could not help but notice that her cheekbones were unusually prominent for her age. She¡¯s going to be a beauty when she grows up. Look at me being jealous of a five-year-old little girl! She must have been picked on because of her inability to speak, and because she¡¯s so pretty. Natalie wanted to check if the little girl was hard of hearing. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± After a few seconds, the little girl nodded. Natalie felt sorry that the little girl had to put on such stubborn defiance in fending for herself. Her mother would feel awful if she knew that her daughter was being bullied by the older children here. Unable to simply abandon the child, she held out her hand. ¡°Your face is a little dusty. Can I take you to the washroom?¡± The little girl hesitated for a second before taking Natalie¡¯s offered hand. Delighted by the sensation of the soft little hand inside her own, Natalie gave it a reassuring little squeeze and led her to the bathroom. First, Natalie guided the girl to wash her hands with soap while she dabbed her face with a moistened piece of tissue from her pocket. The whole operation was carried out with great care. The little girl stood still and allowed Natalie to wipe her face, but the piercing pair of ck eyes never left her. Natalie¡¯s maternal instinct reminded the girl forcibly of her own deceased mother. Natalie did not notice the girl¡¯s start of surprise as she wiped her face clean. ¡°All done!¡± ¡°T-thank you,¡± the little girl stammered. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°You can talk?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Why do they say you are mute?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to them,¡± the girl said softly. ¡°They would pick on me even if I did. Ever since Mommy left, no one would protect me.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart wrenched painfully at her words. What a brave little girl. Though she looks to be around Sophie¡¯s age, her precocious and stubborn nature makes her seem much older. She did not even shed a single tear while facing the two bullies. ¡°Have you tried fighting back?¡± Natalie asked in spite of herself. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The little girl lowered her head. ¡°The only way I can only protect myself is to grow up big and strong as soon as possible.¡± Natalie stroked her petite cheeks and smiled. ¡°You are already very brave.¡± The little girl nodded. ¡°I hope so. I promised Mommy that I¡¯ll be brave. She¡¯s turned into a star in the sky, you know. She visits me sometimes when it¡¯s a clear night. I couldn¡¯t let her down knowing that she¡¯s watching over me.¡± Natalie understood at once. Poor girl! She¡¯s not abandoned, after all. Her mother has passed away! Natalie said goodbye to the little girl and went back into the theater for the children¡¯s performance. Diane turned her head at her friend¡¯s return. ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°Something came up.¡± Though she tried her best to settle down, Natalie could not stop thinking about the orphan. There¡¯s no use mulling over it now. I¡¯ll think about it when the show is over. As one of the sponsors, Diane went up to the center of the stage to receive flowers from children in ordance with the process. ¡°Dream is the biggest contributor to this campaign, Natalie,¡± Diane said. ¡°Would you join us on stage to ept the children¡¯s gesture of gratitude?¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. I really haven¡¯t done much. Maybe another time.¡± With a tactful nod, Diane went up on stage to ept the children¡¯s flowers on her own to the apuse of the director and the staff of the orphanage. Though Natalie enjoyed herself in the warm and wholesome atmosphere of the charity, she could not forget those clear and strong-willed eyes. Without informing Diane, Natalie got up and left the theater quietly in search of the little girl. To her surprise, Natalie found the girl at the entrance of the theater where she had left her. I am sure that this was where we said goodbye. Looks like she couldn¡¯t get me out of her head too. A Cue For Love Chapter 771 A Cue For Love Chapter 771 A Cue for Love Chapter 771 Come With Me ¡°Were you following me, little girl?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I like you. You¡¯ve been good to me.¡± The little girl bit her lip. ¡°I wanted to see you again.¡± Some children within the orphanage were unassuming schemers. In order to guarantee their adoption, they pretended to be well-behaved. However, Natalie could tell that the child standing before her was sincere and genuine. Upon Natalie¡¯s unexpected appearance, the little girl became flustered as she did not intend to be seen. Natalie found it hard to exin the desire to protect that girl. ¡°Would you like toe home with me?¡± The little girl was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± Natalie stroked her braid. ¡°Yes, I mean that. Would you like to?¡± The little girl nodded vigorously. ¡°I would love to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go through the formalities with the director then. With any luck, you¡¯ll being home with me by evening.¡± Natalie clutched the little girl¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°I will be your Mommy from today onwards. I promise to protect you and care for you.¡± The little girl could not speak. Tears of gratitude welled up in her eyes. Diane saw Natalie holding the little girl¡¯s hand when she emerged from the theater with a bouquet of flowers in her hand. ¡°Who is this child, Natalie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m attached to this child, Lady Diane,¡± Natalie exined with a smile, ¡°and I n to adopt her.¡± Diane leaned forward to examine the girl. Being a frequent patron of the orphanage, she was familiar with who amongst the children were schemers. After a while, she was sure that the little girl was not one of them. ¡°She¡¯s a sweet girl.¡± Diane patted the girl¡¯s head in approval as she looked up at Natalie. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Natalie, but you need to hear this. I hope that you have thought it through instead of rushing impulsively into this adoption.¡± Natalie did not take offense. Instead, she nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve given it much thought.¡± A smile spread across Diane¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The director had the adoption procedures arranged at once when he heard of Natalie¡¯s intention in adopting the little girl. Diane kept the little girlpany while Natalie made the final confirmations with the director in his office. Natalie was busy perusing the document she was about to sign as the director sighed. ¡°This child is a little withdrawn as she barely speaks to anybody. Have you considered the extra effort on your part to draw her out of her shell?¡± ¡°I assure you that she is quite capable,¡± Natalie said lightly after ncing up from her document. ¡°And she is most definitely not withdrawn.¡± The director was visibly incredulous before heposed himself. ¡°She can talk? But she has never even- You know what, Mrs. Bowers? I¡¯m sure that you two are destined to meet. I believe that you are just what she needs.¡± After Natalie signed her name for thest time, the procedure was sessfullypleted without a hitch. Natalie opened the door and had Diane bring the little girl in. Diane looked at herpanion reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalie, but I¡¯m afraid I have to go. Loang has been very chaotic recently with riots in some ces. There are matters that need my attention.¡± ¡°You are one of the women I admire from the bottom of my heart,¡± Natalie said solemnly. ¡°If you need the money, Dream will support you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to ask if I ever need it.¡± Natalie left with the little girl after saying goodbye to Diane. ¡°The director told me that he doesn¡¯t know your name as you¡¯ve never spoken in front of him.¡± Natalie gazed down to meet her ward¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can you tell me what your name is?¡± The little girl . ¡°My name is Yumi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Yumi.¡± Natalie smiled and shook her tiny hand. ¡°My name is Natalie.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 772 A Cue For Love Chapter 772 A Cue for Love Chapter 772 The Secret In the meantime, a man was seated atop a towering chair toying with the cat in hisp in a quiet garden in Loang. ¡°Benjamin escaped? What about the child?¡± The man narrowed his eyes dangerously as he stared at the quaking figure of the woman on one knee before him. ¡°The maid who had helped the child escape bit her tongue and died on the spot after being caught by our men before we could force her to reveal the girl¡¯s whereabouts.¡± The woman¡¯s hand was lightly ced on her left shoulder. Her fearful, bulging eyes were kept firmly on the ground. ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty, we will renew our efforts to locate the child in Chanaea.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the importance of locating this child, Zophie,¡± the man said coldly, ¡°and of the meaning behind the jade key she carries with her.¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°You and Gale were always my favorites to delegate my most important tasks to.¡± The man suddenly stood up from his throne and caused the cat to jump off hisp with a yowl. He walked to Zophie and lifted her chin with a cruel finger. ¡°I¡¯m growing tired of disappointments from the both of you,¡± he said. ¡°I will not allow your careless blunders to undo years of intricate nning just when it is about toe to an end!¡± Despite the deliberate slowness in his tone, the chilling menace emanating from his words made Zophie shudder. Not daring to move a muscle, Zophie did all she could to express her loyalty to her liege. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. I will leave for Chanaea tonight and bring you that child.¡± The man relinquished his grip with a grunt of satisfaction. ¡°If you fail to locate the girl within a month, I¡¯ll be expecting you to carry out your own punishment.¡± Blissfully ignorant of theplications surrounding Yumi, Natalie returned to the Bowers residence with her newly adopted daughter. Gavin was a little surprised at the sight of the pretty neer. ¡°This child is¡­?¡± Natalie made the introductions. ¡°I¡¯d adopted Yumi from the orphanage. Yumi, this is Gavin, our butler. You can call him Mr. Gavin.¡± Yumi demonstrated her obedience by curtsying to Gavin. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gavin. My name is Yumi.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you, little one.¡± Though Gavin liked Yumi immediately, he felt obliged to question Natalie, ¡°Have you discussed this with Mr. Samuel and the children?¡± ¡°Not yet. I understand your concerns, Gavin, but I will exin things to them in time. From now on, Yumi will be a part of the family. Please care for her as you do for the others.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Gavin¡¯s reservations had not gone unnoticed. However, Yumi was touched by how Natalie stood up for her decision. Taking her hand, Natalie led Yumi into the living room. The four children ran down the stairs as quickly as their short legs could carry them when they heard Natalie¡¯s return. To their surprise, they found that their mother was apanied by an unfamiliar little girl. Like a pretty little doll by the window of a toyshop, the girl took in her surroundings with her beady eyes as she clung to Natalie¡¯s arm. The quadruplets exchanged puzzled nces before asking in unison, ¡°Who is she, Mommy?¡± Natalie bent down to address the children. ¡°This is your new sister,¡± she announced. ¡°Though she is not rted to you by blood, she¡¯s part of the family now. I¡¯m very fond of her, and I hope that you will be too.¡± Especially you, Franklin, Xavian, and yton,¡± Natalie added, turning to the older ones. ¡°Sophia is not your only sister to care for anymore. You have Yumi now!¡± The four children merely gazed at the neer without a word. ¡°Don¡¯t start thinking that I have a new favorite!¡± Natalie said patiently. ¡°The two of you who have grown up with me have been ustomed to the inclusion of the other two, haven¡¯t you? With or without Yumi, I still love you all the same.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 773 A Cue For Love Chapter 773 A Cue for Love Chapter 773 Jade Key The children were initially silent not because they disliked Yumi, but because they feared exactly what Natalie assured them will not happen. Emboldened by her mother¡¯s promise, Sophia stepped forth and patted her chest. ¡°As I¡¯m not the youngest anymore, Mommy, I will do my best to care for my little sister Yumi. We will include her in our games and share all of our delicious food with her!¡± Yumi gazed at Sophia and found her anxiety disappeared instantly despite being initially intimidated that thetter was a little older than herself. Instead, she returned Sophia¡¯s toothy smile. ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Xavian and yton also gathered around to introduce themselves. ¡°I¡¯m yton, the second oldest out of the four.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xavian, and I¡¯m only seven minutes younger than yton.¡± Yumi nodded after each introduction, earnestly trying to match the name with the face. Franklin¡¯s turn camest. With a wary nce at Yumi who was as good-looking as his sister Sophia, he said slowly, ¡°My name is Franklin.¡± Though she was aware that Franklin treated her differently than the others, Yumi still smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Hello, Franklin. You must be the oldest.¡± Natalie had Gavin prepare a set of clothes for Yumi. As the four children were at that point still sharing one bedroom, Natalie decided that since the boys and the girls would have to have their own separate bedrooms anyway. With that notion in mind, she had Gavin prepare a room and move Sophia¡¯s things in next to Yumi¡¯s. After Gavin brought the clothes, Natalie took Yumi into the bathroom. ¡°Did you give birth to all four of them, Mommy?¡± Yumi asked curiously as she sat in the bathtub. ¡°I did,¡± Natalie said with a nod. ¡°They were born at almost the same time. Only Xavian and yton lived with me at first. Franklin and Sophia have onlye back to me recently.¡± ¡°How lucky of them,¡± Yumi sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t see my mother anymore.¡± Natalie froze in her act of rinsing the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes, you can,¡± said Natalie slowly, careful to shatter her innocence. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that she became a star in the heavens? Whenever there are stars in the sky, it¡¯s your mother missing you and dropping by to check up on you in secret.¡± Yumi nodded vigorously. ¡°She does! She winks at me!¡± As Natalie was toweling Yumi dry after the shower, she caught sight of an ancient-looking jade in the shape of a key hanging around her neck. The pattern engraved on this jade was exquisite. At the spot where the handle was sat the sculpture of a phoenix. The inclusion of a tiny ruby in its eye sockets was all it took to bring it to life. The dragon is the emblem of Chanaea while the phoenix is the emblem of Loang. This is no ordinary jade. The phoenix totem is auspicious to them. Natalie was stunned at the realization that Yumi hailed from Loang. Moreover, she could tell that the jade key was not of ordinary quality at first nce. The near-universal custom of entrusting a child with a valuable artifact was definite proof of her noble parenthood. Unlike Chanaea, the system of monarchy had not been abolished in Loang. Absolute power stilly in the hands of the king. A thought shed in Natalie¡¯s mind. Whoever she is, Yumi is definitely of no ordinary birth. ¡°Mommy,¡± Yumi called, conscious that Natalie had been staring at the jade key around her neck. Natalie grabbed Yumi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°This key looks very valuable, Yumi,¡± she began seriously. ¡°It must be of great significance to you. I would hate to see it lost or damaged. How would you feel about entrusting it to my care? When the time is right, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± Yumi¡¯s little hands clenched around the jade key in response. After a long time, she stammered, ¡°Can I¡­ can I trust you?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes twinkled with determination. ¡°Yes, you can. You have be my child from the moment I signed the papers.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 774 A Cue For Love Chapter 774 A Cue for Love Chapter 774 Lovely Braid Yumi regarded Natalie¡¯s warmth for a moment before removing the jade key from her neck meekly. ¡°Here you go.¡± Natalie solemnly epted the jade key, helped Yumi into a clean pair of skirts, and dried her hair before concluding the ritual by putting on a little blue headband that held her hair neatly of her brow. The quadruplets were already standing in wait outside the bathroom when Natalie emerged with Yumi. Except for Franklin, who remained a little unapproachable, the other three surrounded her enthusiastically. ¡°Are you hungry, Yumi? Let¡¯s have dinner together! Our chef makes delicious food!¡± Yumi felt Natalie¡¯s warm hospitality shining through her children. As a result, the nervousness that had apanied her from the moment she first arrived began to be gradually reced by a sense of comcent security. She beamed and epted their offer to dine gratefully. As one, The five children thundered down the stairs to the dining table in boisterous anticipation for a hearty dinner. Natalie, on the other hand, slipped away to the bedroom and carefully ced the jade keys entrusted to her into the safe. The reason why she wanted to take the jade key away was that, on the one hand, Yumi may damage the precious jade key. More importantly, Natalie was worried that the jade key would bring danger to Yumi. I¡¯m sure there are people out there who are aware of the special meaning that the key might hold. Such a valuable artifact will undoubtedly drive people with ulterior motives to obtain it with every means necessary. In addition, the recent turmoil in Loang makes this coincidence even more unsettling. Thisplication does not change themitment I have made to raise Yumi and keep her safe. I will return it to her when she is in need of it. After a double-check on her safe to cate her sense of foreboding, Natalie went downstairs to join her children for dinner. Five ravenous children seated around the slightly cramped table made for a lively scene. Instead of being irritable at the noise, Natalie savored themotion by watching her own children satiate their curiosity with the neer. To her surprise and pride, Natalie noticed that her own four must havee to a private agreement against asking sensitive questions about Yumi¡¯s past. Their efforts seemed to have paid off as Yumi appeared very rxed, even more so after having arger dinner than the other four. Natalie retired to the study at the conclusion of one of the best dinners she had ever been a part of. As per their custom, the four children retired to the yroom they shared. Sophia wanted to review medical books while yton was working on learning a newnguage. On the other hand, Xavian delved into system management. Once the three little ones were focused, they took no further notice of their surroundings. Yumi did not know how to engage with them, so she got up and went into the corridor. and when she looked up, she saw the quiet night outside the window. In the vastness of the dark sky above, there seemed to be one or two stars emitting a bright and dazzling light. ¡°I met a very nice person, Mommy, Yumi stood on tiptoe, wanting to see the stars more clearly. A boy¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°What are you sneaking around for?¡± Yumi was startled. She turned her head and found Franklin beside her. ¡°Sneaky? That¡¯s not very nice, is it? Why would you say that to me?¡± ¡°My mother is a very good person, as are my younger siblings.¡± Franklin put one hand in his pocket and warned with his eyebrows raised. ¡°They like you very much. Don¡¯t hurt them.¡± Yumi stood her ground and met Franklin¡¯s gaze. ¡°I know,¡± she said stubbornly, ¡°you don¡¯t need to remind me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I made myself clear.¡± Franklin¡¯s gaze turned sharper. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you. Don¡¯t let me catch your little braid where it¡¯s not supposed to be! Otherwise, I will drive you out of this house!¡± After speaking, Franklin turned around and left. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Biting her lip, Yumi looked back at the night sky and muttered to herself. ¡°Should I tell them that I¡¯m a jinx, Mommy? Daddy doesn¡¯t want me and you are too far away from me. Even Shannon shed a lot of blood to save me!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t want them to get hurt,¡± she continued sadly, ¡°I really like this family. Watch over them from the skies, will you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 775 A Cue For Love Chapter 775 A Cue for Love Chapter 775 Reward Applicable Only Here Samuel came back a littlete that night. Knowing that Natalie was in the study, he took off her coat and headed straight there. When he arrived, Samuel found that the door of the study was opened a crack as opposed to being fully closed. He raised his hand and knocked on the door before walking in. Hearing the knock on the door, Natalie smiled at the sight of Samuel. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Samuel walked to Natalie¡¯s side and found several books on Loang¡¯s history and architecture on the desk. He picked one up at random. ¡°When did you suddenly be interested in Loang?¡± ¡°I¡¯d lived in Loang for a year,¡± Natalie said with one hand on her cheek. ¡°The local customs appeal to me very much. ¡°Dream¡¯s presence in Chanaea is already a little saturated, in my opinion. As a groundwork for future ns, I¡¯m thinking of expanding overseas by getting started in Loang. On the one hand, Loang and Chanaea share an origin to have simr cultures and traditions. On the other, I am rtively familiar with there¡­¡± There¡¯s another reason. The key. Natalie flipped through these books in an attempt to find some clues about the jade key. Having the instinctive feeling that the key was more than just a beautiful artifact, she was curious to find out what it opened. As her inferences were still preliminary, Natalie did not feelfortable sharing them with Samuel. Samuel put down the book in his hand and rested them on both sides of Natalie¡¯s hips. ¡°Gavin told me you adopted a little girl today,¡± he said as his eyes twinkled. ¡°I was about to talk to you about this,¡± Natalie exined, ¡°I went to the orphanage with Diane today and I signed the papers as soon as I met Yumi. I¡¯m sorry, I should have discussed it with you instead of making this decision without authorization, I-¡± ¡°Thought you did something wrong?¡± Samuel asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Though I stand by what I did, I feel guilty for neglecting your feelings,¡± Natalie admitted. Samuel kissed the top of Natalie¡¯s head gently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel that way. If you are happy, I will be happier than anyone else. As I said, I will not let you be my caged bird. If you ever want to do anything you like, you have my full approval.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart throbbed at his love. She reached up and kissed Samuel¡¯s thin lips forcefully. ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to take the initiative tonight, Nat,¡± Samuel said croakily. ¡°You can think of this is as a reward,¡± Natalie said with a grin. ¡°Can I have some more?¡± Though visibly startled, Natalie nodded under the man¡¯s expectant gaze. The next second, Samuel swept the books off the desk. They scattered to the ground with a crash. He lifted Natalie to the desk and forced her to meet his gaze before kissing her alluring red lips deeply. For several minutes, the sound of shing teeth and soft moans filled the study. Gradually, Natalie was pressed against the table. The cold wood of the table that was in stark contrast to the heat of passion emanating from her body made her tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Can we go back to the bedroom?¡± Natalie asked tentatively. ¡°It only counts as a reward here,¡± Samuel rasped mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s no longer valid once we return to the bedroom.¡± Taking advantage of Natalie¡¯s stunned silence, Samuel once again took the lead in infusing the ce in the house where he spent the most amount of time with some of his deepest fantasies. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the meantime at the Nichols residence, Thomas received the resignation call of his assistant. ¡°I¡¯ve been good to you, haven¡¯t I?¡± Thomas said in an usatory tone. ¡°How can you just resign when I need you? Trust me, Dexmed Pharmaceutical will be turned around! It¡¯ll take more than this to bankrupt us.¡± Even Thomas¡¯ hysteria did nothing to change the assistant¡¯s mind. ¡°Mr. Nichols, even married couples go their separate ways when they know that disaster is imminent. You and I are only professional colleagues. Don¡¯t drag me into your mess with you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 776 A Cue For Love Chapter 776 A Cue for Love Chapter 776 Suspicious Circumstances ¡°Give me more time! I can turn this around! Once we¡¯re on top again, I promise to double your sry-¡± Before Thomas could finish, the assistant hung up the phone. A beeping tone was all he heard from the other end. ¡°B*stard!¡± Thomas bellowed as he threw the phone in his hand, gritting his teeth in frustration. After Yara¡¯s disappearance, his servants in his home and his employees in hispany resigned one after another. Despite their apparent loyalty to him in the past, nothing Thomas said at that point could convince anybody to evene close to him. Not a single one is left to help me at the merest sign of disaster! As a result of his foul mood, the wound on his left hand festered. It became so bad that the severe pain kept him up at night. Thomas could not bear it any longer. Fumbling for the painkillers on the coffee table, he swallowed the pills with a gulp of water and felt slightly better. Sprawled helplessly on his carpet, Thomas knew that only Natalie could save him at this juncture. As long this daughter of mine can forgive me, I have a chance of reattaining my past glories. Over the following couple of days, Natalie had been bombarded with Thomas¡¯ requests to speak across everymunication medium conceivable. Yandel watched Natalie end the call for what seemed like the twentieth time as he was seated in her office. ¡°This old man actually got a hold of your contact information, Boss,¡± he said with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re hisst chance for salvation, it seems.¡± There was no change in Natalie¡¯s expression. ¡°When a person is desperate enough, any form of therapy will seem like salvation. Thomas seems to have forgotten that I was the biggest catalyst to have put him in this wretched situation he is in today. If he tries reaching to me for help, he will only fall quicker and more painfully.¡± Yandel smiled at the capacity of the beautiful woman before him for cruelty. ¡°This acquisition will be completed in about five days, Boss. By then, Dexmed Pharmaceutical will be part of Dream, and Thomas will fall as its CEO.¡± Natalie nodded with a smirk on the corner of her mouth. ¡°After years of waiting, this day has finally come.¡± Later that afternoon, Natalie received an email from Thomas. Just when Natalie was about to drag it to the spam folder out of habit, she suddenly caught a glimpse of the title of the email. You don¡¯t have to reply to this, it wrote, but aren¡¯t you curious about how your grandfather died? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°How did Grandpa die back then?¡± Natalie murmured, her heart tightening suddenly. After investigating the case all those years, Natalie had nevere close to cracking the case except for some small, misleading facts surrounding the circumstances of Arnold¡¯s death. Within a short period of time, Thomas had been able to embezzle Grandpa¡¯s property and rece the owner of Dexmed Pharmaceutical from Bayer to Nichols. He must have participated in the conspiracy back then and knew how Grandpa died! Though Natalie wasfortable ignoring her estranged father, she could not ignore the possibility of uncovering the truth. Intrigued, she clicked on the email only to find that there was no text in the main body. Staring at her in the middle of the screen was a string of numbers simr to a phone number. Natalie made the call without thinking. Sure enough, Thomas¡¯ voice answered. ¡°I knew that you would call, Nat.¡± ¡°Since you have it all worked out,¡± Natalie said coldly, ¡°then you¡¯ll also know why I¡¯m calling. I just want to know the truth about Grandpa¡¯s death. He didn¡¯t die of natural causes, did he? It was murder.¡± Under ordinary circumstances, Natalie would not have deigned to even speak with Thomas. However, she knew that her father would not relinquish the truth if she did not y along. ¡°No matter what, Nat, I¡¯m still your father!¡± Thomasughed dryly before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange to talk about this over the phone. Besides, messages will get distorted and feelings will get hurt. For the sake of ensuring that you are properly informed, let¡¯s meet and air out our past grievances. What say you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 777 A Cue For Love Chapter 777 A Cue for Love Chapter 777 Hurray For Mommy Natalie knew very well about the tricks Thomas was capable of, but she could see no other way in learning the truth about her grandfather¡¯s death. If she could find out the truth surrounding her grandfather¡¯s death, Natalie was certain that she could also understand why her mother had taken her to hide in the backcountry all those years ago. ¡°Fine,¡± Natalie agreed. ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow morning, you can decide the location.¡± ¡°I knew that you would agree to meet for your grandfather¡¯s sake.¡± Thomasughed again. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the locationter. I¡¯m looking forward to catching up with my daughter tomorrow!¡± Natalie hung up the phone without answering as she was not interested in anything else her father had to say aside from the truth. She knew the propensity of his honeyed tongue for falsehood. After arriving home, Natalie was greeted by the sight of the children ying in the living room. Although she had not called the Bowers residence her home for very long, Yumi quickly befriended Sophia, Xavian, and yton. Recalling the orphan¡¯s reluctance to mingle with new faces, Natalie was once again convinced of the correctness of her decision to adopt Yumi. Franklin¡¯s coldness, however, was proving to be a challenge. Unlike the other three children, who had already epted Yumi as their sibling, Franklin was often found on the sidelines while the others yed. ¡°Franklin,e here.¡± Natalie beckoned at her eldest and led him out to the yard. ¡°Yes, Mommy?¡± Without answering immediately, she sat on the small wooden bench in the yard and patted the vacant seat beside her. ¡°What do you really think about Yumi?¡± Natalie asked calmly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not much,¡± Franklin replied stoically. After being with all four children for over half a year, Natalie felt that Franklin¡¯s temperament and appearance, especially the cold and haughty dominance, were most reminiscent of his father than the rest of his siblings. She sighed at the reminder of the insurmountable task of convincing Samuel to do something he did not want to do. ¡°Are you worried about Yumi having ulterior motives toward us? Do you think she¡¯s here for something?¡± Franklin nodded after considering the question for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s good to be wary.¡± Natalie pinched her eldest son¡¯s cheek. ¡°But being too wary isn¡¯t good. Your wariness is written all over your face, my dear. It¡¯s a bit too much!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Franklin admitted. ¡°Being the eldest brother, I have a duty to protect my younger brothers and sisters. Nobody will hurt them while I¡¯m here.¡± Natalie burst outughing. No wonder Franklin is growing up too quickly. He regards himself as the protector of his siblings! Back then, Sophia was the only one he had to protect. Now he has two other brothers to care for. ¡°Mommy, what are youughing at?¡± ¡°Laughing at you, silly. You remind me of Daddy.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips twitched as she struggled to straighten her expression. ¡°It¡¯s lovely of you to spoil your younger brothers and sister, but do try not to worry too much, will you? Even if you feel like the whole world is crumbling around you, you still have me and Daddy.¡± Franklin froze at his mother¡¯s words. ¡°Besides,¡± Natalie continued, ¡°it¡¯s not fair to watch over Yumi like she¡¯s a thief. She¡¯s your youngest sister now, not an enemy to be wary of all the time.¡± Franklin nodded after a long while. ¡°I understand, Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Natalie scratched his nose dotingly. ¡°If you ever feel ufortable, remembere talk to me. Five years of being absent in your life are long enough. I don¡¯t want to miss being part of your life any more.¡± Franklin¡¯s lips trembled. Yara has never spoken to me like this before. Gazing back at the warm and loving eyes before him, Franklin clenched his fists and vowed in his heart to cherish Natalie and be a man like his father to protect her. When Franklin returned to the living room, Natalie was pleased to see all five of them engaging in y. As soon as she stood up from her seat on the bench, she saw Samuel slowly walking in from the other side of the yard. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Samuel grunted in response. ¡°Did you hear my conversation with Franklin?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Well, I heard thest part.¡± Samuel walked to Natalie¡¯s side and wrapped her soft body in his arms. A Cue For Love Chapter 778 A Cue For Love Chapter 778 A Cue for Love Chapter 778 The Guarantee ¡°You¡¯re so much better at observing and speaking to children than I am,¡± Samuel sighed in her ear. ¡°Looking back now, I would have spent the past five years with you if I didn¡¯t get involved with the wrong person. Sophia might not have contracted aphasia.¡± Hisments of remorse, apanied by the coolness of the night wind, tingled Natalie¡¯s ears. ¡°If you didn¡¯t waste those five years, we might not have fallen in love with each other,¡± Natalie replied with a smile. ¡°Only through suffering will we know what true happiness feels like. I would much rather have tasted bitterness without you to know how sweet life is with you than any other way.¡± His heart skipping a beat at her words, Samuel lifted Natalie up in his arms and carried her straight to the bedroom on the second floor. Without pausing to set her down, he kicked open the bedroom door deftly and ced her gently down on their vast bed. ¡°It¡¯s only eight,¡± Natalie squealed as her cheeks reddened, ¡°isn¡¯t it a little too early for bed? Besides, we¡¯d only just done itst night.¡± Wasn¡¯t the reward he imed in the study enough? ¡°That wasst night,¡± Samuel grunted as he unbuttoned his shirt to reveal his firm pectorals. ¡°Today is a new day.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The masculine power emanating out of his Apollo¡¯s belt mesmerized Natalie. She could not believe how his primal muscles were concealed beneath the guise of his unassuming business shirt. A body like this can only be found in medical textbooks as a case study for human perfection. Feeling her eyes on his abdomen, Samuel grinned wickedly as he ced her hand on his Apollo¡¯s belt. ¡°I¡¯m all yours. Touch me.¡± Spurred on by the lustful words uttered in his deep and maic voice, Natalie¡¯s heart began pounding uncontrobly. He¡¯s turned me into a depraved nympho like him! How did he know that I wouldn¡¯t reject him? Oh, I want to run my hands all over him so badly! Natalie¡¯s handsing to life as she caressed him all over was exactly what stoked Samuel¡¯s own burning desire. He kissed her desperately and created a feverish heat in her that she never knew was possible. ¡°We¡¯ve been doing this a lot ofte,¡± Natalie gasped. ¡°Will I get pregnant?¡± Having been worried about not taking precautionstely, she was not looking forward to any idents that would ur given their reckless passion for one another. Though she adored children, Natalie was not ready for another pregnancy. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Natalie was momentarily stunned as she gazed confusedly at the man on top of her. How can he be so sure? We¡¯ve been going at it like rabbits every day. I¡¯d be surprised if I didn¡¯t get pregnant. Could he be lying to reassure me? As the heat of her passion died down a little from anxiety, Samuel kissed her forehead gently. ¡°I guarantee you, we won¡¯t get pregnant. I¡¯d gotten a vasectomy.¡± Natalie could not believe her ears. ¡°Vasectomy? When did you get one?¡± ¡°Before the first time we did it after reuniting,¡± Samuel replied as panted. ¡°Condoms are ufortable, and I worry about the stress contraceptives ce on your health. I don¡¯t want you to experience the pain of childbirth again. Even worse, I don¡¯t want to have to not touch you for so long. It¡¯s something I¡¯m willing to do.¡± ssic Samuel. He would do something for me and not tell me until I ask him about it. Natalie had been wondering if there was something wrong with her womb. Unexpectedly, it was due to Samuel¡¯s selflessness that had put her at ease without her having to worry about it. She knew many men who would not give up something like that for their wives, yet he did it for her. At that thought, Natalie¡¯s heart erupted with a renewed bout of love and gratitude for the man on top of her. Not knowing how to repay his affection, Natalie could only please him with the most primitive of pleasures. What she did not know, however, was that it was enough for Samuel. A Cue For Love Chapter 779 A Cue For Love Chapter 779 A Cue for Love Chapter 779 The Bold Demand On the following morning, Natalie went to the old Bayer residence ording to Thomas¡¯ wishes at the appointed hour. Although the old house was located in the middle of the city, it had long lost its former grandeur. A dense wall of green creepers had covered the entirety of the red brick wall and blocked the sunlight from reaching indoors, making the house look more gloomy than it already was. Natalie was not afraid of ghosts and spirits. She pushed open the rusted iron door and strode right in. As if to prove her wrong, a ck cat suddenly jumped out of the unkempt grass with a yowl and made Natalie jump. Afterforting herself with the reasoning that a stray cat would undoubtedly findfort in the tall, scragglywn, Natalie found herself wondering about Thomas¡¯ motives for inviting her to a ce where few people came. As she walked, Natalie kept a wary eye. Before entering the house, she had sent a location link to Samuel who was keeping an eye on her. As added precautions, she had turned on the real-time recording and online transmission functions of her phone. Although Thomas had be powerless and disgraced, she was afraid that he might be tempted to act desperately should he feel like he was being backed into a corner. Within a few steps into the yard, she saw him. Thomas looked several decades older than when Natalie hadst seen him. More than half of his hair had turned white. His face was haggard and worn from the loose skin that hung about his cheeks. In short, he looked as different from the middle-aged man in his prime as he could possibly look. During theirst encounter at the door of Dream¡¯s office building, Natalie had not noticed the stump on Thomas¡¯ left arm. This time, she saw the obvious discrepancy in the length of his left handpared to his right. As if toplete the puzzling sight, his left stump bulged in its snug gauze enclosure. Being familiar with human anatomy, Natalie frowned at once. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± ¡°Er,¡± Thomas mumbled vaguely as he avoided her gaze, ¡°I had an ident. My arm had been cut off by a machine. As the infection was bing serious, the doctor suggested removing it all to contain the spread.¡± ¡°What machine?¡± Natalie asked, her eyes narrowing further. To her knowledge, businessmen like Thomas did not have any need to operate dangerous machinery. ¡°I¡­¡± Thomas did not know how to answer. The only thing he could do was to change the subject. ¡°I was at the factory for an inspection and I¡­ Never mind, that¡¯s not the point. I came to you today because I have more important things to tell you.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine,¡± Natalie said coldly, ¡°let¡¯s get straight to the point. What happened twenty-three years ago?¡± Thomas licked his dry lips and wore an unctuous smile. ¡°I¡¯m your father no matter what, Nat. Can we talk about Dexmed Pharmaceutical first? I promise we¡¯ll talk about your grandfather soon.¡± ¡°Dexmed Pharmaceutical is my life¡¯s blood,¡± he continued at Natalie¡¯s curt nod, ¡°and I have paid too much for it to be taken from me. Don¡¯t you think two million for all the shares in my possession to be too cruel?¡± ¡°Two million is too little?¡± Natalie repeated mercilessly, ¡°Dexmed Pharmaceutical had a sterling reputation, no doubt, but it has been declining over the years. Coupled with the recent scandal, you should be content that somebody would pay two million for the mess you¡¯ve made.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too paltry a sum for-¡± ¡°Two million, if you live frugally, is more than enough for the rest of your life,¡± Natalie sneered. ¡°You should have thought of that before you betrayed my grandfather and my mother!¡± Thomas gazed at her with despair. ¡°I¡­but I¡¯m your father! It was your mother¡¯s fault that I¡¯d treated you badly before! Without me, you wouldn¡¯t have been born! How is two million enough for me to live out my days? Two hundred million! Give me two hundred million for me to enjoy my twilight years, and I will tell you everything that happened to your grandfather!¡± Two hundred million? He¡¯s got balls to ask for a hundred times what he got. Natalie pursed her lips and regarded the stubborn and shameless man before her. ¡°So that is why you wanted to meet today.¡± Natalie stared at Thomas coldly. ¡°Is this your term for a peace negotiation? You want me to spend two hundred million to buy the truth of my grandfather¡¯s death?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 780 A Cue For Love Chapter 780 A Cue for Love Chapter 780 Thomas Is Not Your Biological Father Thomas said bashfully, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal between the two of us. Only strangers negotiate the terms and conditions. Both of us will always be rted. It¡¯s your responsibility to take care of me. Now that you have Dream Corporation, Samuel, and so much money, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to give me two hundred million for me to enjoy my retirement life. Right?¡± A sarcastic smile appeared on Natalie¡¯s face. She had never seen anyone who was so shameless. He had never done anything for her in his entire life, and yet, he had the cheek to say something like that! ¡°No, it won¡¯t be an issue,¡± Natalie blurted. Thomas started grinning shamelessly. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t an issue, but I just don¡¯t want to give it to you.¡± An icy glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you think you can use this kind of method to get money from me, think again.¡± When Thomas heard that, his expression changed drastically. His earlier honorable look was long gone. ¡°Natalie, you care a lot for your granddad and mother, don¡¯t you? Two hundred million is all you need to find out about the truth. What? You im you care a lot about them. Yet, you aren¡¯t willing to fork out the money!¡± Natalie had no wish to carry on with the conversation, so she turned and prepared to leave. Before she came to meet him, she had thought that Thomas might feel a little remorseful after what had happened. Little did she realize that it was only her wishful thinking! Even if she did pay Thomas the two hundred million that he demanded, the story from him might not be entirely urate. If that was the case, there was no need for her to pay Thomas at all. Seeing that Natalie was about to leave, Thomas panicked and chased after her. ¡°If you think two hundred million is too much, we can talk about it! How about one hundred and eighty million? A hundred and fifty? All right! One hundred million! That¡¯s the lowest I can go!¡± The bargaining from Thomas did not stop Natalie from walking away. It was so close for Thomas to get what he wanted. He could not just let her leave. ¡°Natalie, do you really not care about me? I¡¯m your father after all. D-Do you really want to see me dead? No matter what, we are father and daughter!¡± Natalie sneered coldly in her heart when she heard that. Pfft! Pfft! Just then, she could hear the sound of a knife plunging into flesh followed by a groan from Thomas. Sensing that something was amiss, Natalie turned around immediately and saw that Thomas had been stabbed twice close to his heart. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They were deep stab wounds, and blood was gushing out furiously. Thomas looked down at his wounds in disbelief before slumping to the ground. The moment he copsed, the identity of the murderer was revealed. It was none other than Thomas¡¯ wife, Yvonne. Her hands were dripping with blood. Not only that, even her eyes had been sttered with Thomas¡¯ blood. Yvonne shouted emotionally, ¡°Thomas, you deserve to die! You are a beast. You¡¯re not fit to be Melissa¡¯s father. I will kill you for Melissa! Kill you!¡± Both Thomas and Natalie did not expect Yvonne to escape from the psychiatric hospital. Thomas was well aware of Natalie¡¯s medical expertise. Trying to crawl to her, he called out in pain, ¡°Natalie, save me. I¡¯m your dad. If I die, you won¡¯t have a father anymore!¡± He loved money and fortune, but he was also scared of dying. He knew he had been stabbed in the chest, but he had no wish of dying so soon. When Natalie saw Thomas squirming like a bug on the ground, she felt helpless all of a sudden. He was wicked beyond redemption, but he was still her biological father after all. No matter how much she hated him to the core, she could not help but feel worried when she saw him in such a weakly state. Just as Natalie took a step forward to try to save Thomas, Yvonneughed out loud. ¡°Father? He¡¯s not fit to be your father. What a joke! He¡¯s not even your biological father!¡± The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 781 A Cue For Love Chapter 781 A Cue for Love Chapter 781 Your Mother Is A Slut With his hand on his wounds, Thomas uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. Your mother has never ever told you that I¡¯m not your father, has she? Please¡­ Save me¡­ Quick!¡± Yvonne nced at Natalie and sneered, ¡°What daughter? This man does not sire both you and your sister! Back then, Jennie was the most beautiful and outstanding woman in Dellmoor. Why would she end up marrying someone like him? Has it never crossed your mind before?¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was true. However, she had always thought that her mother had been fooled by Thomas¡¯ sweet nothings, and that was why she had married him on the spur of the moment. Natalie pursed her lips and asked, ¡°I thought he was the one who deceived my mother?¡± ¡°Yes, he did!¡± With the knife in her hand and blood stters on her face, Yvonne was a scary sight. ¡°But, both of them are just as rotten as one another! Most beautiful woman, my ass! She¡¯s just a slut!¡± ¡°What rubbish are you talking about?¡± Even though her mother had passed away, Natalie would not allow anyone to defame her. Yvonne nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking rubbish! Back then, Jennie got pregnant, but she wasn¡¯t willing to abort the child. So, Thomas decided to take advantage of the situation and started wooing her. He promised that he will treat Jennie¡¯s child as his own! In order not to damage the reputation of the Bayer family and Dexmed Pharmaceutical, she did the most shocking thing and agreed to marry Thomas! Do you want to know how I know all these? That¡¯s because Jennie is a third party! Thomas and I are childhood sweethearts, and we nned to get married after graduation! Because of Jennie, I have to live in her shadow. Even after I married him, I still have to bear all the cussing from others.¡± Natalie was in shock. Everything she knew had been upended by what Yvonne had said. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Yvonne startedughing like a crazy woman. ¡°Of course, Jennie wouldn¡¯t tell you that Thomas isn¡¯t your father! Toward the end, she knew that Thomas is a scumbag. She wanted you to take his family name so as not to disappoint you! Even till her dying days, she would rather bring the truth down to the grave with her than to let her daughter hate her!¡± Natalie could not believe what she heard. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The so-called truth that she knew all along had crumbled in an instant. She no longer knew what was true and what was fake anymore. ¡°Save me¡­¡± There was a huge pool of blood near Thomas, and his breaths were getting shallower. ¡°I¡­ cannot die¡­ If I die, you¡­ will never know¡­ what happened back then! Your granddad¡­ did not die from natural causes. He was in someone¡¯s way! I only stood by and watched silently¡­ I¡¯m not the person who did it¡­¡± Once again, Natalie was shocked by Thomas¡¯ words. So, it¡¯s true. Granddad¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an ident. It was caused by someone else! Natalie helped Thomas to his feet and said, ¡°You have been stabbed by Yvonne in the heart. There¡¯s no way to save you. Tell me. Who killed my granddad? Whose way was he in? Quick! Tell me!¡± After losing so much blood, Thomas¡¯ eyeballs were bulging out. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ Think of something¡­ I can¡¯t say¡­ If I say¡­ You won¡¯t save me!¡± Natalie looked at the cowardly Thomas. ¡°Tell me. Who is it?¡± Natalie frowned and continued, ¡°If you tell me, I will save you!¡± Thomas moved his lips, but no words came out of his mouth. A look of ridicule showed up in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hmph! He doesn¡¯t have the guts to tell you! If he does, he will be as good as dead anyway. He¡¯s only lying to you so that you will save him! If you believe him, you¡¯ll be a fool!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 782 A Cue For Love Chapter 782 A Cue for Love Chapter 782 Rather Kill All Than Miss One Yvonne¡¯s assault had been ruthless and urate. Before taking action, she must have done thorough research on the human anatomy and practiced her aim for several times. That exined why the stab wounds on Thomas were right where she had intended them to be. Natalie¡¯s medical skills could only extend Thomas¡¯ life, but she would not be able to save him. However, despite hearing Yvonne¡¯s warning, she still decided to try her luck. ¡°I¡¯m able to save you. Just tell me the name of the person, and I will save you right now!¡± Thomas only stared at Natalie¡¯s eyes and uttered two words, ¡°Save me.¡± That was when Natalie knew that Yvonne was not lying to her even though she was insane. Whether Thomas was asking her for two hundred million or to save his life, he was only making use of her. The mastermind behind it all was too powerful that there was no way Thomas would dare to tell her the truth. ¡°Tell me! Who is it?¡± Natalie probed further, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you if you tell me. If you don¡¯t, you will die right away! Say it! Tell me everything that you know¡­¡± Thomas muttered, but not a single word came out of his mouth. His expression baffled her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The mastermind must be so terrifying that the cowardly Thomas would rather die than to divulge the identity. ¡°Quick! Tell me! Thomas, tell me!¡± ¡°Save-¡± Blood kept gushing out from Thomas¡¯ mouth. In hisst attempt to ask for help, his body froze, and his head fell to the side. ¡°Thomas! Thomas!¡± Unfortunately, Thomas was lying there like a dead fish with his eyes wide open. When Yvonne saw Thomas die in pain, she startedughing crazily. ¡°Melissa! Melissa! Do you see that from above? I have avenged you! Don¡¯t be afraid! None of them will be able to get away. Hahaha! Thomas wasn¡¯t able to escape! Neither will Yara! I won¡¯t spare those people who have hurt you! Now, I¡¯ll send Yara to the underground world to atone for your sins!¡± With her hand gripping tightly around the sharp knife, Yvonne began walking toward Natalie. ¡°I¡¯m not Yara,¡± said Natalie as she looked at Yvonne warily. There was a bloodthirsty glint in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yara, stop ying with me! What? Now, are you trying to tell me that you aren¡¯t Yara? That you are her twin sister, Natalie? I won¡¯t believe you! I was so foolish back then to believe your words. Not only did you not bring me riches, but you made use of my Melissa and gave her the hypnotic drugs that caused her to be shot to death!¡± Natalie was stronger than Yvonne, but Yvonne had a knife. To top it off, she was filled with hatred at that moment, and her strength would be unimaginable. Natalie started retreating. ¡°I¡¯m really not Yara. I¡¯m Natalie!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t believe you again! I don¡¯t care who you are! I will rather kill the wrong person than let Yara off! As Melissa¡¯s mom, I must avenge her!¡± With that, Yvonne charged at Natalie with her knife. It was a sharp, cold knife. Natalie managed to dodge the first strike, but it was getting increasingly harder for the next few attacks. When the knife that Yvonne was wielding came toward Natalie¡¯s face, Natalie had no choice but to grab hold of Yvonne¡¯s wrist so that the tip of the knife would notnd on her face. However, she did not expect Yvonne to be so strong. Somehow, her desire to perish with Natalie made her just as strong as Natalie. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Yvonne was on top of Natalie with the knife inching nearer to Natalie¡¯s face. Three centimeters. Two. One centimeter. Natalie was starting to get exhausted, but she refused to give up. She had to hold on to turn things around. All of a sudden, Natalie felt the weight off her body, and the knife that was almost touching her face disappeared too. After that, someone kicked Yvonne to the side in one swift move. A Cue For Love Chapter 783 A Cue For Love Chapter 783 A Cue for Love Chapter 783 Do Not Believe A Word You Say Once Natalie was out of danger, she could finally heave a sigh of relief. The fear and anxiety in her only arose when everything was over. She looked up to see Samuel¡¯s angry face. He was dressed in a ck shirt. The dial te of his watch reflected the icy rays of his dark eyes. His eyes were so cold that they were about to turn the air into ice. ¡°S-Samuel¡­¡± mumbled Natalie. When Samuel saw Natalie covered in blood, he thought it was hers. With eyes full of tears, he got down and carried her up. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Samuel retorted furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Just then, Yvonne got up from the ground. With bloodshot eyes, she dashed fearlessly toward Samuel with the knife in her hand and wanted to stab Samuel. Samuel¡¯s back was facing Yvonne. Natalie could not help but exim, ¡°Watch out!¡± Samuel turned around, and with a slight turn of her wrist, the knife went plunging into her own abdomen. In an instant, blood came gushing out of the wound. Most of it sshed onto Samuel while some went onto Natalie. Yvonne felt an intense pain in her abdominal area and fell onto the pool of blood. Before Yvonne died, her eyes were wide open, and she cursed Natalie and Samuel. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you curse at me,¡± said Samuel with darkened eyes. ¡°But, not her!¡± After struggling on the ground for a few moments, Yvonne passed away too. Samuel did not give a damn about the two bodies lying on the ground. Instead, he picked Natalie up and carried her to the car. ¡°They are still there.¡± Natalie tugged at Samuel¡¯s shirt when she thought about the bodies. ¡®It¡¯s only two dead bodies. Billy will handle them. Let me take you to the hospital first. We can deal with the restter,¡± said Samuel. ¡°I-¡± Samuel said in a soft voice without hesitation, ¡°Be good. If not, I will use force on you.¡± Knowing her past history, Samuel would never believe her if she imed she was not injured. His concern for her had reached an insane level, so Samuel was not going to take it one way or another. Therefore, Natalie stayed still in Samuel¡¯s arms. Billy¡¯s reaction was not as quick as Samuel. When he saw Samuel carrying Natalie over, he called out, ¡°Mr. Bowers-¡± ¡°Get rid of the two bodies and clean everything up,¡± ordered Samuel coldly. ¡°Wait,¡± said Natalie. She looked at Billy and said, ¡°I want a vial of Thomas¡¯ antivenom.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Billy did not know why, but he nodded nevertheless. ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± After Samuel ced Natalie into the rear seat of the Hummer, he got into the driver seat and sped toward the hospital. Soon, they arrived at one of the hospitals owned by Centurion Corporation. When the staff saw that it was Samuel who had arrived, they were on full alert. After Samuel ced Natalie on the hospital gurney, he instructed, ¡°Make sure she¡¯s okay. If anything goes wrong, all of you are going to suffer!¡± Those doctors and nurses were so freaked out that they nodded fervently. The same went for Natalie. Looking into the fierce eyes of Samuel, she decided to lie down quietly. Just like that, she was being pushed into emergency room and surrounded by a group of experts. Looking into their nervous eyes, Natalie cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Can someone please give me a set of clean hospital gown?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 784 A Cue For Love Chapter 784 A Cue for Love Chapter 784 A Comprehensive Examination Even though the physicians did not spot any obvious injuries on Natalie, they decided to do as Samuel said anyway in fear of the man. The leading middle-aged doctor gulped before responding cautiously, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s do a comprehensive examination. You don¡¯t have to change out of the hospital gown just yet.¡± Hence, Natalie had no choice but to cooperate with the doctors. As expected, no health problems were found with Natalie, who thought all the hassle was unnecessary. As for the physicians, they were over the moon when they confirmed that Natalie was not carrying any incurable diseases. ¡°About the gown¡­¡± voiced Natalie again hesitantly. ¡°You may go take a shower first, and I¡¯ll have a nurse leave you a fresh gown just outside the bathroom.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± responded Natalie with a nod before making her way to the bathroom. It was not until she saw her reflection in the mirror that she realized how much blood she was covered in. It¡¯s no wonder Samuel was so worried. Not only do I have blood on my clothes, but I also have it all over my face and hair. I look like someone who just crawled out of a pool of blood! Still, Natalie¡¯s gruesome appearance was not enough to detract her from her thoughts. Her heart ached when she recalled how Yvonne talked about her mother. ¡°You think Jennie¡¯s someone special? Let me tell you. She¡¯s nothing but a skank and a homewrecker! I grew up with Thomas. We went almost everywhere together and were nning to get married after our graduation. You think Jennie didn¡¯t know that he was a scumbag? She only let you take the man¡¯sst name because she didn¡¯t want you to be disappointed in her.¡± Is that the truth? Natalie¡¯s hand trembled as she unbuttoned her clothes. Then, she stood under the shower head and let the water wash away all the blood on her. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Not only did she have Thomas¡¯ blood but also Yvonne¡¯s. For some reason, the smell of the clotted-up blood made Natalie sick, so she applied plenty of shower gel onto her body in an attempt to rid herself of the pungent smell. It was only after Natalie had washed herself clean that she began to feel the pain, so she immediately turned off the shower head and exited the bathroom to change into another hospital gown. Even though Natalie just had a hot shower, her limbs still felt icy-cold, somehow. Outside the ward, the leading specialist handed a thick stack of reports to Samuel. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that she¡¯s fine?¡± questioned Samuel sternly as he went through the reports. In the face of Samuel¡¯s intense aura, the physician beaded with cold sweats when he responded to his inquirer with extreme caution, ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel then continued to flip through the stack of papers in silence until he had read everything on them. ¡°Good job. You may leave now.¡± Hearing that, the specialist finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Very well, Sir.¡± After returning the reports to the doctor, Samuel got on his feet and headed for Natalie¡¯s room. When Samuel opened the door, he saw Natalie wrap her arms around herself while staring nkly out the window. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± asked Samuel with a slight frown before approaching Natalie. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for being too careful. After all, I¡¯m only this paranoid because you always told me that you were fine when you weren¡¯t. How do you expect me to trust you this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± replied Natalie while shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t me you at all. Had you not gotten to me in time, I would¡¯ve been disfigured. Though, I¡¯d probably still survive.¡± Natalie knew she had to be careful of Thomas, but she never expected Yvonne to appear. When Natalie suddenly thought of her mother again, she quickly turned to look at Samuel. ¡°Where¡¯s Billy? I need Thomas¡¯ blood now! The sooner the better.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 785 A Cue For Love Chapter 785 A Cue for Love Chapter 785 Whose Daughter Is She Exactly Even though Samuel did not listen to all the recordings transmitted, he could tell that Natalie was bothered by a certain something just by the dejected look on her. He knew that the woman would only get more anxious as time went by if he sat by and did nothing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact Billy now and have him send over Thomas¡¯ blood,¡± promised Samuel as he wrapped his arms around Natalie¡¯s cold body. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave here to find Billy. This is a hospital, so you can do the test right here.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± responded Natalie somewhat reluctantly. The woman found it difficult to think straight at the moment, and Samuel could sense the insecurity in her. Hence, the man said not another word but simply held her tightly. Although he was unsure what was wrong with Natalie, he was more than willing to stay and keep herpany. It did not take long before Billy arrived at the hospital with a vial of Thomas¡¯ blood. ¡°Mr. Bowers, Ms. Nichols, I got this from Thomas¡¯ body,¡± exined Billy before handing the vial over with both hands. After taking the cylindrical container, Natalie turned to Samuel. ¡°Can we get the hospital to do a paternal test? I need to know if Thomas is my biological father as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it done,¡± agreed Samuel with a nod. With the man¡¯smand, the hospital quickly assigned their experts to draw Natalie¡¯s blood and test it with Thomas¡¯. As Natalie anxiously awaited the result, she continued to stare nkly at the scenery outside the window. Natalie used to hope that her biological father was somebody other than Thomas, but after listening to Yvonne, she wished for the opposite. If Thomas isn¡¯t my father, why was Mom so desperate to keep it a secret from me? With that thought in mind, Nataliepletely lost her appetite. Samuel, who had Billy bring some oatmeal porridge over, handed Natalie a spoon. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± responded Natalie weakly. ¡°Do you want me to feed you then?¡± Samuel then grabbed Natalie by the chin and forced her to look him in the eye. ¡°I did what you wanted me to do, so don¡¯t you think you should return the favor?¡± Gazing at Samuel, Natalie was touched that the man decided to stay with her when she was most desperate and vulnerable. ¡°I can feed myself just fine, and I¡¯ll finish all of this,¡± promised Natalie after taking the spoon from Samuel. ¡°Good.¡± In response, the man smiled softly with satisfaction. Natalie had only finished half of her oatmeal porridge when the result was out. With the report in hand, Billy politely knocked on the door before entering the room. ¡°Mr. Bowers, this is the test result for Ms. Nichols¡¯ and Thomas¡¯ blood.¡± ¡°Just leave it here,¡± instructed Samuel calmly. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After putting the file containing the report down, Billy turned around and left the room. Natalie then immediately pushed her food aside and went straight for the test result. As soon as she pulled the report out, she skipped the analysis at the front and jumped straight to the result, which showed only a two percent probability of paternity, meaning that a blood rtion between Thomas and her was highly unlikely. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Shocked, Natalie knitted her eyebrows in pain and dropped the report to the ground. ¡°So I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not Thomas¡¯ daughter after all; neither Yara nor me. We¡¯re¡­ We¡¯re not that man¡¯s daughters.¡± Even though Yvonne had told her as much, Natalie still found it hard to believe when she was finally confronted with the truth. Natalie felt like the world she knew before had crumbled down around her. ¡°Whose¡­ Whose child am I, exactly?¡± questioned Natalie with red teary eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 786 A Cue For Love Chapter 786 A Cue for Love Chapter 786 Did He Bully You ¡°Nat¡­¡± called out Samuel before extending his hand to gently wipe the woman¡¯s tears away. However, Natalie did not care that her face was drenched with tears. ¡°Can you give me some time alone? I know crying won¡¯t change anything but make you feel sorry for me, so I¡¯d rather you not see how weak I am right now. But I promise you that I¡¯ll get back on my feet as soon as I¡¯m done crying.¡± Though it pained Samuel to see the woman that way, he agreed to her request anyway. ¡°Okay.¡± The man then left the room without another word to give Natalie some space. Samuel closed the door behind him but did not take another step further, for he thought it was best to stand by just in case Natalie needed him. Meanwhile, inside the room, Natalie stared at the report in her hand while her teardrops fell onto the paper. It¡¯s no wonder Thomas never showed any love for me; I¡¯m not his daughter. That¡¯s probably also why Yvonne never had anything good to say about Mom and why Mom left me a letter asking me to stop looking into this matter. Suddenly, the things that confused Natalie before started to make sense. But if Thomas isn¡¯t my biological father, who is? And why did he nevere back for Mom, Yara, or me? Natalie had always hated Thomas for betraying her mother, but in the end, she realized that she had been despising the wrong person. Still, she refused to believe that her mother was as Yvonne described. There must be a reason why Mom did what she did!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tightening her grip on the piece of paper, Natalie swore to herself that she would get to the bottom of it. This whole thing is just like a puzzle. All I have to do is put the pieces together, and everything will be revealed to me, including the truth behind Granddad¡¯s death and the reason why Mom hid both of us from the world. After Natalie had recollected herself, she went to the bathroom to wash the tears off her face. Natalie intended to go out to look for Samuel, so she was surprised when she found the man standing right outside the room. Her eyes began to tear up once again when she realized that the man had been waiting for her all the while. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Feeling better?¡± inquired Samuel with a worried frown. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Natalie with a shaky voice before nodding. Then, Samuel grabbed Natalie by her right arm and pulled her straight into his warm embrace. Thump! Thump! Thump! With her face pressed against Samuel¡¯s chest, Natalie could hear the man¡¯s heartbeat. For some reason, the rhythmic thumping had a soothing effect on Natalie. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your background is or whose blood you have running in your veins; You¡¯re the only person I want to spend the rest of my life with, and I promise I¡¯ll love you with all of my heart,¡± swore Samuel as he looked deeply into Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°If finding out who you are means that much to you, we¡¯ll solve this mystery together.¡± At that moment, Natalie instinctively bit her lower lip because she was feeling warm and fuzzy on the inside after listening to those moving words. She felt like the luckiest woman to ever live when she realized that she had someone who was willing to stay beside her even when she was at her lowest point. When the two returned to the Bowers residence, the five children got extremely worried because they noticed how red Natalie¡¯s eyes were. Yumi immediately red at Samuel before asking Natalie, ¡°Mommy, did he bully you? Is that why you cried?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 787 A Cue For Love Chapter 787 A Cue for Love Chapter 787 Next Step Since Natalie had only adopted Yumi not long ago, Yumi didn¡¯t know how much Samuel cared for Natalie. Hence, the other four kids protested right after they heard what she said. yton shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Daddy won¡¯t do that!¡± Xavian shook his head as well. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Daddy would never do that!¡± Sophia followed suit. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Daddy wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Lastly, Franklin raised his brows and asked Yumi, ¡°Daddy? He wouldn¡¯t do that even if he wanted to!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Samuel and Natalie could say a word, those four kids had already chimed in. Besides, their reactions were the same. Hearing what they said, Yumi was stumped. Does this seemingly cold man really treat mommy that well? Natalie ruffled Yumi¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°He didn¡¯t bully me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m going through something, so my emotions are everywhere. Don¡¯t be like me, okay, Yumi? It¡¯s not a good habit to cry.¡± Yumi nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± All five of them were very concerned about Natalie. They kept asking if she was okay, and they finally breathed a sigh of relief after getting reassurance from Natalie. After that, they were all eager to look after her. They helped her peel shrimp, brought her drinks, and even massaged her. At that moment, Natalie felt like she was everyone¡¯s favorite. That night, Natalie stayed in the study room alone to think about her next moves. It had be a fact that Thomas was stabbed to death by Yvonne. She believed in Ross¡¯ capabilities in taking over the dpidated Dexmed Pharmaceutical. He can introduce some revolutionary changes to thepany and let it shine once again in the pharmaceutical industry. There are two things I need to do next. Firstly, I¡¯ll expand Dream in Loang. Secondly, I need to continue my search for Yara. Since the mastermind had sacrificed Thomas and kept Yara, all I need to do is find Yara now. If I can find her, she¡¯ll lead me to the forces behind them. In the following few days, Natalie collected herself and focused on the matters regarding the acquisition. The public was abuzz when they saw the media revealing the fact that Yvonne had killed Thomas after she escaped from the mental hospital. Only a few of them felt sad about his death, though. Most of the public thought he was just reaping what he sowed. Not only did he trick the consumers, but he was also an unfaithful husband. Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing that he was murdered by his mentally unstable wife! Ultimately, that was the end of Thomas. By the time Dream was done with all the acquisitions, the public had gradually forgotten about Thomas. After she signed thest piece of document, Natalie looked at Yandel and said, ¡°Yandel, since Dream will expand its business to Loang, I¡¯ll go there personally. Would you like to apany me?¡± There was a touch of confusion in Yandel¡¯s eyes when he took a deep breath. After that, he uttered, ¡°Boss, if you need me, I¡¯ll definitely go with you. Like I said before, you¡¯re my life savior, so I¡¯ll listen to yourmands.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to bring you there. I¡¯m leaving all the business matters in Chanaea to Ross and Lia.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes sharpened, and she continued, ¡°Not only do I need your help there, but I also want you to go back there and deal with your problems from the past. If you don¡¯t do that, you¡¯ll forever be stuck in trauma from the past.¡± Yandel¡¯s usual cynical attitude faded, and he said in a serious manner, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen through me, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m your boss, no?¡± Natalie shed a faint smile. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re not an employee, Yandel. You¡¯re my friend, and at the same time, you¡¯re like family to me!¡± In response, Yandel smiled and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s such a pleasure to know you, Boss.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± Natalie closed the document in her hands and said, ¡°You should head over to Loang first to do some preparations. Once everything there is ready, I¡¯ll go find you.¡± ¡°Okay. Understood.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 788 A Cue For Love Chapter 788 A Cue for Love Chapter 788 Behave Yourself A few dayster, the Bowers family ushered in another piece of good news. Samuel¡¯s uncle, Ss, has just weed a baby girl into his family not long ago. Since the family was in a solemn mood ever since the ¡°death¡± of Keh, they wanted to throw a grand party to celebrate the baby being one-month-old to lift the mood. Samuel, Natalie, Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, yton, and Yumi had all dressed up nicely to attend the party at Imperial Hotel. Upon arriving, they found out that Ss had reserved the entire hotel for the party. There were floors reserved specifically and divided for adults exchanging pleasantries, for guests to rest, and for the children¡¯s leisure and entertainment. The venue was filled with food, drinks, and entertainment. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Uncle Ss is overdoing it?¡± Natalie queried in shock. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Samuel wasn¡¯t fazed by it. ¡°Back then, Sophia¡¯s party was even grander.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°Sophia¡¯s and Franklin¡¯s parties were even morevish?¡± ¡°We only organized a party for Sophia. Franklin didn¡¯t get one.¡± Samuel took a nce at Franklin and added slowly, ¡°We don¡¯t need to organize a party for the boys. For them, a simple cake will do.¡± Natalie kept mum. So I have nothing to do with the fact that he prefers daughters over sons. It¡¯s just a thing among the Bowers family! Steven had also arrived, and he was shocked to see another child. ¡°S-Sam¡­ Is this another child of yours with Natalie?¡± I thought having four kids is already a huge achievement! There¡¯s another one? How fertile is Natalie, exactly? Natalie shook her head and answered, ¡°This is Yumi, and I¡¯ve adopted her from the orphanage. She¡¯s our fifth child!¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Steven felt a headacheing as he stared at the dollface Yumi. I was already having a hard time dealing with four children prior to this. Now there¡¯s another one? How am I supposed to entertain all of them at once? While Steven was still grumbling inwardly, Samuel suddenly said, ¡°Steven, it has been a while since the children yed with you. They¡¯ve missed you dearly! Since you¡¯re here today, perhaps you can entertain them.¡± As soon as the words fell, Steven saw all five of them staring at him with their bright eyes. I¡¯m doomed! I bet Sam is just trying to have some alone time with Natalie, and that¡¯s why he gave me the responsibility of looking after the children! How could he ditch his brother for a girl? His intentions are so obvious! Despite his thoughts, Steven dared not to defy Samuel¡¯s wishes. He merely epted his fate and brought the kids to enjoy the food and entertainment provided. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Natalie couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw how miserable Steven looked when he walked away. ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re bullying him?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that his fate as a younger brother?¡± Samuel smiled. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s how it is?¡± Natalie puffed out her cheeks and pretended to be angry. ¡°Will you do that to me one day?¡± In response, Samuel leaned closely into Natalie¡¯s back and whispered in her ear, ¡°Why would I do that to you, Nat?¡± He was so close to her that she could feel his breath on her ear. Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Samuel suddenly got so close to her. She then turned around and saw his handsome face. When their eyes met, they could feel each other¡¯s breaths on their faces. His eyes were filled with affection, and they were rather alluring. I¡¯m going nuts! Why is he getting better at flirting? Natalie looked at her surroundings and saw a bunch of people walking around. She then distanced herself from Samuel and urged, ¡°There are so many people around, Samuel. Behave yourself!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 789 A Cue For Love Chapter 789 A Cue for Love Chapter 789 Mistaken Samuel knew how Natalie would get embarrassed easily, so he recollected himself. He then took a ss of orange juice from a server and gave it to her. ¡°Am I only allowed to have orange juice during a party?¡± Natalie asked coyly. ¡°Yes. If you want alcohol, you can have it at home,¡± Samuel raised his brows slightly and advised earnestly. ¡°Okay, then.¡± Samuel had no intention of stopping Natalie from drinking. However, he knew how seductive she¡¯d look whenever she was drunk. Since she wasn¡¯t wearing an ugly mask, he didn¡¯t want any other men to see that side of her. In order to make her feel better, Samuel took a ss of orange juice for himself. ¡°I¡¯ll drink this with you.¡± In response, Natalie smiled at him and uttered, ¡°Okay.¡± Not long afterward, Ss¡¯ wife showed up with their daughter in her arms. Although Samuel wasn¡¯t interested in seeing the baby, Natalie was eager to see how cute the baby was. She quickly finished her orange juice and put the empty ss aside. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m going to go see the baby!¡± Since Ss was Samuel¡¯s uncle, the baby was Samuel¡¯s cousin, even though they had a thirty years age gap between them. With that, Natalie smiled and walked toward the inner hall. As Samuel was watching her leave from behind, delight was shining in his eyes, and the corners of his lip curled into a wide smile. Right then, Justin had arrived from Livingsfill. With an invitation card in his hand, he entered Imperial Hotel. Apart from a few business phone calls, he hadn¡¯t met Samuel ever since they parted ways in Livingsfill. Hence, he wanted to attend Ss¡¯ daughter¡¯s party to see how Samuel was doing. Instead of contacting Samuel right away after entering the hotel, Justin went to see Ss¡¯ daughter first. He wanted to give them a gift he¡¯d brought along, a golden anklet made by a top-ss craftsman. Justin was in awe when he saw the baby. How is everyone in the Bowers family so good-looking? Are one-month-old babies supposed to look that pretty? She looks so cute with her dark and round eyes! Justin went ahead and gave them the anklet. Ss and his wife were overjoyed when they saw how exquisite the anklet looked. ¡°Thank you, Justin!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! My dad is busy at work, so he couldn¡¯te here personally. Instead, he sent me here to give you guys the gift.¡± Justin smiled and added, ¡°May she grow up healthy!¡± Guests kept arriving one after another to deliver their best wishes. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Justin had given them the gift, he turned and left. From the corners of his eyes, he spotted a woman in a white dress sending her wishes to the baby as well. He was stunned when he saw the woman. Isn¡¯t that Yara? Since she can just show up casually on such an asion, it seems like she¡¯d cemented her ce in the Bowers family! Not only is Yara the biological mother to two of Samuel¡¯s children, but she¡¯s so beautiful as well. I guess it isn¡¯t surprising to see the Bowers family epting her with open arms. Despite his thoughts, Justin couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for the woman he met in Livingsfill. That time, he was in disbelief when Samuel fell for the woman with freckles all over her face. In hindsight, how could something so unbelievable happen? Natalie had neither status nor looks. She could never marry Samuel. At that moment, Natalie had also spotted Justin, whom she met in Livingsfill, and waved at him. Seeing that, Justin merely responded with a polite smile before leaving. Although Yara was better than Natalie in all aspects, Justin still liked the woman he met in Livingsfill more. Instantly, Natalie noticed how half-hearted Justin¡¯s smile was. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It seems like he didn¡¯t recognize me. Did he think I was Yara? A Cue For Love Chapter 790 A Cue For Love Chapter 790 A Cue for Love Chapter 790 A Misunderstanding At that point, there was a huge crowd of guests in Imperial Hotel. Justin was unable to find Samuel, and he was approached by the other members of the Bowers family. After some exchanges of pleasantries and empty talks, Justin was getting tipsy due to the drinks others had offered him. Right then, he gave them an excuse to sneak out of there because he wanted to head toward the restroom to wash up and get rid of his tipsiness. In the restroom, he turned on the faucet and washed his face. After a while, he felt a lot fresher. A short while after exiting the restroom, Justin spotted a familiar figure. ¡°Yara?¡± Justin uttered in bewilderment when he saw the woman. She was wearing delicate makeup and a cold expression. ¡°Mr. Yelverton?¡± Yara recognized Justin right away. Her bright red lips curled up, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west met.¡± Justin was wondering if he was still drunk. Did I drink too fast just now? Yara was wearing a white dress when I saw her just now. Besides, she barely had makeup on! Did she just change into a ck lace dress and put on a face of mature and alluring makeup? ¡°Yara, w-why did you change your dress so quickly?¡± Justin pointed at her and said frankly, ¡°I think you looked better in the white dress just now! This ck dress makes you look older!¡± Justin thought it had to be the dress that made the difference because of the great contrast between ck and white. The white dress was beautiful! Although this ck one isn¡¯t too shabby, it looks rather commonpared to the white one. Upon hearing that, Yara instantly knew who Justin was referring to. Is he saying that Natalie looks beautiful in white, while I look old in ck? We¡¯re identical twins, for God¡¯s sake! Our facial features and figures are almost the same! Justin immediately felt the displeasure in Yara after he said that. He thought Yara was unhappy because of hisment, so he quickly tried to ease the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t take myment to heart, okay? I was just stating the facts. You¡¯re still you regardless of what you wear, no? I was just curious. Why did you change your dress?¡± Yara didn¡¯t have the time to entertain Justin because she had something more important to deal with. She just shed a smile and answered, ¡°My white dress was sttered with wine, so I found another dress to change into.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Justin nodded. Yara then walked past him coldly. Seeing that, Justin couldn¡¯t help but feel skeptical. Why is Yara suddenly so cold? She was very friendly just now! Why did her attitude change all of a sudden? After parting ways with Justin, Yara went to the restroom and whipped out a transparent ampoule from her purse. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She flipped open the ampoule with her index finger before extracting the substance out of it with a syringe. ¡°Natalie, Natalie¡­¡± Yara muttered to herself. Her eyes were filled with hatred at that moment. ¡°This drug is thetest product produced by the base! This drug will make you age so fast that you¡¯d wish for death! You¡¯ll turn into an elderly woman right in front of Samuel, and I¡¯ll make you suffer before dying an inevitable death!¡± After she was done with the drug, Yara got out of the restroom and blended into the crowd effortlessly. As King said, my likeliness to Natalie is my best protection. Who would¡¯ve expected that I could just walk in so casually with the face I have? Right then, Justin saw Samuel sitting in a quiet corner. He was sitting there elegantly with a ss of orange juice instead of wine. ¡°Samuel!¡± Justin walked up to him and teased, ¡°When did you be so lousy? Why are you drinking orange juice instead of wine?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 791 A Cue For Love Chapter 791 A Cue for Love Chapter 791 Danger Samuel turned around upon his words and saw that it was Justin. It had been more than six months since Justin left Livingsfill. Samuel couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw him again. ¡°I won¡¯t drink since I told her not to.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Justin was confused. He decided to get to the point since they were alone. ¡°You mean Yara, right, Samuel? I thought you would end up with Natalie. But who would have thought that you ended up with Yara instead? I thought you and Natalie were together when I saw how much you adored her back then.¡± Justin spoke in a regretful tone. What a shame my favorite couple didn¡¯t work out. However, Samuel frowned and reprimanded. ¡°Justin, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nonsense? Samuel, are you and Natalie still together?¡± Justin asked. ¡°We are like brothers even though we¡¯re not. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. I saw Yara today. Wasn¡¯t she with you today at the banquet?¡± Samuel knew Justin had got it all wrong. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Justin, the woman you saw is Natalie.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Justin eximed. ¡°Samuel, we¡¯re brothers. I won¡¯t reprimand you for falling out of love. I¡¯m not blind. Yara and Natalie looked worlds apart. There¡¯s no way I could have gotten it wrong.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re twin sisters.¡± ¡°Twins?¡± Justin gaped in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. They don¡¯t look the least bit alike.¡± ¡°The Nat you saw that day was wearing a hyper-realistic mask. The real her doesn¡¯t look like that at all.¡± No wonder. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It took Justin a long while before he could digest everything he had heard. ¡°So you mean to say you¡¯ve stayed loyal all this while, Samuel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel paused and exined, ¡°Franklin and Sophia are also our children. Back then, Yara took the kids away and took Nat¡¯s ce. Oh dear¡­ Justin was finally able to piece it all together at this point. He suddenly recalled the two women he met. One was dressed in a white evening gown while the other had on a ck evening gown. They looked exactly alike but felt entirely different. Hence, Justin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Samuel, did Yarae today?¡± ¡°No, she has been missing in action for two weeks now.¡± ¡°What color was Natalie¡¯s evening gown?¡± Justin realized something was off. ¡°Was it white or ck?¡± ¡°White.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze turned icy cold. ¡°Justin, why do you ask?¡± Justin smacked the back of his head. ¡°Samuel, Yara also attended the banquet today. She was dressed in a ck evening gown¡­¡± he said with much certainty. ¡°I even spoke to her. She addressed me as Mr. Yelverton but it didn¡¯t feel as weing as before. She felt really gloomy. Her face changed when I asked her why she suddenly changed her evening gown. She told me she dirtied her dress and borrowed another one. It made sense to me back then, but now that I think about it, how could a borrowed dress fit her so well? I didn¡¯t know they were twin sisters before this. I merely thought she had schizophrenia. But who would have thought that they were two entirely different people?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened upon his words. Natalie was the only reason for Yara to show up. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Samuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°She¡¯s in danger.¡± Samuel jumped down from his seat with Justin right behind. A Cue For Love Chapter 792 A Cue For Love Chapter 792 A Cue for Love Chapter 792 Are You Not Natalie On the other hand, Natalie had instructed Yandel to retrieve the luminous pearl from her safe box to gift it to Ss¡¯s daughter at her full moon baby shower. The luminous pearl was as big as a goose egg. It shone brightly under the chandelier when she took it out of the box. The pearl shimmered brightly even when wrapped in cloth. Ss received the pearl with delight. He turned to Holly and said, ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I, Holly? Samuel¡¯s woman is something, isn¡¯t she?¡± Holly nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope our Nova will grow up to be someone like her.¡± ¡°Oh, stop it, Holly. I¡¯m blushing. Nova looks a lot like you. I¡¯m sure she will grow up to be very beautiful,¡± Natalie spoke from the bottom of her heart. Holly looked like an Oriental beauty. ¡°Thank you for your blessing.¡± Holly beamed. Ss wanted to speak to Natalie in private. Hence, he motioned her to the side. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡­¡± Ss smiled. ¡°Natalie, there are too many Bowers in this household. As I¡¯ve said before, you can address me as Uncle Ss instead. No need for such formalities. Even though the both of you didn¡¯t have a wedding, you are now part of the Bowers¡­¡± Natalie got over her awkwardness upon hearing that. ¡°Uncle Ss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out what exactly happened to my father back then,¡± Ss said earnestly. ¡°I admit I thought you were the killer back then and was utterly disappointed with you. So I want to take this chance to apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me for my poor judgment¡­¡± It never crossed Natalie¡¯s mind that Ss would bring this up now. She smiled. ¡°Uncle Ss, let¡¯s let bygones be bygones. I never took it to heart, so you don¡¯t have to either. I¡¯m good as long as Grandpa is healthy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°I must say, Samuel has a good eye.¡± Just then, Yara walked over to Holly. ¡°Let me carry the child in my arms for a bit.¡± Yara beamed brightly. Holly gave Yara a look and saw that it was a familiar face. She handed her child over without a second thought. ¡°Sure. Nova, let her carry you for a bit.¡± Yara¡¯s eyes turned icy cold when Holly handed the swaddled baby over. ¡°Is her name Nova? That¡¯s so cute!¡± The baby wailed as Yara¡¯s rough handling had hurt her. Holly frowned in disapproval when she saw her daughter crying. ¡°Ms. Nichols, you¡¯re hurting her. Give her back. You don¡¯t know how to hold a baby.¡± ¡°Give her back?¡± Yara sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t be giving her back so easily now that you¡¯ve handed her over to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Holly was still very weak after giving birth. However, she forced herself to raise her voice upon the thought of her daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Give Nova back to me! Natalie, why are you acting like that all of a sudden? I thought we were good just now.¡± ¡°Natalie?¡± Yara turned to face Holly and fixed her with a piercing re. ¡°Open your eyes and take a closer look. I¡¯m not that b*tch.¡± Holly was floored. She rarely went out ever since she got pregnant. She knew she had a weak immune system and didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her child. ¡°How could that be¡­ Aren¡¯t you Natalie?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Natalie and Ss quickly rushed over when they heard Nova crying, only to find Yara dressed in a ck evening gown. At that moment, her eyes glowed viciously. She smiled cruelly at the baby crying in her arms. A Cue For Love Chapter 793 A Cue For Love Chapter 793 A Cue for Love Chapter 793 Give The Baby Back Natalie was stunned when she saw that it was Yara and clenched her fists. Both of them looked the same but felt entirely different. One was dressed elegantly in a white satin dress, while the other looked mature and sexy in a ck lace evening gown. The crowd flew into an uproar. Nobody dared make a move. Holly swiveled her head back and forth between Yara and Natalie. ¡°W-Who is who? What just happened?¡± she eximed in disbelief. It made sense that Holly didn¡¯t know what was going on. However, Ss and Natalie were well aware of the situation. ¡°Yara, wee to Nova¡¯s baby shower.¡± Ss reached out and said anxiously, ¡°But please, give me back my baby.¡± Yara took a step backward. She held on to the baby with one arm and held a needle to her neck with the other hand. ¡°Give her back to you? Why should I?¡± Yaraughed manically. ¡°This is a rare opportunity for me. Why do you think I should give this child back to you before I even reach my goal?¡± ¡°Yara! Don¡¯t overdo it!¡± Ss¡¯s eyes reddened with anger. ¡°You tried to poison my father and sabotage Natalie and Samuel¡¯s rtionship but failed. What are you trying to do now? Juste at me. Nova has nothing to do with this. Give her back to us!¡± he bellowed. ¡°Ss, so what if I overdo it?¡± Yara smiled nonchntly. ¡°This needle is poisonous. Do you think this one-month-old baby can withstand the poison when not even an adult could? She will surely die if I poke her with this needle!¡± Yara pretended to poke Nova¡¯s neck with the needle, making her cry even louder. ¡°Nova! My daughter!¡± Holly shrieked at the top of her lungs. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ss red at Yara and asked through gritted teeth. ¡°You took Nova hostage. What do you want from us? Just tell me. How much do you need? I will give you everything I have, as long as you don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Yaraughed manically when she saw how stumped Ss was. Everything was going ording to her n. However, she didn¡¯t want money, nor was she using Nova to threaten Ss. Her real target was¡­ Yara¡¯s gazended on Natalie. She red at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I just want to talk to my sister, Natalie.¡± Holly knelt down in front of Natalie upon her words. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m begging you. Please save Nova.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ss couldn¡¯t help but get onto his knees. ¡°I know¡­ I shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but I don¡¯t have a choice. Nova is our first and only daughter! Holly is weak and had a difficult pregnancy. Nova¡¯s death will crush her,¡± he begged.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Please get up!¡± Natalie hurriedly helped Ss and Holly up. ¡°I should be the one apologizing. This score is between the two of us. Nova shouldn¡¯t be in the picture. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Holly and Ss dissolved into tears. Natalie walked over to Yara and faced her head-on. ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Yara. But please give Nova back to Uncle Ss first. You only needed a hostage to threaten me. So why don¡¯t you take me as hostage instead?¡± Yara was fuming mad as she stared at Natalie, who remained calm and collected. How could she still act all high and mighty when I have the upper hand? She must be putting on an act. ¡°My dear sister¡­¡± Yara smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let me hold the child a bit more while we talk. I will give the child back to them if you cooperate with me. Of course, If you don¡¯t¡­¡± The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 794 A Cue For Love Chapter 794 A Cue for Love Chapter 794 I Am Her Only Target ¡°This child¡­ will not live to see tomorrow.¡± Yara smiled cruelly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint her parents!¡± Natalie turned to look at Ss and Holly guiltily. She might not be the one to kill Nova, but Nova might die because of her. The score was between her and Yara. The innocent child shouldn¡¯t get involved no matter what. She balled her fists and made a decision. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Yara had achieved her goal. ¡°It¡¯s too packed here, not the ce to talk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll book a hotel room then.¡± ¡°Oh, Natalie, you don¡¯t need to go through all that trouble.¡± Yara pursed her lips and gazed at her. ¡°If I remember correctly, the topmost floor in this building is the 99th floor. There¡¯s a beautiful rooftop balcony up there. Why don¡¯t we head over there? We can enjoy the night view while we catch up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie followed behind Yara. Worried about their daughter¡¯s life, Ss and Holly quickly went after them. Their bodyguards were also on high alert. Yara stared at the group of people behind Natalie and warned, ¡°I want to talk to her in private. I want all of you to leave. Or else this will be the end for Nova.¡± The child had cried herself hoarse at this point. Holly grabbed Ss¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to tag along. I need to see that Nova is fine with my own eyes. You can take me as hostage instead. Just please let my child go.¡± Ss was also at a loss of what to do as he stared at his child in Yara¡¯s arms. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Natalie walked over to Holly upon her words. She could tell how agitated Holly was at the moment. Her lips were turning purple as color drained from her face. Just as Ss mentioned, she had a weak body. Moreover, she had yet to recover from the delivery. Holly was bound to copse if this carried on. ¡°Natalie¡­ My child¡­¡± Holly¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she stared at Natalie in despair. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the incident six years ago. Yara had snatched Franklin and Sophia away from her before her eyes after she gave birth to them. Only a mother could tell how painful it was to have her child taken away from her. ¡°Nova will be fine.¡± Natalie poked Holly¡¯s stomach with a crystal needle. ¡°Get some rest. Nova will be by your side by the time you wake up.¡± Ss quickly caught Holly as she fainted. He stared at Natalie in confusion. ¡°What are you¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be able to take any more of this.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Take good care of her, Uncle Ss. You and your men don¡¯t need to tag along anymore. Yara was after me all this while. She took Nova hostage because she¡¯s young and easy to manipte. Nova will be fine as long as I cooperate,¡± she whispered. Ss knew what Natalie was getting at. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t help but worry for her. ¡°But what about you? What will you do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate¡­¡± Natalie turned around and went after Yara upon her words. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yara, I¡¯ve told them to leave us alone if they care for the child¡¯s safety. They did as you asked!¡± Natalie said grimly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rooftop and settle our score once and for all.¡± They each rode an observation elevator to the topmost floor. Inside the elevator. Nova was still crying even though she had cried herself hoarse. It was driving Yara crazy. ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying? I will take care of you once I deal with Natalie,¡± she bellowed out of frustration. A Cue For Love Chapter 795 A Cue For Love Chapter 795 A Cue for Love Chapter 795 Do As I Say On the rooftop, neon lights were already lit up in the evening, rendering the entire scene stunningly beautiful. Yara and Natalie arrived at the rooftop, one after another. Natalie stalked toward Yara, but when she was still five meters away from her, thetter cried out, ¡°Stop! That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Hearing that, Natalie halted and stared at her intently. Clocking the hatred and viciousness written all over the face that was identical to hers, she couldn¡¯t help asking in a cold voice, ¡°Yara, we¡¯re biological sisters. Why¡­ Why did thingse to this?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Yara heard that, she reacted as though she had heard the funniest joke in the world, doubling over inughter. She cackled so hard that tears escaped her eyes. ¡°Why? And biological sisters, you said? Would biological sisters grow up in two different families? And so what even if we share the same bloodline? If such weren¡¯t my personality, I couldn¡¯t possibly have survived in the Nichols family! I simply want to fight. I want to fight for the best and for whatever I want! I like Samuel, so how is it wrong for me to win him over with my own methods? You only bagged him because you were lucky six years ago and had a one-night stand with him! I worked harder than you and expended far more effort, but why am I still unable tond him?¡± As Natalie looked at the woman who had already lost her mind in love, she knew that there was no longer any cure for her. She attributes all her failures to me, so I must die for her to seed! ¡°Would my death result in you gaining happiness, Yara?¡± she questioned. Yara parted her red lips a fraction. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll be happy, but I¡¯ll be delighted and appeased at the very least! That¡¯s enough!¡± With the baby in her arms, she then walked over to the edge of the rooftop. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°This syringe in my hand is for you.¡± Subsequently, Yara nced at the crowd and vehicles that looked like ants at the bottom of the building from the rooftop before continuing, ¡°Do as I say step by step next. Otherwise, I¡¯ll toss this baby down from the ny-ninth floor.¡± ¡°How could you-¡± ¡°It¡¯s your choice whether you do it!¡± Yara roared emotionally. Natalie turned her gaze to the baby swaddled in pink in the woman¡¯s arms. At that moment, she realized that Yara¡¯s n this time was remarkably meticulous, with every single step in the palm of her hands. She¡¯s convinced that I won¡¯t risk the baby¡¯s life, so I¡¯ll definitely do as she says! She bit her lip hard even as her nerves stretched taut. A whileter, when Yara didn¡¯t see Natalie doing anything even after a long time had passed, her patience promptly drew to an end. ¡°My arm is terribly sore, so I¡¯ve got no time to waste with you! The baby might slip off in a moment of inattention! Therefore, don¡¯t try buying time with me. Even if Samueles, he can¡¯t change anything!¡± she threatened. Right then, the baby was already at the edge of the rooftop. Not daring to hesitate anymore, Natalie relented, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Yara threw the syringe in her hand at the woman¡¯s feet. ¡°Pick it up.¡± Natalie slowly bent down and picked the syringe up. Following that, the viciousness in Yara¡¯s eyes became increasingly distinct. ¡±Very good. The next step is exceedingly easy. Jab it into your skin and depress it to push the liquid inside the syringe into your body, little by little.¡± Without even having to ponder about it, Natalie knew that the liquid in the syringe was undoubtedly devastating to the body and would make her wish for death. She nced at the syringe before shifting her gaze to Yara. ¡°Do you hate me so much that you won¡¯t even allow me to die a painless death?¡± she queried. ¡°Yes!¡± Yara then proceeded to guffaw balefully. ¡°This drug is the product of thetest R&D. I purposely saved it for you, my dearest sister! Listen to me and jab it into your body. As long as you do that, this baby will be safe! I just want revenge against you, and this baby is nothing more than a bargaining chip. When I attain my goal, I¡¯ll naturally let her go!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 796 A Cue For Love Chapter 796 A Cue for Love Chapter 796 Do Not Say Such Things Natalie¡¯s hands tightened around the syringe, and her brows creased deeply. Nova is currently still in Yara¡¯s hands, so I might hurt her no matter what method I use right now. Try my luck? If it were me, I¡¯d dare do so. But this is Ss and Holly¡¯s child, so I don¡¯t dare do so. Nor can I do so! At the thought of Holly¡¯s devastated expression, she was reminded of the sheer agony she once experienced when she lost her children. She felt as though a thousand knives pierced her, the pain excruciating to the point of suffocation. At that very moment, Samuel and Justin headed in the direction of themotion and found Ss as well as Holly, who was out for the count after Natalie applied pressure to her acupoint. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Uncle Ss?¡± Samuel demanded with a chilly look in his eyes. Scooping his wife up in a bridal carry, Ss was so panicked that his eyes were crimson. ¡°Samuel, Yara tricked Holly into lowering her guard with her countenance that resembled Natalie¡¯s so that she¡¯d hand Nova over to her! At present, she threatened Natalie into going to the rooftop with Nova!¡± When Samuel heard that, the chilliness in his eyes grew even more pronounced. Veins popped up on his forehead, and his gaze turned terrifyingly bloodred. ¡°Just the two of them?¡± ¡°Yeah. My men and I wanted to follow, but Yara forbade us from doing so.¡± With a dark expression on his face, Ss asserted, ¡°That woman has already gone stark raving mad! She¡¯s using Nova as a bargaining chip to have Natalie yield to her. She definitely won¡¯t give up so easily!¡± Pursing his lips tightly, Samuel said nothing further. He whirled around and sprinted to the elevator that went up to the rooftop on the ny-ninth floor. Justin didn¡¯t dare tarry either and hastily chased after him. The floor number in the elevator ascended rapidly. Justin could sense the coldness radiating off Samuel growing in intensity, the chill prating into his marrow. ¡°Justin.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Justin regarded Samuel in puzzlement, at a loss as to why thetter abruptly called his name. ¡°If anything happens to me, take good care of Natalie. If anyone from the Bowers family shoves the me onto her, you must protect her with everything you have,¡± Samuel enunciated solemnly. Feeling that the request was too heavy, Justin quickly shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Samuel. Such a situation won¡¯t happen. Besides, you should be protecting your own woman. Why are you asking me to do so instead?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m alive, Justin, I naturally don¡¯t need you to do so,¡± Samuel growled tersely with his eyes narrowed a fraction. ¡°Samuel, you-¡± Justin wanted to speak further, but the elevator doors had already opened with a ding, and Samuel stepped out of the elevator ahead of him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The door to the rooftop wasn¡¯t locked. When Samuel pushed open the door, he was greeted by the sight of two women at the edge of the rooftop. Dressed in a ckce evening gown, Yara was clutching a baby in her arms, and the baby¡¯s hoarse cries pierced the air intermittently. Meanwhile, dressed in a white satin dress, Natalie wore a hesitant expression on her face. She was also seemingly clutching something in her hand. Upon seeing that, Samuel dashed over to Natalie in desperation and knocked the syringe in her hand away. Natalie was a moment away from plunging the syringe into herself when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist, so she was inevitably startled. ¡°What are you doing, Natalie? Did you ever consider me before doing this?¡± Samuel bellowed furiously, his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°I¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s lips parted, but in the end, she could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Yara was a touch surprised at Samuel¡¯s appearance, but her surprise didn¡¯tst for long. Shooting daggers at Natalie, she screeched, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll change my terms because Samuel is here, Natalie! I¡¯m ordering you to pick it up! Do you hear me? Hurry up and pick the syringe up! Then, jab it into your body! I don¡¯t have the patience to y games with you! If you continue dragging your feet, I¡¯ll hurl the baby down!¡± While saying that, she extended her arm out further. At such a height, the wind on the rooftop alone had the baby¡¯s nket fluttering dangerously. A Cue For Love Chapter 797 A Cue For Love Chapter 797 A Cue for Love Chapter 797 What About Me ¡°No! You only want to use the baby to threaten me, no? Carry her back in from outside the rooftop! I¡¯ll do as you say! I¡¯ll follow your orders to the letter!¡± Natalie shouted at Yara. Hearing that, Yara burst intoughter. ¡°In that case, do as I say obediently! As long as you follow my instructions, this baby will live!¡± The wind on the rooftop continued blowing, whistling through the air. Natalie crouched and picked up the syringe Samuel knocked away. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing, Natalie? What about our five children if you do this? And what about me?¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze was pinned on her, the chill in his eyes so biting that it was as though his eyes would frost over. That was the first time Natalie ever saw him so enraged at her. His fury sted at her full force, making her heart jolt painfully. She knew that she could appease his wrath by putting down the syringe. However, she had no right to do that in the present circumstances. It was because of her that Ss and Holly¡¯s child was being held hostage by Yara. She owed them, so she must resolve all this while ensuring that the baby didn¡¯t suffer a single scratch. Samuel¡¯s face was stretched taut, and he snapped in a raspy voice, ¡°Stop, Natalie! I¡¯m ordering you to stop. Never mind if the baby dies. I¡¯ll give Uncle Ss an exnation. But I won¡¯t allow you to risk your life! Do you understand me?¡± Upon hearing that, Natalie gaped at him. ¡°How could you say such a thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who don¡¯t understand how important your life is to me even now. If anything happens to you, what¡¯s the point even if everyone in this world is still alive? It¡¯s just a child! Even if Holly can¡¯t have any more children, there¡¯ll naturally be other women who¡¯ll bear children for my uncle! It¡¯s best for the child to die here!¡± Samuel¡¯s ebony eyes were as cold as ice. Sheer disappointment shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes, and she muttered, ¡°I never knew that such is your thought. You love me, but you never understood me.¡± Seeing that Natalie and Samuel seemed to be having a conflict of some kind, Yara frowned in displeasure and snarled, ¡°Stop dawdling over there, Natalie! I¡¯m going to do a countdown of ten. If you don¡¯t do as I said, this baby is really going to die!¡± ¡°Ten.¡± ¡°Nine.¡± ¡°Eight.¡± She started counting backwards at the top of her lungs. Blinking away the tears in her eyes, Natalie stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Samuel. Please take care of our four children and Yumi. This is a debt I owe Holly, so I must repay it. And it can only be me repaying the debt!¡± As her voice rang out, she jabbed the syringe into her arm. s, Samuel acted faster than her. He thrust his arm over hers. Consequently, the tip of the needle pierced his arm. The syringe seemingly had a special device that could sense pration into the skin, for the blue liquid within instantly streamed into Samuel¡¯s body. ¡°Samuel!¡± Natalie eximed at once. Yara, on the other hand, thought that her n wasing to fruition when she suddenly saw Samuel use such a method to protect Natalie. Such great shock flooded her that her heart lurched. I only wanted Natalie to experience pain! Never had it crossed my mind to hurt Samuel! I love him! I only ever targeted her, but I had never thought of harming a hair on his head! ¡°Samuel!¡± she cried out in panic. Right then, she no longer had the presence of mind to care about the baby. In fact, she was about to release her hold on the baby. Fortunately, Justin had long since been waiting for his opportunity. Seizing her moment of inattention, he swiftly snatched the baby away from her. At the same time, he knocked her out with a blow to the back of her head to prevent her from sabotaging things again. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Hugging Samuel, Natalie hastily pulled the syringe out of his arm. ¡°Y-You¡¯re out of your mind, Samuel! You¡¯re crazy!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 798 A Cue For Love Chapter 798 A Cue for Love Chapter 798 The Unspoken Secret Samuel fixated his eyes on Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand you. Instead, it¡¯s because I do that I said all that. Only then will you lower your guard against me, and will I be able to use such a method to protect you!¡± ¡°Why were so foolish?¡± Tears escaped down Natalie¡¯s eyes unbidden and streamed down like a faucet. It was then that she realized she had misunderstood him earlier. ¡°Why did you do that? Why must you do such a thing for my sake? This was a grudge between her and me. It had nothing to do with you! How could you allow the needle to jab into you when you didn¡¯t even know what was in the syringe? Samuel, I really hate you making an arbitrary decision like this!¡± Excruciating pain racked Natalie, and it felt as though someone was ripping her heart out. Samuel lifted a massive hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eye with his thumb. ¡°It¡¯s okay even if you hate that. Nothing matters as long as you¡¯re fine. I promised to take care of you and protect you forever. Thus, I must fulfill my promise to you.¡± ¡°Who asked you to be so honorable? You should¡¯ve just forgotten those sweet nothings!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a role reversal so that you can also have a taste of my feelings back when you disregarded me just now.¡± The corners of Samuel¡¯s lips turned up a fraction. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now, Samuel Bowers!¡± Natalie wept so much that her eyes turned red-rimmed. She ced Samuel¡¯s arm across her shoulders. Then, she rubbed her eyes hard to stop her tears from flowing further. I can¡¯t cry anymore! ¡°My medical skills are superb. Since I can cure so many intractable diseases, I can surely cure you too!¡± Biting her lip so hard that it bled, she asserted solemnly, ¡°I can do it. You must believe me, Samuel!¡± Samuel didn¡¯t feel any difort then, and he replied, ¡°My wife¡¯s medical skills are unparalleled, so I believe her!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Natalie and Samuel went downstairs to the banquet hall, with Justin following behind with the baby. When Justin handed the baby to Ss, thetter smiled and cried as he gazed at his beloved daughter. ¡°Nova! Nova is still alive! Quick, hand her over to the doctor for a full-body examination! The more detailed, the better!¡± After making the arrangements for the child, he ordered men to go up to the rooftop and carry the unconscious Yara down. Looking at Samuel and Natalie, he inquired in concern, ¡°Samuel, Natalie, are you both¡­ okay?¡± Samuel pursed his lips and said nothing. Meanwhile, Natalie answered honestly, ¡°He has been injected with an unknown drug. The effects of the drug haven¡¯t manifested yet, but Yara initially wanted to inject it into me. As such, the toxicity of the drug in the syringe must be pretty substantial!¡± When Ss heard that, horror pervaded him. ¡°Then, Samuel, your body-¡± He wanted to speak further, but Samuel cut him off, maintaining, ¡°Uncle Ss, this news shall stop here. Don¡¯t publicize it. Not only are Natalie¡¯s medical skills top-notch, but there are even those from the Garcia family. I¡¯ll be fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Clocking the warning in the man¡¯s eyes, Ss swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue in the nick of time. With that, Ss¡¯ daughter¡¯s month-old celebration ended on an unhappy note because of the sudden twist of events. ¡°Since Yara prepared this drug, she must be aware of the constituents and antidote,¡± Natalie said to Samuel and Justin. Justin clenched his hands so hard that his knuckles cracked. ¡°Go to the hospital with Samuel first. I¡¯ll handle that crazy woman! I have a hundred ways of having her speak and reveal everything she knows, including the antidote!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel nodded in agreement. After contacting Ross, Natalie left with Samuel. Casting a nce at Yara, who was still unconscious, Justin snagged the ss of iced champagne at the side and threw it into her face. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The sudden chilliness had Yara promptly opening her eyes. ¡°No! No, Samuel!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 799 A Cue For Love Chapter 799 A Cue for Love Chapter 799 The End Of Yara ¡°What exactly did you inject into Samuel, Yara?¡± Justin demanded with his hands wrapped around Yara¡¯s neck. The excruciating pain from her neck hampered Yara¡¯s breathing. ¡°Mr. Yelverton¡­ let go of me! I¡¯m about to suffocate at the pressure!¡± Hearing that, Justin inhaled deeply before loosening his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t try ying games with me! What exactly was in the syringe you previously prepared for Natalie to inject into herself?¡± ¡°T-There is no time to lose! Mr. Yelverton, I have to go and find the antidote right away! It¡¯ll be disastrous if we¡¯rete! I wanted Natalie to suffer, but I never thought of hurting Samuel. I want to save him! I want to go to the base to search for the antidote!¡± Yara¡¯s face was lined with urgency. Nheless, Justin was already wary of her. Despite the sight of her red-rimmed eyes and the tears trickling out of the corners of her eyes to fall on her ck evening gown, Justin¡¯s heart didn¡¯t soften the least bit. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of refraining from getting physical with a woman, Yara! If you dare y tricks again, I¡¯ll have you experience agony beyond your greatest imagination.¡± Yara shook her head hard, the makeup on her face smeared by her tears. ¡°You know nothing! None of you understands me! Indeed, I¡¯m not a good person. However, I love Samuel. I fell in love with him at first sight, and because of my love for him, I made a move against my biological sister. I stole the children she just delivered just so that I¡¯d have the right to stand by his side. I have loved him for six whole years! I¡¯d rather hurt myself than him! The drug injected into his body now will make him age rapidly. He¡¯ll age ten years in a day! If he doesn¡¯t take the antidote timely, he¡¯ll definitely die within ten days from old age no matter how long-lived he is!¡± The instant her words rang out, Justin¡¯s face contorted in fury, and he spat through gritted teeth, ¡°Yara, the most lethal poison in this world pales inparison to the evilness within you!¡± Turning a deaf ear to that, Yara hurriedly scrambled up from the ground. ¡°Quick, take me to the base in Coldbridge, Mr. Yelverton! Although it¡¯s the newest poison developed at the base, there¡¯s still a vial of antidote. As long as Samuel takes it, he¡¯ll be fine!¡± Justin scrutinized her despondent expression, wondering whether she was sincere or putting on an act. But if she¡¯s speaking the truth, that vial of antidote might be Samuel¡¯s only way out. ¡°You¡¯re now in my hands, so don¡¯t try ying any tricks with me, Yara!¡± he warned, staring at her sharply. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Yara countered hysterically. ¡°I hope so!¡± Justin growled irately. He then brought her down to Imperial Hotel¡¯s lobby and had his subordinates bring the car over to the hotel entrance. ¡°What kind of ce is the base in Coldbridge, Yara?¡± Justin questioned. Her brows furrowing slightly, Yara exined, ¡°It¡¯s a secret underground base in the northern suburbs of Coldbridge. It doesn¡¯t have a specific address. Just type ssy Expressway in Coldbridge forAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. navigation purposes. When we reach there, I¡¯ll tell you how to enter the base.¡± I only wanted to use that drug on Natalie. Never in my dreams had I ever imagined that Samuel would do such a thing for her sake! The person I love most in this world actually gave up his life for the person I hate most! Such a feeling was even more painful and despairing than if one ripped her heart out of her chest. She no longer bothered about King¡¯s secret then, for her only thought at present was to save Samuel. All of a sudden, a blinking red dot hovered between her eyes. She was oblivious to it, but Justin¡¯s heart abruptly jolted. ¡°Watch out!¡± He had seen such a red dot before and knew that she was already in someone¡¯s crosshairs. Just when he was about to act, a bullet shot right between her eyes at lightning speed. A Cue For Love Chapter 800 A Cue For Love Chapter 800 A Cue for Love Chapter 800 Give Me A Second nce Bang! A bullet prated into Yara¡¯s forehead. Instantaneously, warm, viscous blood flowed out of the hole- like wound, dripping onto the ground. ¡°Yara!¡± Seeing Yara¡¯s body going limp, Justin quickly supported Yara in his arms and howled in anger, ¡°Hang on! I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now!¡± Yara reached up to touch the blood flowing from between her eyebrows. She could feel her cirction slowing down and slowlying to a halt. This¡­ This has to be the price I have to pay for making a deal with the devil! True enough, King was not one to tolerate or sympathize someone who did not benefit him. Yara was no different from Thomas. King had already given her a chance. Now that she had failed again, a second chance would be wishful thinking! Everything she did was to get together with Samuel. Never would she imagine that even till death, she still could not be his lover. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ no more¡­ time¡­¡± Yara moaned in agony. ¡°Inside the base¡­ moon¡­¡± ¡°Yara, what are you saying?¡± Justin leaned in closer a ced his ear by her lips. ¡°Is it about the antidote? What moon? Tell me clearly!¡± ¡°Antidote¡­ moon¡­¡± Yara¡¯s forced herself to speak, but her voice is getting softer by the second. She could feel the air she was breathing in getting thinner and thinner. Speaking also became a challenge to her. Droplets of tears leaked from the corner of her eyes, falling onto her pitch-ck hair. Even on the edge of dying, she was still hopelessly in love with Samuel. With the veryst of her breath, she gave everything to mumble in Justin¡¯s ear. ¡°Moon¡­ inside secret compartment¡­ Samuel¡­ will be healed¡­¡± With that, Yara closed her eyes and took herst breath. Justin¡¯s brows knitted together tightly as he stared down at the woman in disbelief. He could not believe that the hysterical woman just a few seconds ago had gonepletely pulseless. He first felt angry at the oue, but fear soon followed. An evil woman like Yara deserved to die, but if she was dead, what about the drug? What about Samuel? ¡°Yara Nichols! You haven¡¯t told me clearly! Wake up!¡± Justin picked up Yara and began shaking her forcefully, as if he could shake out some information. To his dismay, Yara¡¯s gaze was focused far away, unblinking and unresponsive. A look of despair seemed to cloud her iris as she could no longer respond to Justin¡¯s interrogation. Meanwhile, meters away, Gale took off the sniper gloves with his teeth. After disassembling the sniper as swiftly as he could, he ced the parts inside the guitar bag he had with him. Looking through the binocrs, the corners of his lips lifted into a smirk at the scene. ¡°I knew it. This good-for-nothing woman would only bring us trouble!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had predicted that she would fail and prepared beforehand, there was a huge possibility Yara could have revealed the location of the base. The base was a top-secret hideout that King had nted in Chanaea. If the location were to be exposed, it would mean tremendous losses to King and the team. Putting on his sunsses once again, Gale swung the guitar bag over his shoulder and left the rooftop of the building calmly. His teenage punk look helped him blend just nice into the background. No one would know and discover what he had done. Inside the hospital, Natalie, along with the apaniment of a nurse, performed a physical examination on Samuel personally. Her expression was grim as she frowned the entire time. Natalie put her skills into great use as she examined Samuel. Her swift but precise movements were so impressive that the nurse could not help but stared in awe. Afterward, as they were waiting for the health report, Natalie mindlessly fidgeted with her hands, an empty look in her eyes as she stared into space. Samuel cleared his throat lightly and reached for Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Nat¡­¡± Sensing his touch on her hand, Natalie¡¯s eyes began to well up. Remembering the extreme that man was willing to go to for her protection, worry and aggrievement weighed on her as she flung Samuel¡¯s hand away, refusing to pay him any attention. At the sight of Natalie¡¯s reddened eyes and how she avoided his touch, Samuel could not help but teased, ¡°Ignoring me because I¡¯m not at the brink of death yet? Looks like I have to be gravely ill for you to care about me and give me a second nce.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 801 A Cue For Love Chapter 801 A Cue for Love Chapter 801 Remember This Kiss With reddened eyes, Natalie toss a re at Samuel. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ignoring you! And also, I¡¯m not in the mood to joke around!¡± As she spoke, her voice started to get caught in her throat. Samuel had no doubt that Natalie was just saying that out of anger. However, he did not want her to feel so upset because of him. Lovingly, he raised his hand and pinched her cheeks gently. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. Perhaps the drug has no effect on me, don¡¯t be so worried¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes began to ze with tears. She raised her head and stared at the man in front of her stubbornly. ¡°I know Yara. She has to be the one that hates me the most in the entire universe! The drug that she wanted me to inject into myself might not have killed me immediately, but it will most definitely be torturous!¡± She slumped down in a seat by the bedside. Having said that, she hung her head low. Even though she knew crying is futile, Natalie¡¯s eyes became too sore and painful for her to stop her tears from spilling. She had thought that she had grown stronger over all those years. She had thought that she was strong enough to protect the people around her. It was only at that moment did she realize how na?ve she was. Not only could she not protect the people around her, but she needed others to sacrifice themselves so that she could be protected. Although Samuel could not see Natalie¡¯s eyes, he noticed her tears dropping onto the ground as if a string of pearls had been cut. His gaze reflected the ache in his heart. Pulling her into his embrace, he whispered, ¡°If this drug only gives me three days left to live, then I shall only wish to spend those three days with you. No one can predict the future. No one can guarantee any fortune or misfortune, nor can anyone tell which wille first.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Nat, are you sure that you want to keep crying in front of me, tormenting my heart at the same time?¡± At his words, Natalie grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Samuel Bowers, shut up! Do not say such things! What do you mean by three days? We¡¯re going to have plentiful of ¡®three days¡¯ in our future! You promised that you¡¯ll take care of me for eternity! If you failed at doing so, you¡¯re officially a lying scumbag!¡± In response, Samuel stroked her soft ck hair with his big hands, nting a loving kiss on the top of her head. Before knowing what the drug would do to him, Samuel did not dare make any promises to Natalie lightly. All he could do was to lift up Natalie¡¯s tear-streamed face and kiss away her sorrows. He bent down and ced his soft lips on the corner of her eyes, kissing away each tear that fell. Tracing the tears down her cheek, Samuel¡¯s kisses finallynded on her trembling red lips. Not knowing how long he had left, Samuel was well aware that this could be theirst kiss. At that recognition, he kissed her harder and deeper. He wanted to kiss every inch of her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The force of the kiss was so hard that Natalie was began to feel a little painful. Yet, his kisses did not slowed down, not even by a bit. Natalie pushed Samuel¡¯s chest out of pain, but that motion conveniently made it easier for him to press her down onto the bed, allowing him to have her without restraint. ¡°Mmmh!¡± Her words of protest was halted by the man¡¯s ruthless and frequent kisses. Embarrassing moans echoed in the room. ¡°Mr. Bowers, the report is out!¡± Billy knocked on the door and entered. As he pushed the door open, the scene of Samuel kissing Natalie passionately greeted him. Billy froze in his spot, not knowing whether he should advance or leave. Upon hearing movement, Natalie¡¯s body went stiff. With a panicked gaze, she red at Samuel, wordlessly begging him to stop. Samuel¡¯s breath was rough and heavy. ¡°Get out! And do not enter without my permission!¡± Snapping out of the awkwardness, Billy nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± With that, he turned and left, not forgetting to close the door behind him. ¡°The report is out¡­¡± Nataliemented seriously. ¡°Let me go, I want to go read it.¡± Turning a deaf ear to her request, Samuely on top of her instead, preventing her from escaping. ¡°Samuel, let me-¡± ¡°I wanna kiss you till I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Samuel¡¯s obsidian eyes glimmered as he spoke in a serious tone. Before Natalie could open her mouth and protest, Samuel pressed his lips against hers domineeringly, cutting her short. Samuel had a hunch that he did not have much time left. Therefore, instead of allowing Natalie to cry because of him, he might as well let both himself and Natalie remember this kiss and how they made each other feel. A Cue For Love Chapter 802 A Cue For Love Chapter 802 A Cue for Love Chapter 802 Conspire The long kiss finally ended. It was only after Natalie¡¯s blushing face returned to normal color did Samuel called out in a low tone. ¡°Come in, Billy.¡± From outside the door, Billy once again entered the room, awkwardness written all over his face. He handed over Samuel¡¯s health report. ¡°Here you go.¡± Completely forgetting about her embarrassment, Natalie quickly got the report from Billy and started reading it carefully. Whether it was theplete blood count or the MRI scan, everything showed that Samuel was of optimum health. After reading it over and over a few times, Natalie finally put the report down with a frown on her face. ¡°Samuel, did you and Billy conspire with the hospital against me?¡± she interrogated. Samuel took the report from Natalie and flipped through a few pages before asking Billy, ¡°Billy, tell her, did you make any alterations to the report?¡± At the mention of his name, Billy¡¯s expression turned solemn as he vowed, ¡°I swear, I have not tampered with anything! If I had conspire with the doctors, then I, Billy Morin, would never be rich and will never have any descendants!¡± The vow he made truly was harsh. Upon hearing Billy making such vow, Natalie could determine that he did not lie and that the report was genuine. ¡°How¡­ how could this be?¡± Before Natalie could even allow herself to feel happy, suspicions rose within her heart. ¡°How could this possibly be? Yara had put in so much effort intoying out this trap. She even used a child to threaten me, forcing me to inject the drug into myself. How could it be possible that it has no effect on the human body?¡± Even Samuel found it unbelievable. However, at the thought that his body was not like the average person¡¯s, he suggested, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing? Don¡¯t overthink this. Perhaps the drug could have caused great harm to you, but not to me.¡± Lowering her head to read the report once again, Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a smile after confirming that there were no mistakes. Ever since Samuel had taken the injection to distract Yara, a seed of worry had been nted deep in her heart. Although it looked as though the seed had not sprout at the moment, Natalie could not help but feel as though the roots were growing and that it was only a matter of time. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel changed out of the hospital gown and into his white shirt. He then left the hospital with Natalie. The two of them made their way back to the Bowers residence. The journey was approximately thirty minutes. Natalie nced at Samuel subconsciously. All of a sudden, she noticed wrinkles on the corner of Samuel¡¯s eyes that were not present a few minutes ago. Gray hairs could also be seen between his usually pitch ck hair. What¡­ Natalie¡¯s lips parted as her eyes widened in bewilderment. She stared at Samuel in disbelief. Unaware of what was happening, Samuel brushed her nose lovingly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± The seed of worry in Natalie¡¯s heart finally sprouted at that moment. Not only did it sprout, it was growing at an rming speed. Natalie believed she had figured out what the effect of the drug was, but it was an effect she refused to believe in. Seeing that Natalie remained speechless, Samuel narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± he asked again. ¡°No reason.¡± Snapping out of her thoughts, Natalie shook her head, deciding against telling him the truth. She was unwilling to ept such reality. With Samuel¡¯s pride, he might not be able to ept that cruel reality either. She had to find the antidote. If she could keep Samuel from finding out the truth, albeit just for one day, she would not hesitate to continue hiding the truth from him. ¡°Really?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why would I lie?¡± Out of nowhere, Natalie leaned forward and kissed Samuel on the lips. ¡°No matter how things change¡ªhow you change¡ªI will always love you!¡± Samuel was taken back by Natalie¡¯s initiative, but at the same time enjoyed the surprise kiss. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± After Samuel got out of the car, Natalie tailed behind him into the bedroom. He seemed to be a little tired and wanted to take a short rest on the couch. After covering Samuel with a wool nket, Natalie left the bedroom swiftly and entered the room where she specifically used to store different types of herbs and medications. A Cue For Love Chapter 803 A Cue For Love Chapter 803 A Cue for Love Chapter 803 Benefits A lump began to form in Natalie¡¯s throat. It was after much effort did she manage to stop herself from crying. On the rooftop, Samuel had saved her. It was her turn to save him! She did not know how much time she had left, but if there was even a tiny chance of recovery, she would give everything to treat Samuel. At the thought of Samuel¡¯s body deteriorating, it was as though a hole had been ripped out of Natalie¡¯s chest. It was so heartbreaking that even breathing felt painful. She could not afford to be careless, nor could she afford to waste any more time. From the shelf, she pulled out some herbs and inspecting them carefully before cing them together. After going downstairs, she went to the kitchen, brought out a y vessel and began to brew the medication. A little over an hour passed. After taking out the remains from the decoction, Natalie poured out a bowl of brown liquid. Her reddened eyes did not escape Gavin¡¯s notice. He could not help but feel concerned for her. ¡°Um¡­ are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gavin.¡± Natalie cupped the hot bowl in her hands. ¡°It¡¯s Samuel. There are some issues with his body. But it¡¯s okay. I will find a way to heal him, I promise.¡± Natalie continued, ¡°I can¡¯t take care of the kids for now. I would need your assistance when ites to that.¡± Gavin felt uneasy with what he was hearing. Just as he was about to say a few more words, Natalie had made her way back upstairs with the bowl in her hand. Back in the bedroom, Natalie walked toward the couch and looked at Samuel, who was sleeping soundly. Even though less than two hours had passed since they got out from the car, Samuel showed more signs of aging. A few more gray hairs sprung up from his sideburns. Natalie felt her urge to cry returning. Nheless, she fanned her tears away with her hands, afraid that Samuel would figure out what was wrong if she cried. ¡°Hey Samuel, the medicine is ready.¡± Natalie forced herself to smile in a rxed manner. ¡°Get up and drink it.¡± At her voice, Samuel opened his eyes and looked at her face. ¡°Why do I need to take the medicine?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m still worried.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a whiny smile. ¡°So I prepared this medicine for you to strengthen your immune system. It¡¯ll do your body good if you drink this medicine.¡± ¡°Can I not drink it?¡± Samuel frowned. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°No!¡± replied Natalie firmly and resolutely. Samuel stared at the bowl of brown liquid. His brows were knitted so tightly that a fly could be killed if it were caught in the frown. Without a doubt, Natalie knew that he was objecting to the medicine¡¯s bitterness. If it were possible, she did not want to give him the medicine either¡­ With that thought, Natalie ced the bowl down and cupped Samuel¡¯s face before leaning down and kissing him on the lips. Just as their lips touch, Natalie felt her heart clenched at the thought of Samuel suffering. Suddenly, she was reluctant to let go of his lips. In fact, her kisses deepened and got more passionate. She stuck her tongue in and yed with his teeth and gently teased him. When she finally let go of his lips, Samuel asked in a low whisper, ¡°Not embarrassed anymore?¡± ¡°Just giving you something sweet before the medicine,¡± Nataliemented lightly, suppressing the pain in her heart. ¡°Alright Samuel, drink up. The effects of the medicine will weaken if it gets cold.¡± Samuel cast a serious look at her before taking the bowl from her and drinking it in one gulp without hesitation. ¡°Nat, you lied to me, didn¡¯t you?¡± In the end, Samuel still saw through her act. ¡°What if I tell you¡­ I did?¡± ¡°I still won¡¯t me you.¡± Samuel caressed Natalie gently on her cheek. ¡°Even if I lose my life because of your lie, Nat, I will notin.¡± ¡°Samuel Bowers! I forbid you to speak such nonsense!¡± Natalie pressed her cheeks onto his palms. ¡°You will live a long life! You will grow old with me! We would still be holding hands under the sun even in our seventies or eighties!¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Soon, Samuel felt the exhaustion overtaking his body. His eyelids drooped as he once again drifted into a slumber. Natalie had only rested him onto the bed when an urgent knock sounded at the door. Knock knock knock. Natalie went to open the door. Behind it were Justin and Steven. Both of them had a panicked look on their faces. With a grim expression, Justin inquired, ¡°Samuel. He¡¯s showing signs of aging, isn¡¯t he?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 804 A Cue For Love Chapter 804 A Cue for Love Chapter 804 Poisonous Heart Steven had heard of the danger faced by Samuel and Natalie, but he did not know of the details even on the way there. When Justin dropped that truth bomb, the color immediately drained from Steven¡¯s face. ¡°What are you saying, Justin? What signs of aging? Don¡¯t speak of such nonsense!¡± On the other hand, Natalie met Justin¡¯s eyes and affirmed his words with a solemn nod. ¡°Yes.¡± Steven stared at Justin before turning to look at Natalie. In that instance, he felt as though he was struck by lightning. His mind went nk immediately. Peering at Samuel, who was fast asleep on the bed, Natalie¡¯s lips parted as she whispered, ¡°Steven, Justin, let¡¯s take this discussion to the study.¡± The trio made their way into the study. The second they step foot into the study, Steven exploded. ¡°You guys better tell me what¡¯s going on! Nova¡¯s baby shower was going fine. Why did Holly faint out of a sudden? And why is Sam aging for no apparent reason?¡± Natalie took a deep breath and began recounting the incident to Steven, including as much details as she could. After listening to the whole story, Steven mmed his fist onto the table. ¡°Yara! That evil, vicious b*tch! I will make her life a living hell, so bad that she would regret being alive! How dare she did that to Nova! Not to mention using such despicable methods against you and Sam! She really deserves to die!¡± At the side, Justin crossed his arms in front of his chest and announced coldly, ¡°Sorry to break it to you all, but she¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°What?¡± Both Steven and Natalie gasped upon hearing the groundbreaking news. Natalie¡¯s eye twitched as she red at Justin icily. ¡°Why did you kill her? Yara does deserve to die, but you knew she had injected something into Samuel, so why did you act so rashly? Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re indirectly harming Samuel this way?¡± hollered Natalie. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed her.¡± Justin scowled as he defended himself. ¡°Of course I knew Yara¡¯s feelings for Samuel! After she woke up, she told me the drug could rapidly increase one¡¯s age. The drug can make someone age ten years within a day. Samuel is thirty this year. ording to the normal lifespan of a human being, the most he has to live is five to eight days. If we don¡¯t find the antidote by then, Samuel would die of physical deterioration due to old age.¡± Natalie had long prepared for such news ever since she saw the gray hairs. However, hearing it from Justin made her heart feel like it was being thrust by a sharp knife. ¡°How did she die?¡± Natalie pressed on. ¡°Yara¡¯s intention was to harm you, not Samuel,¡± remarked Justin with great sorrow. ¡°The first thing she wanted to do when she woke up was to save Samuel. The antidote was probably hidden by her in some secret hideout. Just as she was leading me there, someone shot her in the head from hundreds of meters away. She died on the spot.¡± That was¡­ Natalie stumbled backward at the news. Her body stiffened as a chill crept down her spine. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it was Yara¡¯spanion. They must have killed her upon the realization that she was about to expose the location of the base.¡± Justin balled his hands into fists. ¡°Before she died, I forced Yara to tell me about the clue to finding the antidote. Unfortunately, what she gave me were only fragments of the whole picture. She mentioned something about G20 Coldbridge, the moon, a secret compartment¡­ and that¡¯s about it.¡± Steven roared in fury. ¡°D*mn it! How on earth could there be such a vicious drug?¡± ¡°A drug could be poison or medicine. It¡¯s the heart of mankind that¡¯s truly vicious.¡± Tears started forming in Natalie¡¯s eyes, but her gaze remained cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much the enemies don¡¯t want their hideout to be exposed, or how much they don¡¯t want me to get my hands on the antidote. I am not giving up. It was because of me that he ended up like this. I don¡¯t care how he will be, I will choose him over and over again!¡± ¡°What about Sam?¡± queried Steven. ¡°If he finds out he¡¯s going to age rapidly, his pride and ego would crush him. He definitely would not want to face you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 805 A Cue For Love Chapter 805 A Cue for Love Chapter 805 Be With You Everywhere Natalie shook her head and said gently, ¡°I won¡¯t give Samuel such a chance. I¡¯ve prescribed a concoction and let him consume it just now. Once the medicine kicks in, he will fall into a deep sleep for about five days.¡± Overwhelmed with mixed feelings, Steven said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Otherwise, I think Sam¡¯s pride would have killed him. Anyway, what should we do next? After all, we don¡¯t have enough clues to look for the antidote.¡± Suddenly, a glow shed past Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Justin, Steven, we shall split into two groups. I¡¯ll figure out the clues about the moon and secretpartment. In the meantime, you two can look for suspicious buildings northward. Remember that time is of the essence. As such, we can¡¯t afford to waste even a second!¡± When Natalie was speaking, her eyes had turned bloodshot. Since Samuel was in danger after he saved Natalie, Justin and Steven knew she felt terrible deep down. After looking at Natalie, they exchanged nces and said, ¡°Natalie, how do you feel now? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Natalie clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into the flesh of her palms, yet she felt no pain. ¡°Samuel has been protecting me all the while. Hence, now is the time for me to do the same for him.¡± After Justin and Steven left, Natalie went to the bedroom and looked at Samuel, who was in a deep slumber. At that moment, her heart couldn¡¯t help but clench in pain. The effect of the medicine willst for five days. It was a coincidence that Natalie prescribed the medicine for Samuel to fall into a deep slumber for five days. If Natalie couldn¡¯t find the antidote for Samuel, he would die in his sleep five dayster. ¡°Samuel, wait for me.¡± Caressing Samuel¡¯s nose with her finger, Natalie murmured, ¡°If I can¡¯t save you, I¡¯ll be there to keep youpany. No worries. Wherever you go, I will go with you.¡± With that, Natalie left the room. She was unaware that after she said the words from the bottom of her heart, a tear escaped the man¡¯s eyes and streamed down his face. At midnight, Zophie and Gale just finished having sex in a remote inn. Then, Gale took out a cigarette and began smoking. The tobo scent triggered Zophie¡¯s addiction, driving her to snatch the cigarette from Gale. While Zophie was smoking, Gale said with a grin, ¡°Well, you still have the habit of snatching someone else¡¯s cigarette.¡± ¡°I¡¯m toozy to use a lighter.¡± After taking a puff from the cigarette, Zophie continued, ¡°I thought the girl escaped because I had tough luck. However, I then heard that Benjamin escaped from you. Now I understand why King was that pissed off.¡± Gale said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll get Benjamin and the girl sooner orter.¡± ¡°What makes you so confident about it?¡± Zophie asked gleefully. Gale put his hand around Zophie¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m not confident in myself but King. After all, we are King¡¯s adopted children and know how resourceful he is. Have you ever seen him miscalcted anything?¡± After giving it some thought, Zophie nodded in agreement. ¡°King has never failed in anything that he wanted to do.¡± Gale took out another cigarette and light it up casually. Then, he said, ¡°However¡ª¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gale continued, ¡°A woman whom we used to think of as a nobody, foiled King¡¯s ns several times. I have a bad feeling that she might upend King¡¯s ns.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As soon as Gale finished, Zophie chuckled. ¡°Gale, are you kidding me? We know what kind of a man King is. How can a woman ever upend his ns? How absurd!¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Gale took another puff, hoping to get rid of the negative thought. A Cue For Love Chapter 806 A Cue For Love Chapter 806 A Cue for Love Chapter 806 Garcia Of Greenview At Bowers manor, Keh went weak at the knees and copsed onto the chair after knowing Samuel¡¯s health condition from Steven and Ss. Keh murmured, ¡°How could this happen¡­ I always remember how good she has been to me. After knowing everything she did to me, I believed it was because she couldn¡¯t control her inner demon. Hence, I still wanted to give her a chance. However, I never thought she would be that ruthless and harm Samuel! If I had known it earlier, I would end her life instead of showing her mercy!¡± Meanwhile, Ss and Steven¡¯s expressions were grim. Although they knew Yara wasn¡¯t an innocent or kind-hearteddy, they didn¡¯t expect she would scheme against Samuel. ¡°How is Natalie now?¡± Keh didn¡¯t me Natalie but was worried about her instead. Steven answered, ¡°Grandpa, to tell you the truth, Natalie isn¡¯t doing well. Sam¡¯s situation now has also dealt a heavy blow to her. However, she doesn¡¯t have time to rest because she is busy looking for the antidote.¡± Steven paused for a while and added, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll treat Natalie as my sister-in- law, even though she hasn¡¯t officially married Sam. We¡¯ll remain vignt and act if she is in trouble.¡± Keh nodded and instructed them, ¡°Ss, Steven and Samuel are your family members. You must find the best way to help Natalie get the antidote! Since Samuel¡¯s body condition is different than ordinary people¡¯s, I¡¯m worried that Yara¡¯s medicine might have side effects on him. Also, I¡¯ll invite the Garcia family to treat him. We have no time to spare!¡± Ss and Steven nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± After Ss and Steven left, Keh quickly contacted the Garcia family. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nheless, Arlo, who had been giving medical consultation to Samuel all the while, couldn¡¯te to Bowers manor. Keh could tell that he was not in the best of health. ¡°Arlo, how could this be? My grandson needs you! Samuel¡¯s condition is different as the poison in his system could not be dispelled entirely but merely suppressed, thanks to your family¡¯s secret remedy. Now that he¡¯s poisoned, I¡¯m worried that he can¡¯t make it when the old and new poisons mixed up and bring about side effects.¡± Arlo was over eighty years old. Coughing asionally, he replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Keh¡­ ahem! It¡¯s not that I refuse toe to Dellmoor to treat your grandson. However, I might meet my maker very soon¡­ ahem! I wish to help you, yet my body doesn¡¯t allow me to do so.¡± Keh was ovee by grief upon hearing it. Many years ago, the Bowers family looked for many doctors everywhere and finally found Arlo to suppress Samuel¡¯s poison. Now that Arlo is on the brink of death, does it mean Samuel will die soon as well? Keh heaved a sigh and said, ¡°My grandson¡­ Is there really no other way? I¡¯ve been through the pain of losing a younger family member. Why do I have to experience it again?¡± After a while, Arlo broke his silence and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, just of age. As our life and death are fated, everyone will eventually go down the same path. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. Luna can be there to help you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! How could I forget about her?¡± Keh said emotionally as though his hope had rekindled. Arlo added in a hoarse voice, ¡°No worries. The Garcia family will not give up on treating Samuel. Luna has acquired all of our family¡¯s medical skills. Therefore, she can treat Samuel on my behalf.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 807 A Cue For Love Chapter 807 A Cue for Love Chapter 807 Secret Of The Moon Hearing Arlo¡¯s words, Keh was reassured. ¡°Take care, Arlo.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Once Arlo disconnected the call, he urgently summoned Luna to his room. Dressed in a green flowy dress paired with her straight ck mid-length hair flowing down to her shoulder gave her a gentle appearance. She had the gentleness of the water lily and the aloofness of a lotus floating on the clear water of a pond. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Luna dashed to Arlo¡¯s bedside with tears in her eyes. ¡°What happened? Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No.¡± Arlo lifted his gaze and looked at his most beloved granddaughter. He would always worry for her. ¡°My body is already like this. I¡¯m grateful that God doesn¡¯t torture me much with sickness, only having me walk down the path everybody would when the time is right. I was lucky, so you should be happy for me.¡± Luna held onto Arlo¡¯s hand tightly and nodded her head firmly. ¡°I know, Grandpa, but please, can you stop saying such things?¡± ¡°Luna, I call you here because I need you to head over to the Bowers residence and check on Samuel.¡± After a few coughs, he continued, ¡°Samuel was poisoned with a drug that elerated his aging, so he wasn¡¯t doing very well at the moment. I should¡¯ve handled the affairs regarding the Bowers family, but I was already on myst leg, so I could only entrust this task to you.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she asked, ¡°Mr. Samuel, he-¡± ¡°I do not have the details, but you would understand after you see him in Dellmoor.¡± Arlo patted her hand. ¡°You¡¯re my granddaughter and my proudest apprentice. I trust that you can help the Bowers family and treat Samuel.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luna nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll do my very best.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t see me by the time you return.¡± Arlo said with a kind smile, ¡°It¡¯s my greatest regret I don¡¯t get to see you get married. However, it¡¯s good that you can visit the Bowers family at Dellmoor. If this visit helps tie the knot between you and Samuel, I can leave without worries.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°You always felt something for Samuel, right?¡± Arlo said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t like a lovely girl like my granddaughter. Don¡¯t be sad and always remember to look forward. I can only apany you till here.¡± Luna wanted to cry but forced a smile on her face when she met Arlo¡¯s kind eyes. She knelt in front of Arlo and bowed for thest time. ¡°I bid you farewell, Grandpa.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Good girl.¡± Both Arlo and Luna knew the farewell would be thest one for them. Meanwhile, Natalie had pushed away all her work and was visiting the Nichols residence and all the properties under Yara¡¯s name. The moon and a secretpartment. Natalie had searched all the moon-shaped decorations or moon-rted ces in the Nichols residence. She didn¡¯t dare to miss a spot, so she cautiously searched everywhere. Each time she would get her hopes up only to be let down. What is the secret between the moon and the secretpartment? She found a moon ne, a pair of crescent moon earrings, a painting with a moon, and tes shaped like a full moon. She¡¯d found many items rted to the moon one way or the other, but none of it was what she wanted. She had been searching up and down like a mad person for the whole day. Natalie couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to sleep at the thought of Samuel¡¯s condition, so she locked herself in the Nichols residence, blindly searching the entire house for two days forgoing food and sleep. A Cue For Love Chapter 808 A Cue For Love Chapter 808 A Cue for Love Chapter 808 Fight Panic struck Natalie at the thought of two days being equivalent to twenty years for Samuel. I don¡¯t trust Yara, but I do believe in her love for Samuel. That is the only reason I¡¯m spending time here searching for the secret between the moon and the secretpartment, but I¡¯ve been searching for so long, forgoing sleep and rest, yet I still couldn¡¯t find any new clues. Now, I¡¯m suspicious of the credibility of Yara¡¯sst words. It was Natalie¡¯s first time being so helpless. The whole house was dead silent, and it was driving her mad. Suddenly, she heard a strange noiseing from downstairs. Her ears twitched at the soft sound. That sounded like someone¡¯s footstepsing into the house from outside. The owners of this house had all passed away. Melissa, Thomas, Yvonne, and even Yara were all dead. All household staff was dismissed, so nobody should being here. Yet, someone is entering the house now! Can it be the person who had supported the Nichols family? Is the person here to destroy or retrieve evidence? Natalie felt as though a hand was tightly clenching her heart. Turning off the deskmp on her left, she left the study with light steps. Keeping her back against the wall of the corridor, she held her breath and slowly approached the intruder. Maybe I can get some information on the location of the hideout and some clue for the cure if I can catch the intruder. After bracing herself, her determination shone in her eyes. The footsteps are getting closer. They sounded light, so the intruder must be trained. It¡¯s toote to back out now. This is the only chance I have to save Samuel. Suddenly, as a man¡¯s figure approached, Natalie fixed her ruthless gaze on the man and attacked him without hesitation. She mmed a punch to the man¡¯s throat, but the man caught her fist, diffusing her attack. Tightening his grip over her wrist, he hurled her a few yards away. Luckily, Natalie had quick reflexes, so she immediately curled herself into a ball andunched herself at him again. After losing the element of surprise from the first attack, Natalie was at a disadvantage in the fight. Under the dim lighting, both of them couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces. They could only gauge their opponent¡¯s attack from the movement of their silhouettes. Natalie knew she was no match for the man in terms of strength and skill, but her strong desire to win had her getting up andunching a more lethal assault on the man. Her soft fist packing a powerful punch didn¡¯t let the man gain too much of an advantage over her. As the battle got more intense, Natalie¡¯s strength began dwindling. Seeing the opportunity, the man instantly seized her throat and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Natalie¡¯s hair was a mess and blocked half of her face. Only her eyes were staring at him with determination. ¡°Your target is me, so don¡¯t touch the Bowers family and give me the antidote. I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me.¡± ¡°Antidote?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb with me.¡± Natalie said with a sharp gaze, ¡°With Yara¡¯s brain and money, there was no way she could¡¯vee up with a poison like that.¡± ¡°You!¡± The man btedly realized he had misunderstood and swiftly turned on the switch. As the chandelier above them lighted up, it illuminated the whole room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Natalie lifted her head again, Benjamin got a good look at the face he was holding. Her skin was fair as snow. Her eyes were clear as water. There was a soul-stirring beauty when one met her gaze. Yet her beauty was free of worldliness and enchantment. Instead, it gave out a faint coldness. I¡¯ve seen her before! This woman was the one that saved my life by treating my injury in the outback. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Benjamin muttered under his breath. A Cue For Love Chapter 809 A Cue For Love Chapter 809 A Cue for Love Chapter 809 Mysterious Organization The light shone down on them from above. Natalie also took a good look at the man¡¯s face. He had a mustache and beard, partly concealing his deep-set features. His long eyes were cold yet familiar. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen these eyes somewhere before! Suddenly, a memory shed across her mind, and she recognized him as the man she had saved in the outback. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°I never hoped to ask you to repay my kindness for saving your life, but if you still have a conscience, I hope you can give me the antidote. That antidote is more important than my life.¡± I¡¯m willing to trade myself for the antidote if I can save Samuel. Confirming it was Natalie, Benjamin immediately released his hold from her neck. ¡°You have been talking about this antidote from the start. What is it?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Yara¡¯s aplice?¡± Natalie asked chillingly. ¡°Then you should know she had a poison that elerated aging. I want the antidote to that poison.¡± Benjamin realized that Natalie had misunderstood. She had mistaken him for a member of ze. ¡°I¡¯m not Yara¡¯s aplice, and I have no idea what poison you¡¯re talking about.¡± Benjamin took off his windbreaker and flung it over his shoulder. He reached for a cigarette from his pocket, set it between his lips, and lighted the end with a lighter. ¡°However, I¡¯m sure you and I have the same target. We¡¯re both looking for ze¡¯s hideout. The thing you¡¯re looking for is most likely there.¡± ¡°You are?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Benjamin Millers,¡± he introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m from Loang and am here to investigate ze¡¯sir. I found out the Nichols family had a close rtion to ze. The Nichols family had gone bankrupt overnight, and Thomas¡¯ mentally-ill wife had murdered him. Since all the clues from the living were gone, I figured I shoulde here and try my luck.¡± Natalie repeated, ¡°ze?¡± ¡°Never heard of it? It¡¯s a secret organization established over two decades ago. They dabbled in firearms, drugs, virtual currencies, gambling, etc. You name it, and they¡¯ve done it. They¡¯re a criminal organization traveling outside thew,¡± Benjamin exined. Natalie¡¯s mind was blown away by Benjamin¡¯s exnation. I didn¡¯t know who the organization that secretly supported Thomas was. Now I finally understood how an organization like ze could uproot a strong and old family like the Bayer family. I suspect Granddad¡¯s death and Mother¡¯s pain as she left her family are rted to ze. Now, even Samuel¡¯s poisoning is their doing. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡± Benjamin questioned. ¡°Natalie Nichols.¡± Natalie answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m on the same side as you, an enemy of ze.¡± Benjamin met Natalie¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°No matter what, I owe you one for saving my life. If I found the antidote from theirir, I¡¯ll hand it over to you.¡± After that interlude with Benjamin, Natalie didn¡¯t want to have a deeper conversation with him. She only wanted to crack the secret of the moon. She whirled around, wanting to return to the study, but suddenly she cked out and slumped onto the floor unconsciously. ¡°You¡­¡± Benjamin watched as she pitched forward. He quickly rushed to her side and took her into his arms. He gentlyid his hand against Natalie¡¯s forehead and felt the slightly elevated temperature. He knew she was having a low fever then. Observing her pallor, he noticed the dark circles underneath her eyes. It¡¯s obvious she fainted from a weak body. I wonder how long since she got some shut-eye? A Cue For Love Chapter 810 A Cue For Love Chapter 810 A Cue for Love Chapter 810 Reckless Natalie didn¡¯t want to put the kids in danger, so she had Steven deposit them at Keh¡¯s ce temporarily. Leaving them at Keh¡¯s could kill two birds with one stone. The kids had someone to take care of them, and they could apany Keh and distract him from worrying about Samuel¡¯s condition. Justin was in Coldbridge searching for their he heard from Yara. Steven spent half of his time searching with Justin and the rest of his time monitoring Samuel¡¯s condition at home. ¡°Mr. Steven.¡± Gavin asked with worried lines on his face, ¡°How is Mr. Samuel?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Steven assured him. ¡°It¡¯s already midnight. Get some rest. I¡¯ll stay with him.¡± Gavin was hesitant but nodded as he obeyed Steven in the end. ¡°All right. Call me if you need anything, Mr. Steven.¡± Steven entered Samuel¡¯s bedroom and saw a middle-aged Samuel lying on the bed. He had more gray hairs and wrinkles on the corners of his eyes and forehead, looking like a fifty-year- old. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Steven clenched his fist and mmed it against the wall, feeling helpless and guilty as he watched his brother age so quickly. F**king Yara! Good thing she was dead. If she¡¯s still alive, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s dead. If there¡¯s a way to take Samuel¡¯s ce, I¡¯ll take it in a heartbeat. His eyes prickled with tears as he watched Samuel age swiftly as days passed. Then, Steven heard someone walking up the stairs toward the bedroom. Wiping his eyes, he exited the bedroom to see a woman dressed in a green top and white pleated skirt, holding a vintage suitcase. She looked like she had just walked out of a painting. Steven had never seen such a woman in Dellmoor before. A glimpse of her face and he was stunned by her beauty. ¡°You are?¡± Steven asked. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Luna from the Garcia family of Greenview.¡± Luna politely nodded her head at Steven. ¡°My grandfather, Arlo sent me to check on Samuel. May I know where he is?¡± A sh of surprise flickered across Steven¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re from the Garcia family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luna might look gentle, but she didn¡¯t look the least bit skittish. ¡°My grandpa should¡¯vee, but his body couldn¡¯t handle the trip from Greenview to Dellmoor, so he had mee on his behalf.¡± ¡°Come with me then.¡± Steven retracted his thoughts and led Luna into the bedroom. ¡°This is him. He was poisoned with an elerated aging drug,¡± Steven exined. ¡°Okay.¡± Luna approached Samuel and spotted the wrinkles on his handsome face. The sight shocked her. I met him ten years ago. I was taking shelter under the green roof from the rain, and he was there too in a white top. That sight of him was etched in my memory forever. I didn¡¯t expect him to look like this when we meet again. She stretched her hand out and peeled Samuel¡¯s eyelids back slightly. After observing his pupils, she ced her index and middle finger on his wrist. After a long silence, she asked, ¡°This poison is strange. I have never encountered one like this before. What have you given him in the meantime?¡± ¡°We gave him some decoction,¡± Steven recalled the decoction Natalie prescribed for Samuel. ¡°He wasn¡¯t doing too good, so we gave him some sedative decoction that would knock him out for five days, hoping to spare him the pain of elerated aging.¡± Luna removed her fingers from Samuel¡¯s wrist and frowned. ¡°How reckless! There might not be any difference between Mr. Samuel¡¯s pulse with a normal person¡¯s, but his body is unique, so not every drug can be used on him. Recklessly administering a drug on him is causing the two poisons in him to sh.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 811 A Cue For Love Chapter 811 A Cue for Love Chapter 811 Mouth Feeding ¡°What?¡± Disbelief was written on Steven¡¯s face. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, it didn¡¯t seem like Luna was joking. ¡°Mr. Samuel¡¯s condition is special. Therefore, extreme caution needs to be applied when administering his medicine.¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Unnecessary kindness like that will only cause him to suffer even greater pain.¡± He asked, ¡°What now, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to re-prescribe his medicine.¡± Her finger moved away from Samuel¡¯s wrist. After thinking for a while, she prepared his medicine. ¡°Mr. Samuel needs to be served his medicine immediately.¡± She stared at Steven and insisted, ¡°I need to find all the necessary herbs as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I have an idea.¡± He grabbed her hand, but she gently pushed it away. ¡°You¡­¡± Luna lowered her head slightly and said, ¡°You walk in front, Mr. Steven. I¡¯ll follow behind.¡± He withdrew his hand and awkwardly rubbed his nose before leading her to Natalie¡¯s special room. It was a room meant only to store herbs. ¡°There are herbs here. See if the ones you need are in here. If not, I¡¯ll think of something else.¡± She could smell a lot of different herbs in the room after she walked in. Each of the herb¡¯s smells was unique. That guided her to the correct drawers and to find the herbs she needed. In just a short moment, she had gathered all the herbs she needed to prepare medicine for Samuel. After she left the room, she took a few more nces at it. I heard Samuel used to learn medicine from Malcolm. Is that why he specifically prepared a room filled to the brim with rare herbs? Luna was particr about the preparation of the medicine. She brewed the herbs inside the kitchen for an hour before pouring the extract into a small bowl. Just as she picked up a spoon and looked as though she was going to take a sip, Steven stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m feeding Mr. Samuel his medicine.¡± There wasn¡¯t any shyness in her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s in a coma right now, and so he can¡¯t drink the medicine himself. I need to feed it to him by mouth.¡± Steven furrowed his eyebrows and eximed, ¡°This¡­ You can¡¯t do this. How can you use your mouth to feed my brother his medicine?¡± ¡°What exactly are you thinking, Mr. Steven?¡± She stared at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and he¡¯s a patient. I¡¯m doing this to save him.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. However, he couldn¡¯t watch the woman feed medicine to his brother by mouth. At that time, he didn¡¯t understand something about himself. He thought he was protecting his brother on behalf of his sister-inw. However, in reality, he just didn¡¯t want to see her act so intimately with another man. Steven dered coldly, ¡°I said no.¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed him.¡± He grabbed the bowl from Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m his brother, so if anyone¡¯s gonna feed him by mouth, it¡¯s me, not you!¡± When she heard that, she stood up and turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Mr. Steven.¡± He stared at his unconscious older brother and at the medicinal extract in the bowl before taking a spoonful of it into his mouth. Then, with an unflinching look, he lowered his head, opened his brother¡¯s mouth, and fed the medicine to his brother. After it was done, he felt reallyplicated as he used the back of his hand to wipe his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did she turn back and check Samuel¡¯s pulse again. Momentster, she informed, ¡°The two types of poison in his body have calmed down for now. However, the poison that¡¯s rapidly aging his body needs to be treated as soon as possible. Based on his body¡¯s condition, he¡¯ll only survive for four more days even with the Garcia family¡¯s medical skills.¡± When Steven heard that, he was shocked. I really hope Natalie and Justin made good progress. A Cue For Love Chapter 812 A Cue For Love Chapter 812 A Cue for Love Chapter 812 Wake Up Natalie was sleeping soundly inside the guest room of the Nichols residence. Her fever gradually went down after the cold towel on her forehead was changed again and again. In her hazy consciousness, she thought she smelled the aroma of food and saw Samuel¡¯srge back. Is that Samuel? Only he will silently take care of me and spoil me every time I¡¯m at my weakest. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± she softly uttered his name. She thought he would turn back to look at her as he always did and stare at her with a loving look. However, he didn¡¯t turn back after she called him. Instead, he walked faster and faster, as though he didn¡¯t want her to catch up. In the end, she tripped and fell to the ground. Her knee was covered in blood, yet he coldly walked away from her and never turned back to look at her even once. At that moment, Natalie woke up from her dream. The cold towel on her forehead fell down. She grabbed her shirt and panted heavily. Ah, so it was just a dream. I know he¡¯ll never abandon me no matter what, seeing how he¡¯s so madly in love with me. After she calmed down, she pulled the nket away and left the bed. When she walked out of the guest room, she could smell a stronger aroma of food. Upon descending the stairs and following the smell into the kitchen, she saw a man busy preparing food at the kitchen counter. She knew he definitely wasn¡¯t Samuel, but the man¡¯s back resembled his. Tears began to well in her eyes out of her control and blurred her vision. If only he¡¯s Samuel! When Benjamin turned his head around, despite being busy, he saw Natalie staring at him with a face full of tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He raised his eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She quickly wiped her tears away subconsciously when he saw her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Food is almost ready.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Apathy returned to her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted a couple of hours by sleeping. I can¡¯t waste any more time.¡± He turned off the stove, walked toward her, and held her wrist. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep or eat for days. Before you go looking for another clue, you¡¯d better eat something!¡± She nced at the hand on her wrist and asked in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re at most just acquaintances, Mr. Millers, we¡¯re not even friends. You don¡¯t have any right to tell me what to do.¡± He studied her sharp eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t, but I also don¡¯t want to bring along a liability into ze¡¯s baseter, only to have you faint on me! Finding the base at Dellmoor is just the beginning! There will be a lot of traps there waiting for us. Going in is not as easy as you think! If you can¡¯t see the problem you¡¯ll cause by acting like this and get all upset at me, then I suggest you give up finding the antidote now!¡± The only thing that was holding her together and driving her forward was her desire to find the cure. She thought as long as she did her best, she would achieve her goal. It wasn¡¯t until Benjamin pointed that out that she realized relying just on her resolve wouldn¡¯t be enough to find the cure. It would only bring forth her failure. After a while, she opened her mouth. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll eat.¡± Both of them sat across each other in the dining room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sitting in front of them was a bowl of pasta. Her eyes were blurred by the steam rising from the hot pasta. She ate her breakfast as though she was chewing wax. It wasn¡¯t that Benjamin¡¯s cooking was terrible. It was just that she thought Samuel could do it better. The main issue was that she wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the food. She just wanted to finish it as soon as possible to replenish her energy and continue to find any leads on the base. A Cue For Love Chapter 813 A Cue For Love Chapter 813 A Cue for Love Chapter 813 Disappointment Benjamin stared at the depressed Natalie and pursed his lips silently. After breakfast was over, both of them sat across each other in the study. He crossed his arms and asked, ¡°Did you search everything rting to the moon logo?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± She nodded somberly. ¡°I looked through everything rted to the moon and other simr shapes and found nothing. No new leads on the secretpartment could be found.¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯re looking at the wrong direction?¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied resolutely. ¡°Yara was shot because she betrayed ze. She also had a very good reason for telling the truth. The chances of her lying are next to nothing. The reason we can¡¯t find anything is that we¡¯re approaching this in the wrong way. We need to look deeper and further.¡± Staring at the cold and headstrong woman in front of him, a glint of light shed across his eyes. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll keep searching with you.¡± Before she began her search, she went to the bathroom to freshen up. After calming herself down, she returned to Yara¡¯s bedroom. It was most likely that Yara would hide some clues in the ce she stayed the most often. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin searched through the room with Natalie. Fearing that she would miss out on any important details, Natalie got down on the floor and searched under the bed. She took a good look at it and found nothing. Just as she was standing up, she failed to realize he was right behind her, causing her forehead to knock into his chin. ¡°Ouch!¡± That caused both of them to fall to the ground. Both of them stared into each other¡¯s eyes. He could clearly see the face that was very close in front of him. Her eyes were as clear as water, and her skin was silky smooth. Embarrassment shed across her eyes for a brief moment before disappearing. Her small hands propped her body up on both sides of his body, allowing her to lift herself away from him. When her fragrant hair brushed his cheek, for some reason, he felt his heartstring being tugged along by her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He spoke in a deep voice. Instead of saying anything, she stared in his direction with her full attention. She pursed her lips silently and crawled toward him. Benjamin nced at her with confusion. What is she doing? His gaze was fixed on Natalie as she crawled closer and closer to him. Because of the postures they were in, he could see her delicate body under her clothes in full view. As she got closer to him, he felt his heart thumping louder and louder. ¡°Natalie?¡± When Natalie arrived at his side, she said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He was confused as he could feel her getting really close to him. The fragranceing off her body was dancing in front of his nose. His eyes slowly closed as he waited for her to get even closer. However, all he heard was a clicking sounding from behind him. In the next second, when he opened his eyes, he noticed she was already quite far away from him. Still, he could feel his heart thumping like crazy at the left side of his chest, as though it just had a line of cocaine. ¡°Natalie, you¡ª¡± ¡°Stop lying there and turn off the lights. I saw something.¡± She didn¡¯t realize he was blushing so hard that blood almost dripped out of his ears. That was because she was staring intently at the spots projected from the ceiling. It was then he realized he had mistaken her intentions. The reason she approached him was that she wanted to flick the switch of the projector behind him. It was just a misunderstanding, and yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed when he thought about what had happened. A Cue For Love Chapter 814 A Cue For Love Chapter 814 A Cue for Love Chapter 814 Decipher The Passcode Benjamin stood up and turned off the light. Suddenly, they could clearly see the lighting out of the projector covering the entire room. The gxy and its sea of stars were disyed for them to see. Natalie bit her red lips as her gaze swept across the brilliant stars littered across the projection. Her line of sight eventually arrived at the moon. ¡°Moon¡­¡± ¡°You?¡± Instead of answering his question, she walked toward the position of the moon. When she knocked on the surface, she could hear a crisp sound. That reinforced her suspicion that there was something hiding behind the wall. Could it be¡­ Is this the secretpartment Yara mentioned? An idea popped into her mind, prompting her to pay attention to the area surrounding the moon. There, she saw a statue of an angel blowing its nose. When she paid close attention to it, she could see there was dust on the statue. However, it was obvious that the head had far more dust than the body and neck. Logically, Yara wasn¡¯t the type of person who would y with such a thing. Since there was a varying amount of dust on different parts of the statue, it must mean that the owner often touched the parts with less dust. While Natalie¡¯s train of thought ended there, she ced her hand on the statue¡¯s neck. Just as she was about to lift it up, she realized the statue was glued to the surface of the table. Since she couldn¡¯t move it, she decided to turn it. The moment that she did, the sound of gears turning was heard from the cab next to the statue. ¡°It moved!¡± Joy shed across her eyes. Benjamin was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that she really did manage to find a clue about ze¡¯s base based on the words ¡°moon¡± and ¡°secretpartment¡± alone. The cab made a half revolution, revealing a brand new cab that was hidden behind the wall. It looked new. It was most likely constructed not too long ago. Natalie opened the drawers one by one and found only a map and a hard drive. ¡°I wonder if theputer here is monitored.¡± She picked up the two items and turned to Benjamin. ¡°I suggest we leave this ce and find a newputer to check out what¡¯s inside the hard drive.¡± He nodded. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since they already found what they were looking for, they left the Nichols residence. She brought him to the apartment she lived in when she just returned to the country. Once they were inside, she eagerly took out herptop and connected the hard drive to it. A box showed up on the screen asking for a password. He furrowed his eyebrows when he saw that. ¡°What is this, a riddle? Why are there so many hoops we need to jump through?¡± ¡°She¡¯s someone who¡¯s suspicious of everything, even toward her own blood rtives. The only person she could truly trust was probably herself.¡± Staring coldly at the shing input symbol, Natalie continued, ¡°And it¡¯s exactly because of that she made a backup of things. The moment the mastermind nned to kill her, these clues will transform into her de of revenge.¡± Her blood rtion to Yara was the tightest bond the heavens granted the both of them. However, for her, she could only figure out Yara¡¯s intention but never understand it. She didn¡¯t want to understand it either. Even though Yara knew she was dealing with the devil, she still chose to plunge into this mess. Winning and losing are both temporary. If one does not move on after obtaining one or the other, then they are doomed to live inside a crevice where they¡¯ll never get the fulfillment of their desire. Benjamin stared at her. ¡°You seem to understand Yara a lot.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just her elder twin sister.¡± He was shocked at the revtion as his investigation did not reach there yet. Before he could digest that information, her slim fingers swiftly danced on the keyboards. A string of green symbols began to appear on theputer screen. A Cue For Love Chapter 815 A Cue For Love Chapter 815 A Cue for Love Chapter 815 Horrible Experiments Benjamin stared straight at Natalie¡¯s face from the side. While she had a really pretty face, there was definitely more to her than her looks. When ze was hunting him down, he thought he was never going to open his eyes after closing them because he was losing too much blood. Yet, the woman in front of him miraculously appeared and saved him. What she did at that moment she exceeded his expectation again. Not only was she medically skilled, but she also knew how to crackputer codes. After the green symbols stopped moving and theputer screen showed the password had been overridden, her furrowed eyebrows rxed. Whew. Thank goodness I read my son¡¯s hacker book when I was bored before. She was so immersed in her joy of cracking the password that she didn¡¯t realize the man in front of her was staring at her unmovingly. When she essed the hard drive, she saw two folders. One was named ¡°video¡± while the other was ¡°words¡±. She subconsciously clicked on thetter and saw about thirty entries, all of them being Yara¡¯s diary. After clicking on the earliest entry, she began to read the content. When she saw it was about ze, she confirmed the faction backing up Yara and Thomas was ze. Aside from ze, there was another unfamiliar name, King. ¡°King? Who¡¯s King?¡± she asked as she stared at the name. Benjamin answered, ¡°King is ze¡¯s leader.¡± Natalie furrowed her eyebrows. What kind of person is egotistic enough to call himself King? Whatever, be it ze or King, both of them are far more mysterious than I imagined. She moved the mouse toward the ¡°video¡± folder, clicked on it, and saw a dozen videos recorded by a phone. After she randomly picked one to y, a video with low resolution popped up on the screen. Because the camera kept moving while it was filming, the images were distorted. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As they watched the video, both of their eyebrows began to furrow intensely. Even though they already knew what depravity ze was capable of, they were still shaken by the organization¡¯s evil deeds when they watched it with their own eyes. Countless amount of vagrants had their limbs in chains like they were animals as they were pushed into the medicinal vats. More and more liquid poured into the vats until they were drowned alive. Natalie was bewildered as she watched such a cruel scene unfold. What kind of sick experiment is this? Even if this kind of research yields invaluable data, it is cruel and inhumane. It was then realization dawned on her. Is this why Granddad suddenly died in an ident? If he knew ze was building a biochemicalboratory like this in Dellmoor, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t sit idly by. Is that why ze killed him? And yet, Thomas became a pawn of ze and took the Bayer family¡¯s century-old business for himself so he could use another way to continue supporting ze¡¯s evil deeds! I hated him for so long, yet I never knew he was at most just an aplice. ze and its leader, King, are the real culprit. Benjamin spoke somberly as he stared at the screen. ¡°This is too dangerous. You need to hand me the information. I¡¯ll go alone based on the leads.¡± ¡°No.¡± The look in her eyes turned cold as she retorted stubbornly, ¡°We¡¯ll go together. I have to get the antidote myself or I won¡¯t feel at ease. There¡¯s not much time left. We shall leave tomorrow.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 816 A Cue For Love Chapter 816 A Cue for Love Chapter 816 Danger Benjamin was surprised by Natalie¡¯s decision and said, ¡°ze¡¯s destructive capabilities are beyond your imagination. I suggest you better think things through!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. I¡¯ve already made my decision,¡± she replied inly as she stared at him unwaveringly. ¡°Right now, I need to go through the rest of the diary entries and videos.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows. I have no idea what this woman is thinking. She watched the video Yara took earlier, yet she still insisted on going. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s brave or stupid. Since he couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her and also wanted to pay a visit to ze¡¯s evil den at Dellmoor, he apanied her as she studied the map and the diary. Natalie flipped through the diary. Aside from reading about information regarding ze, she also saw just how much Yara hated her. She knew Yara despised her, but at that moment, she found hints pointing to the reason why. One of the entries read: ¡°So Thomas made a promise with that devil a long time ago. The vagrants in the city streets are the base¡¯s perfectb rats! That woman probably knew about it when she left for the countryside. Yet, she abandoned me here! If that woman had brought me with her instead of Natalie, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been this unlucky! In that scenario, Natalie will be the one to inherit that hellish base instead of me! I¡¯ve already sold my soul to Satan. My future has already been determined for me. I hope that one day when this diary is found by someone, it¡¯ll lessen my sin.¡± Natalie once hated Yara for everything thetter did, but after reading the diary, she learned the reason behind those heinous acts. I didn¡¯t know she had to endure so much pain. I guess even the most despicable person has their own sad stories to tell. That night, she sleptte because she was making detailed preparation. The next day, before she left, she gave Steven a call. ¡°What¡¯s your brother¡¯s condition right now, Steven?¡± She couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Samuel. Steven stood at the side of the window and nced at Samuel on the bed, who had aged significantly. ¡°He¡¯s still aging rapidly. He now looks like a sixty-year-old man.¡± ¡°Sixty years old¡­¡± she repeated as she felt suffocated. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Knowing that might hurt Natalie emotionally, he quickly continued, ¡°My grandfather had invited a doctor from the Garcia family. She had served him medicine that will buy more time for you to look for the antidote.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Justin just called and said he didn¡¯t find any leads for now¡­¡± He really wanted to ask about her progress, but after hesitating for a long while, he didn¡¯t. She noticed his desire to speak and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much progress on my side for now. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After hanging up the phone, she turned around and saw Benjamin staring at her. Her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡± ¡°Are you really a woman? Do you even know what the word ¡®danger¡¯ means?¡± He had already shaved his beard, which made him look much more refreshing and handsome. However, there was a somber look in his eyes. ¡°Gender has nothing to do with danger.¡± She retorted, ¡°Everything has its own risk. The important point is if that risk is worth it. As long as I can get that antidote, I don¡¯t care if I die or not!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get through you, can I?¡± He slowly moved his line of sight away from her. ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± Natalie stared intensely as she replied somberly. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can hit a bullseye on my goal.¡± In the past, Samuel used his life to protect and take care of her. It was her turn to do the same. When she thought about that, she clenched her finger tightly and swore in her mind. Please wait for me, Samuel. I promise I¡¯ll save you. A Cue For Love Chapter 817 A Cue For Love Chapter 817 A Cue for Love Chapter 817 Resolve Natalie gave Ross a call before she moved out. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ross had already prepared everything she asked for and sent it to her. It was then she realized she was stillcking something. However, it was something that not even Ross or Yandel could get their hands on. It was something that only the Bowers family could get for her. She called Billy in the car. ¡°Billy, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°What is your order, Ms. Nichols?¡± His voice sounded tired. That was because he had been making sure Centurion Corporation was running smoothly while Justin and Steven were busy going around finding the antidote for Samuel¡¯s poison. Doing that for days had completely drained his energy. ¡°I want you to prepare¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too dangerous?¡± He took a deep breath when he heard the amount of the thing she asked him to prepare. ¡°Mhm.¡± She didn¡¯t deny its danger and continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m not your superior, Billy. If you don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find another way.¡± ¡°That is not what I meant,¡± he hastily replied. ¡°I¡¯m just worried the things you want will hurt you.¡± Natalie lowered her eyes as a cold look shed across them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. I won¡¯t hurt myself with it.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand. I¡¯ll ask Weston to prepare it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you the addresster. Remember, you need to make sure no one finds out about this and do it fast. It must be done by sunset.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After the call ended, Benjamin, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, shot a nce at her silently. This woman does things so thoroughly that it¡¯s wless. Even though she knows she¡¯s jumping into a lion¡¯s den, there isn¡¯t any fear in her eyes. On the contrary, she¡¯s so meticulous that it¡¯s ridiculous. It was rare that he was ever that impressed by a woman. His dark eyes were fixed on her small, stunning face. The edge of his lips was curving upward unknowingly. After Natalie hung up the phone, she realized the jeep wasn¡¯t moving. Is he daydreaming or chickening out? She turned toward him with a tinge of displeasure in her eyes. It was then he realized he had been staring at her for way too long. He promptly stepped on the gas pedal. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you telling your people where you¡¯re going?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s dangerous?¡± She lowered her head. ¡°Besides, if the main force dies in the first wave, there won¡¯t be enough people for the second wave.¡± The car suddenly slowed down, which caused her to re at him. ¡°What are you doing, Benjamin?¡± ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid!¡± she eximed loudly. ¡°Please stop using your male-centric perspective to judge me! In this world, both men and women are equally human. Both have things they want to protect with their life! Instead of keep questioning my resolve, I suggest you spend some time thinking about how to hide from the people on the base and dodge the traps. ¡° Benjamin did want to use that kind of relentless questioning to dissuade Natalie, but he realized her resolve was already steeled. Seeing her like that, he could do nothing but continue to drive toward Coldbridge. Both of them stayed silent for the rest of their journey. They were the same kind of people. After they learned how dangerous ze¡¯s base was, they unanimously chose to go in alone. The jeep stopped at the side of the road before they hopped onto a bus and headed to the biggest theme park in the city. When they arrived at the entrance, both of them exchanged a look. Darkness and light existed on both sides of the same coin. Who could¡¯ve thought that such a happy theme park was a spot for dark, inhuman dealings? A Cue For Love Chapter 818 A Cue For Love Chapter 818 A Cue for Love Chapter 818 Contraption Games 1 After they bought a ticket, they went into the theme park. ording to the diary¡¯s description, there were two entries to ze¡¯s den. They picked the more covert one, which was located at the theme park¡¯s northern district theater. There was a passageway under the theater that was connected to the base. Both of them had no interest in ying at the theme park. They were simply waiting for the theater to open its doors. The doors were opened at ten sharp in the morning. Both of them walked in. A clown caked in make-up suddenly jumped in front of Natalie to give her a surprise. ¡°Surprise!¡± She merely nodded coldly. Seeing how the clown couldn¡¯t give the balloon in his hand away, he rubbed his nose awkwardly on the spot. ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s really cool-headed, huh?¡± The clown grumbled in Benjamin¡¯s direction. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He nced at her while she answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend!¡± The clown was speechless. She walked in with furrowed eyebrows. Benjamin swiftly followed behind her. After she went in, she realized she might have acted too rudely at the clown. However, when she imagined Samuel being a frail old man, worry rushed into her mind. ¡°You may look calm, but you¡¯re actually pretty anxious right now.¡± He pointed it out coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about me.¡± Natalie slowly turned back to him and answered, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but you¡¯re not me. You don¡¯t know how I feel. I must obtain the antidote. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m calm or anxious, dead or alive, as long as I can get the cure.¡± In the past, she didn¡¯t know how to love someone. Samuel melted the armor around her heart away bit by bit and taught her what it felt like to be loved. She knew Benjamin was questioning her again and again because he was worried. He wanted to let her know that she could quit if it was too much for her to handle. After all, the clues that Yara left behind did highlight the danger lurking in every corner of the base. However, at that moment, there was no doubt she was going to reject his kindness. Natalie turned away from Benjamin¡¯s gaze and walked into the theater with the crowd. Both of them headed straight for the side passageway at the side of the theater. There was a sign saying ¡°authorized personnel only¡± and a surveince camera was sitting at the top of the passageway. Both of them were prepared for that. Benjamin pulled out the electromaic jammer before sticking it to the wall with bubblegum. That way, the surveince cameras would get stuck in the previous image. They swiftly headed inside and entered a room with mirrors and a giant doll. She recalled Yara mentioned in her diary that the room had no surveince cameras. However, they would need toplete a challenge. The diary didn¡¯t say anything about what the challenge was or how toplete it. The giant doll was wearing Chanaean clothing and a hat. It was well-dressed. It had big eyes, thick eyshes, and a tall nose. She couldn¡¯t help but be slightly frightened by the doll that was twice her size and had big eyes made of ss. ¡°Hahaha! y with me.¡± The doll¡¯s suddenughter filled the room. It sent a chill down both of their spines. Perhaps the doll wasn¡¯t just for decoration and had something to do with the mechanism that unlocked the secret passageway. Natalie approached the doll and observed it carefully. While the doll looked real, it was fake. Suddenly, the mirrors began projecting images of different dolls as the giant doll continued to talk in a sweet but creepy voice. ¡°Find a friend! Find a good friend, give a bow, and hold its hand! You are my best friend! One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight. Where¡¯s the ninth friend?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 819 A Cue For Love Chapter 819 A Cue for Love Chapter 819 Contraption Games 2 Even though it was a familiar children¡¯s luby, the doll managed to make it sound creepy. Natalie stared into the giant doll¡¯s empty eyes and gritted her teeth. ¡°What is this ludicrous contraption? Why is there an authentication method like this? I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s so convoluted!¡± Benjamin exined, ¡°It¡¯s not weird that King designs a contraption like this. ze rarely ever does anything in a predictable way. King imed himself as the creator and that nothing escapes his grasp. The reason he put such a contraption in the theme park¡¯s theater is to mess with anyone who barges in here. He intentionally uses this kind of method to torture people¡¯s minds. If we can¡¯t give him the answer he wants, not only will we fail to enter the base, but we may also die here! He¡¯s an arrogant, egotistical, and absurd man!¡± The longer Natalie stared at the creepy doll, the more she felt King was a pervert through and through. ¡°Pay attention to the lyrics,¡± Benjamin reminded in a low voice. ¡°We need to find the ninth friend to pass through here.¡± She wasining about how crazy the game was in her mind. However, she had no choice but to listen carefully to the voice. ¡°Where¡¯s the ninth friend? If you can find the ninth friend, we can go and y in the next area! You can help me, right? If you can¡¯t find my friend, you¡¯ll have to stay here and apany me!¡± The doll¡¯s sweet voice was so sweet that it gave them goosebumps. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Benjamin shot her a nce and walked toward the door to open it. However, the door was already locked. ¡°It¡¯s locked,¡± he informed. ¡°If we can¡¯t pass this stage, then we¡¯ll be trapped here. We got two possible oues. Either we die of hunger here or we get killed by other contraptions in the room.¡± Natalie tightened her fist. Now I know why Yara didn¡¯t leave any clues about this room. There are two entries to the base. She must¡¯ve usually gone through the other one. There is tight security there while this one is well-hidden. She only knows about the existence of this passageway and nothing else about it because she has nevere here before. In any case, we¡¯re already here. Whether we wanted it or not, there¡¯s no turning back for us. ¡°All right, Benjamin. Let¡¯s find that ninth friend.¡± She stared at the giant doll. ¡°Only then will we be able to enter the secret passageway.¡± Benjamin was getting less and less surprised by her behavior. This woman cannot be judged by conventional standards. She¡¯s braver and more intelligent than most men. ¡°Mhm,¡± he replied. The whole room was about thirty square meters. The giant doll took up a third of the room while the rest was upied by the mirrors. All projections of the dolls in the mirrors had different appearances. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­ There¡¯s nine.¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°One of the nine dolls here is the ninth friend the giant doll is looking for. We got a one-in-nine chance to pick the right one, but I bet the contraption only allows us to pick once. The entrance to the secret passageway must be hiding behind one of these mirrors. If we push open the wrong one, we die.¡± Benjamin nodded in agreement and approached the first one. The projection in front of the first mirror was a male doll in a red checkered outfit. It blinked and informed, ¡°The friend you¡¯re looking for is the fourth one to my right.¡± Natalie approached the second mirror next to him. The projection was showing a female doll wearing a pink princess dress. It cried, ¡°The friend you¡¯re looking for is me!¡± The third was a male doll in an overall. It said, ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s the second one to my left!¡± They went through the dolls one by one until they reached the final one. Everything the dolls said didn¡¯t seem to have any connection with each other on the surface. A Cue For Love Chapter 820 A Cue For Love Chapter 820 A Cue for Love Chapter 820 Contraption Games 3 Benjamin knitted his brows, not knowing what those dolls were implying. He had no idea who told the truth and who lied. There were altogether nine dolls, but it was difficult to determine who was the friend that the giant doll was looking for. After falling into deep thought for a moment, Benjamin looked at the dolls in the mirror. The way they gaped and shut their mouths repeatedly was about to drive him mad. Upon noticing his reaction, Natalie said in an icy voice, ¡°Cover one of your ears.¡± Benjamin gave her a confused look. ¡°They¡¯re disrupting your mind with the beta waves.¡± A sharp glint shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°The music and the children¡¯s voices contain beta waves that would cause you to hallucinate. The beta waves will continuously convince you that you¡¯ve be an integral part of the fairytale and will not be able to escape from it.¡± Benjamin instantly covered one of his ears and asked her, ¡°How did you know all this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve studied this before.¡± Natalie looked into the man¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The structure of my ears is different from that of ordinary humans, and I¡¯m able to distinguish the different types of waves. They can¡¯t affect me because I¡¯m used to being exposed to them.¡± What? That¡¯s crazy! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Once again, Benjamin¡¯s jaw dropped upon hearing what Natalie uttered. On the other hand, Natalie kept mum, but there were countless thoughts running through her mind. She had finally learned how twisted King was. Judging from the tricks he yed, she could tell that King was a meticulous person. Sh*t! It¡¯s like we¡¯re insects trapped in a jar¡ªthe subject of his experiment. He¡¯ll lock us in as long as he can so that he can torture us. Benjamin heeded Natalie¡¯s advice and covered one of his ears. Sure enough, he felt much better after that, and he could tell that the dolls were mere projected images. ¡°Is it possible that some of the dolls might be telling the truth?¡± Benjamin asked a hypothetical question. ¡°What if one of them told the truth and the remaining eight uttered nonsense? We might be able to work out the logic and find the doll that told the truth?¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Natalie replied casually, ¡°but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what we should focus on.¡± ¡°What?¡± Benjamin frowned. ¡°I have the answer.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Benjamin could not believe his ears. Before Benjamin could react, Natalie walked to the fifth mirror and shoved the t reflecting surface aside. All of a sudden, the entire room started shaking. One might find it hard to believe that this kind of room would exist in a theater. Meanwhile, the circus troupe in the theater continued performing, with fireworks and confetti showering the stage. Both children and their parents were thrilled to watch the extravagant performance. None of them noticed the dramatic changes in the room beside the stage. As the room continued trembling, Natalie began to wobble. When Natalie thought she was about to fall, Benjamin, who stood beside her, caught her in the nick of time. Natalie had no choice but to rely on the man to steady herself. Benjamin could feel the woman fall onto his chest involuntarily. Such intimacy instantly evoked a strange yet familiar feeling, but it was not the right time for him to reminisce about the long-lost affection. A few secondster, a walkway surfaced at the fifth mirror¡¯s initial location. Once Natalie was able to stand on her own feet, she immediately pulled herself away. ¡°Thanks!¡± Her reaction caused the already conflicted Benjamin to be even more overwhelmed by mixed feelings. ¡°Why the fifth mirror, though?¡± Benjamin wondered. ¡°The things that the dolls said are not important,¡± Natalie exined. ¡°There are nine of them, so if the doll wants to befriend others, it can only make eight friends.¡± She exined further, ¡°Be it right or wrong, the so-called ninth friend would be the doll itself. In other words, we only need to find that particr doll. The fifth doll is the answer because it has a mole on the bottom of its left eye like the other giant dolls.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 821 A Cue For Love Chapter 821 A Cue for Love Chapter 821 The Underground Pce While exining the logic to Benjamin, Natalie turned around and shot daggers at the giant doll behind her. Does King think he¡¯s God, who can easily manipte people with a prank like this? Does he think he can stir up fear in our minds and force us to fend for ourselves? Struck dumb, Benjamin stood still and stared at Natalie. Had he not entered this secret chamber with this woman, he would have gone bonkers when he heard the beta waves. ¡°You¡¯re an incredible woman, Natalie, so much more incredible than I imagined.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Natalie responded casually and started walking on the walkway. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The tunnel-like walkway was in total darkness. But when Natalie stepped on the walkway, the path instantly brightened up. A cold white light illuminated the entire walkway, causing the enclosed space to emit a strange vibe. Natalie studied the space closely and noticed that cables, which gave out lights, were in use. If these cables were all connected to someb equipment, the underground base might be a futuristic pce-like underground research chamber. Natalie and Benjamin would not have believed it had they not witnessed this with their eyes. Never did they expect this kind of facility to exist in the country! ¡°This is ze.¡± Benjamin gritted his teeth. ¡°These people would utilize the state-of-the-art technologies tomit the vilest deeds!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s look for the antidote first. We¡¯ll talk about the next course of actionter.¡± Natalie, too, hated ze to the bone. But she would not allow her hatred to cloud her thoughts, as she was determined to attain her ultimate goal. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± The three-hundred-foot walkway was built along a slope. Although Natalie was walking downhill, she did not feel ufortable as a proper venttion system was installed along the passage. When she reached the end of the walkway, she keyed in the password Yara had left behind and managed to ess the other side of the enclosed space. Natalie could not believe her eyes when she stepped into the realm ahead of her. The underground chamber was nothing like a pce. On the contrary, it was a living hell. The entire underground base was about sixty-six foot tall. The building housed rows and rows of machines that ran at full capacity. Each of them contained liquids that came in different colors. Natalie and Benjamin found specimens of different animals soaked in the transparent liquid. These specimens bobbed up and down in the machines as if they were still alive. Natalie could not help but feel disgusted by what she saw. The diary that Yara had left behind contained the floor n of the entire underground base and the exact spot where she stored the most important drugs. Natalie and Benjamin explored the premises ording to the markers Yara wrote in the diary and did not encounter any problems. When Natalie was about to enter the central pharmacy, she heard an elderly man¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Ms. Yara? What brings you here today?¡± Natalie instantly knew the people in the base had mistaken her for Yara. She turned around and yed along. ¡°I came to check on the progress.¡± d in a white robe, the man, probably in his seventies, had a full head of gray hair and wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses. Standing beside him was a mild-mannered young man who seemed to be in his twenties. But somehow, there was a cunning look on his face. ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Ranzoph, also known as Professor Vanglnd, grinned like a cheeky teenager. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to give you the results soon! Once we can alter the genes of a newborn, we should be able to subtitle the child with any genes that we want!¡± Natalie sized up the elderly man. This man might seem a little entric, but there¡¯s nothing unusual about him. ¡°All right then. Good luck!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Yara. I¡¯llplete the experiment as soon as possible. We should be able to bless the world with this technology in no time!¡± His remark rendered Natalie speechless. She had no idea what ze told this professor, but the oue of hisb experiment would definitely not benefit the entire human race. Natalie did not want to waste time talking to the professor as she needed to find the antidote as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll attend your briefing next time. I need to go to the central pharmacy now.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 822 A Cue For Love Chapter 822 A Cue for Love Chapter 822 Exposed Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Razoph gave her a smile. ¡°All right then.¡± Natalie and Benjamin then turned around and left. She heaved a sigh of relief after walking away from Ranzoph. Phew, thank goodness he didn¡¯t realize I wasn¡¯t Yara. But there¡¯s something strange about the professor. I don¡¯t think ze forced him toe here. It seems he enjoys working in this underground base. Natalie thought she would find out more about Ranzoph after obtaining the antidote. After watching Natalie and Benjamin leave, Ranzoph turned to the young man and grinned. ¡°Seamus, don¡¯t you think Ms. Yara looks different today? She seems friendlier. Can you believe she was willing to listen to me talk about my experiment?¡± Seamus knitted his brows, adjusted the sses on his nose, and kept mum. Ranzoph did not pay much attention to Seamus¡¯ reaction and continued, ¡°You know, in the past, Ms. Yara would never bother to look at me. She must have thought I was crazy! I wonder if she has changed her impression of me since I¡¯ve made great strides in myb work. If that¡¯s the case, I must work harder and not let her down! Can¡¯t wait to share my progress with her soon!¡± The elderly man giggled. It was as if he was living in his own world. Seamus contemted what Ranzoph said and fell into deep thought. He had seen Yara before and knew what she looked like. But the woman they bumped into earlier did not exude the same vibe as Yara. Could she be¡­ Right then, Seamus thought of something and immediately turned to Ranzoph. ¡°Professor Vanglnd, I need to return to the office to collect some documents. I¡¯ll be back in a short while, so please wait for me!¡± Professor Vanglnd expressed his dismay. ¡°How could you forget something so important? Quick, go and get it now!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Seamus returned to the office. Instead of looking for the documents, he gave Gale a call. ¡°Mr. Gale.¡± ¡°You sound anxious. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gale asked. ¡°Did something happen to the old man?¡± ¡°Nope. It¡¯s not about the old man.¡± Seamus tightened his grip on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s Yara. I saw Yara in the underground base. She came with someone I¡¯d never seen before and said she wanted to visit the central pharmacy.¡± ¡°Yara? What the f*ck? Are you kidding me?¡± Gale cussed. ¡°I shot her in the forehead, and now you¡¯re telling me she¡¯s alive? What bullsh*t are you talking about?¡± Wait a minute¡­ Gale realized something was amiss. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you? Did you really see Yara with your own eyes?¡± Seamus replied in a serious voice, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. She was standing right in front of me earlier¡ªa living person, not a ghost! If you¡¯re sure you¡¯d killed Yara, then someone else must have intruded the underground base!¡± Someone else? Another person¡¯s face popped up in Gale¡¯s mind. Since Yara is dead, the person who appeared in the underground base must be Natalie! ¡°Oh, no!¡± Gale stepped on the car¡¯s elerator and started heading toward the underground base. ¡°Activate the rm, Seamus! The woman is not our ally. She¡¯s our enemy! Stop her from entering the central pharmacy. Stop her at all costs!¡± Gale was thunderstruck. F*ck! King had poured his blood, sweat, and tears into building this underground empire and made every entrance to this base as secretive as possible. Many people had tried intruding into the underground base but were all killed before they could enter the building. That was why Gale was surprised that Natalie managed to infiltrate the highly secluded establishment. Natalie Nichols, who the h*ll are you? How on earth did you manage toe in? A Cue For Love Chapter 823 A Cue For Love Chapter 823 A Cue for Love Chapter 823 You Cannot Run Away Should Natalie enter the central pharmacy and sneak drugs out of the underground base, ze would have to deal with unimaginable consequences. A murderous glint shed across Gale¡¯s eyes. King has yet to mark Natalie his target, but this woman is much more capable than I imagined. If we don¡¯t take her down while we can, she could turn around and bite us! Besides stopping Natalie from infiltrating the central pharmacy, Gale was determined to kill her! Meanwhile, back at the central pharmacy, Natalie leaned forward and positioned one of her eyes in front of the scanner. For her to get into the central pharmacy, the biometric system had to recognize her iris. The biometric system then greeted her, ¡°Wee.¡± Though Natalie did not experience any difficulties during the verification process, she felt conflicted. After all, the only reason she could ess the central pharmacy was that her iris was ny-nine percent simr to Yara¡¯s. Benjamin froze for a bit. Natalie turned to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After entering the central pharmacy, Natalie could finally take a closer look at the cab with dark grey ss covers. Each section of the cab wasbeled with different codes, starting from YF-One to YF-Thirty. Different sections contained different drugs. While some were capsules, the rest were either in liquid or gel form. All of a sudden, an rm started ring all over the underground base. Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Shoot! They know we¡¯re here. We¡¯ve to find the antidote and get out of here as fast as possible!¡± Natalie pressed her lips and remained quiet. Since she had no idea which drug Yara wanted to inject her with, she could only walk back and forth and scrutinize the drugs in all of the thirty sections. Of all thirty sections in the cab, only YF-Six, YF-Fourteen, YF-Twenty-Five, and YF-Twenty-Nine contained liquid bottles. Natalie took out all the bottles and ced them inside her bag. Since someone had triggered the rm, she did not have the time to distinguish the antidote from the poison on the spot. The safest way was for her to bring all the liquid bottles back to study them in detail. When Natalie was about to retrieve the liquid bottles from the YF-Six section, she heard a man¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Freeze! Hands in the air!¡± The man then aimed his gun at them. ¡°Put the drugs down. These are valuable assets to our organization. You can¡¯t take them with you!¡± the man warned. Natalie and Benjamin looked up and realized he was that mild-mannered young man who stood next to Ranzoph. Yet, Natalie ignored his warning and continued packing the liquid bottles from the YF-Six section. She then nonchntly stood up and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I take them with me? I can enter this ce without issues, so why are you questioning my identity?¡± ¡°And who are you to aim your gun at me? What you¡¯re doing is not in line with the organization¡¯s security policy,¡± she added. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Natalie thought she could get away by pretending to be Yara. Upon hearing that, Seamus let out a cold snort. He aimed his gun at Natalie¡¯s chest. ¡°Stop acting, you imposter! I¡¯ve checked with the management, and they told me Yara Nichols is dead! In other words, you are not Yara!¡± Natalie was struck dumb when she heard that. When Seamus was about to fire a shot at her, he said, ¡°The organization¡¯s management knows you¡¯re here. You can¡¯t run away from them!¡± Natalie could not help but clench her fists. The force she exerted was so strong that even her knuckles started to turn white. She knew Samuel was waiting for her and wanted him to live on. He must survive this. He mustn¡¯t die before me! That was her conviction. ¡°Professor! Professor!¡± Natalie looked behind Seamus and asked with a look of disbelief in her eyes, ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! A Cue For Love Chapter 824 A Cue For Love Chapter 824 A Cue for Love Chapter 824 Actions Speak Louder Than Words Thinking that the elderly professor had followed him, Seamus turned around subconsciously. The moment he turned around, Benjamin moved as quick as lightning and swung a punch at the former¡¯s head. The blow knocked Seamus¡¯ spectacles askew, but he did not loosen his grip on the gun. He pointed the gun at Benjamin, ready to pull the trigger. However, Benjamin was faster and more ruthless than Seamus. He pinned thetter¡¯s arms to his sides and managed to maneuver the gun in time so that it pointed toward the pharmacy¡¯s ceiling and merely fired into the air. Bang! The piercing sound of a shot fired rang out. Immediately after that, a dogfight between the two men ensued. Seamus gripped the gun tightly, desperately trying to aim it at Benjamin again. Using one hand to grab Seamus¡¯ hand that held the gun, Benjamin balled his other hand into a fist and punched the man¡¯s eye repeatedly. Every blow was apanied by the sickening crunch of a fist against bone and flesh. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The lens in Seamus¡¯ spectacles shattered, and as Benjamin continued raining punches, the broken pieces cut into the former¡¯s skin, leaving a bloody mess around his eye. Despite the acute pain, Seamus did not dare to let go and continued struggling to point the gun¡¯s barrel toward Benjamin with all his strength. ¡°Argh!¡± The back of Benjamin¡¯s hand was raw and bleeding by the time he delivered his final blow, and it also drove the shards of the broken lens into Seamus¡¯ eye. Unable to bear the pain, Seamus raised his hands to cover his eye, and Benjamin quickly seized the opportunity to knock the gun out of his hand. Having lost his gun and suffering in agony from his injured eye, Seamus flew into a rage and attacked Benjamin again. Althoughcking in fighting skillspared to Benjamin, he was much more adept at employing underhanded tricks. He would resort to striking his male opponents in the crotch whenever he got into a fight. Thus attacked, Benjamin was temporarily incapacitated and could not even retaliate. Suddenly, Seamus formed a w with his fingers, intending to gouge Benjamin¡¯s eyes out while the latter¡¯s guard was down. But just as his fingers were only two or three inches away from Benjamin¡¯s eyes, he suddenly felt something cold and hollow pressing on his temple. ¡°You!¡± He knew full well what was pressing against his head at that moment. Natalie¡¯s red lips parted as she said slowly and clearly, ¡°If you dare to injure his eyes, I¡¯ll kill you with a single shot. If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re more than wee to test it yourself. Test and see whether I¡¯m lying to you.¡± Hearing that, Seamus dared not act rashly. Benjamin quickly spun around, twisted Seamus¡¯ arms behind his back, and pinned him to the floor. But even as Seamus bled from his mouth, he dered arrogantly, ¡°Do you think you can escape? Kill me, then! Kill me if you dare! I¡¯m telling you. You can¡¯t escape! Mr. Gale is already on his way!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Benjamin growled. Instead of expressing her frustration verbally like Benjamin, Natalie chose to make her point through her actions by shooting Seamus once in the shoulder. Bang! Following the loud bang of a gunshot, Seamus¡¯ shoulder started to bleed. Natalie had taken aim carefully. Although she did not hit any of Seamus¡¯ vital points, it was enough to let him have a taste of excruciating pain. ¡°You¡­¡± Seamus began, groaning in pain. He had not expected her to actually fire at him. Aiming the gun straight at his temple, Natalie sneered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting all cocky just now? Why are you behaving like a wimp now? I have no interest in taking your life. As long as you tell me how to get out of here, I¡¯ll spare you.¡± Seamus snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath on that!¡± Not wanting to waste her breath, Natalie fired another shot at his left shoulder. Overwhelmed with pain and shock, Seamus stared at her wordlessly. In a frosty tone, Natalie continued, ¡°Just as you said, Mr. Gale is on his way right now. I don¡¯t want to waste time dilly-dallying with you here. All I want now is to know where the exit is to escape this ce.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 825 A Cue For Love Chapter 825 A Cue for Love Chapter 825 See You In A Different Light However, Seamus stubbornly refused to say anything. Natalie¡¯s almond-shaped eyes turned cold, and she warned, ¡°If you tell me where the exit is, you won¡¯t die right away. But if you refuse, you¡¯ll die right here, right now! An intelligent person will know nothing is more important in this world than one¡¯s life.¡± Despite her threat, Seamus still clenched his jaw tightly and remained silent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you intend to reveal anything. Well, it looks like the next shot will have to be at your heart¡­¡± With that, Natalie dug the barrel of the gun into Seamus¡¯ back. There was no doubt that Seamus was terrified of dying. His heart was in his mouth when he felt the gun¡¯s barrel pressing into his back. There¡¯s no saying when Mr. Gale will arrive. In any case, I can¡¯t just die here like this! Just as Natalie was about to pull the trigger, Seamus finally blurted out, ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll tell you! The exit is inside the cab next to the power station. It¡¯s not a real cab. It¡¯s the only way out of the base.¡± Seamus felt as if a weight had been lifted off his chest after saying that. But just then, two gunshots rang out. Seamus got hit twice, one shot in each knee, and crimson blood started flowing immediately. Writhing in agony, he shouted, ¡°You b*tch! How could you go against your word? I f*cking told you everything, yet you still shot me!¡± ¡°Seems like you were telling the truth,¡± Natalie responded impassively. Then, she shot Benjamin a look, indicating for him to let go of the young assistant. After all, he had gotten shot in the joints of each limb. While the injuries would not be fatal, there was no way for him to move at all. ¡°You b*tch! You dare to trick me?¡± Seamus red at Natalie fiercely. ncing at him, Natalie replied lightly, ¡°Hush¡­ The more you talk, the faster you¡¯ll lose blood.¡± After collecting all the ampoules that possibly contained the antidote, Natalie and Benjamin¡¯s goal changed to getting themselves out of there safely. Hence, they ignored Seamus as hey on the floor and hurried toward the power station within the hidden underground research facility. The power station wasrge and eye-catching, so they quickly found it and located the cab. It looked like a nondescript cab, but when Benjamin opened the door, he discovered it led to a dark passageway. The sirens wailed louder and louder, and they could detect the sound of footsteps approaching from all directions. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have no time to lose.¡± Worried that the passageway would be unsafe, Benjamin bent down and crawled in first. Natalie followed him closely, shutting the cab¡¯s door behind her. Besides being dark and cramped, it was hard to see ahead clearly in the passageway, which made it challenging for Benjamin to make his way through. Finally, it started getting a little brighter. Benjamin pushed aside the hard and hollow manhole cover, only to see that the passageway led to a warehouse above ground filled with goods piled up high. Natalie and Benjamin had finally escaped safely! The former walked up to one of the piles of goods and lifted the tarp covering them, only to see a shiny AK rifle before her eyes. Natalie inhaled sharply. ¡°Firearms?¡± An underground biob with a warehouse of firearms above it! And on Chanaean soil! It¡¯s simply outrageous! ¡°There¡¯s no time to look around. We have to hurry up and leave,¡± Benjamin reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Knowing that they were not out of the woods yet, they did not continue exploring the firearms warehouse and turned to leave. s, when they opened the warehouse¡¯s doors to walk out, their gazes fell upon a man who had a cigarette between his lips and was pointing a gun directly at them. Blowing a puff of smoke into the air, Gale uttered coldly, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Natalie Nichols, you¡¯re way more capable than I thought. You possess such exceptional abilities that you even found the escape route from the base. No wonder your twin sister lost to you. You¡¯ve made me see you in a different light time and time again. I don¡¯t even have the words to describe you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 826 A Cue For Love Chapter 826 A Cue for Love Chapter 826 An Unavoidable Confrontation ¡°And you,¡± Gale continued, shifting his gaze to Benjamin. He added in a snide tone, ¡°The vanquished opponent who escaped from my clutches. I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t die after suffering such severe injuries. Instead, you became this woman¡¯sckey. You were lucky thest time. This time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡± Natalie and Benjamin had not expected that Gale would urately predict their course of action, setting up a trap at the warehouse and patiently waiting for his prey to show up. Benjamin had had first-hand experience of just how powerful Gale was. Now, we meet again in an unavoidable confrontation. Given the current circumstances, Natalie and I are no match for him at all. Pulling Natalie behind him, Benjamin called out, ¡°If you want to attack, juste at me.¡± Gale raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, my. Are you still nning on ying the part of a knight in shining armor at a time like this? I¡¯m afraid your brain is addled. At most, the both of you will have the chance to apany each other as you descend to hell and see whether you¡¯re fated to be a couple in the underworld.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Still up to your same old tricks?¡± Gale sneered, then fired a shot at Benjamin. Although Benjamin dodged to avoid getting hit, he got shot in the arm. ncing around the warehouse and seeing a small truck parked inside, Natalie said to Benjamin, ¡°You don¡¯t need to defeat him. Just stall him.¡± With that, she pushed the gun she held into his hand. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Taking the gun from her, Benjaminunched into a counter-attack. Gale had thought the duo was unarmed, so he was stunned when Benjamin started shooting at him. ¡°Benjamin Millers, don¡¯t try to put on a ruse!¡± Rage surged within Gale, and he fired several consecutive shots at Benjamin. All Benjamin could do was hide in the gaps between the piles of goods in the warehouse to dodge the bullets and retaliate when Gale was unprepared. Bang! Bang! Bang! The loud cracks of their gunshots reverberated throughout the warehouse. However, just as Benjamin tried to pull the trigger again, he realized he had no more bullets in the gun chamber. Seeing that he had run out of bullets, Gale cackled coldly. ¡°Oh, Benjamin. Why did you give up your peaceful life as a noble to work for Mr. Nine? And now, here you are with your life on the line. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± Benjamin pressed his lips together and did not respond, his brows tightly furrowed. He knew there was no way out behind him. Even if I continue hiding from him like this, I won¡¯t be able to escape the fate of getting cornered by him and killed by a single shot. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯ll happen as he predicted. Will I meet my end here? At that moment, the engine of the small truck inside the warehouse roared to life. Following the rumble of its exhaust pipe, the vehicle sped toward Gale. Seeing that, Gale gaped in shock, then subconsciously retreated several steps. It had never crossed his mind that the small truck¡¯s engine would suddenly start. As the vehicle drew nearer, he finally had a clear look at the person in the truck¡¯s cab. It was Natalie! It was then that he realized Natalie had not been cowering in a corner. Instead, she had slipped quietly toward the truck while he and Benjamin were engaged in a gunfight. How devious! He dove out of the way, narrowly avoiding getting run over by the truck and tumbling to the floor in a miserable heap. Instead of running him over, Natalie had only wanted to divert his attention. After ramming the truck toward him, she reversed it, flung open the front passenger seat¡¯s door, and shouted at Benjamin, ¡°Quick! Get in!¡± Catching on at once, Benjamin nodded and swiftly climbed into the truck, ignoring the injury on his arm. As soon as Natalie saw that he was inside the truck, she floored the elerator and drove straight toward the warehouse¡¯s doors. The truck sped off with a squeal of tires as she put the pedal to the metal. Gale cursed under his breath, then quickly jumped into the off-road vehicle parked at the warehouse¡¯s entrance and gave chase. A Cue For Love Chapter 827 A Cue For Love Chapter 827 A Cue for Love Chapter 827 Detonate The Bomb In the countryside of Coldbridge, two vehicles were speeding on the muddy grounds of a half- constructed road. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. A small truck zoomed in front while a green jeep was in close pursuit at the back. The truck¡¯s steering wheel was heavy, and the shock absorber was of poor quality. Despite that, Natalie held her breath and gripped the wheel firmly. Her cheeks were pale while sweat dotted her forehead. She was biting her lip so hard that they were about to bleed. Clutching his bleeding arm, Benjamin nced at Natalie, who was driving the truck rapidly. He was filled with anxiety and admiration at the same time. Meanwhile, Gale was in the jeep at the back, thinking that he could catch up with the run-down truck quickly. To his surprise, he had not gained any advantage over Natalie yet as the distance between both vehicles had not decreased. ¡°D*mn it!¡± cursed Gale through gritted teeth. ¡°Natalie¡¯s too wild! If she¡¯s already this capable as a woman, she would definitely drive me crazy as a man! I refuse to believe that you are so impressive that you can drive your truck faster than my jeep!¡± Gradually, the gap between the two vehicles shortened. It was obvious that they were nearing each other. Gale licked his lips as a bloodthirsty glint shed across his eyes. He thought that this game of pursuit would end soon. However, he did not realize that Natalie was driving further into the countryside. Inside the truck, Natalie did not dare to let go even though her hands had turned numb from driving on the bumpy road. ¡°Can your hands take it?¡± asked Benjamin worriedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take over?¡± ¡°Take care of yours first,¡± replied Natalie, keeping her eyes straight in front. ¡°Don¡¯t bring me more trouble.¡± Benjamin could only furrow his brows in silence. Natalie¡¯s physical and mental strength was weakening. However, she did not have any intentions of giving up. Samuel! I don¡¯t mind dying on this run-down road, but he mustn¡¯t! If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d be the aging one with a face filled with wrinkles right now. ¡°Wait for me¡­ Wait for me¡­¡± Natalie could taste blood in her mouth. Mustering all her strength, she mmed her foot on the elerator and gripped the steering wheel tightly. She just needed to hold out for a while more. Everything would be fine after she reached another road. When she spotted a green sign, Natalie took one hand off the steering wheel and whipped out her phone. As the car was traveling at high speed and her fingers had turned numb, her hand kept trembling. After much difficulty, she opened a mobile application. ncing at the jeep through the rearview mirror, she instructed Benjamin, ¡°Shield your head!¡± In the next second, Natalie pressed the ¡®Enter¡¯ button without any hesitation. At that moment, a loud boom sounded from the road sign. The explosion sent shockwaves surging through the air, and mes erupted immediately. The jeep, which had just passed by the sign, flipped in the air and was soon engulfed in mes. Although their truck was not on fire, it was sent flying away by the impact. It flipped in the air multiple times before crashing on the dividers. The explosion was so destructive that the underground research base was caught in the impact too. The base trembled before its roof started to copse. When Professor Vanglnd saw that the machines had stopped operating, he clutched his head and cried, ¡°Argh! My machines! I don¡¯t have any backup! My data is gone! All of the data is gone! I don¡¯t have my experiment results anymore!¡± By then, Seamus had already been rescued. But since the base suddenly copsed, no one cared about his survival anymore. No matter how much he yelled for help, it was futile. ¡°Save me! Please, save me!¡± The state-of-the-art underground research chamber crumbled into pieces within a matter of minutes. A Cue For Love Chapter 828 A Cue For Love Chapter 828 A Cue for Love Chapter 828 The Faith To Hang In There The truck crashed into the divider. Benjamin fainted from the impact. ncing at the man, whose head was covered in blood, Natalie muttered with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She had selfishly crashed the car at an angle that ensured her safety. Time was running out, and she needed to quickly find the actual antidote and inject it into Samuel. Natalie¡¯s head was also covered in blood. It dripped onto the phone screen, obscuring the words on it. After wiping it clean with her shirt, she called Ross. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Ross¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Ross, I¡¯m in a car ident. Find me using my GPS location.¡± Although Natalie¡¯s voice was very frail, she managed to choke out, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡­ Samuel is running out of time.¡± Ross was shocked. ¡°Okay! I¡¯lle right away!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Natalie took in a deep breath as she waited for rescue. At that moment, she was in immense pain. It felt like every bone in her body had been fractured. However, she did not allow herself to copse. The only thing that waspelling her to hang in there was Samuel. ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± Tears welled up in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she mumbled, ¡°Samuel¡­ Wait for me¡­¡± Within half an hour, Ross rushed over with a few men and rescued Natalie from the truck. When Ross saw the blood covering Natalie¡¯s body, he eximed anxiously, ¡°Ms. Nichols, you¡¯re severely injured! I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± insisted Natalie stubbornly. ¡°Ross, instruct someone to send Benjamin to the hospital for treatment. You and I must return to theboratory.¡± ¡°Natalie!¡± Ross did not understand why Natalie was doing that, and he did not want to. How could she not go to the hospital when she has sustained such serious injuries! However, it was Natalie¡¯s first time speaking so sternly to him. ¡°Ross, I¡¯m your direct superior. You must do everything I tell you to. If not, leave!¡± Ross gazed into Natalie¡¯s eyes, which were filled with sheer determination. He knew that nothing could change her mind. She¡¯s Natalie! Once she¡¯s set her mind to something, no one in the world can convince her otherwise. In the end, Ross relented. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to theboratory.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± With that, Ross drove Natalie back to theboratory. Thetter carefully opened her bag and took out the four ampoules. ¡°Ross, help me prepare forty-eightboratory rats and divide them into eight groups,¡± instructed Natalie through clenched jaws. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for recording the experiment and cooperating with me.¡± Knowing how determined Natalie was, Ross nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand.¡± In no time, he brought forty-eight liveboratory rats over. While using a machine to analyze the substance in the ampoules, Natalie asked Ross to prepare the experiment and record the symptoms experienced by the rats. After the first experiment was done, Natalie and Ross were astonished. While finding the antidote for Samuel, they discovered three other chemicals that were simr to the aging chemical. They were extremely damaging to the human nervous system. However, Natalie could not be bothered by that at that moment. She was more worried about Samuel. When she stood up from the chair, she felt extremely dizzy. ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Ross quickly steadied her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shaking her head, Natalie said, ¡°Send me home now. I must personally inject the antidote into Samuel.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When they returned to the Bowers residence, Steven and Luna saw that Natalie was covered in injuries. ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Steven was surprised. ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°He aged even further, but he¡¯s in a stable condition.¡± Natalie smiled faintly. ¡°Good. I¡¯ve found the antidote. I¡¯ll inject it into him right now.¡± However, at that moment, Luna frowned and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. Could you let me take a look at the antidote?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 829 A Cue For Love Chapter 829 A Cue for Love Chapter 829 Finally My Turn ¡°Why?¡± Natalie shot a cold re at the gentle-looking woman in front of her. She snapped in annoyance, ¡°Move aside! Stop hindering me from saving him!¡± Ignoring Natalie¡¯s hostile words, Luna insisted, ¡°Because I¡¯m Samuel¡¯s doctor in charge!¡± However, Natalie was sure that the antidote she had could save Samuel, so she did not want to waste any more time. ¡°Don¡¯t let me repeat myself for the third time. Move aside!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Although Luna looked gentle, she stood her ground adamantly. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, so I must be responsible for my patient.¡± The atmosphere between the two women immediately became tense. Grabbing Luna¡¯s arm, Steven persuaded, ¡°Ms. Garcia, Ms. Nichols here is my brother¡¯s fiance¨¦. She¡¯s thest person who would sabotage him.¡± When Luna heard that, she was stunned. Only then did she realize that Samuel was already engaged, and this hostile woman in front of her was his fianc¨¦e. Her face immediately turned pale. Time was too precious for Natalie, and she did not want to waste a single second. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Ignoring Luna¡¯s reaction, she repeated, ¡°Move aside!¡± Then, she forcefully barged into the room. Returning to her senses, Luna was about to enter the room as well before Steven grabbed her arm. ¡°Mr. Steven, what are you doing?¡± asked Luna with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My future sister-inw is a doctor too. If she says that¡¯s the antidote, it¡¯s definitely true.¡± Pursing his lips, Steven continued solemnly, ¡°We just need to wait outside.¡± When Luna heard that, she bit her lip and stopped trying to enter the room. Right then, only Samuel and Natalie were in the bedroom. Lying on the bed, Samuel looked like he was over seventy years old. There were wrinkles all over his face, and his initially ck hair had turned white. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m here¡­¡± Natalie walked toward Samuel. Squatting on the floor, she took out the ampoule from her bag. After opening the cap, she used a syringe to retrieve the antidote. Throughout the process, her hand kept trembling due to the injuries on her back and arm. A bit more¡­ Just a bit more before I can save Samuel! Faith was the only thing keeping Natalie going. After finishing all preparations to inject the antidote, she located the vein on Samuel¡¯s arm. Then, the needle pierced through his skin quickly and urately. As Natalie pushed the syringe, the antidote was injected into Samuel¡¯s body. After all the antidotes had been injected, Natalie smiled in relief. ¡°I¡¯ve finally done it! You¡¯ve always been the one saving me. This time, I can finally be of use to you. You¡­ You must be well¡­¡± Natalie grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand and pressed it to her cheek. When sheughed, tears kept streaming down her cheeks. Only God knew how she had spent the past few days. It was only then that Natalie finally dared to relieve herself from the worries that had been guing her. With that, the pain from all over her body finally engulfed her. The pain was too much to handle, and she could barely muster the strength to open her eyes. Holding Samuel¡¯s hand tightly, Natalie fainted beside the bed. After a while, Steven no longer heard any noises from the bedroom. Frowning, he remarked, ¡°Natalie has gone in for a long time. I wonder how it¡¯s going¡­¡± ncing at Steven, Ross said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± With that, he quickly knocked on the door and entered the room. When he was inside, he saw Samuel lying on the bed as usual. Meanwhile, Natalie had passed out beside him with her eyes tightly shut. ¡°Ms. Nichols!¡± Ross walked toward her briskly, ced her arm over his neck, and carried her. A Cue For Love Chapter 830 A Cue For Love Chapter 830 A Cue for Love Chapter 830 Is This How You Take Care Of Your Girlfriend When Steven saw that Natalie had fainted, he could not help but ask, ¡°Natalie¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s suffering from severe injuries. She was barely hanging in there while delivering the antidote,¡± replied Ross angrily. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why?¡± ncing at Natalie in his arms, Ross snapped in annoyance, ¡°In order to give Samuel the antidote, she did not even have time to treat her injuries. Still, she secretly changed her clothes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Only then did Steven realize that Natalie had almost died finding the antidote for his brother. ¡°Move aside! I¡¯m sending Ms. Nichols to the hospital right away.¡± Before leaving, Ross nced at Luna. ¡°Since you said that you¡¯re the doctor in charge of Samuel, please take care of him. Ms. Nichols has already injected the antidote into him, so his condition should improve gradually.¡± With that, Ross carried the injured Natalie and strode out of the Bowers residence before heading straight to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, the nurse helped Natalie change into a hospital gown. She was surprised upon seeing how serious Natalie¡¯s injuries were. After changing Natalie¡¯s clothes, the nurse walked out of the operating theater and shot Ross a fierce re. ¡°Is this how you take care of your girlfriend?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Ross could deny it, the nurse scolded indignantly, ¡°Your girlfriend is so severely injured! Why did you send her over sote? Do you want her to die from the excruciating pain?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Stop finding excuses and handle the paperwork!¡± The nurse continued, ¡°The hospital will think of a way.¡± After saying that, the nurse quickly went to prepare the equipment needed for the stitching. The nurse¡¯s scolding kept echoing in Ross¡¯s mind. Behind his sses, a guilty look shed across his eyes. He clenched his right fist and punched the wall forcefully. At that moment, he hated how weak he was. If I were stronger, I might have been able to protect Natalie. Meanwhile, far away in Loang, a man was standing by theke. Holding an azure can, he grabbed some fish food and scattered it over theke. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Immediately, a dozen carps of red, ck, and gold rushed over andpeted amongst themselves for the food. As he gazed at the carps, his mood improved. A smile was even ying on his lips. That was until he received a call. ¡°King, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Zophie.¡± King spoke solemnly into the Bluetooth earphone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s my first time hearing you speak in such a flustered manner.¡± ¡°King, Gale¡­ Gale died¡­¡± Zophie sounded like she was sobbing, but she did not dare to cry out loud when speaking to King. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°The research base at Chanaea has been blown up. As the explosion was too impactful, it even attracted the police¡¯s attention. The base automatically activated the self-destruction system. Now, it has be a pile of rubble!¡± eximed Zophie sadly. ¡°Gale¡­ Gale has also been blown up during his mission. His corpse couldn¡¯t even be found¡­¡± ¡°Where did the bombe from?¡± ¡°I checked the recordings of Gale¡¯s calls before he died. It¡¯s Natalie. I don¡¯t know how, but she managed to infiltrate the base and enter the central pharmacy,¡± informed Zophie. She thought that King would say something, but all she heard was, ¡°Understood.¡± Then, the call ended. However, the man did not act as calmly as he sounded over the phone. Instead, he threw the can forcefully into theke. Although the fish food was scattered all over, the carps were shocked by the sudden ssh. None of them dared to swim forward. ¡°Natalie, it looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you¡­¡± His eyes were filled with rage. ¡°You managed to infiltrate the underground pce that I¡¯ve created. If I can¡¯t make you work for me, I¡¯ll destroy you myself!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 831 A Cue For Love Chapter 831 A Cue for Love Chapter 831 Too Obedient Natalie slept for three days and three nights straight in the hospital ward. When she was still in aa, she even dreamed that Samuel no longer wanted her. It was a very blurry and fragmented dream. All Natalie could see was Samuel¡¯s back when he left. However, she knew very well that it was merely a dream. After all, Samuel was thest person in the world who would abandon or betray her. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the white ceiling. Following that, the pungent smell of disinfectant drifted into her nose. Evidently, she was in the hospital. What she saw earlier was just a nonsensical dream. Now that she had woken up from the dream, there was no need to concern herself over it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Natalie moved slightly, but the pain was so great that she gritted her teeth. Five little children immediately surrounded her when she moved. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± The five adorable children gathered around her and called out for her at the same time. It was Natalie¡¯s first time seeing Franklin, yton, Xavian, Sophia, and Yumi after escaping the brink of death. Although she was d, she soon realized how poor a mother she was. Not only had she left her children behind, but the thought of what would happen to them if she died did not even cross her mind during that moment of danger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at Great-grandpa¡¯s house? Why are you here?¡± asked Natalie with a frown. Actually, she did not wish for the five children to be there. Considering how much the kids loved her, they would definitely have cried after seeing her in that state. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since theyst saw you and Samuel. Since they couldn¡¯t contact you by phone, they kept pestering Old Mr. Bowers. He initially lied to them, but naturally, he could not deceive them for long. Eventually, the lie was exposed, and he had no choice but to be honest with them,¡± exined Justin. He continued, ¡°After finding out about your situation, the five of them couldn¡¯t possibly stay idle at home. Left with no choice, we could only send them here. Luckily, they¡¯re very obedient. They did not kick up a fuss in the hospital ward and kept youpany for two days.¡± ¡°Two days?¡± repeated Natalie. ¡°Justin, how did they eat and sleep in this hospital ward?¡± ¡°When they were hungry, I¡¯d just bring some food from the cafeteria for them. They slept on the hospital beds and couches at the side.¡± ncing at the five children, Justin continued, ¡°Initially, I was worried that they¡¯d be too noisy and affect your rest. But they were very obedient. They¡¯d take turns keeping youpany and even summon the doctor over to change the IV drip or wet your lips using cotton buds.¡± When Natalie heard that, she stared at the children¡¯s adorable faces as tears welled up in her eyes. Life¡¯s tough, but with these five kids, I feel so happy and fulfilled. ¡°Mommy, do you want to eat anything?¡± asked Sophia sweetly. ¡°If you want to eat something, I¡¯ll call Mr. Gavin and ask him to cook it!¡± ¡°I do,¡± replied Natalie with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to have some strawberries, mushroom soup, prawns, and coke.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink coke!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink coke!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink coke!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink coke!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t drink coke!¡± Natalie was speechless. She just wanted some coke, but she did not expect the five children to oppose it unanimously. However, she knew clearly that they were just concerned about her, given that she was injured and coke had no nutritional value. Hence, she did not insist. ¡°I won¡¯t drink coke. I¡¯ll have some orange juice instead. But¡­ can you go home first? After you¡¯ve packed everything I need, you can visit me tomorrow.¡± After noting down everything that Natalie wanted, the five kids nodded. Justin instructed his subordinate to send the five kids back to the Bowers residence. He also reminded the subordinate that the kids were all extremely important and must not be in any danger. A Cue For Love Chapter 832 A Cue For Love Chapter 832 A Cue for Love Chapter 832 Nothing Could Stand In Her Way Only after the five children were sent away by Justin¡¯s subordinates did Natalie stagger to her feet. ¡°Did you send the kids away just so you could see Samuel?¡± inquired Justin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Natalie asked sarcastically in response. ¡°You¡¯re severely injured. You need to rest.¡± Justin walked up to Natalie, blocking her way. ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything from Billy. You were the one who asked him to prepare those explosives back there. What were you thinking? You knew the danger of mixing so many explosives at the same time. Not only did you risk your own life, but you¡¯re also not willing to rest well to recuperate. When Samuel wakes up and finds out about all this, he will skin Billy and me alive!¡± After what had happened, Justin¡¯s respect for Natalie skyrocketed. Back in Livingsfill, he already knew that Natalie was not an ordinary woman, yet when he saw the extent she was willing to go to for Samuel, he had a newfound admiration for her. Justin had originally thought that his reasonings would be sufficient to make Natalie think rationally and stay in bed to rest. However, what Natalie said next made him dumbfounded. ¡°So what if you and Billy are skinned alive? What has that got anything to do with me?¡± Natalie asked calmly and dismissively. ¡°I just want to go see him.¡± Justin was rendered speechless. His respect for her turned up a notch. Such a stubborn and tough woman. Truly a perfect match for Samuel! ¡°Ms. Nichols, Samuel is recovering as well. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the two of you to meet when you are feeling better?¡± Once again, Justin tried to reason with Natalie. ¡°Samuel isn¡¯t awake yet.¡± ¡°How¡­ how do you¡­¡± Natalie had hit the nail on the head, taking Justin by surprise. ¡°If Samuel were awake, he would be here by my side,¡±mented Natalie in a firm manner. ¡°He should still be unconscious. I want to stay by his side. If he needs to recover, I¡¯ll walk the path of recovery with him. When he opens his eyes, I hope to be the first person he sees.¡± Natalie was still frail due to her injuries. Even so, her obsidian, almond-shaped eyes radiated with stubborn determination. Out of all the different women Justin had encountered, he was certain that it was the first time he had seen such a look in a woman¡¯s expression. Knowing that nothing could stand in her way, Justin gave up trying to convince her to stay and gave Natalie the number of the ward Samuel was in. Natalie lifted her covers. Sucking in a sharp breath, she clenched her jaw as she stood up, ignoring the pain all over her body, and made her way to Samuel¡¯s ward. Without knocking, Natalie pushed the door open and entered the ward. Upon entering the ward, she was immediately greeted with the sight of Luna in a light blue dress. The latter was wiping Samuel¡¯s lips with a cotton bud. Turning her gaze to Samuel, Natalie let out a breath of relief. Samuel no longer had white hair, but rather, he was once again the Samuel she was familiar with. ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Luna stood up from the chair she was sitting in and turned to look at Natalie. ¡°Your health is not in optimum condition. I can take care of Mr. Samuel for the time being. You should return to your ward and rest.¡± Natalie eyed Luna up and down but had no intention of leaving. In truth, she did not care who Luna was. Whether Luna was merely a responsible doctor or someone with hidden agendas, Natalie considered Samuel hers, and she would never let anyone else have him. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not in the best shape right now, but I want to be here for him.¡± Natalie looked Luna in the eye and stated calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry for me, Ms. Garcia.¡± Luna balled her hands into fists subtly before unclenching them shortly. ¡°All right. In that case, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After nodding goodbye, Luna left the ward. Just then, Steven arrived with dinner. As he made his way to the wards, he noticed Luna in the corridor with reddened eyes. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± Steven asked as he made his way to Luna. ¡°Ms. Nichols is awake. She¡¯s inside taking care of Mr. Samuel.¡± Luna blinked her tears away and took a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me here anymore. Goodbye, Mr. Steven.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 833 A Cue For Love Chapter 833 A Cue for Love Chapter 833 Love Cannot Be Forced Luna nodded at Steven before turning to leave. As he stared at Luna¡¯s diminishing silhouette, a hint of sympathy shed across Steven¡¯s eyes. After a moment of deliberation, Steven picked up his pace and strode in the direction Luna had left. By then, Luna had arrived at the hospital garden. Her face was red from running too quickly as she bent her body and ced her hands on her knees, panting for air. After a while, she lifted her head to look at the moon. Tears poured continuously from the corner of her eyes, leaving a wet trail on her small face. When Steven caught up to Luna, he saw her standing in the middle of the garden. The moonlight illuminated the tear streaks on her delicate face, and her shoulders shook uncontrobly from crying too hard. A frown appeared on Steven¡¯s face as he stared at Luna. ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you alright?¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± With reddened eyes, Luna turned to look at Steven. ¡°I¡¯m upset. Am I not allowed to cry for a while?¡± Ever since Luna found out that Natalie was Sam¡¯s woman, she seemed to be in low spirits. After Natalie woke up and went to find Sam, Luna exited the ward with a disheveled look. Upon seeing the scene in front of him, it only took Steven a few seconds to figure out Luna¡¯s feelings for Samuel. ¡°Love cannot be forced.¡± Steven took out a piece of tissue and passed it to Luna. ¡°Sam is head over heels for Natalie and would never spare another woman a look in his entire lifetime. You¡¯re an amazing woman, and you¡¯re the heir of the Garcia family. I hope you can let it go and move on.¡± With tears in her eyes, Luna blinked in puzzlement. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Was I not clear enough?¡± The frown on Steven¡¯s face deepened. ¡°You and Sam will never be together.¡± Luna gaped at Steven, speechless. ¡°Mr. Steven, why would you say that?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Was I wrong?¡± ¡°What has any of this got to do with Mr. Samuel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not upset because of Sam?¡± Steven asked, confused. ¡°No.¡± Luna¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°My crying has nothing to do with Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Steven faltered. ¡°My¡­ grandpa passed away.¡± Luna crinkled the piece of tissue in her hand as her tears streamed down once again. ¡°Before he passed, he had asked me to treat and take care of Mr. Samuel. I had prepared myself to bid him farewell, yet when I received the news of his death this morning, I was still saddened that I wasn¡¯t even around to see him onest time and say goodbye.¡± Luna sniffed. ¡°My folks died in a war a long time ago. Grandpa was the one who raised me and loved me the most, yet I wasn¡¯t even by his side during hisst moments on earth.¡± It was only after hearing her exnation did Steven realize he had misunderstood Luna. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I assumed that you¡¯re upset because of Sam¡­¡± Steven rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s true that I have seen Mr. Samuel and that I liked him. Grandpa had hoped that I would marry someone like Mr. Samuel in the future as well. However, if I were to count the times I have seen Mr. Samuel with my hand, I would only have one finger up.¡± Luna paused before continuing, ¡°Not to mention that he has Ms. Nichols now. I¡¯m not going to force him to love me.¡± Luna¡¯s body looked extremely delicate. With her blue dress fluttering in the night breeze, she looked undeniably beautiful under the moonlight. Her simple elegance was like a fresh breath of air. She was not as fashionable as the women in the cities. Even so, Steven could not take his eyes off the woman with ck hair as soft as silk. ¡°Mr. Steven, I¡¯m not as senseless as you think I am. I know where my boundaries are.¡± Taking a deep breath, Luna cleared her mind and steadied herself. She turned to look Steven straight in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I¡¯ve made sure Mr. Samuel is fine, I will be leaving Dellmoor and back to Greenview. I won¡¯t be giving the Bowers family any more unnecessary inconveniences.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kicking you out,¡± replied Steven, getting defensive. ¡°I know,¡± Luna responded lightly. ¡°But once my job here is done, I¡¯ll have to go back. My home is in Greenview, not here.¡± Steven pursed his lips together and fell silent. However, for some strange reason, a sense of disappointment crept into his heart at the thought of Luna leaving. A Cue For Love Chapter 834 A Cue For Love Chapter 834 A Cue for Love Chapter 834 Sufferings Meanwhile, inside the ward, Natalie took a seat next to Samuel. Her almond-shaped eyes did not leave Samuel, who was in a deep sleep. Thank goodness! The antidote seems to be working. The poison seems to have left his body. Everything is turning for the better now. Even though her body was still aching in pain, it did nothing to deter the corner of her lips from curling upwards into a blissful smile. In a childlike manner, Natalie spread Samuel¡¯s hand open and ced her fist in his palm before wrapping his fingers around her hand, just as how Samuel would hold her hand when he was conscious. ¡°Wake up soon, Samuel. I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Natalie¡¯s smile reached her eyes, making them sparkle brighter than the stars in the night sky. Nevertheless, Samuel did not respond. Even so, Natalie was still filled with joy to be able to stay by his side through the night. If she got tired or bored, she would use her arm as a pillow and rest her head on it by the edge of the bed. Peering through the window outside the ward, Steven and Justin were moved by the scene they witnessed. ¡°She¡¯s not going to have a good sleep like this. I should figure out a way to relocate her to the room next door,¡± suggested Steven. ¡°Give it up, man.¡± Justin crossed his arms in front of his chest with an eyebrow raised. ¡°Even if you turn the room next door into a six-star hotel, it would still not be able to convince her to leave his side. You saw how huge the explosion was from the news. This woman would go through hell to stay with Samuel.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± After the exchange, Justin and Steven fell silent. Nevertheless, both of them were on the same track of thoughts. Their love story is too good to be true. It¡¯s as if they had just walked out of a fairytale. People like us with a wealthy background could only wish for a rtionship as such! The next morning, as the golden rays of dawn peeked through the curtains, Samuel¡¯s eyelids fluttered. After adjusting to the brightness of his surroundings, he opened his eyes. Instinctively, his gaze turned to the woman sleeping next to him. Instantly, he noticed the hospital gown that she was wearing. He could also tell she was skinnier than thest time he saw her. As the rays hit her bare face, it was a breathtaking sight to Samuel, even if others would not agree. I¡­ probably almost died because of the poison Yara had injected in me, huh? I¡¯m only alive now because this silly woman stubbornly got me the antidote so that she could save me¡­ Even if that meant having her life on the line, I assume. Samuel had no clue as to what had happened those few days. Nheless, it only took him a few nces to conclude that she had endured a lot of sufferings for his sake. Samuel did not make any noise. All he did was stare quietly at Natalie, who was deep asleep. His profound yet adoring gaze was like a ck hole, taking her in as much as he could. After a little over an hour, Natalie rubbed her eyes as she stretched herself awake. When she raised her head, their gazes locked. Samuel¡¯s eyes were filled with overflowing love and adoration. A gentle smile was ying on his lips. Seeing him awake felt like having old wine on a special asion. Natalie¡¯s jaw dropped as she stared at Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± she mumbled. ¡°Nope.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips parted before giving her the best answer she could ever ask for. The next second, Natalie broke into the widest grin she could muster. ¡°Do you know, Samuel, that I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time?¡± Amidst her cheerful smile, her eyes began to mist over. ¡°Do you know how excruciating it was waiting for you?¡± Of course, Samuel knew. He had no doubt that Natalie had sacrificed a lot for him. Heartache surged in his chest. Swallowing the lump in his throat, Samuel apologized in a low tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Mm, I forgive you!¡± Natalie leaned forward and took the initiative to hug Samuel tightly. ¡°Never do something that would harm yourself again. I don¡¯t care even if I¡¯m the one in danger¡­ Just don¡¯t do something like this again!¡± Samuel merely hummed in acknowledgment. Without another word, Samuel wrapped his arms around Natalie¡¯s soft body and pulled her closer to himself, burrowing his face in the nape of her neck. Natalie was not the only one who had suffered greatly. For once, Samuel allowed himself to break his strong and cool fa?ade. Truthfully, he was terrified of saying goodbye as well, especially to Natalie. Samuel missed Natalie more than words could say. Unable to suppress his desire and need for her, he cupped Natalie¡¯s chin with his fingers and kissed her hard. A Cue For Love Chapter 835 A Cue For Love Chapter 835 A Cue for Love Chapter 835 Worried That You Are In Pain It was a domineering and deep kiss. Yet at the same time, it conveyed how much he missed her. Samuel¡¯s firm kiss caused Natalie¡¯s lips and tongue to feel painful. Even so, Natalie did not mind and had no desire to push him away. In fact, she was unwilling to do so. If Samuel wanted to kiss her, he could kiss her till the end of the world, and she would still kiss back. In the end, Samuel was so lost in the kiss that he identally touched the wounds on Natalie¡¯s back and arm, causing her to suck in a sharp breath in pain. Only then did Samuel return to his senses and recall that Natalie was in a hospital gown, indicating that she was still injured and unwell. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Samuel looked at her apologetically. ¡°Not really.¡± Natalie tossed him a yful smirk. ¡°Even if you did, you hurt my lips more.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°So am I.¡± Natalie raised her arms and cupped Samuel¡¯s handsome face in between her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of myself by eating the most nutrient-packed food and taking the best medications so that I won¡¯t develop scars. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you would develop scars.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± With a serious look on his face, Samuel stared at Natalie endearingly. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re in pain.¡± Upon hearing that, Natalie¡¯s smile grew wider. It was such a blessing to have someone who spoiled her and considered her feelings. Now that Samuel was awake, he proceeded to ask Natalie to rest on his bed. Initially, Natalie refused to do so. However, under Samuel¡¯s insistence, she had no choice but to listen to him and lie down on his bed. She had originally thought that she was not feeling tired. However, it wasn¡¯t long before sleep conquered her after shey down. After Natalie had fallen asleep, Samuel slipped out of the covers and exited the ward. Steven and Justin had been around since he woke up. ¡°Sam.¡± ¡°Samuel.¡± ¡°Follow me,¡± ordered Samuel. Justin and Steven tailed behind Samuel to the window not too far from the ward. Narrowing his eyes, Samuel stared intently at Justin before asking, ¡°Tell me, Justin. What did Natalie do during the time I was unconscious?¡± After that, he turned his focus to Steven. ¡°And you. Whatever that Justin leaves out, fill in the gaps.¡± Justin and Steven exchanged nces. Feeling as though they were being interrogated by Samuel, they were overwhelmed with immense stress. Justin gulped and began recounting everything he knew, not leaving out any details. Upon hearing the part where Natalie had gone to the research base herself to get him the antidote, Samuel pursed his lips tightly as he balled his hands into fists. The veins on his hands popped up one by one at the sheer force of he exerted. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He knew that the reason for the wounds on Natalie¡¯s body could not be that simple. However, hearing and confirming what had happened had a different and much stronger effect. His gaze turned cold, sending a chill down their spines. It was as though his re could turn a person into ice. After Justin finished speaking, Steven added more details. Even so, Samuel¡¯s expression did not soften. ¡°Find out more about ze¡¯s background. I want to know every single detail you can find.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As though something came across his mind, Samuel turned to look at the two once again before he left. ¡°This conversation is to remain among the three of us. Do not let Natalie know about this.¡± With that said, Samuel returned to the ward. He took a seat by the bed and gazed at Natalie lovingly. Whatever tribtions had happened, they had sessfully conquered them. Once the whole ordeal came to an end, Samuel promised himself that he would n the grandest and most romantic marriage proposal for Natalie, making her hiswfully wedded wife as she so rightly deserved. Meanwhile, Benjamin finally awoke after passing out for a few days. While he was unconscious, his phone died, and because of that, he was unable to receive any news from the outside world. After waking up in the ward, the first thing Benjamin did was charge his phone. Once his phone was charged, he immediately dialed a number from Loang. ¡°Benjamin, are you all right?¡± Joseph¡¯s voice came from the other side of the line. With a hoarse voice, Benjamin answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Just badly injured. I have been resting for the past few days. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t contact you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 836 A Cue For Love Chapter 836 A Cue for Love Chapter 836 The Betrothal Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± From Joseph¡¯s tone, one could tell that he was relieved. ¡°When you disappeared after we got the news that the underground base of ze in Dellmoor had been blown up, Mr. Nine thought you had sacrificed yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ but not really. I¡¯m severely wounded. The estimated time that I would need to recover is more than half a month.¡± Even though Benjamin had not conversed with a doctor about his condition, he could feel several fractures in different parts of his body. With his worries gone, Joseph replied excitedly, ¡°Rest well. You deserve huge credit for blowing up ze¡¯s underground base. I will suggest to Mr. Nine to reward you once you return to Loang.¡± ¡°Joseph, it wasn¡¯t me who blew up ze¡¯s underground base.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Joseph was taken aback. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who did it?¡± ¡°A woman.¡± Benjamin remembered very clearly the image of Natalie pressing down on a button before the explosion. If she had not prepared the explosives beforehand, he would have died under Gale¡¯s firearm that day. ¡°Someone from Loang?¡± Joseph asked tentatively. ¡°No, someone from Chanaea.¡± After a few seconds of pondering, Benjamin settled on a description of Natalie. ¡°A very unique yet brilliant woman.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°N¡ª¡± Before Benjamin could reveal Natalie¡¯s name, the footsteps of the doctors doing rounds came from the door. Afraid that his identity would be revealed, Benjamin swiftly hung up with a quick ¡°talk to youter.¡± Meanwhile, far away in a majestic pce in Loang, Joseph recounted the phone call to Bastien as the latter was working on a scale model. Bastien was about to nt a small g onto the model when Joseph reached the part where a woman was the one responsible for the explosion. His movements obviously slowed as he blinked in surprise. ¡°Benjamin said it was a woman who blew up the underground base of ze?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Joseph nodded confidently. ¡°Unbelievable,¡±mented Bastien. Yet, at the same time, an image of a woman floated to the back of his mind. It was someone he had crossed paths with during his time in Chanaea. Due to some changes in the political scene of Loang, Bastien had no choice but to leave Chanaea. Because of that, he had lost contact with the woman. If it was possible, Bastien would want to see the sly woman again. Naturally, Natalie was oblivious to all of that. She was busy doing what she had promised Samuel¡ªeating well and resting. On the other hand, Samuel waspletely rid of the poison, so he moved all his work to the hospital ward. That way, he could apany Natalie while he worked. During that period of time, Luna came and visited Samuel. Whenever she visited, Steven would magically appear just on time. Being people with sharp minds, it took Samuel and Natalie no time to figure out Steven¡¯s true intentions for showing up. After checking Samuel¡¯s pulse, Luna announced, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with your health anymore, Mr. Samuel. You should be fully recovered after a few more days of rest. I would then formally bid old Mr. Bowers farewell and depart for Greenview.¡± Samuel hummed in acknowledgment before turning to Steven. ¡°I want to stay with Nat. Steven, help me send Luna off.¡± ¡°On it, Sam.¡± Steven nodded profusely. After Steven left to catch up to Luna, Samuel continued to peel an orange for Natalie. The peeled orange was round and juicy. Removing a wedge, Samuel fed it to Natalie. Natalie chewed absent-mindedly before asking the question that had been haunting her for a while. ¡°Tell me the truth. Between you and Ms. Garcia, is there a betrothal of a sort?¡± Samuel plucked off another wedge from the orange. ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°There really is a betrothal?¡± Natalie was shocked by his answer and began to stammer, ¡°T-Then¡­ you¡­ she¡­ Are you not going to take responsibility for her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a betrothal. I doubt it¡¯s anything serious. It was just a casual proposal made by our grandfathers after they had a couple of drinks.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still a betrothal.¡± Remembering Luna¡¯s raised guard around herself, Natalie suddenly understood the reason behind her reaction. ¡°That¡¯s not really fair to Ms. Garcia, is it? Perhaps she has been waiting to marry you, only to find out I have been dating you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 837 A Cue For Love Chapter 837 A Cue for Love Chapter 837 I Could Not Care Less Samuel fed the second wedge to Natalie. ¡°It¡¯s just a betrothal,¡± Samuel repeated firmly. ¡°Plus, Luna and I hardly spent time with each other. It¡¯s impossible for her to have strong feelings for me.¡± Samuel continued, ¡°Even if she does, you¡¯ve won me over first. That would not change. Whether or not she¡¯s upset, I couldn¡¯t care less. I only care about your happiness.¡± His final statement sounded extremely merciless. However, Natalie had to admit that he was not in the wrong. There wasn¡¯t so much right or wrong when it came to rtionships, but rather the presence or absence of feelings. Swallowing the piece of orange, Natalie shed Samuel a smile. ¡°Even if Ms. Garcia is betrothed to you, I have no intentions of letting you go. You¡¯re mine. I¡¯m not letting someone else have you!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes were filled with overflowing adoration. ¡°In that case, you should dere me as yours more often.¡± Meanwhile, as Luna exited the room, she noticed Steven following behind her. ¡°Mr. Steven, you don¡¯t have to send me off. I remember the direction I came from.¡± Luna¡¯s tone was polite but distant. ¡°You¡¯re leaving in a few days?¡± Unable to help himself, Steven asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you stay in Dellmoor for two extra days and return to Greenview slightlyter?¡± Luna tossed a quizzical look at Steven¡¯s request. ¡°Mr. Steven, what¡­¡± ¡°What I mean is, even though the poison has left Sam¡¯s body, it¡¯s still best to observe for a few more days. Your grandfather asked you to take care of Sam, right? So I think it¡¯s best if you stay and observe for a little longer.¡± Unwilling to admit the truth, Steven came up with an excuse to ask Luna to stay. The true reason behind Steven¡¯s request went undetected by Luna. After she heard Steven¡¯s reasoning, she nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Steven. I¡¯ll stay back and observe Mr. Samuel¡¯s condition for a few more days. Only when I¡¯m certain that Mr. Samuel is fine will I leave Dellmoor.¡± Steven was speechless, not knowing what to do with Luna. She was not stupid, but theck of experience made her naive. Because of that, she was unable to read between the lines. Steven had originally made up his mind. Yet, for some strange reason, the words he wanted to say remained in his throat. Whenever he tried to speak, he would be at a loss for words. Luna eyed Steven with her clear eyes. Seeing the hesitation on his face, she asked, ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Steven? Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Unable to say what he truly wanted to tell her, Steven sighed inwardly and gave up. Instead, he asked, ¡°You¡¯vee to Dellmoor to treat Sam. I assume that you haven¡¯t gone anywhere fun? Let me take you to some of the ces you can¡¯t find in Greenview, such as the aquarium.¡± At the mention of the aquarium, Luna¡¯s bright eyes lit up even more. ¡°Shall we?¡± Since she was raised by her grandfather, Luna had matured at a young age. Even so, the child inside of her leaped for joy when Steven brought up the aquarium. ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± With that, Steven drove Luna to the aquarium. Greenview was just a small town, so there was no aquarium there, unlike Dellmoor. From the outside, the aquarium was already an impressive sight. However, when Luna followed Steven into the shark tunnel, she was so surprised that her jaw dropped. Various fish of different shapes, sizes, and colors swam freely in the blue waters, passing from her left and right and even from above her head. It was a peculiar yet amazing feeling for her. Conversely, Steven had visited the aquarium way too many times when he was younger. Truth be told, he had gotten bored of the ce. Nheless, when he saw the woman dressed in a white dress beside him staring at the fish in awe, he could not help but appreciate the wonders of the aquarium as well. Suddenly, a simple-minded-looking plump child appeared out of the blue. The child was so focused on running around that he was not looking in front of him as he charged toward Luna. Out of reflex, Steven reached out subconsciously and grabbed Luna by her hand, pulling her closer to him. ¡°Careful.¡± Just as Luna snapped out of her daze, she found herself in Steven¡¯s arms. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Steven¡¯s broad shoulders and warm arms were like a mighty fortress, shielding her from harm. A Cue For Love Chapter 838 A Cue For Love Chapter 838 A Cue for Love Chapter 838 No Need For Words Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that he nearly hit you! My son deserves a beating!¡± the boy¡¯s mother began to apologize profusely. Luna turned around and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just be more careful next time.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± After talking to the boy¡¯s mother, Luna looked at Steven and realized that he had been staring at her, and his strong arms were still around her. She bit her lip and looked elsewhere before saying, ¡°Mr. Steven, I¡¯m fine now. Aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Steven finally regained his senses and reluctantly released her. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thanks for your help just now.¡± Luna moved a little away from Steven and continued, ¡°If you didn¡¯t grab me in time just now, I think that child might have hit me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d to be of help.¡± After their bodies came into contact earlier on, both Steven and Luna suddenly went quiet. Luna pursed her lips and focused on the colorful fish. On the other hand, Steven was concentrating on her with a smile on his face. There were many times Steven wanted to hold her hand. Unfortunately, he had yet to seed. When Steven was younger, he had dated quite a number of women. However, after several failed rtionships, Steven started to ridicule himself. What¡¯s the point of having so much experience with women? With Luna, he felt like a fool who was in love for the first time. The thought of holding her hand made him so nervous. The two of them spent the entire afternoon in the aquarium. Seeing the selfie booth right at the exit of the aquarium, Steven suggested, ¡°I guess you have never taken a selfie before?¡± ¡°No,¡± answered Luna honestly as she shook her head. ¡°Then, let us take one together.¡± Steven smiled gently and continued, ¡°I think they will use the ocean theme for the background. We can take a photo as our souvenir.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really¡­¡± Most of the time, Luna would be diagnosing patients with her grandpa in town and seldom took photos. That was why she felt awkward about it. However, under the insistence of Steven, she still followed him into the photo booth. Both their faces appeared on theputer screen immediately. Luna was not sure how to pose, so she only stared into the camera and tried her hardest to smile. When Steven saw that, he could not help but say, ¡°To be honest, you look a little silly.¡± ¡°Silly?¡± ¡°Yes, you must do something like this!¡± Steven immediately made a face at the camera. Luna had always had preconceptions about the Bowers family. When she saw Steven making the funny face, she could not help but burst outughing. She had never expected Steven to be so hrious. When Steven saw Lunaughing so happily, he startedughing too. The two of them took a total of eight selfies and made two sets so that they could have one set each. When Luna saw the photos and nced at Steven, who was standing next to her, her grin widened. She only suppressed her smile when she realized she was getting carried away. Later on, both of them went to watch the sea animals¡¯ performance. At the end of the trip, Steven ced an adorable baby otter plush into Luna¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡ª¡± Luna was taken aback as she looked at the tiny and cute baby otter. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Steven smiled. ¡°When you were watching the performance earlier on, I saw you staring at the otters for a very long time. Since we can¡¯t have a real otter, we¡¯ll just get this toy. But if you don¡¯t like it, I can¡ª¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Luna hugged the baby otter plush in her arms with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Steven.¡± At that moment, their gazes met. There seemed to be a subtle change in the looks in their eyes, yet there was no need for words to be said. A Cue For Love Chapter 839 A Cue For Love Chapter 839 A Cue for Love Chapter 839 Unspeakable Confession Natalie continued to get better under Samuel¡¯s tender and loving care. That day was the day when Dream Pharmaceutical would announce the acquisition of Dexmed Pharmaceutical and set up a subsidiary brand. After begging Samuel for a long time, he finally allowed Natalie to go to work. She picked a white silk blouse and ck cks, matching them with a pair of high heels. Natalie exuded a sense of subtle confidence with her simple makeup and attire. It was enough for her to stand out among the crowd. The moment she walked into the lobby of Dream Corporation, the receptionists¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Oh my! Our chairwoman looks so good!¡± ¡°Dream keeps on expanding, and our sries keep rising too. All thanks to the capable leadership of our chairwoman!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Everyone knows that the chairwoman of Dream is not only good in her job but also highly adept at running a business!¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m straight, I can¡¯t help but feel attracted to her too!¡± After taking the VIP elevator, Natalie arrived at the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor. Yandel had long left for Loang to prepare for the expansion of Dream and had taken Lia with him as well. For now, only Ross was left in the office. When Ross saw Natalie, he seemed surprised. ¡°Ms. Nichols, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be recuperating in the hospital?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. That¡¯s what I have been doing all this while. Now I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Natalie smiled and continued, ¡°Today is the day when my granddad¡¯s dying wish is about to be fulfilled. No matter what, I have to be present to witness it with my own eyes.¡± The press conference had not officially started, but Natalie could already feel a burning sensation in her chest. After so much hard work, the day had finally arrived. As Ross looked at Natalie, he could see a glint of hope shing across her eyes. ¡°Ross, today is also your first day in a new position.¡± Natalie nced at his crooked tie and reminded him, ¡°But your tie is crooked!¡± Ross tried to adjust his tie, but after a few attempts, he still failed to get it right. Natalie was at a loss for words. ¡°Stop moving. Let me do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Natalie walked up to him and lifted her hand to adjust his tie. During the process, Ross kept his eyes fixated on Natalie. For some reason, the sight before him tugged at his heartstrings, and he somehow found it hard to breathe. It had only been a little over ten seconds, but it felt like an eternity to him. ¡°All right. It¡¯s done.¡± After fixing the tie, Natalie stepped back to her initial spot. ¡°Ross, you can do it!¡± Looking at the smiling woman in front of her, Ross could feel the searing blood in him cooling down bit by bit. Amidst the darkness he was in, she was like a ray of light that rescued him from all the hopelessness and despair in his life. His feelings for her wereplicated. Not only did he admire Natalie, but he was also thankful to her. However, he had no idea when he started to develop romantic feelings for her. Faced with someone like Natalie, it would be hard not to fall for her. However, Ross dared not confess his feelings to her. After all, Natalie had Samuel. But even if she did not, he was well aware that Natalie would still treat him as a friend. It was not a bad thing to be friends with her, though. As a friend, I would be able to stay by her side and do the things she wants to do. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. With that thought in mind, Ross smiled gently at Natalie and said, ¡°I will, Ms. Nichols.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 840 A Cue For Love Chapter 840 A Cue for Love Chapter 840 Unintentional The press conference regarding the acquisition of Dexmed Pharmaceutical went on without a hitch. Natalie requested photos of the event from the Public Rtions Department and had them printed out on the spot. After the event ended, Natalie left Dream Pharmaceutical and bought two bouquets of fresh flowers before heading to a cemetery on the outskirts of town. Next to Jennie¡¯s tombstone was a newly installed tombstone for Yara. Natalie bent over and ced a bouquet of lilies before each tombstone. ¡°Mom, Yara, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Yara had never gotten over the fact that Jennie had brought Natalie away instead of her in the past. Now that Yara had passed away, Natalie took it upon herself to arrange Yara¡¯s tombstone beside their mother¡¯s. Natalie¡¯s hair fluttered gently in the breeze. She pushed her hair behind her ear and knelt. Then, she set fire to the photos of the press conference for Dexmed Pharmaceutical¡¯s acquisition and tossed them into the small censer before her mother¡¯s tombstone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. mes licked at the photographs and rapidly turned them into a pile of ashes. Natalie muttered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve taken back Granddad¡¯s Dexmed Pharmaceutical.¡± Her lips curved into a faint smile as determination filled her gaze. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to run Dexmed Pharmaceutical and practice Granddad¡¯s principles. The company will strive to bring life-saving medication to the public and contribute to the well-being of society. But Mom, I¡¯m going to defy your wishes. I want to uncover my background and investigate ze, the organization Granddad betrayed in the past. It¡¯s going to be dangerous, but both you and Granddad have always told me that we can¡¯t only think of ourselves. With poweres responsibility. Granddad chose to fight against them, and as his granddaughter and your daughter, I¡¯m following in his footsteps, and I won¡¯t stop until I uncover the truth.¡± After that, Natalie got on her knees before Jennie¡¯s tombstone and muttered a prayer before leaving. Meanwhile, Samuel was busy decorating the greenhouse where he nned to propose to Natalie. He wanted to create an unforgettable proposal for her. To that end, he hired andscape architect to decorate the venue. Nheless, Samuel showed up to supervise the preparation process and ensure everything was done to perfection. Justin thought he was about to go blind from the number of pink roses in the greenhouse. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re doomed! You¡¯re a lovesick fool!¡± ¡°I am.¡± Samuel added, ¡°I would dly make the same choices even if I have countless chances to change my fate.¡± Justin wondered why he agreed to help Samuel decorate the proposal venue and subject himself to a cringefest. Samuel¡¯s still the same as always, yet when he turns up the dial on romance, he¡¯s a gushy sight. Amid Justin¡¯s musings, Samuel said, ¡°Stop daydreaming, Justin. Help me move these flowers.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Justin dared not poke fun at his friend and obediently moved the flowers as instructed. After a busy morning, the setting for the proposal began to take shape. Justin and Samuel left the greenhouse and walked onto a grassy field outside. The former had been itching for some proper sparring for a while, and he yfully punched Samuel¡¯s chest. The punch drew a groan out of Samuel, who even stumbled a couple of steps backward. Justin had used a lot of strength because his abilities were far weaker than Samuel¡¯s. In fact, Samuel could easily dodge Justin¡¯s punch with his sharp senses. Hence, Justin had not expected that Samuel would be unable to evade his attack and even be caught off guard. ¡°Are you all right, Sam?¡± A panicky Justin exined, ¡°I was just fooling around. I thought you would dodge my punch. I swear, I wasn¡¯t trying to attack you on the sly!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 841 A Cue For Love Chapter 841 A Cue for Love Chapter 841 Caught Off Guard Samuel clutched his chest and involuntarily frowned. He pursed his lips tightly as his gaze darkened. Justin watched his expression warily, clueless about what was going on in his friend¡¯s mind. Justin said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Samuel.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Samuel replied lightly while staring at Justin. Still uneasy, Justin asked, ¡°Are you really okay? What happened just now, Samuel? It¡¯s so weird! Why didn¡¯t you dodge my punch earlier?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t be bothered to evade it.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone remained nonchnt as though the punch had scarcely affected him. ¡°That makes sense now!¡± Justin was immensely relieved by his reply. ¡°Based on your abilities, you would¡¯ve expected my punch.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Well, I¡¯m going to arrange for lunch now.¡± Justin turned around and headed to a restaurant to order their lunch. Once he was safely out of Justin¡¯s sight, Samuel clutched his chest again. Several coughs racked his body, and he was shocked to taste blood near his throat. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It turned out that he had been lying to Justin all along. He had not sensed his friend¡¯s punch, so he could not react in time to evade the attack. What the heck happened? Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. Slowly, he lifted his hand and clenched his fist. He tried to feel the energy around his joints and muscles, and he came to the sinking realization that his strength was gradually ebbing away. How could this happen? Natalie had already administered the antidote. It should¡¯ve neutralized the elerated-aging poison in my body. I¡¯ve been resting all this while too, so I shouldn¡¯t feel this way. Suddenly, a frightening thought crossed Samuel¡¯s mind. What if it¡¯s because of something else? Several dayster, Natalie went shopping with Yana. Her pregnant belly was even more obvious now, though her waist still appeared slim from behind. Yana grew even more radiant as her pregnancy progressed. Her simple get-up failed to conceal her brimming motherly sentiment. She immediately sped Natalie¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in forever, Natalie!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Natalie smiled and added, ¡°That¡¯s why I came once you invited me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Natalie apanied Yana as thetter browsed the children¡¯s section. Every piece of clothing and toy caught Yana¡¯s fancy, and she went on a massive shopping spree in the store. By the time she was done shopping, Yana was exhausted, so the two of them decided to grab a meal at a nearby restaurant. ¡°Have you and Hans thought of the baby¡¯s name, Yana?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°Not yet.¡± Yana shook her head andmented, ¡°My dad and Hans¡¯ dad have been debating names for the past two days. It¡¯s a closepetition, and there¡¯s no clear winner in sight.¡± ¡°Well, whose suggestion do you like better?¡± Yana could not help but rub her temples when she heard Natalie¡¯s question. ¡°Is ¡®neither¡¯ an option? My dad¡¯s keen on picking a name from The Republic, while my father-inw is eyeing Shakespeare¡¯s Sos. Their argument has gone beyond the baby¡¯s name to the literary significance of the works. I don¡¯t know how these two old men have the energy to argue until they¡¯re both red in the face.¡± She immediately burst intoughter after finishing her sentence. Natalie could not help but join in when she imagined their fight. Yana and Hans¡¯ long-awaited second child was already the apple of the Weiss and Becker families before it was even born. After Yana updated Natalie on her situation, she asked, ¡°Enough about me. What¡¯s going on with you and Samuel? When is he going to marry my sister?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 842 A Cue For Love Chapter 842 A Cue for Love Chapter 842 Spilling The Beans Natalie knew Yana bore no ill will in asking about her future marriage ns. As her godsister, Yana merely wished to know when Samuel and Natalie would officially be husband and wife. Nheless, it did not seem as though marriage was on the immediate horizon for Natalie. As such, Natalie answered candidly, ¡°We don¡¯t have any ns at the moment.¡± Yana had assumed that they did not publicize news of their marriage for privacy, yet she was surprised to learn that Samuel had not proposed to Natalie at all. She hastily replied, ¡°I was just curious, Natalie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t read too much into it.¡± Natalie nodded reassuringly before meeting Yara¡¯s gaze and adding, ¡°Samuel and I have been through a lot together, Yana. He¡¯s the one for me. A marriage certificate is just a piece of paper to me. I don¡¯t need it to prove ourmitment to one another.¡± Natalie meant every word of what she said about her rtionship with Samuel. Samuel¡¯s feelings and sincerity toward her were more important than any of those formalities. Yana grasped her hand and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot to gain you as a younger sister. I just want you to be happy and safe.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I will.¡± Natalie smiled and nodded. After their meal, they left the shopping mall. The overprotective Hans was already waiting to pick Yana up at the shopping mall entrance. Natalie bid Yana farewell before returning to the Bowers residence. Justin happened to be in, and he was so absorbed in a phone call that he did not hear Natalie entering. At that moment, he continued chatting on the phone, ¡°I can¡¯te back yet. Samuel¡¯s going to propose soon, and I¡¯m helping to decorate the venue. He¡¯s treating your poor brother like a ve. The decorations should be up by next week. I¡¯lle back to Livingsfill then.¡± Natalie could easily hear every word of his phone conversation. After hanging up on his call to his sister, Justin turned around and immediately saw Natalie standing not far behind him. He was so surprised that he almost dropped his phone. ¡°W-When did youe in?¡± Justin silently prayed that Natalie had not heard anything as it would ruin Samuel¡¯s surprise. Natalie shot him a cheeky smile and drawled, ¡°Oh, right about the time you mentioned helping Samuel to decorate the proposal venue.¡± Instantly, Justin panicked. D*mn it! This is a disaster! Samuel has been keeping the proposal venue decoration under wraps to give Natalie a surprise! He¡¯s going to kill me now that Natalie has heard all about it from my big mouth before the decorations are evenplete! He pasted on an awkward smile and sputtered, ¡°You must have misheard me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Natalie smiled and insisted, ¡°I heard everything clearly. You said the decorations would be done in a week, allowing you to leave Dellmoor and return to Livingsfill.¡± Justin knew then that he was doomed. Nheless, Justin made ast-ditch attempt to save himself. He sped his hands together in desperation and pleaded, ¡°My dear future sister-inw, could you please keep this piece of knowledge to yourself? He really wants to surprise you, and all his efforts will be down the drain if you know about it. He¡¯s going to kill me for this! You have no idea what lengths Samuel has gone to in order to give you an unforgettable proposal. Thendscape architects and I are struggling to keep up with his fantastical ideas.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart warmed after hearing Justin¡¯s pleas. The proposal was one thing, yet it was Samuel¡¯s effort and love that touched her. He has always been like this! He doesn¡¯t say a thing but tries to give me the best of everything! With that thought in mind, Natalie walked toward Justin and patted his shoulder. She reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Justin! I can keep a secret.¡± ¡°You said so yourself! Don¡¯t rat me out!¡± Justin felt as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Just pretend you don¡¯t know anything and wait for Samuel¡¯s surprise! Though you already know about his preparations, I guarantee you¡¯ll still be bowled over by the actual event.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 843 A Cue For Love Chapter 843 A Cue for Love Chapter 843 Painful Delight Samuel came out of his study a momentter and saw Justin and Natalie in conversation. ¡°What are you two chatting about?¡± Samuel asked with a frown. Justin¡¯s expression appeared unnatural while Natalie replied smoothly, ¡°He¡¯s asking me for advice on treating his weak kidney.¡± Justin silently stewed in injustice, yet he could only swallow his pride to conceal their secret. I don¡¯t have weak kidneys; I just have a stupid big mouth! Since Samuel and Justin had more things to discuss regarding their work, Natalie headed off to the nursery to check on the five children. They had not seen her in some time and were naturally all over her when she arrived. Natalie felt a twinge of regret for noting to see them sooner. Consequently, she stayed with them in the nursery until they fell asleep. ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡± ¡°Night night, Mommy!¡± ¡°Good night, Mommy!¡± A chorus of childish voices wished her good night, and Natalie¡¯s heart swelled with an indescribable sense of happiness. When Natalie returned to her bedroom, she saw Samuel standing on the balcony with a lit cigarette between his slender fingers. She deliberately crept toward him quietly like a kitten, tip-toeing forward until she was right behind him. Then, she wrapped her hands around his waist and hugged him from behind. As Natalie relished theforting sensation of his broad and powerful back, she buried her face into it, taking in the faint minty scent of his body. ¡°Nat,¡± Samuel called out huskily. She initially cringed when he first called her by this pet name. Yet, at that moment, she found the name extremely seductive when uttered by his lips. Her lips involuntarily curved into a smile when she thought of his preparations for a surprise proposal. Still, I promised Justin I wouldn¡¯t say a word. I¡¯ll keep his secret and pretend I don¡¯t know a thing. Meanwhile, Samuel¡¯srge hand closed over hers and moved it away from his waist. Natalie stared at her hand nkly, unsure of what Samuel nned to do. Amid her confusion, Samuel¡¯s lips met hers in a kiss without warning. She could not help but moan. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was smoking earlier, and the taste of his cigarette lingered in his mouth. Suddenly, his kiss inexplicably grew intense and urgent. It felt as if he was desperately trying to devour her through the kiss. Gradually, Natalie surrendered herself to him and slowly moved back into the room. Eventually, she had nowhere left to go and fell back-first into therge bed in the room. Thankfully, the bed was soft enough to cushion Natalie¡¯s fall. Samuel caged her in with his body a second after shey down. The contrast between the soft bed against her back and Samuel¡¯s warm, solid chest against her front was almost too much for her to bear. She felt as though electricity was coursing through her veins. ¡°S-Samuel?¡± Natalie uttered while staring at her man with a pair of sparkling eyes. Samuel thought her eyes were so beautiful they could blind him. Without sparing her a chance to catch her breath, Samuel seized her lips in a kiss, swallowing the words on the tip of Natalie¡¯s tongue. It was a passionate and, at times, rough night, and Natalie wondered if it was a result of their prolonged abstinence. Samuel behaved as if he wanted to consume her entire being. Still, Natalie loved every second of their wild night. The next day, Natalie woke up with sore muscles all over. She turned around to give Samuel a hug, yet he was nowhere to be seen. After washing up, she headed downstairs. When she saw Gavin, she asked, ¡°Has Samuel left the house, Gavin?¡± The elderly man smiled warmly at her and replied, ¡°Yes, he did! He left early in the morning.¡± Natalie nodded in acknowledgment. If Samuel isn¡¯t busy with work, perhaps he rushed off to decorate the proposal venue? A Cue For Love Chapter 844 A Cue For Love Chapter 844 A Cue for Love Chapter 844 Counterattack Of The Poison Ever since Luna was in Dellmoor, she had been staying temporarily at the guesthouse adjacent to the Bowers manor. Leading a disciplined lifestyle, she was used to waking up early every morning. When Samuel dropped by and pressed the doorbell, she had already woken up and was saying a prayer for herte grandfather in the room. Secondster, she stepped out to answer the door and was astounded to see Samuel standing outside the guesthouse. ¡°Mr. Samuel¡­¡± She was caught off guard by thetter¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡± Samuel cut to the chase. ¡°Okay! Pleasee in.¡± She moved aside to let him in and lead him to the room. Samuel scanned the room intuitively and was impressed by its cleanliness. Like Natalie, Luna¡¯s life revolved around a wide variety of herbs. Thus, her body tended to give off a faint refreshing herbal smell. At that moment, there was even a whiff of herbal fragrance in the room. Samuel caught a glimpse of the baby otter plush on the bed, but he did not even arch his brows. After serving him a cup of tea, Luna asked courteously, ¡°Mr. Samuel, you mentioned that there¡¯s something you need to ask me. What¡¯s that?¡± Samuel unbuttoned his cufflink and rolled up one of his sleeves before stretching his forearm toward her. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to detect it from my pulse.¡± Luna knitted her brows, cing her index finger and middle finger slightly against Samuel¡¯s wrist. She then tried to feel the rate and rhythm of his pulse with her eyes closed. His pulse seemed stable and powerful, but somehow Luna could detect faint unusual pounding rates in between. Dumbstruck, she opened her eyes and piped up, ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± ¡°Between you and your grandpa, who has more expertise in the medical field? Had he ever briefed you about my condition?¡± Samuel asked candidly. There was a drastic change in Luna¡¯s countenance, but she responded nonchntly, ¡°Even though I can¡¯t im to be more skillful than my grandpa in the medical field, I¡¯m familiar with your illness and well-trained by him. If not for the Bowers family, the Garcia family would have been wiped out a century ago. As the descendent of the only bloodline who cheated death at that time, I started pursuing knowledge in the medical field at a young age. On top of that, my grandpa told me I bear the responsibility to suppress the poison in your body. Thus, I know what happened to you and what your current pulse reading indicates.¡± After pulling back his forearm, Samuel queried cidly, ¡°All right. Can you tell me what my pulse reading implies?¡± After pondering for a while, Luna replied warily, ¡°It implies the poison in your body can¡¯t be suppressed. In fact, there are symptoms of a counterattack.¡± Samuel squinted his eyes and instructed, ¡°Carry on.¡± ¡°The poison in your body has never been expelled. Grandpa had onlye up with a solution to suppress it for at least a century. Nheless, it was good enough to prevent the poison from invading your body during your lifetime. Most importantly, this method won¡¯t affect your health. However, the poison seems to have broken free from my grandpa¡¯s suppression. No doubt, it¡¯s still at the early stage, but I foresee your body systems and functions being affected by it sometimeter,¡± Luna exined further somberly. Samuel knew at once that his spection was proven right. He asked grimly, ¡°Luna, what on earth is happening?¡± Luna furrowed her brows and contemted for quite a while before something came to her. ¡°It could be due to the drug that elerates aging. At that time, your body aged at a rapid rate. Subsequently, the poison that was supposed to be suppressed underwent rapid fission too. Even though you were injected with the antidote, it could only restore your body functionality. Nheless, the fissioned poison can¡¯t be eliminated¡­¡± That was the only spection that could exin the current change in Samuel¡¯s body. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Luna, try to apply Old Mr. Garcia¡¯s method to suppress it again,¡± Samuel instructed solemnly. A Cue For Love Chapter 845 A Cue For Love Chapter 845 A Cue for Love Chapter 845 It Is Impossible Notwithstanding, the current circumstance was a stark contrast to the previous one. Grandpa was mainly suppressing the poison in his body many years ago, but I have to expel it now! The very moment he was injected with that particr drug, Pandora¡¯s box was opened. Even though it managed to be closed in the end, we still can¡¯t figure out what life-threatening elements had leaked before that! Wearing a look of sheer solemnity, Luna emphasized hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Samuel, I have to be frank with you¡­ I can only give it a try at most. But I can¡¯t assure you it¡¯ll be as effective as before¡­¡± ¡°Then keep trying till it¡¯s sessful! I want you to leave no stones unturned to suppress the poison in my body,¡± Samuel cut her off as he gazed at her with utter frigidness in his eyes. In an instant, Luna tensed up. Since it was her responsibility, she had no choice but to reassure him, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I promise to be cooperative throughout the treatment, but you must keep things under wraps from everyone, especially Nat. You¡¯re one of the very few doctors I can trust for the time being. Thus, I hope you won¡¯t let me down,¡± Samuel stated resolutely. A glint of inexplicit emotion flickered in his eyes. ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Luna tried to feel his pulse again before telling him earnestly, ¡°Mr. Samuel, I need to focus on preparing the herbs needed for the herbal therapy these two days. I¡¯ll contact you once everything is ready.¡± ¡°All right,¡± thetter responded briefly and got to his feet to leave the guesthouse. Coincidentally, he bumped into Steven, who brought along breakfast, upon leaving the ce. ¡°Luna, today I¡­¡± Steven¡¯s voice trailed off at the sight of Samuel stepping out of the guesthouse. ¡°Sam, why are you here?¡± Devoid of expression, Samuel replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Luna. I have something to discuss with her.¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Steven nodded. Samuel shot him a meaningful nce and frowned. ¡°You have been dropping by a lot to see Luna, haven¡¯t you?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Steve refuted, ¡°Erm¡­ not as often as you think. After all, Luna is our guest and has traveled all the way from Greenview. Since you¡¯re upied, I¡¯ll help to entertain her with hospitality on behalf of the Bowers family. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right? But Sam, why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± ¡°From today onwards, try not to drop by to look for her too often,¡± Samuel uttered expressionlessly. ¡°Huh?¡± Steven was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll see her more often from now on. Anyway, I¡¯ve got to get going to the office,¡± Samuel mumbled and left. Steven was utterly speechless as he gazed at Samuel¡¯s retreating figure. What did Sam mean? Did he remind me not to drop by too often as he will need to see her frequently? Since when did they start to get so closely acquainted with each other? Not to mention, Sam and Luna don¡¯t need to liaise with each other at work. Hmm! Unequivocally, a man tends to drop by a woman¡¯s ce frequently because he has feelings for her! Steven almost pped his own mouth when the idea popped up in his mind. How preposterous! It¡¯s impossible! How¡¯s it possible that Sam fell for another woman when he¡¯s even willing to risk his life for Natalie? Furthermore, he¡¯s in the midst of preparation to propose to her! After letting out self-deprecatingughs, Steven shrugged his shoulders and did not continue dwelling on it. Secondster, he still stepped into the guesthouse with the food and had breakfast with Luna as nned. On the other hand, Natalie did not head straight for Dream Corporation after breakfast. She went to the hospital instead. That was the first time she visited Benjamin ever since he was hospitalized. In the meantime, thetter was moving slowly with a crutch outside the ward. He was stunned when Natalie came into view. Thetter lifted the thermal food jar in her hand and chuckled. ¡°My goodness! Why did your jaw drop when you saw me? We wererades going through life and death moments together, weren¡¯t we? I didn¡¯t visit you earlier, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not concerned about you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 846 A Cue For Love Chapter 846 A Cue for Love Chapter 846 The Aloofness Even so, Benjamin only twitched his lips without uttering any word. ¡°Hmph! Benjamin, you won¡¯t make a fuss over that, right?¡± Natalie snorted. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m only surprised because you mentioned that I was yourrade,¡± Benjamin responded. The weariness on his face seemed to have faded when he shed her a smile. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising? If not for you, I could have met my end and gotten buried among the debris!¡± she jokingly snapped as she helped him back into the ward and lie on the bed. Later, she twisted the lid of the thermal food jar and handed him a spoon. ¡°Take some soup then. This is chicken and ham soup. It¡¯s nutritious for you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin dly responded. He felt a ripple of warmth flow into his stomach after taking a few sips. Hence, he asked inquisitively, ¡°You added some herbs into it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve added in some to help quicken your recovery,¡± Natalie replied cidly and whipped out a bottle. ¡°Since I¡¯ve attended to your wound before, I bet you¡¯re aware of my expertise in the medical field, right? I feel bad for causing you to sustain severe injuries during the explosion unwittingly. These pills are produced via a special concoction. I believe they are helpful in the healing of your wounds and the growth of your bones. It¡¯s also a token of my sincerity topensate you!¡± Looking intently into the earnestness in Natalie¡¯s eyes, Benjamin took the bottle of pills from her and thanked her. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll take it then.¡± ¡°Do you have any ns after your recovery?¡± she asked him. Benjamin elucidated, ¡°I came all the way to Dellmoor to investigate ze¡¯s research base. Since it¡¯s been destroyed by the explosion, there¡¯s no point for me to continue staying here. After my condition stabilizes, I¡¯ll leave and go back to Loang.¡± Natalie¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°If King is ze¡¯s leader, then your¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t reveal anything about that.¡± Knowing that Natalie was curious about his superior, Benjamin¡¯s expression darkened instantaneously. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve saved my life twice, there are still things I can¡¯t pour out to you. I hope you understand that I have no choice due to mypliance with themands and restrictions. At the same time, I¡¯m trying to protect you. You might ce yourself in deep waters if you dig out more information.¡± Natalie was not an assertive person. Hence, she respected Benjamin¡¯s privacy and did not continue pestering him about that. ¡°Other than that, heed my advice and stay alert,¡± Benjamin advised as he fastened his gaze on Natalie. ¡°Undeniably, ze¡¯s research base was sted because of you, so bear in mind not to let your guard down. It might seem peaceful at the moment, but the worst is yet toe. I¡¯m afraid both ze and King won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Needless to say, Natalie was well aware that Benjamin was being sincere in giving his word of advice. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She nodded solemnly. ¡°Thanks for warning me. I¡¯ll keep my guard up all the time. See you around then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin nodded. Shortly after, Natalie rose and left the ward. The moment she stepped out of the hospital, she cast a look in the direction of the burning sun. Well, I¡¯ve opted for this path with unlimited obstacles. There¡¯s no turning back from the very moment I made the decision. Instead of going with the flow timorously, she talked herself into mustering up her courage. Unequivocally, she would only be able to protect herself and her beloved ones if she became mightier. A few days psed since then. Every day, Samuel left home early in the morning and was only back after the night had fallen. Natalie assumed he was busy making preparations for the proposal. One day, it was almost the middle of the night when Samuel was eventually home. Natalie grinned blissfully as she greeted him, ¡°Ah! You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Samuel tugged his cor with an unmissable hint of frustration in his eyes. ¡°Have you been busytely?¡± Natalie questioned warily. Nevertheless, Samuel only replied in a perfunctory tone, ¡°Yeah!¡± Before Natalie could ask further, he uttered emotionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted today, and I need a shower now. Go to bed earlier, okay? Don¡¯t stay upte to wait for me.¡± Secondster, he stepped into the bathroom and closed the door. Nevertheless, Natalie¡¯s mood was not spoiled at all. If she had not overheard Justin talking on the phone earlier, she might have been bothered by Samuel¡¯s unusual aloofness and making wild guesses. However, she was convinced that Samuel had been busy making preparations for the proposal. Who knows, maybe it¡¯s also part of his proposal to be cold toward me wittingly? Ha! I¡¯m not the type of woman who makes a fuss over such trivial matters. Leaning her head on her arm while listening to the sound of water flowing as Samuel showered, she gradually drifted off to sleep. A Cue For Love Chapter 847 A Cue For Love Chapter 847 A Cue for Love Chapter 847 Do Not Put Her In A Tight Spot Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment Samuel stepped out of the bathroom, he caught sight of Natalie sleeping with her lips curved into a smile. He approached her and lowered his body to scrutinize her. The dim yellowish light from the mini nightmp cascaded on Natalie¡¯s dainty face. Below her lovely arched brows, her charming eyes were tightly shut at the moment. Even so, he could barely take his eyes off her. Her curly eyshes fluttered slightly, matching the tempo of her steady and rhythmic breathing. Regardless of how long Samuel kept his eyes glued to her, he knew he would never get sick of it. It only made his heart flutter more the longer he gazed at her. How he wished he could have her beautiful face carved in his heart. After what seemed like an eternity, Samuel got to his feet gradually. He then walked silently to the balcony and lit a cigarette. Luna had used the same solution to suppress the poison in his body, but it could scarcely help. She presumed the poison in his body would evade his nervous system even more rapidly if they could not find a more effective way to suppress it. By then, his energy would gradually drain, and his five senses would be weaker. In the worst-case scenario, he might encounter breathing difficulty and be unable to defecate by himself. Natalie was also a doctor. Nheless, of all the people, Samuel did not wish to let her discover his illness the most! At the thought, he was suddenly out of breath due to the stabbing pain in his chest. It was as though someone had poked an invisible steel needle into his heart. Deep down, he could not help despising the mighty creator for being hard-hearted. Now that I¡¯ve finally found the meaning of life, how could you have the heart to snatch away my health and self-esteem? Samuel ended up staying awake the whole night. The following morning, he left for the guesthouse before Natalie woke up. Simrly, Luna had a sleepless night going through medical books for methods to expel the poison from Samuel¡¯s body. Wearing a solemn look, she suggested, ¡°Mr. Samuel, I came across a new method for the acupuncture sessionst night. I hope you¡¯re willing to give it a try.¡± ¡°All right!¡± He unbuttoned his shirt, exposing his firm chest. Luna was about to whip out a needle, but someone knocked on the door abruptly. ¡°Go and answer the door first,¡± Samuel urged her in a low voice. ¡°Okay!¡± Luna nodded and stepped out to open the door. She was astounded when Steven came into view with a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Good morning!¡± he greeted her gleefully. ¡°Hi!¡± Luna replied curtly as she was preupied with the tedious mission of expelling Samuel¡¯s poison from his body. Steven asked tactfully, ¡°I brought you flowers. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a cup of tea?¡± Considering the fact that Samuel hoped to keep his illness a secret, Luna turned him down instinctively, ¡°Mr. Steven, it¡¯s not convenient at the moment. Thanks for your flowers. Could you please leave first?¡± As he sensed that she intended to chase him off, by all means, Steven¡¯s frown deepened into a scowl. When Luna was about to close the door, he stretched out a hand to stop her. ¡°Why is it inconvenient?¡± Steven snapped. ¡°You¡­¡± Luna was at a loss for words; her face turned crimson with fury. It never crossed her mind that Steven would insist on putting her on the spot. ¡°Mr. Steven, please mind your manners. It¡¯s inconvenient now, and I can¡¯t tell you why. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± She was evidently not good at lying. Thus, it piqued Steven¡¯s suspicion even more when the former seemed all worked up in chasing him away. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯m making things difficult for you? Is there anything bugging your mind? Or perhaps, someone is picking on you here, but you don¡¯t dare to let us know about it?¡± Even though Steven sounded a bit harsh, he was undoubtedly worried stiff about her. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine. Mr. Steven, could you please leave first? Please don¡¯t cross the line,¡± Luna pleaded while trying to close the door. ¡°Luna, I won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t make things clear today!¡± Steven stated adamantly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Luna raised her voice in frustration. Before a heated argument between the duo unfolded, a man¡¯s low and charismatic voice sounded behind Luna. ¡°Steven, didn¡¯t you hear that? Luna asked you not to put her in a tight spot!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 848 A Cue For Love Chapter 848 A Cue for Love Chapter 848 Leave Him Be ¡°Sam?¡± Steven¡¯s eyes went wide in disbelief when he saw Samuel stepping out from behind Luna. His firm chest and abdominal muscles could be seen as he slowly buttoned up the shirt that was loosely draped over his shoulders. What the¡­ Why are these two¡­ I mean, it¡¯s fine for Sam toe see Luna, but why would he be shirtless in her house? Also, Luna got really nervous when I simply wanted toe inside for a bit. Was she afraid of me seeing something I shouldn¡¯t? With that in mind, Steven questioned him anxiously, ¡°Sam, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I have my reasons foring over to see her. Just because you¡¯re my brother doesn¡¯t mean I have to report everything to you, you know?¡± Samuel replied with an icy-cold expression. Steven shifted his gaze between them as he protested, ¡°But you¡¯re shirtless in her house, Sam! Don¡¯t you think you should at least exin yourself? This could really give others the wrong idea!¡± He was determined to have Samuel provide him a satisfactory exnation no matter what. Unsure of what to say, Luna got so nervous that her knuckles turned white on the spot. Samuel narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Both Luna and I are adults. We¡¯re capable of taking responsibility for our actions, so there¡¯s no need to exin anything.¡± Steven felt like his heart was being smashed to pieces by a sledgehammer as he stared at Samuel. ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t me who showed up today? What if it was Natalie instead? Would you have said the same thing to her?¡± he asked with a sad look on his face. There was a hint of darkness in Samuel¡¯s eyes when he heard that, but it was gone in an instant. ¡°Yes, I would¡¯ve told her the exact same thing,¡± he replied coldly. Steven stepped forward and grabbed him by the cor as he shouted, ¡°What the heck has gotten into you, Sam? I thought you liked Natalie! How could you do this to her?¡± ¡°Who I like is none of your business. What, are you going to hit me now?¡± Samuel replied while brushing Steven¡¯s hands off. ¡°You¡­¡± Steven red at him furiously with reddened eyes as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always been proud to have you as my brother, Sam. This is the first time I¡¯ve been so disappointed in you!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Samuel mumbled nonchntly without a care in the world. Steven was so upset that he turned around and left without saying anything further. Samuel waited until he had closed the door behind him before turning toward Luna, who still had hesitation written all over her face. ¡°Luna, continue the treatment.¡± ¡°But¡­ Mr. Steven seems to have gotten the wrong idea about our rtionship¡­¡± Luna protested with her eyes red. I didn¡¯t get to say much earlier, but I clearly noticed the look of pain and defeat on Steven¡¯s face. I came to Dellmoor all by myself, so Steven was the only person keeping mepany this whole time. On top of that, I can tell that he has feelings for me. I bet he must think I¡¯m a promiscuous woman now that he has caught me and Samuel in such an intimate situation, huh? Samuel took his shirt back off as he said, ¡°Leave him be. I told you, I need to keep my poisoning a secret. No one else can find out about this. You know my condition best. If I don¡¯t find a way to suppress the poison, I¡¯ll only have about six months left before I need to be put on life support. If I can find a way to cure myself of this poisoning, then I willpensate them for the damage I¡¯ve done. If not, then¡­ Maybe leaving them like this isn¡¯t so bad after all.¡± Being his personal doctor, Luna was able to understand the internal struggle he had to go through when making this decision. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°What about Ms. Nichols? What do you n on doing about her?¡± she asked curiously. Samuel¡¯s eyes watered up slightly as he replied with a wry smile, ¡°If six months is all I have left, then I will let her go. Someday, I won¡¯t even have control over my dder and bowels, and I would rather die than let her see me in that state.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 849 A Cue For Love Chapter 849 A Cue for Love Chapter 849 What Has Gotten Into You Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As Keh wasn¡¯t getting any younger, Natalie would examine his health often. ¡°The weather may have started to warm uptely, but your body needs time to slowly adjust. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medication to help with that, so make sure you take them on time, okay?¡± Natalie said with a smile after taking his pulse. ¡°Thank you so much, Natalie!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Grandpa. Honestly, you really don¡¯t have to keep thanking me for every little thing,¡± Natalie replied. Keh sipped on his tea and eximed with a sigh, ¡°Sometimes, I still dream of how I used to think Yara was my savior, and it reminds me of how foolish I used to be. Fortunately, we were able to correct that mistake and make things right before it was toote. I¡¯m very d to have found my real savior in time before I make even more irreversible mistakes!¡± ¡°We should just let bygones be bygones, Grandpa. Right now, I¡¯m satisfied with having Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, yton, and Yumi by my side,¡± Natalie replied. ¡°You sure are incredibly mature despite your young age, Natalie!¡± Keh eximed while staring at her in admiration. The more I know her, the more I am able to see her merits¡­ Our family truly is blessed to have her as Samuel¡¯s wife and as a mother for the kids! After leaving the guesthouse, Steven¡¯s mind was in a mess as he made a trip to the Bowers manor. He tensed up in surprise when he got there and saw Natalie inside. ¡°You¡­ W-What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Steven! How could you be so rude to Natalie? Her presence is very much weed here! Are you trying to kick her out in front of me?¡± Keh scolded him angrily while putting his teacup down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Steven nced nervously at Natalie as he continued, ¡°I-I just wasn¡¯t expecting to see her here, that¡¯s all!¡± He had yet to regain hisposure after seeing Samuel shirtless at Luna¡¯s ce earlier, so bumping into Natalie immediately after nearly drove him insane. Natalie shot him a nce and asked with a faint smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Steven? Why are you acting like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost? Do I really look that scary to you?¡± Steven rubbed his nose awkwardly as he exined, ¡°O-Of course not! I was just a little surprised, that¡¯s all! You and Grandpa are probably just overthinking things! Besides, I really love having you as a sister- inw, so why would I not wee you here?¡± Keh stroked his beard as he said, ¡°I suppose it is time for you and Samuel to n your wedding.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and kept quiet, but the look of joy and shyness in her eyes was clear as day. They had indeed been nning their wedding, and she was expecting for him to propose to her in a few days. Steven felt a lot worse when he heard that and recalled what he had seen at the guesthouse earlier. Had they seen how Samuel responded earlier, I doubt they¡¯d be able to think that with such certainty! Steven, who was usually a chatterbox, fell incredibly silent all of a sudden. On top of that, he even actively tried to avoid making eye contact with either of them. When it was time to leave, Natalie excused herself and walked out of the mansion with Steven. Being the more sensitive type, Natalie noticed something off about him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today, Steven? You looked really ufortable every time Samuel was brought up in our conversation earlier.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 850 A Cue For Love Chapter 850 A Cue for Love Chapter 850 What Is Wrong With You Two Steven stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Natalie. Natalie knew she had hit the nail on the head when she saw his obvious reaction. ¡°Did you and Samuel get into a fight?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Steven replied with a dejected look on his face. If anything, he actually preferred getting into a fight with Samuel than walking in on his dirty deed. Of course, Natalie was no fool and could tell his response wasn¡¯t genuine. ¡°Did Samuel bully you, then?¡± Upon ncing at her and meeting her concerned gaze, Steven felt tempted to just tell her the truth about everything. However, he feared that doing so would hurt her deeply as a result. Having that dilemma felt like having a fish bone stuck in his throat, and it was making Steven extremely ufortable. Natalie narrowed her eyes when she saw no response from him. ¡°Hmm?¡± Unable to withstand her prating gaze, Steven shrugged and tried to brush it off casually by saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that! I just woke up rather early today, so I¡¯m still half asleep right now.¡± Although Natalie didn¡¯t believe him, she nodded like she did anyway. It¡¯s way too obvious that he¡¯s lying, but¡­ Well, I guess there¡¯s no point in probing any further if he doesn¡¯t want to tell me about it. ¡°In that case, do make sure to get enough rest!¡± Natalie then made a telephone gesture at him as she continued, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t feelfortable talking to Samuel about, do feel free to give me a call! You¡¯re his brother, so I¡¯ll treat you like my brother as well!¡± ¡°All right, I will,¡± Steven mumbled in response. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The sight of Natalie¡¯s genuine smile hurt his heart, causing him to clench his fists behind his back. I know Sam isn¡¯t the kind of person to do such a thing, but he didn¡¯t deny it when I questioned him either! I don¡¯t understand this! Natalie is such a nice person, so why doesn¡¯t he know to appreciate her and be content with her? Why did he have toy his hands on a young girl like Luna? Is he not satisfied with just Natalie? Does he want to have both of them? It was already eleven by the time Samuel returned to the Bowers residence that night. Upon entering the room, he saw Natalie reading a book beside the bed. The warm lighting cast a beautiful glow on her gorgeous face, highlighting her mesmerizing eyshes and delicate facial features. In that moment, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but feel d to be alive. Samuel was so captivated by the sight before him that he didn¡¯t feel like doing anything. All he wanted was to burn that image into the back of his mind. God knows how much time I have left¡­ I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll be able to look at her like this¡­ He clenched his fists as a feeling of helplessness crept up his spine and filled his heart, but he didn¡¯t know what he could do about her. Eventually, Natalie heard his footsteps and looked up at him. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back!¡± Samuel nodded with a cold look on his face as he began unbuttoning his shirt. Natalie lifted the nket, got out of bed, and walked up to him as she asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened between you and Steven?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Samuel felt his chest tighten as he red at her. Has Steven told her about what happened today morning? Well, I did intend for Natalie to find out sooner orter, but this is a little too soon! I¡¯m not ready for it just yet! Despite feeling incredibly nervous, Samuel tried to ask as casually as possible, ¡°Did you find out about anything?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be asking you if I did!¡± Natalie then stood on her tiptoes and looked him in the eye as she continued, ¡°You brothers sure are a strange pair! So far, both of you are acting all awkward about this. Are you two refusing to speak to each other or what?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 851 A Cue For Love Chapter 851 A Cue for Love Chapter 851 Punish Them Along With You Samuel¡¯s frown deepened when he heard that. Natalie knew that Samuel was strict with Steven, but things had never gotten to this extent before. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Anyway, it¡¯s reallyte. You should hurry up and get some sleep. Whether or not Steven and I get along well has nothing to do with you, so there¡¯s no need for you to get involved,¡± Samuel replied coldly. Natalie froze when she heard that. Huh? Nothing to do with me? No need for me to get involved? Why does he make it sound like I¡¯m a busybody? I¡¯m worried about them, and this is what I get in return? ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Samuel mumbled as he grabbed his bathrobe and pajamas before entering the bathroom. Natalie¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she watched him go, but no words came out of her mouth. Why do I feel like Samuel has been avoiding metely? It¡¯s almost as if he doesn¡¯t want to see me, let alone talk to me! At first, I thought Samuel was just being secretive so he could surprise me with an unforgettable proposal. But, a few days have gone by, and he still hasn¡¯t proposed to me at all¡­ No, there¡¯s no reason for Justin to lie to me! If Samuel has made preparations for his proposal, then he will surely propose to me! Natalie kept repeating that thought in her head in an attempt to remove her doubts. Later that night, Natalie hugged Samuel tightly when she fell asleep. Instead of pulling her into his arms like he always did, Samuel simply shot her a conflicted nce in response. Both of them were keeping their thoughts to themselves instead of discussing it with each other. A few dayster, Luna was once again examining Samuel at the guesthouse. Noticing her pursed lips and reddened eyes after taking his pulse, Samuel pulled his hand back and asked, ¡°What is it, Luna? There¡¯s no need for you to hold any information back. Just tell me the truth about my condition.¡± Luna took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I tried treating you with acupuncture and the medicine that Grandpa gave you before, but the results aren¡¯t looking good. The toxin in your body is two to three times more than when Grandpa treated you back then. At this stage, you should experience a loss of strength. Some timeter, your five senses will start to deteriorate. You will first lose your sense of taste, followed by your sense of hearing, smell, andstly, sight.¡± After saying all that, Luna simply stared at Samuel in silence as he processed her words. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Everyone knew how Samuel had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth, and that him bing the next head of the Bowers family was only a matter of time. However, people seemed to neglect the fact that power struggles weremonce in wealthy families like his. The one who gave him that poison was none other than his own uncle Stanley. In order to prevent Samuel from bing the heir of the Bower family, Stanley was willing to go as far as using this poison on him. The worst part about this poison was how it would make the victim suffer tremendously before killing them. Since Stanley had died in the incident back then, the ugly secrets about their power struggles had been buried along with him. As time went on, people gradually forgot about Samuel¡¯s poisoning. Few knew the truth behind his reasons for having Malcolm teach him medicine. Unlike most people who studied medicine to save others, Samuel was only doing it as a desperate attempt to save himself. Luna bit down on her lip as she added, ¡°The poison wouldn¡¯t have rpsed if it weren¡¯t for the aging drug you were injected with. Most other people would¡¯ve been fine after receiving an antidote, but that drug could cost you your life.¡± Samuel shot her a murderous, icy-cold re as he said, ¡°Remember, you will only tell people that my condition is a result of the poison from Stanley having a rpse. Make no mention of the aging drug to anyone, you hear me? If anyone finds out about it, I will punish the entire Garcia family along with you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 852 A Cue For Love Chapter 852 A Cue for Love Chapter 852 Just Leave It To Me Shortly after those words had left his mouth, Luna bit down on her lip so hard that it began to bleed. Although Samuel had refrained from mentioning Natalie¡¯s name, Luna knew full well that he was referring to her. Samuel¡¯s words could be perceived as both a warning as well as a threat to Luna. He had practically threatened to harm her entire family if she let that secret slip. Luna clenched her fists tightly as she replied, ¡°You worry too much. I would keep your condition a secret even without you threatening me, and I will keep trying to treat you until the very end.¡± Samuel nodded, and his voice went back to normal again as he said, ¡°Okay. Putting that aside, there is one more thing I need your help with.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Samuel.¡± ¡°I need you to help me put on a show.¡± Luna went wide-eyed with shock and disbelief after hearing Samuel¡¯s ns. ¡°Are you sure you absolutely have to do this? You¡¯d break her heart and leave her devastated! Come on, try to be more positive about this! There might be another way to cure your of your poisoning!¡± Samuel broke into a wry smile as he asked, ¡°And what if there isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± While Luna struggled to find the right words, Samuel continued, ¡°Do you really want me to watch her live her life in guilt and self-me for what happened to me? She got covered in wounds and nearly lost her life trying to get me an antidote before. If this is going to happen again, I¡¯d rather let myself die in secret instead.¡± ¡°What if Ms. Nichols wants to bear this burden with you?¡± Luna asked. Samuel¡¯s eyes teared up as he replied, ¡°She may want to, but I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want her risking her life looking for an antidote, nor do I want her keeping mepany as I wither away and die.¡± Samuel is either being egotistical or selfishly making huge decisions on his own again¡­ He must really love Natalie to the bone if he doesn¡¯t want her to suffer for him¡­ Luna let out a wry chuckle at the thought of that. Since Samuel had already made up his mind, Luna knew better than to try and talk him out of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Samuel. I will give you my full cooperation.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Samuel mumbled softly before leaving her ce. He then drove toward the greenhouse in the middle of the garden. The ce had already been designed ording to the blueprints he personally drew up, and it looked incredibly beautiful. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The inside of the greenhouse was adequately illuminated with string lights, and the air was filled with the faint aroma of roses. Samuel felt like he was lying in a sea of flowers the moment he entered, which showed just how romantic and dreamy it was. Justin, who was monitoring its construction on-site, came running over the moment he saw Samuel. ¡°See? What did I tell you, Sam? You can rest assured that this project is in good hands! We should be able toplete the work here by tonight, so you can bring Natalie over tomorrow! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be so touched when she sees this that she¡¯ll agree to marry you on the spot!¡± he eximed excitedly. Samuel simply nodded at him and said, ¡°Thank you for the hard work.¡± ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for thanks between us! Besides, you asked me to help out because you acknowledge my capabilities!¡± Justin replied with a chuckle. However, his smile faded secondster when he noticed the troubled look on Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°Sam, the preparations for your proposal are almostplete. Why do you look so depressed?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re imagining things. I¡¯ll be proposing tomorrow, so I need you to contact Natalie and have her come here at seven,¡± Samuel replied calmly. Justin patted himself on the chest as he said confidently, ¡°No problem, Sam! I¡¯ll make sure Natalie shows up for your proposal on time! Just leave it to me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 853 A Cue For Love Chapter 853 A Cue for Love Chapter 853 You Two Are Getting Married Anyway ¡°Don¡¯t forget to keep this a secret,¡± Samuel reminded him. Realizing that he had just revealed the n out loud, Justin shed him an awkward smile and said softly, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be sure to keep it a secret!¡± ¡°Things are going to bepletely different starting tomorrow¡­¡± Justin nodded profusely in agreement. Of course things are going to be different! Once she epts his proposal, he will be entering a new chapter of his life! Justin quickly gave Natalie a call right after Samuel left the greenhouse. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Guess who?¡± Justin responded in a deep voice. Natalie rolled her eyes as she said, ¡°Cut it out, Justin! I don¡¯t have time for this. Do you have something to tell me or what? If not, I¡¯ll be hanging up now.¡± Justin said excitedly, ¡°Oh, you bet I do! Sam wants you toe over to the greenhouse tomorrow at seven! He wants me to keep this a secret from you, but I already let it slip thest time, so¡­ I figured there¡¯s no point in beating around the bush about this. Still¡­¡± ¡°Still what?¡± Natalie asked with a smile. ¡°Natalie, Sam worked really hard to prepare this surprise for you. You mustn¡¯t act like you already know what this is about! Sam will kill me if he knows I let you in on this secret!¡± Justin exined. Of course, Natalie couldn¡¯t care less if Samuel would have Justin¡¯s head. She simply didn¡¯t want his hard work and effort to be in vain. I bet Samuel must¡¯ve been nning this thing for a really long time, huh? Maybe he¡¯s been cold to me lately so he could see the look of surprise on my face! If this is what he wants, then I shall do my best to act like I don¡¯t know about it! With that in mind, Natalie deliberately replied in a helpless tone, ¡°Oh, all right¡­ I suppose I could y dumb to save you this once¡­¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Natalie! By the way, I do have a little suggestion. Tomorrow will be a big day for both you and Sam, so I was thinking of helping you pick out a dress that¡¯ll charm his head off!¡± Justin said excitedly. Sensing that Natalie was hesitating, he added, ¡°Stop hesitating, Natalie! Sam may not admit it, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be overjoyed if he sees you looking pretty!¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up at four tomorrow!¡± Justin hung up the phone after that. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie could be seen grinning from ear to ear when Ross came over to have her sign some documents. ¡°Ms. Nichols, did something pleasant just happen?¡± he asked instinctively. ¡°Something like that! Samuel is going to propose to me tomorrow evening! I bet we¡¯ll be a legally married couple really soon!¡± Natalie replied while receiving the documents from him. She then signed them before handing them back to Ross, but Ross seemed a little slow when he reached out to take it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ross?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ross took a moment to regain hisposure before continuing with a smile, ¡°I was just feeling happy for you, that¡¯s all. You and Samuel have been through a lot, so it¡¯s nice to see you two finally get married.¡± Natalie broke into a smile. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m d that the dark days are over, and I¡¯m really looking forward to our married life together! I won¡¯te into work tomorrow, so you¡¯ll have more work to handle.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Ross knew full well that it was time for him to let go of his feelings for her. Time soon went by, and it was already four in the afternoon the next day. Natalie saw Justin pull up in a Porsche Panamera at the location they agreed to meet at. Justin then got out of the driver¡¯s seat and bowed chivalrously at her as he helped opened the door. ¡°After you, Mrs. Bowers.¡± ¡°Samuel hasn¡¯t even proposed to me, and you¡¯re already addressing me as ¡®Mrs. Bowers?¡¯¡° Natalie asked with a mischievous grin. ¡°That¡¯s fine! You two are going to get married sooner orter, so you¡¯re bound to be Mrs. Bowers anyway! What¡¯s the problem?¡± Justin replied confidently. A Cue For Love Chapter 854 A Cue For Love Chapter 854 A Cue for Love Chapter 854 Win Her Back And Then What Both the makeup artist and dresser were shocked by Natalie¡¯s appearance the moment they saw her. They had been in this industry for over ten years, but this was the first time they had seen a woman look so pretty without makeup and essories. ¡°She truly is a beauty!¡± Amy eximed in awe. Natalie simply pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything. Justin arched an eyebrow at them as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving this beauty in your care now, so make sure to give it your best shot! I want her to look as pretty as an angel!¡± Amy nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯re professionals!¡± Just like that, Amy and her two assistants helped Natalie with her hairstyle and began working on her makeup after picking out a dress. As Natalie already looked incredibly beautiful, applying makeup on her was like adding icing on the cake. She looked so good that even the makeup artists felt a great sense of aplishment when they saw their handiwork. The entire process took about two hours, so it was already six by the time they were done. Natalie was a little uncertain about her appearance when she first stepped out of the changing room. ¡°Hey, Justin. H-How do I look?¡± she asked. Due to her standing beneath a chandelier, Natalie¡¯s fair skin looked as smooth as silk under the warm lighting. On top of that, her obsidian pupilsplemented her rosy lips and slightly wavy, ck hair that fell over her shoulders. The white evening gown that she had on hugged her body perfectly and helped show off her curves just right. Holy sh*t! She¡¯s got that ¡°innocent hot girl¡± vibe! Sam sure knows how to pick them! I remember how she wore that really ugly hyper-realistic mask when she was in Livingsfill, but Sam chose her anyway! Justin thought to himself when he saw her. ¡°You look perfect! I bet Sam¡¯s going to lose his mind when he sees youter!¡± Justin eximed. Natalie nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Having perfected her appearance, Justin drove her straight to the botanical garden. Meanwhile, Samuel was sitting on a bench inside the greenhouse. A quick nce at his watch showed that he still had fifteen minutes before the clock would strike seven. His frown continued to deepen as he watched the seconds tick by. Luna bit down on her lip as she said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Samuel, there is still time for you to change your mind now. It will all be toote once Ms. Nichols arrives. You might never be able to win her back afterward.¡± ¡°Win her back? And then what? Tell her that I only have six months left to live?¡± Samuel asked coldly. Luna knew it wasn¡¯t right for him to put up this act, but she couldn¡¯t find a better reason to stop him either. The fifteen minutes were soon up, and it was finally seven in the evening. All the lights in the greenhouse were switched on at once, giving the ce a dreamy look instantly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the middle of a bouquet of pink roses was a red velvet box with a diamond ring inside. Not wanting to ruin the atmosphere with his presence, Justin prepared to leave the moment the greenhouse came into view. ¡°This ce belongs to the two of you tonight, Mrs. Bowers! You two could even share a passionate night right here without any interference whatsoever!¡± he said mischievously before running off as quickly as his legs could carry. Natalie simply shook her head and chuckled as she cautiously made her way toward the greenhouse, her heart beating a lot faster as she got closer to it. Having given birth to four kids, it was obvious that sex with Samuel was not something new to her. Even so, Natalie found herself feeling incredibly nervous at the thought of actually getting married to Samuel. She could already see his figure in the distance when she arrived outside the greenhouse. A Cue For Love Chapter 855 A Cue For Love Chapter 855 A Cue for Love Chapter 855 Her Substitute One would know Samuel was hot just from a glimpse at his back in a white shirt. Natalie was standing outside the door, so she couldn¡¯t see Samuel¡¯s face from her angle. Opening the door to the greenhouse, she slowly walked toward him. However, Samuel wasn¡¯t the only person waiting for her there. When she saw Luna dressed in a green blouse and a cream-colored skirt, standing beside Samuel, a sense of dread snaked up Natalie¡¯s back, rooting her feet to the ground, causing her to freeze in her tracks. Isn¡¯t he going to propose to me here? So why is Luna from the Garcia family doing here? Natalie¡¯s eyes were round as she stared at the two in disbelief. Samuel and Luna were so immersed in their conversation that they didn¡¯t notice Natalie¡¯s arrival. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna. This is a bted regret of mine.¡± Samuel got down on one knee. ¡°I finally realize the person I love is you, and not Natalie. I hope you can be the one to stay with me for the rest of my life.¡± Such a heartfelt confession he was telling, yet it was to another woman right in front of me. At that moment, Natalie felt her body turn cold, and her heart sank. No way, this is impossible! It¡¯s too preposterous! Natalie clenched her fists tightly, pushing her nails into her palm, trying to wake herself up from this nightmare. Yet the pain was so vivid, telling her the scene unfolding in front of her wasn¡¯t just a bad dream. Luna could see Natalie from her angle, but it was toote to call the entire thing off. ¡°Samuel, it was a dream of mine to marry you.¡± Luna tried to gather all her emotions and responded, ¡°I finally got the happiness I¡¯ve been waiting for, so yes, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± Samuel slowly slid a diamond ring onto Luna¡¯s finger. The two embraced at the joyous asion. Samuel tilted Luna¡¯s face toward him and slowly bent down to kiss her lips. His lips were drawing closer and closer to Luna¡¯s. He¡¯s really nning to kiss her! Unable to keep her anger in check, Natalie snapped, ¡°Is this what you want to show me, Samuel?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie closed the distance between her and the two, ring at them with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Tell me¡­ Tell me, Samuel. This proposal you spent so much time and effort on was for her and not for me?¡± Natalieughed as tears began streaming down the corners of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still ying a prank on me even now? Let me make this clear, I have faith in you. The woman you love is me and not anyone else.¡± Anyone can have a change of heart in this world, but not Samuel. He had willingly sacrificed himself for me on numerous asions, so it was impossible for him to love someone else. Despite seeing it with her own two eyes, Natalie still didn¡¯t believe it. Seeing her tears, Samuel felt a stab of pain, but at the thought of his condition six monthster, he suppressed his pain and kept hisposure. ¡°I¡¯m not ying a prank on you. I love Luna, or should I say you¡¯re just her stand-in?¡± ¡°Stand-in?¡± Natalie mumbled under her breath. ¡°Luna is my first love.¡± Samuel locked his gaze with Natalie. ¡°My love for her was deep-rooted in my heart, but I got into an ident when I was eighteen and lost that part of my memory from head trauma. However, everything about her was still engraved somewhere deep in my brain, especially the herby scent surrounding her.¡± ¡°And?¡± Natalie¡¯s tears continued to flow as she resumed his story, ¡°Because of the herby scent that also surrounded me, you mistook me for her and treated me as her recement. Now that she¡¯s here and helps you recover your memory, you realize I¡¯m just her substitute?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 856 A Cue For Love Chapter 856 A Cue for Love Chapter 856 Injustice For Who Samuel drawled, ¡°Yes, that is the truth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Natalie leveled her gaze at Samuel. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡± ¡°Then why did you have Justin bring me here?¡± Natalie chewed on her lip. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to propose to me?¡± ¡°I was nning to propose today but not to you.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as his tone turned cold. ¡°The reason I asked him to bring you here was to end everything here tonight.¡± He reached for Luna¡¯s hand gently and pecked the back of her hand. ¡°Clearing up my rtionship with you is something I owe to Luna.¡± Samuel continued stonily, ¡°She¡¯s hesitant about my rtionship with you, so I want to show her my determination to cutting off all ties with you during this ceremony.¡± All this nonsense ising out of the mouth of the man that loves me the most. Everything seems real. His story matches his actions, but I just can¡¯t believe it. The sincere feelings I felt from every minute we spent together weren¡¯t something he could erase with a few words. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m not going to fall for your lie so easily.¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and stared at him coldly. ¡°Are you sure you want to cut off all ties with me? Once our ties are severed, I¡¯ll marry someone else and be his wife.¡± She thought Samuel would lose hisposure, but instead, he seemed relieved. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°If you truly love him and he can treat you well like I used to, I think it¡¯s fine for you to marry him.¡± Samuel stared pointedly at Natalie with sincerity in his gaze. ¡°After all, it was my fault for being confused about the woman I truly love. I¡¯m not going to me you for my mistake.¡± ¡°You!¡± He didn¡¯t get jealous as I expected. Instead, he was giving me his blessing for the start of a new rtionship. It seemed like he had already let go of his rtionship with me in such a short period. Luna could feel how hard he was holding himself back from his grip. He loves her so much yet has to act like he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I know you¡¯re upset.¡± Luna said, ¡°But since Samuel chose to marry me, that meant he had thought things through. I hope you can ept the reality and we can all live our lives peacefully. Let¡¯s not get involved in each other¡¯s lives anymore.¡± Samuel nodded with agreement. ¡°Have you heard everything Luna said?¡± Tears were still falling down Natalie¡¯s eyes. Samuel and Luna had thrown my heart on the ground and trampled on it. I should keep my head high and leave without looking back if I want to preserve my pride. Yet my body and heart refuse to take another step away from here. The pain I feel now is equivalent to the pain I felt six years ago in that fire. Then, the door to the greenhouse mmed open, and Steven strode in hurriedly. Trailing behind him was Justin tugging on him. ¡°What are you doing? Your brother is proposing. Come on, let¡¯s-¡± However, when Justin studied the scene in front of him, his words were stuck in his throat. Steven caught the tears on Natalie¡¯s face and Samuel¡¯s grip on Luna¡¯s hand and immediately realized what was happening. He stood beside Natalie and used, ¡°Samuel, are you still human? How can you do this? Natalie had given you so much, and this is how you repay her?¡± ¡°Is this how you speak to your brother?¡± Samuel barked back. ¡°Do you think you deserve my respect?¡± ¡°Are you feeling injustice for Natalie?¡± Samuel asked as his gaze filled with mockery. ¡°Or are you feeling injustice for yourself?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 857 A Cue For Love Chapter 857 A Cue for Love Chapter 857 So Wrong About You ¡°You!¡± Steven was stunned. However, he couldn¡¯t help stealing nces at Luna. Luna returned his gaze but kept quiet. After all, the Garcias were indebted to the Bowers. Arlo had told her repeatedly that she had to return the favor before he passed away. The only thing she could do now was toplete the mission Samuel gave her to lighten his burden of being poisoned. She didn¡¯t have the right to reach out to Steven even though she was reluctant to part with him. After calming herself down, Luna took a deep breath and looked up at Steven. ¡°Mr. Steven, I¡¯ve epted your brother¡¯s marriage proposal. I might have done something wrong for you to misunderstand my intentions. The person I liked since I was a kid is Samuel, not you. So I hope you can think of me as your sister-inw from here on out.¡± Steven¡¯s heart wrenched upon her words. He thought they had something going on between them. He thought she had harbored feelings for him during their time together at the aquarium. He thought he was special to her, as she was to him. It wasn¡¯t until today that he realized he was already emotionally attached to her. ¡°It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t like me.¡± Steven forced a smile and stared at her with conviction. ¡°But have you thought of her? I¡¯m sure they still have lingering feelings for each other after everything. What will you do if Sam regrets his decision one day? Are you sure you still want to stick with him?¡± Luna kept up with her act. ¡°Samuel has given me a diamond ring and has cleared things up with Ms. Nichols. I believe he truly loves me. Trust me. He won¡¯t regret his decision with me around. Please don¡¯t worry about me anymore.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Steven sneered. ¡°Samuel, you b*stard. Learn how to treat a woman right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s survival of the fittest,¡± Samuel said coldly. ¡°Luna chose to be with me instead of you. I chose her instead of Natalie.¡± ¡°Samuel! Are you still my brother? How could you say that¡­¡± Steven couldn¡¯t stop himself from cursing. However, Natalie quickly tugged his sleeve. ¡°Steven, stop it.¡± ¡°Natalie!¡± ¡°It¡¯s pointless.¡± She looked a little lost after she stopped crying. Steven kept quiet. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Natalie continued. ¡°This is the ce where everything started for them. We shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve been so wrong about you,¡± Natalie sighed before leaving with Steven. She left right after without a moment¡¯s hesitation. What the f*ck is going on? Justin thought as he swiveled his head around. ¡°Samuel, I thought you prepared this marriage proposal for Natalie?¡± Justin knew better than anyone to who Samuel wanted to propose. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions,¡± Samuel mumbled. ¡°I never said it was for her.¡± ¡°You!¡± Justin finally registered what was going on. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you how much Natalie had put herself through to find you the antidote?¡± Justin frowned. ¡°Samuel, how could you chuck her aside like that even though you don¡¯t find her sexually appealing?¡± Samuel hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but I don¡¯t want her anymore.¡± ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m so disappointed with you!¡± Justin left right after. At that moment, Samuel and Luna were the only ones left in the greenhouse. It wasn¡¯t until then that Samuel finally let go of her hand. He couldn¡¯t hide his pain any longer. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± he said. ¡°I will exin everything to Steven after I die.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 858 A Cue For Love Chapter 858 A Cue for Love Chapter 858 Something Fishy Is Going On On the way back. ¡°Do you know about Samuel and Ms. Garcia before this?¡± Natalie lifted her head and asked. Steven told her the truth since he knew it was impossible to hide it from her. ¡°Yes. I once saw him at Luna¡¯s ce when I visited her. They don¡¯t look like they were just friends back then¡­¡± Natalie clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into the flesh of her palms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalie. I should have told you about this sooner,¡± Steven apologized. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke. ¡°Because I don¡¯t believe that Samuel would do that to me.¡± ¡°Natalie¡­¡± ¡°He put up such a good show for everyone.¡± Natalie wiped away her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°If this is what Samuel wants me to believe, I will y along.¡± An act? Believe him? Steven was downright confused. Worried that it was too much to bear for Natalie, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Natalie said hoarsely. ¡°I wish to be alone.¡± ¡°Natalie, we can grab a drink together if you want,¡± Steven suggested. Natalie stared at Steven. Samuel must have destroyed his trust after everything that has happened tonight. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Natalie smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go get wasted.¡± Hence, the both of them headed to the bar. Steven was a regr at the ce. The bar manager immediately ushered them to Steven¡¯s private room the moment they arrived. There were two temperature-controlled wine cabs in the room to store different kinds of wine. Steven opened both wine cab doors, turned to Natalie, and said, ¡°Help yourself.¡± Natalie checked out the various bottles of wine in the wine cab and reached out without hesitation. She opened the bottle with a bottle opener, poured herself a ss, and downed it. Steven was stunned when he saw how fiercely she was drinking. ¡°Slow down.¡± However, Natalie shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Drinking slowly will only upset you even more when you¡¯re already upset. Didn¡¯t you say you would drink with me? Come on, bottoms up!¡± ¡°Bring it on.¡± Steven took a bottle of vodka out from the wine cab, poured himself a ss, and downed it like Natalie. They didn¡¯t have much to talk about at first. Nevertheless, they started to socialize under the influence of alcohol. Steven hugged the sofa legs and rubbed himself against it. ¡°Say¡­ why do you think Sam is suddenly so infatuated with Luna?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Something fishy is going on,¡± she said drunkenly. ¡°He might just be putting up a show with Ms. Garcia to trick me.¡± ¡°Trick you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too smart to be tricked by him.¡± Natalie patted her chest. ¡°Sometimes the heart sees what is invisible to the eye.¡± Steven narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why would they do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Natalie took a sip of her wine. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason is. I¡¯m super mad at him. Just wait, Samuel. I won¡¯t forgive you so easily this time around.¡± ¡°My brother is such a d*ckhead!¡± ¡°Yes. Your brother is a d*ckhead!¡± Natalie left after having too much to drink, wanting to find the restroom. She was dressed to the nines tonight when she went to the greenhouse. Moreover, being drunk made her look even more attractive. She was now the hot girl instead of being the innocent hot girl. She attracted lots of attention from men as she strutted around the bar in her drunken state. A Cue For Love Chapter 859 A Cue For Love Chapter 859 A Cue for Love Chapter 859 In The Nick Of Time ¡°Hello beautiful. Are you alone?¡± A feminine-looking man with shoulder-length hair made his way toward Natalie and gave her a devilish smirk. ¡°Tsk tsk. How could such a beautiful youngdy be drinking all alone in a bar in the middle of the night? How about I keep youpany?¡± Natalie was so drunk that she could no longer tell who or what was standing in front of her. What a noisy prick. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Harryughed out loud when Natalie told him to get lost. He touched the bottom of his lip with his thumb. ¡°I would have shown you who¡¯s boss if you were someone else. But you¡¯ve piqued my interest.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°You can stop the act. I know about your true intentions, being here alone sote at night.¡± With that, Harry gazed at her lecherously and reached out to caress her cheeks. He was stunned as his fingers came into contact with her wless porcin skin. He never thought her skin would be so smooth and silky as he merely thought her skin looked smooth. However, Natalie grabbed his hand and bent it the other way two seconds after. Hiss! He never expected for Natalie to be good at self-defense as he felt a sharp pain in his wrist. Harry quickly returned to his senses and broke free from her iron grip. His eyes burned with passion. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. Who would have thought that you even know how to fight aside from being pretty. What do I do? I¡¯vepletely fallen for you.¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Natalie remained sober as she stared at the man in front of her blurrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you darey another finger on me. You must be tired of living!¡± ¡°I cannot bear to leave you alone when you¡¯re so alluring,¡± Harry said bluntly. ¡°Dying for a beautiful woman is the most worthy cause there is. I don¡¯t mind being dead if it means I can eat you out and lick you dry.¡± The bar was filled with heavy metal music. Natalie was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t keep her bnce, not to mention mustering the energy to defend herself. She was only sober enough to tell that this man was a better fighter than she was. Offending him wouldn¡¯t do her any good at this point. ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Now that¡¯s a good girl. I¡¯ll let you experience the joy of being a woman in a bit.¡± Harryughed. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie followed the man toward his private room. Halfway through, she noticed a decorative metal piece shaped like a deer antler along the walkway. She was about to pick up the decorative metal piece. However, the man beside her reached out and grabbed it first. At that moment, she had exposed her true intentions by reaching out for the metal piece. ¡°Darling, it looks like you¡¯re just putting up an act for me.¡± Harry stared at the metal deer antler in his hand and smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a soft spot for women. But I¡¯m not interested in women who want to harm me no matter how beautiful they are.¡± Natalie knew her n had failed and tried to get away. Nevertheless, Harry grabbed her wrist and threw her against the wall. She felt a sharp pain in her lower back. Harry had raised the metal deer antler in the air before she could even catch her breath. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± Natalie widened her eyes in horror. ¡°I originally wanted to treat you well, but it seems like all you want is to harm me.¡± Harry sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like to pretend to be a chaste woman? I¡¯ll let you do so then. I¡¯ll lose interest in you once I ruin your pretty face with this metal piece.¡± Natalie turned away in fright as the metal piece hits the wall. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Harry spat in anger when he saw that he had missed his target. He raised his hand andunched another blow at her. Natalie¡¯s knees went weak. All she could do was watch as the man raised the metal deer antler in the air as she was backed into a corner. Just as Natalie thought she was doomed, someone else came to her rescue and pinned the man down. A Cue For Love Chapter 860 A Cue For Love Chapter 860 A Cue for Love Chapter 860 The Silver Masked Man Harry couldn¡¯t move a muscle as the man pinned him down. ¡°Which b*stard is it?¡± Harry turned around and saw a silver masked man. He was met with a gaze so chilling that it sent a shiver down his spine. ¡°Which era are you from? How could you still be wearing such an unconventional mask? I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m the brother of this bar¡¯s boss. Don¡¯t expect to leave this ce unscathed if you dare ruin my fun.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± The masked man spoke in a low voice. He sounded as if he was choking on smoke. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a mask because you¡¯re ugly, right? Alright, you¡¯re asking for it. I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s boss today.¡± With that, Harry swung his other arm and aimed a blow at the masked man. Harry was very good at fighting as he had picked up martial arts since he was a kid and had the upper hand. Hence, he couldn¡¯t be on the losing side. However, he never expected the man to knee his stomach before he could evennd the blow. He was in so much pain that he puked his guts out. ¡°Oof¡­¡± Harry¡¯s body went limp as he held on to his stomach and wriggled around on the floor. The silver masked man stepped on his face and turned it into a bloody mess. ¡°Just you wait. My brother¡­ won¡¯t let you off.¡± The man stepped even harder and spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Harry let out a blood-curdling scream as the man crushed his face. Natalie stared at the silver-masked man in a daze. After he had taken care of the assh*le beneath his feet, the man turned to Natalie and said, ¡°Why are you still standing around?¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie mumbled incoherently. ¡°Oh right¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Xander.¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Natalie. Thank you so much for today. I-I will repay you somehow¡­¡± Natalie stumbled forward. However, she almost fell face-first to the ground after taking a few steps as she had had too much to drink. The man quickly reached out to catch her at that. Natalie felt a sense of security as shey in his arms. He has broad shoulders, just like Samuel. She raised her head and locked eyes with him through the silver mask. His eyes look just like Samuel¡¯s too. The love and adoration she saw in his eyes were as she had remembered. ¡°Samuel, why did you abandon me?¡± Natalie grabbed the man¡¯s cor and asked in her drunken state. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°You do.¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Natalie reached out in an attempt to remove his mask. ¡°You cannot bear to leave me!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes reddened as she muttered. ¡°Samuel, what are you ying at?¡± However, Steven had already made his way over before she could even reach his mask. ¡°Natalie.¡± Steven frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m trying to remove your brother¡¯s silver mask,¡± Natalie said confidently. Steven made his way over and grabbed her arm, effectively stopping her from removing the man¡¯s silver mask. He then turned to the man beside him and said, ¡°Mr. York, please excuse my friend. She¡¯s drunk. That¡¯s why she¡¯s in such a state. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Xander remained indifferent. ¡°You should take good care of her since she¡¯s your friend. She would have been taken advantage of just now if not for me.¡± ¡°Is he really called Xander?¡± Natalie stood rooted to the ground. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s Samuel.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 861 A Cue For Love Chapter 861 A Cue for Love Chapter 861 Abandoned Once Again ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. He¡¯s not Sam. He truly is Xander from the York family.¡± Steven exined to her patiently. ¡°Moreover, how could Sam be here at this hour? He¡¯s probably whispering sweet nothings to Luna right now¡­¡± Steven trailed off toward the end as he too had been hurt. Natalie smiled bitterly upon his words. Could it be¡­ I¡¯ve got it all wrong in my drunken state? Am I so drunk that I¡¯m taking every man who treats me right as Samuel? Steven¡¯s right. How could Samuel be here at this hour? ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ve had too much to drink. I¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes dimmed with sorrow. ¡°Thank you so much for tonight, Mr. York.¡± Xander gave no response as he turned around and left. Natalie stared at the man¡¯s silhouette as she could no longer differentiate between illusion and reality. Steven spoke up when he noticed that Natalie¡¯s eyes were still glued on Xander. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t look out for you tonight. I¡¯ll send my men to take care of that b*stard and send you home first.¡± ¡°Home?¡± Natalie asked, confused. ¡°Is that still my home?¡± Steven was rendered speechless. After a while, he replied, ¡°At least Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton are all there.¡± ¡°Yeah. My children are still there.¡± Natalie nodded. Steven asked his assistant to send Natalie back to the Bowers residence since he drank. Gavin was still awake when Natalie returned. ¡°Ms. Nichols, why did you drink so much?¡± Gavin expressed his concern when he saw Natalie. ¡°Take a seat. I¡¯ll go make you some hangover remedy.¡± Natalie felt ufortable as she was experiencing heartache and hangover at the same time. Shortly after, Gavin returned with a bowl of hot hangover remedy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Natalie thanked him and downed the bowl of hangover remedy. ¡°Ms. Nichols, where is Mr. Samuel?¡± Gavin couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that Natalie was alone. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Natalie replied dully. ¡°He might note back when I¡¯m around.¡± ¡°Did you guys¡­ fight?¡± Gavin caught on as he too, had had his fair share of heartbreak. ¡°No.¡± Natalie forced a smile. ¡°Gavin, it¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest. I still need your help to prepare breakfast for the kids tomorrow.¡± Gavin knew Natalie didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Hence, he didn¡¯t push her for details. ¡°Goodnight, Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± It was two in the morning. Everyone else in the household were fast asleep at this hour except for Natalie. She sat on the carpeted floor of the study, hugged her knees, and stared out the window at the moon. She thought Samuel was going to prepare a grand wedding proposal for her. That was why she epted Justin¡¯s suggestion to dress to the nines tonight. She wanted to treat Samuel wholeheartedly since he was doing the same, or so she thought. However, she had never been so wrong. She didn¡¯t believe Samuel would turn his back on her, but his resoluteness still hurt. Even though Samuel did not turn his back on her, he had abandoned her. He would tell her the whole story if he wanted to. If not, then everything she did would be pointless. Natalie had been abandoned too many times during her lifetime. Just as she thought she had finally found someone who would never leave her, he left. She would leave Samuel if that was what he wanted. Natalie hugged her knees tight as the tears flowed down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t dare make a sound as she cried. Natalie bit her wrist as she held back her whimpers. She wanted to cry to her heart¡¯s content tonight. After all, Samuel wasn¡¯t the only one in her life. She still had people who cared for her. She promised herself to stay strong once day breaks. A Cue For Love Chapter 862 A Cue For Love Chapter 862 A Cue for Love Chapter 862 Strong And Beautiful That night, Natalie licked her wounds in the study in her semi-conscious state and soon fell into a deep sleep after all the crying. It was past nine in the morning when she woke up. The kids had breakfast and were already in school. She stared at her reflection in the mirror and was d that she didn¡¯t run into the kids that morning. Natalie didn¡¯t know what to say to her kids yet for her red and puffy eyes in case they asked. She put on some eye makeup to cover her red and puffy eyes to improve herplexion. Natalie headed toward Dream Corporation¡¯s CEO office after she left the Bowers residence. She had a face-to-face meeting with Ross in the office and a video conference with Lia and Yandel, who were in Loang. Yandel reported everything he had done in Loang in great detail to Natalie. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re done renovating the office building. It has passed the formaldehyde test. When are you coming over?¡± Yandel couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement as he spoke. Natalie held on to her mug of coffee and stared into the camera. However, she had lost focus. ¡°Ms. Nichols,¡± Ross called out as he noticed her mind had wandered off. ¡°Yes?¡± Natalie collected her thoughts at that. However, she didn¡¯t hear Yandel¡¯s question just now.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Yandel, can you please repeat your question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking when you areing over to Loang?¡± Yandel teased, ¡°I know what¡¯s going through your mind, Boss. You must be thinking that you wouldn¡¯t be able to see Samuel every day if you head over to Loang. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so out of it, right?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to lie to her friend. ¡°We broke up. He wants to marry his betrothed instead,¡± she replied. ¡°I can head over at a moment¡¯s notice if everything has been prepared.¡± Ross, Yandel, and Lia were taken aback upon her words. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°What!¡± Natalie took a sip of her coffee. ¡°It¡¯s weird, right? I don¡¯t get it either. But I will respect his decision.¡± The three of them found it hard to recover from the shock of hertest update. Natalie spoke up as she saw the look of sorrow in their eyes. ¡°I consider all of you friends I care about besides being my employees. I decided to tell you about my love life because I don¡¯t want things to be awkward. Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m upset, but I will keep my emotions in check and heal soon. I still have a lot of work and personal things to take care of¡­¡± ¡°Samuel must be blind! You are so strong and beautiful. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone much better than him,¡± Yandel cursed. Lia nodded and echoed, ¡°Mr. Moss is right. I noticed there are plenty of good-looking men over here in Loang. Samuel is nothingpared to them.¡± Ross burned with rage. However, he managed to keep his temper in check. ¡°We will do everything in our power to help you out if you ever need anything from us.¡± Natalieughed as she felt the love and supporting from her assistant and employees. ¡°Okay, thank you all. I¡¯ll get ready and will head over to Loang in a week.¡± She turned off the camera after the meeting ended. ¡°Ross, have you heard of Xander York?¡± Natalie rearranged the documents on the table as she asked. Ross gave it some thought before he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Yorks, but the only family members I¡¯ve heard of are Riley and Carlo. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of Xander.¡± ¡°No?¡± Natalie recalled the silver-masked man. Even though she had too much to drink yesterday night, every aspect of the man reminded her of Samuel, except for his silver mask and hoarse voice. A Cue For Love Chapter 863 A Cue For Love Chapter 863 A Cue for Love Chapter 863 What Were You Thinking Could it be that¡­ I was just being delusional because I¡¯m drunk? ¡°Oh, right. I remembered,¡± said Ross all of a sudden. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I remembered Xander. He is rarely mentioned. When people talk about the York family, it¡¯s mostly about Riley and Carlo whom I mentioned earlier.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After a slight pause, Ross continued, ¡°Actually, Xander is supposed to be the immediate heir. But after he got seriously injured in a fire three years ago, he lost the right to inherit thepany.¡± Natalie bit her lips and asked, ¡°Did he be disfigured from the fire?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ross nodded. ¡°Rumors have it that not only was his face burned, but also many other parts of her body. Even after a skin transnt, his face is so scarred that it barely resembles a human face. Hence, Xander rarely shows up in public. Even if he does, he¡¯ll wear a special mask.¡± Everything Ross described, from the silver mask to the hoarse voice, was simr to ¡°Xander¡±, whom Natalie had met the previous night. Everything was a result of the huge fire that Xander experienced three years ago. Looks like I was really delusional. ¡°Ms. Nichols, why did you suddenly ask about him?¡± asked Ross as he adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. Natalie replied, ¡°Xander helped me, so I was curious about his background. I wanted to investigate him, but you saved my time and effort by telling me this.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, you and Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Shush.¡± Natalie ced a finger over her lips and shook her head. ¡°Ross, we must move forward. I don¡¯t want to bring up those painful memories.¡± Although she did not wallow in despair, it did not mean that those events were not painful for her. Understanding the look in Natalie¡¯s eyes, Ross stopped interrogating. He gave her some space alone to think. Meanwhile, at Centurion Corporation, Keh barged into the CEO¡¯s office with his walking stick. Luna followed behind him. Billy said with a troubled look, ¡°Old Mr. Bowers, my boss is having an important meeting. Can you and Ms. Garcia wait at the VIP lounge for a while? I¡¯ll inform him to go over immediately after the meeting.¡± However, Keh refused to budge. Waving his walking stick in the air, he yelled, ¡°Billy, you b*stard! Don¡¯t just treat Samuel as your boss and not show me any respect!¡± ¡°Why would I do that, Old Mr. Bowers?¡± ¡°Stop the meeting, no matter how important it is!¡± Keh was so furious that his body trembled. ¡°If he can¡¯t even handle his rtionship well, how can he handle work matters? If this continues, he¡¯ll really ruin his own happiness.¡± Looking at how furious Keh was, Billy was at a loss for what to do. Still, he had no choice but to put up a brave front. ¡°Old. Mr. Bowers, you¡¯re getting old. Calm down and don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°Of course I need to be rash! Tell him toe out of the meeting room right now! I demand to see him!¡± yelled Keh agitatedly. Luna wanted to hold onto Keh, but he pushed her away disdainfully. She knew that Keh did not genuinely detest her. Unfortunately, she was just interfering with Samuel and Natalie¡¯s rtionship. She had her own grievances, but she had no choice but to bite her lips and not utter a single word. ¡°Samuel,e out!¡± shouted Keh. At that moment, the doors of the meeting room opened and out walked Samuel. ncing at Keh, whose face was flushed red in fury, he called out in a deep voice, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Come here! I need a long talk with you.¡± Keh beckoned him over with a finger. ¡°If the talk fails, don¡¯t call me your grandpa anymore!¡± Samuel said to Billy, ¡°Push all my work appointments back by two hours. My grandpa needs to speak to me.¡± When Billy saw Samueling out, he heaved a sigh of relief secretly. ¡°Okay! Got it!¡± The three of them sat on different couches in Samuel¡¯s office. The atmosphere was extraordinarily solemn. Not beating around the bush, Keh demanded directly, ¡°Samuel, I heard that you want to marry Luna. Tell me! What were you thinking?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 864 A Cue For Love Chapter 864 A Cue for Love Chapter 864 The Person I Love The Most Keh was stunned by that question. After a while, he said, ¡°Marriage is not something to be trifled with. I asked your brother and he made the decisions after thinking about it seriously. As his grandpa, I have nothing else to say.¡± ¡°How can that be, Grandpa?¡± Frowning, Steven eximed, ¡°Samuel¡¯s change of heart will not only ruin Natalie, but also Luna!¡± Keh was already feeling tormented enough. Now that he was being interrogated by Steven, he was so angry that his chest felt tight and his cheeks started to flush. Steven wants me to say something, but what can I say? I¡¯ve already promised Samuel that I¡¯ll keep his body condition a secret. ¡°I¡­¡± Clutching his chest, Keh revealed a look of agony. ¡°Mr. Steven, can you stop fooling around? Can¡¯t you see that Mr. Bowers isn¡¯t feeling well?¡± Luna quickly steadied Keh and shot a cold re at Steven. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so insistent on changing your brother¡¯s decision!¡± ¡°Why? You know the reason very well, Luna!¡± Now that Steven¡¯s intentions had been revealed, he no longer concealed the affectionate look in his eyes. ¡°So what if I do?¡± Luna straightened her back, her clear eyes filled with stubbornness. ¡°This is a decision that I made with your brother after deliberating about it for a long time. Mr. Steven, I hope that you can be more mature and stop acting so childishly. Your actions will only put Mr. Bowers in a tough spot. You can¡¯t change anything! Since I¡¯ve already agreed to Mr. Samuel¡¯s proposal, I will not change my decision anymore.¡± ¡°Is this what you really think?¡± Steven scoffed in self-mockery. ¡°Yes!¡± insisted Luna stubbornly. ¡°We belong to two different worlds right from the start. Look at what¡¯s happening now! Even though I¡¯m telling you my thoughts so seriously, you think that I¡¯ve been threatened by someone else!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± As if he had just heard a hrious joke, Stevenughed loudly. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m just being a busybody.¡± Suppressing her urge to cry, Luna pursed her lips tightly and remained silent. Steven left despondently. After he finally left their field of sight, tears streamed down Luna¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Luna, you actually have feelings for Steven, right?¡± asked Keh hoarsely. Wiping the tears from her cheeks, Luna nodded. Looking at how Luna had to pretend to be so merciless in front of Steven, Keh suddenly pitied her. Not knowing what to say, he could only pat her head gently. Luna felt horrible too. Although she did not regret her decision, it was difficult for her to cut all ties with Steven. ¡°The Garcia family doesn¡¯t owe the Bowers family anything. It should be the other way around!¡± Leaning against Keh¡¯s shoulder, Luna treated him like her own grandfather. Tears kept falling down her cheeks. ¡°My poor child. If you want to cry, just cry to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Keh sighed. His heart ached terribly, but there was nothing he could do. Meanwhile, in a medical facility by the ocean, Samuel sat opposite a man in a silver mask. With his hands folded, the man in the silver mask gazed at Samuel and asked, ¡°How long are you nning to borrow my identity?¡± ¡°Half a year,¡± replied Samuel curtly. ¡°Lend me your identity for the next half a year.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why aren¡¯t you using your status as the head of the Bowers family? Why do you want to pretend to be a disabled person?¡± asked Xander. ¡°Is it because of this mask that I¡¯m using to conceal my face?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel did not deny it. ¡°You rarely go out, so no one knows you well. Since you always wear this mask, you¡¯re the perfect cover.¡± Even after hearing his exnation, Xander still could not understand it. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Samuel. Who are you meeting, such that you have to wear a mask?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A helpless look crept into Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s the person I love the most and the person I wish to lose the least.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 865 A Cue For Love Chapter 865 A Cue for Love Chapter 865 You Left Me ¡°Okay.¡± Xander¡¯s voice was still hoarse. ¡°I can lend you my identity for half a year, but don¡¯t go around having any affairs. Otherwise, I¡¯d have women pestering me afterward.¡± Xander got injured in a fire because of a woman. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Samuel had no interest in any woman except for Natalie. He was reluctant to entrust her to him. ¡°In return for letting me use your identity, I¡¯ve recruited the most renowned stic surgeon for you. Half a yearter, you can take off the silver mask and reim everything that you¡¯ve lost from the York family,¡± suggested Samuel. Xander clenched his fists. ¡°Thank you.¡± After leaving the medical facility by the ocean, Samuel received Natalie¡¯s call on the way back. When he saw the familiar name, Samuel felt like his heart was being pierced. It was a painful feeling. Afraid that he would be distracted by the call, he stopped the Bentley by the roadside. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is it convenient for you to speak now?¡± asked Natalie. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡± ¡°I can talk to you in person,¡± said Samuel. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Ten minutes is enough. I can make myself clear through the phone, so there¡¯s no need to meet,¡± interrupted Natalie coldly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s the end of the world, I don¡¯t want to meet you.¡± Although Samuel could not see Natalie¡¯s expression, his emotions churned because of what she said. There were a lot of things he wanted to tell her, but he could not articte anything. Eventually, Natalie broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll move out of the Bowers residence today. Two dayster, I¡¯ll move to Loang to work. I¡¯ll bring the five children, including Yumi, with me. In the future, you¡¯ll be marrying Ms. Garcia. The kids might be a burden to you, but they¡¯re precious to me. If you think that you owe me, don¡¯t fight with me for the kids. Let them leave with me.¡± Natalie expressed her innermost thoughts. The kids were her only soft spot. Although she could lose the love of her life, she must never lose her kids. ¡°Okay, I agree,¡± replied Samuel after a long while. ¡°Really?¡± Natalie could barely believe her ears. She thought that Samuel would not let her bring the kids away without a fight, but he agreed so easily. At that moment, her heart ached terribly. What is it that could make Samuel let me go and give up custody over the kids so easily? ¡°Are you hiding something from me, Samuel?¡± blurted Natalie. ¡°I did in the past, but not anymore,¡± replied Samuel solemnly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide anything from you. I owe you this. Furthermore, after I marry Luna, it¡¯s true that the kids will trouble her if they stay with me.¡± Natalie chuckled self-mockingly. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m overthinking.¡± Samuel¡¯s heart ached uncontrobly when he heard her self-deprecating tone. However, when he remembered that he was in no position to do that, all he could do was to grip the steering wheel tightly. The veins in his arms popped out. Natalie stood underneath the sunset, bathing in the glow of the dusk. She bit her lips so forcefully that they bled. Even if she was faced with all sorts of hardships and obstacles, she would still be willing to stay by his side. However, he was willing to use ¡®betrayal¡¯ as an excuse to chase her away this time. Yet, he was unwilling to reveal anything close to the truth to her. Even if she wanted to guess, she did not even know where to start. If Samuel had already decided, there was no way she could win him over. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re the one who left me,¡± spat Natalie, articting every single word. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say, ¡®See you again¡¯. It¡¯s better if we never meet again.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 866 A Cue For Love Chapter 866 A Cue for Love Chapter 866 Three Dense Boys After saying thest word, Natalie hung up the call. If she continued speaking, she was afraid that she would give in, that she would be reluctant to let him go. ¡°What are you hiding from me, Samuel?¡± Natalie gazed at the night sky outside the windows, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Why are you forcing me to leave like this?¡± Meanwhile, Samuel turned his handsome face toward the car window. His brooding gazended on the vehicles zooming past the roads as he gripped the steering wheel tightly. ¡°Never meet again?¡± A glint shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes as he mumbled deeply, ¡°Before I die¡­ I probably can¡¯t do it even if I wanted to.¡± Hence, he found a new identity for himself. After returning to the Bowers residence, Natalie packed her suitcase. Then, she went to the children¡¯s rooms and told them that she would be working and staying in Loang. The moment she finished speaking, Sophia asked anxiously, ¡°What about Daddy? Will he be following us?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Will he be on the same flight as us?¡± Natalie knew that she would not be able to escape this topic. However, when the kids interrogated her so eagerly, she became flustered. ¡°No, your daddy has important work to deal with. You might not be able to see him for a long time¡­¡± When she said that, the five kids asked simultaneously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± When Natalie heard the kids asking the same question, she felt like there was a dagger piercing her heart. Although it hurt, she forced out a smile. As she still had not thought of a reason to tell them, she had no choice but to lie. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. It¡¯s because of work. Your daddy needs to stay in Chanaea, while my work is in Loang. Mommy can¡¯t bear to part with the five of you, so I¡¯m bringing you with me. If you miss your daddy, you can call him.¡± Franklin and the rest felt relieved when they heard that. It had been tough for them to finally have parents. I don¡¯t want to return to the past, when I have to choose between living with Daddy or Mommy. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Mommy, everything¡¯s fine as long as you and Daddy are happy together.¡± Sophia patted her chest. ¡°Yeah! If Daddy bullies you, tell us! We¡¯ll back you up!¡± eximed Xavian as he clenched his fists. ¡°Impossible!¡± rebuked Franklin loudly. ¡°Daddy dotes on Mommy so much! He won¡¯t bear to bully her.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± agreed yton. Even Yumi, who had just joined the family, nodded. After being rebutted by his siblings, Xavian quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just giving an example! Of course, I know that Daddy loves Mommy a lot and won¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Good that you know!¡± The children¡¯s interaction caused Natalie¡¯s gaze to flit around. She still had not told them about her breakup with Samuel. What about in the future? After informing the kids, Natalie left the room. When she left, the five kids crowded together and started discussing enthusiastically. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Mommy¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t look too good?¡± asked Sophia worriedly as she propped her head up with a hand. ¡°I think she¡¯s not doing well too. Her eyes are red, as if she just cried!¡± agreed Yumi, who was also a girl. Meanwhile, the other three boys started making densements. ¡°Of course she¡¯s not doing too well! Daddy and Mommy will need to live apart for the time being, so it¡¯s normal that she can¡¯t bear to leave him.¡± ¡°If her eyes are red, she definitely cried before this. It¡¯s normal for her to cry before leaving.¡± ¡°So, when we¡¯re with Mommy in Loang, let¡¯s avoid mentioning Daddy as much as possible. That way, Mommy won¡¯t feel bad because she misses Daddy too much!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 867 A Cue For Love Chapter 867 A Cue for Love Chapter 867 Feeling Tortured Yumi nodded. ¡°Yeah! After we go to Loang, we must make sure not to mention Daddy in front of Mommy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough,¡± added Sophia with a pout. ¡°When we are together with Mommy, we must help Daddy monitor her love life! If there are some stupid men going after her, we must eliminate all of them for Daddy¡¯s sake.¡± Everyone expressed their support for Sophia¡¯s suggestion. Xavian and yton exchanged a look and said, ¡°Before, when Mommy didn¡¯t wear that ugly hyper- realistic mask, there were a lot of weird men who pursued her. Things only got better after she wore that mask.¡± Franklin nodded. ¡°Sophia¡¯s right! Daddy¡¯s happiness will be in our hands from now on.¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s relying on us.¡± The five kids stretched out their fists and put them together. As the eldest, Franklin cleared his throat and dered, ¡°With the five of us together, nothing can stop us!¡± After he spoke, four child-like voices rang out. ¡°Nothing can stop us!¡± ¡°Nothing can stop us!¡± ¡°Nothing can stop us!¡± ¡°Nothing can stop us!¡± Their faces and their eyes revealed an intense look of passion. For these few days, Samuel did not return to the Bowers Residence. Instead, he stayed at Centurion Corporation. When Justin tried to contact Samuel, he could not reach Samuel. Before he returned to Livingsfill, he wanted to meet Samuel again. Hence, he went to Centurion Corporation. Samuel nced at Justin and asked, ¡°What? Are you here to interrogate me too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in no position to do that,¡± said Justin with a frown. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand you¡­ You¡¯ve made all engagement preparations with Natalie in mind! Why did you change your fiance¨¦ at thest moment?¡± Samuel replied expressionlessly, ¡°Because I feel like it.¡± ¡°Yeah, that sounds simple enough.¡± Justin massaged his temples and said in frustration, ¡°Actually, before your proposal, I called my sister and told her about it. Natalie overheard the conversation by ident.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that she already knew about the surprise beforehand, but she pretended to be oblivious in front of you.¡± Justin continued, ¡°She thought that she was being clever, but she ended up receiving this unpleasant surprise from you instead.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression turned gloomier. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± Justin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Justin!¡± ¡°Samuel, if you want to hear the lie, it¡¯s because I¡¯m reporting everything to you¡ªright down to the most irrelevant details.¡± Justin pouted. ¡°If you want to hear the truth, it¡¯s because I¡¯m trying to seek justice for her! Regardless of what your intention was¡ªbe it out of goodwill or grievances¡ªit¡¯s too merciless to crush her hopes like that.¡± Since he would be returning to Livingsfill the next day, Justin thought that he should just speak his mind. Even if the sky fell, his sister could still back him up. Justin left, leaving Samuel sitting at his desk and mulling over what he just said. So she already knew¡­ Yet, I pushed her away so ruthlessly that night. If Justin said that to provoke me, he has seeded. This is what being tortured feels like, huh? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Soon, a week passed. A ne descended from the blue sky andnded at the international airport of Yeringham, Loang¡¯s capital city. Afternding, the door opened. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to ady in a brown windbreaker and jeans, as well as the five kids following her. A Cue For Love Chapter 868 A Cue For Love Chapter 868 A Cue for Love Chapter 868 Revisiting ces Thedy had wavy shoulder-length hair that was all bunned up. She looked stunning with her taut skin, dainty nose, petal-like lips, and curvaceous figure. Having five children with exquisite features by her side caused all the passersby to turn their heads and stare. The adult and five children were none other than Natalie and her five kids, including Yumi. When Yandel and Lia saw them from afar, they waved their hands at her. ¡°Boss, over here!¡± Natalie walked over to them with a vibrant smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Boss, I have missed you so much.¡± As Yandel was one of the advanced teams, he arrived one month ago. Other than chatting with Natalie on video, he had not seen her in a very long time. Caught up in his emotions, he wanted to give her a big hug. However, Franklin suddenly blocked his way. Staring at the child that had inserted himself between him and Natalie, Yandel was stunned. ¡°Mr. Moss, please mind your manners.¡± Franklin cocked his brow in a domineering manner. ¡°If you feel like hugging someone, you can hug me.¡± Franklin¡¯s face closely resembled Samuel. Ever since he learned that Samuel betrayed his boss, he felt the urge to plunge a dagger into Samuel¡¯s heart. Consequently, he had no interest in hugging someone that looked like thetter. ¡°Since you won¡¯t allow me to hug the boss, I¡¯ll hug Sophia instead,¡± Yandel retorted in a salty tone. However, before he could get close to her, the four other children blocked his way. ¡°Boss, do I look like I have bad intentions?¡± Yandel asked pitifully. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°A little,¡± Natalie teased. ¡°However, how long do you want me to have my photo taken here at the airport?¡± When he realized that the crowd taking pictures of Natalie was growing, he snapped out of his mischievous mood and led Natalie to their car together with Lia. Inside the car, Natalie looked out the window at Yaleview. A long time had passed since she set foot in the city. All the drama that happened in Chanaea is now in the past. My life has just begun! Soon, Yandel brought Natalie and her children to the mansion he had prepared. There, he had arranged for a middle-aged housekeeper, Emma Bunton, to take care of Natalie and her kids¡¯ daily needs. Being someone efficient, Emma unpacked all their luggage swiftly. As there was a time difference between Loang and Chanaea, the children felt sleepy after dinner and retired to their rooms. Nevertheless, Natalie was still very alert and didn¡¯t feel lethargic at all. ¡°Boss, since today is your first day here, I¡¯ll take you to an interesting ce where we can have a drink to celebrate your arrival,¡± Yandel suggested. ¡°Lia, are youing along?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I¡¯m going if you are.¡± Subsequently, Natalie agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± The three of them headed to Yaleview¡¯s most famous club, Fullmoon. Even though it had a name that sounded cultured, Yaleview was Loang¡¯s biggest sin city. Opulently decorated, it had all sorts of entertainment imaginable, from legal establishments to those that thread on the boundaries of thew. Given how wild it could be, the city was definitely a ce that could open one¡¯s eyes to the world. As it was Lia¡¯s first time, she was awestruck by what she saw. Even though Natalie had visited the ce before, she couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Things have be more vibrant since thest time I was here.¡± ¡°Conflict needs money,¡± Yandelmented in a cryptic tone. ¡°In recent years, it has finallye to a head.¡± Lia was baffled by his words. ¡°What conflict?¡± Yandel and Natalie simply responded with knowing smiles. What conflict? Obviously, it¡¯s the struggle within the royal family. A Cue For Love Chapter 869 A Cue For Love Chapter 869 A Cue for Love Chapter 869 The Casino Part One Since Fullmoon was well known as an establishment to splurge one¡¯s wealth, it naturally had a casino in it. Inside, the casino was the busiest part of the club. It was packed like sardines and one could hear cries of joy and wails of disappointment ring out incessantly. With a stroke of luck, some felt as if they were in Heaven. While thosecking it felt as if they were being sent to Hell. After all, Heaven and Hell were nothing but states of mind. Subsequently, Yandel led Natalie and Lia into the casino, where Natalie observed everything that was going on with a detached state of mind. Inside, there were gorgeous female croupiers giving out cards everywhere. The crowd made out of prominent figures were so awestruck that their eyes could pop out anytime, while the tables were piled with mountains of chips that would astound anyone. Lia couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°Even though I heard that Yaleview had casinos, I can¡¯t imagine what they look like until I see them with my own eyes!¡± Natalie broke into a faint smile. ¡°The exposure will be good for you. Nevertheless, stay away from gambling.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lia asked curiously. ¡°Risking a little to win something big is human nature,¡± Natalie mulled aloud. ¡°As most people are ordinary folk, how many of them can ovee their own natural ws?¡± Nodded in agreement, Lia couldn¡¯t help butment how Natalie seemed to be wiser to the world despite being younger than her. In truth, if not for Natalie¡¯s reminder, she would have been pulled in by the infectious atmosphere and taken a seat at the gambling table. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Despite their morous outfits, their gaze was calm, unaffected by the rush of the casino. Natalie¡¯s goal was to immerse herself within the ambiance and get a feel of what Yaleview was like. After all, as a businesswoman, one needed to learn the local customs. At that moment, the sobs of a woman caught her attention. She looked about twenty-seven and was so thin that her face seemed sunken in. As her frizzy hairy upon her shoulders, her face was covered in tears. Underneath the miserable appearance, one could still see how exquisite her features were. ¡°Caleb, stop gambling. Let¡¯s go home, shall we?¡± thedy pleaded as she hugged a man¡¯s arm. ¡°I beg of you, stop gambling. You have already lost a lot. If you continue, we¡¯ll lose everything!¡± Unexpectedly, Caleb Lance pushed Anna Appleby aside and berated her, ¡°Stop saying that I¡¯m losing! Ever since you came here, you keep repeating those words. Luck was on my side until you arrived. That¡¯s when I started losing every hand. The moment you opened your mouth, all my luck went down the drain, you jinx!¡± Teary-eyed, Anna begged pitifully, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s my fault. Since your luck has turned, we should go home, all right? Our baby is only five months old, and she needs her daddy. It would be good if you could spend some time with her.¡± Her well-intentioned pleas were met by Caleb¡¯s roar. ¡°Get lost! I already made it clear that you¡¯re a jinx! Which part of it do you not understand?¡± ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Caleb¡¯s attention was entirely focused on the card game in front of him. The pretty croupier asked, ¡°Is this your fifth card? Are you going to call?¡± Due to the confidence he had in his cards and the encouragement he felt from the croupier¡¯s resonating voice, Caleb dered with bravado, ¡°I¡¯m going to raise everything.¡± Just as he spoke, Caleb pushed all his chips toward the croupier. Anna was dumbstruck by his action. That¡¯s a lot of chips! If he loses them, how are we going to pay for our uing living expenses? The croupier threw Caleb a coy nce. ¡°You¡¯ve got lots of guts, sir.¡± As he felt secretly delighted, the hysteria in his eyes began to grow. ¡°Royal flush, royal flush¡­¡± Somewhere nearby, Natalie and Yandel observed Anna with mixed emotions. Both of them were old acquaintances of Anna. Thetter came from a family of academics and was the mysterious genius designer in the jewelry world called Muse. Nevertheless, this was the first time Natalie and Yandel saw Anna in such miserable circumstances. A Cue For Love Chapter 870 A Cue For Love Chapter 870 A Cue for Love Chapter 870 The Casino Part Two Since it was time to show their hands, the fifth card was finally revealed. As the croupier took away all the chips that Caleb had pushed in front of her, she remarked, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but you have lost. Now that you have run out of chips, I have to ask you to vacate your seat.¡± As the words rolled off the croupier¡¯s tongue, her eyes glistened with obvious ridicule, as if she was telling Caleb to get lost now that he had run out of money. Suddenly, Caleb¡¯s mind snapped when he saw the look in her eye, causing him to remain in front of the gambling table. Even though Anna was mourning the money he lost, she realized that it was more important to get him home. Thus, she persuaded, ¡°Caleb, now that you have lost the money, can youe home already?¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Caleb vented all his fury on Anna. ¡°Are you jealous of me making money to care for our family? Must you only be happy when I lose everything I have? All this while, you have looked down upon me and think that I¡¯m not as good as you. Therefore, when you see me winning, you resort to such methods to break my lucky streak!¡± The moment he finished, Caleb gave Anna a forceful p without minding where they were. Struck into a daze, Anna burst out in silent tears. Looking at the pathetic couple, the croupier showed no pity at all. Instead, she sneered, ¡°However you want to deal with this as a couple, you should do it at home. Please don¡¯t waste our time as we¡¯re an entertainment establishment.¡± Anna swallowed her anger and tugged at Caleb¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, all right?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thetter didn¡¯t respond. Faced with his refusal, Anna continued to plead, ¡°I beg of you,e home with me, please.¡± Caleb felt that he had lost due to bad luck, and it was entirely because Anna had jinxed him. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Caleb¡­¡± Again? Feeling as if he hadn¡¯t vented enough from the p, he prepared to punch the daylights out of Anna so that she would finally shut up. Just when he grabbed her by her hair and raised his fist, Yandel caught his hand instead. ¡°Stop it.¡± With a narrowed gaze, Yandel threw Caleb a grim look. ¡°I dare you to f*cking hit her one more time.¡± With his hand restrained by Yandel, Caleb was infuriated when he could barely move at all. ¡°I¡¯m teaching my wife a lesson right now. What has it got anything to do with you? Since when is it your ce to stick your nose into my business? She¡¯s my wife, and I have the right to do whatever I please with her!¡± Just when Anna felt the pull on her hair loosen, she was greeted by the sight of Yandel and Natalie when she raised her gaze. Why are they here? When it urred to her that they might have witnessed the entire episode, Anna wished for the ground to open up and swallow her. In fact, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face Natalie. The reason she ended up in such a predicament was that she refused to take thetter¡¯s advice to not dive into the rtionship back then. Hanging her head, Anna didn¡¯t know what to say as tears continued to stream down her cheeks. Meanwhile, Yandel admonished Caleb, ¡°You should mind that filthy mouth of yours.¡± ¡°Be honest with me, are you an ex-me of my wife?¡± Caleb licked his lips in a disgusting manner before greedily suggesting, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? I¡¯ll bet my wife, while you put in money. If I lose, you can have her. If you lose, you¡¯ll pay me the money.¡± The moment he spoke, Anna suddenly looked up and red at Caleb. ¡°Caleb! I¡¯m your wife, for goodness sake. How can you say such a thing?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 871 A Cue For Love Chapter 871 A Cue for Love Chapter 871 The Casino Part Three Caleb remarked in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Won¡¯t you still be my wife if I end up winning? You¡¯re just the coteral for the time being, so there¡¯s nothing for you to lose.¡± ¡°But what if you lose?¡± Anna asked in disbelief. ¡°How can you not be confident in me?¡± Caleb retorted. ¡°As my wife, you should have unconditional trust in me and believe in my absolute victory. Given how you¡¯re filled with doubts now, it¡¯s obvious that your feelings toward me have changed.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Anna gritted her teeth as hatred welled up within her. ¡°Caleb, marrying a jerk like you was the biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made!¡± Ignoring whatever Anna said, Caleb kept blinking at Yandel. ¡°Are you betting or not? Do you have three million? Shall I bet my wife?¡± Yandel was so outraged that he could feel his blood boil. ¡°You are worse than a f*cking animal! By getting me to bet with you, you¡¯re¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Natalie interrupted, ¡°Yandel, bet with him. Let¡¯s put in three million.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Yandel and Lia were clueless as to what Natalie was up to. Even Anna was shocked, for she didn¡¯t understand why Natalie would agree to a bet with scum like Caleb. Nevertheless, Yandel obeyed Natalie¡¯s instruction and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± The croupier knitted her brows by the side. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Natalie threw her a nce and cracked a faint smile. ¡°Fullmoon has a history of almost a hundred years, and this isn¡¯t the first time such a bet is made. Therefore, don¡¯t worry about yourmission as it will be borne by the winner. All you need to do is to bear witness to our game.¡± Given that the croupier was someone experienced, her concerns were ayed after hearing Natalie¡¯s words. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sweeping her gaze across the familiar faces, Anna bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t want any part of this!¡± ¡°You have to participate, as it¡¯s no longer up to you now. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that I have lost all our money. If we don¡¯t take this gamble, we won¡¯t be able to afford even our daughter¡¯s diapers. If we don¡¯t have enough money to raise her, I¡¯ll have no choice but to give her away,¡± Caleb remarked cruelly. As that was Caleb¡¯s way of insinuating that he was going to sell their daughter, Anna felt as if a knife had been plunged into her heart. He sees his daughter as a product to be sold, while I can be treated as coteral. This man is no different from an animal at all! Anna froze where she stood. At that moment, Natalie walked up to Caleb. ¡°Miss, are you here to gamble against me?¡± Caleb let out a wry chuckle. ¡°I won¡¯t go soft just because you¡¯re a woman.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Natalie shrugged her shouldersnguidly. After Yandel and Lia exchanged nces, they rolled their eyes in unison. Evidently, Caleb was unaware of how skilled Natalie was and even dared to ridicule her. In the end, Natalie and Caleb elected to y a game of poker. As the croupier shuffled the cards and gave them out, Caleb looked tense while Natalie was a sea of calm. After ncing at her cards, her attention remained focused on Anna who had cried her eyes swollen. Two years ago, Muse was the shining star in the world of design. Unfortunately, her fall from grace came just as quick as her meteoric rise. No one knew who caused it. Some spected that a serious disease had befallen her, while others imed that she had lost her talent. Unknown to everyone, she voluntarily retired from the industry and chose to live in seclusion to focus on being a wife and mother. Unfortunately, the famous Muse ended up being used as coteral by her gambling addict husband. As if winning or losing didn¡¯t matter to her, Natalie flipped over the first card and gradually said, ¡°I¡¯ll call.¡± Ignoring Anna¡¯s condition, Caleb was filled with irrepressible delight when he saw his card. A Cue For Love Chapter 872 A Cue For Love Chapter 872 A Cue for Love Chapter 872 The Casino Part Four ¡°I¡¯ll call!¡± Caleb threw out the king of hearts. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll continue,¡± the croupier informed softly. When Natalie revealed her second card which was obviously better than Caleb¡¯s, his expression drastically changed. ¡°I¡¯ll call.¡± Natalie made nothing out of it. ¡°I¡¯ll call too.¡± Caleb sounded as if he was seething. As the game involved betting ady, a curious crowd began to gather and watch the ridiculous yet exciting game. When the third card was about to be revealed, Natalie was steady as a rock. As for Caleb, his forehead was already drenched in sweat. In the midst of watching, Lia whispered to Yandel, ¡°Does he still think that he can beat Ms. Nichols?¡± ¡°Probably. This jerk isn¡¯t just heartless but alsocking in the brains department,¡± Yandel mocked. Despite hisment, he continued to maintain a sympathetic gaze at Anna. At the end of the day, Anna grew up in a prominent family. To be treated as coteral by the man she loved, I can¡¯t imagine how heartbroken she is. Yandel had a vague idea of what Natalie was trying to do when she agreed to the bet with Caleb. Even though her intentions were noble, the impact on Anna was exceedingly harsh. ¡°Are both of you going to call?¡± the croupier asked Natalie and Caleb in a professional tone. Natalie cracked a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll call.¡± As for Caleb, he was in a panic. The first card in hand was an extremely good card, but his subsequent cards had nomonalities at all, restricting him from forming any pairs. On Natalie¡¯s end, she didn¡¯t have big cards, but they were all from the same suit and in consecutive numbers. At the rate she was going, she would easily thrash Caleb. ¡°Are you calling?¡± Natalie broke into an elegant smile. Caleb threw the cards in his hands aside and ranted, ¡°No!¡± Subsequently, the croupier dered that he had lost the showdown. Even though the loss was his fault, Caleb shot Anna a vicious look. ¡°You¡¯re truly a jinx!¡± Despite her efforts to murmur a response, no words came out. Natalie walked up to Caleb with a narrowed gaze and dered, ¡°You have now lost your wife to me. Nevertheless, I¡¯ll give you the option of having her back. All you have to do is write me an IOU for three million. Whenever you pay it back to me, I¡¯ll return her to you.¡± No sooner had Natalie¡¯s words rolled off her tongue than Anna¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion. Leaning closer to Caleb, she looked longingly at him despite not expressing it in words. In the end, herst hope was nothing but a pipe dream. Staying true to his heartless character, he waved his hand after weighing his options. ¡°There¡¯s no need to, for she¡¯s nothing but a jinx. Ever since I married her, my days gradually worsened. I wouldn¡¯t pay three million to get her back even if I had the money. Therefore, writing the IOU is nothing but a waste of time.¡± His words were so shocking that Anna felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Every time she held up hope, she would be repaid with despair. She had assumed that all her sacrifices would be appreciated by Caleb and didn¡¯t expect him to look down upon her. At that moment, the sound of three crisp ps rang out at the gambling table. p! p! p! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Caleb was consecutively pped on his left and right cheeks by Natalie. Natalie threw every single p with all her might, causing Caleb¡¯s face to swell like a pig and blood to ooze out from the corner of his lips. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Caleb looked at Natalie in disbelief. ¡°You deserved to be pped!¡± Stretching her hands, Natalie dered in an authoritative tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t like your face from the very beginning!¡± Both Anna and the croupier were speechless. Lia gushed, ¡°Ms. Nichols, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Yandel, too, looked on in admiration, ¡°My boss is the most awesome person in the universe!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 873 A Cue For Love Chapter 873 A Cue for Love Chapter 873 The Casino Part Five Caleb held onto his burning cheeks. ¡°Wh-What gives you the right!¡± ¡°What gives me the right?¡± Natalie widened her eyes in anger and snorted, ¡°Do you want to know? Let me tell you then. The first was for pping Anna. The second was for you using her as coteral for your bet. The third was for you being an ungrateful jerk!¡± Unlike everyone present who only saw Anna as a pitiful woman who fell in love with the wrong man, Natalie was cognizant of what a talented designer the former was. Two years ago, Anna had given up glory and talent just to keep a low profile as Caleb¡¯s wife. Her sacrifices deserve a lot more than how that scum had treated her. As Natalie stared coldly at Caleb, she felt as if no punishment was ever going to be enough for him. Previously, Caleb was astounded by Natalie¡¯s beauty when he saw her wless skin and stunning features. But now that his eyes met with her piercing gaze, he felt his hair stand on end and a chill down his spine. In spite of that, he couldn¡¯t stomach the humiliation of being pped by a woman. ¡°That¡¯s a family matter between me and her.¡± He rebutted sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t force her to do it. She chose to do everything willingly because she loves me so much, to the extent of not minding me using her as coteral. Instead, you should quit feeling indignant for her, as her life is with me, not you!¡± Despite being pped, Caleb¡¯s rage didn¡¯t diminish at all. In fact, he even felt smug about himself. He felt that he was everything to her given how much she admired him and was willing to fall out with her own family to be with him. If he was to leave her, she would have lost everything. ¡°Darling, can you tell that nosydy that we¡¯re¡ª¡± Before Caleb could finish, his face was hit so hard that it turned sideways. The forceful p had cut his face with its fingernails, leaving five cuts on his cheeks with blood oozing out of them. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°D-Darling,¡± Caleb mumbled. He was a hundred times more shocked now than when he was hit by Natalie. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! I¡¯m not your wife anymore!¡± Anna stared at her gambling addict husband with her bloodshot eyes and roared, ¡°Since you have lost me to someone else, you have no right to call me that! All this while, I was nothing but a fool to assume you woulde home after losing all your money. But today, after seeing your true colors, I will stop being blinded by my love for you!¡± That was the only time Anna said something like that. Stunned by her words, Caleb kept repeating, ¡°Darling¡­ Darling¡­¡± While doing so, he attempted to grab her arm but was thwarted by Yandel. ¡°Get lost!¡± Natalie held Anna¡¯s arm and suggested softly, ¡°Anna, let¡¯s go.¡± Anna nodded with a pale expression before leaving the gambling table with Natalie. Sensing how downtrodden Anna felt, Natalie and Yandel brought her to the bar. There, Natalie ordered a ss of juice so that Anna would be rehydrated by the sweet drink. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Anna didn¡¯t receive her juice. Instead, she grabbed Natalie¡¯s wrist and confessed in a disheartened tone. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t heed your advice and felt that I have finally found my true love. Even though everything you said to me was for my own good, I assumed that it was sour grapes and you were out to destroy my happiness.¡± Even though Anna realized her mistake after two years, she had paid a huge price for it. Natalie reached out to wipe the tears off Anna¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are no shortcuts in life. Now that you have learned your lesson and know what¡¯s important, isn¡¯t that a wonderful development?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 874 A Cue For Love Chapter 874 A Cue for Love Chapter 874 The Casino Part Six In truth, Natalie felt her experience wasn¡¯t that different. Over thest two years, she didn¡¯t know what true love was until she experienced it herself. Unfortunately, the happiness she thought she held in her hands was cruelly taken away. She had also wondered if it would be less painful during separation if she and Samuel never loved each other. Nheless, one could never change the past. Whatever regrets one had, one had to just bear with it. ¡°Natalie.¡± ¡°Anna, you have seen for yourself the result of the bet. Thus, you belong to me now.¡± Lifting Anna¡¯s chin with her fingers, Natalie wiped the former¡¯s tears dry. ¡°Life is short, so I don¡¯t want to see those close to me depressed all the time. We should always look forward to the future, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°D-Do I still have a future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After a brief pause, Natalie continued, ¡°You are in no position to answer in your current condition. As for me, I don¡¯t need your answer yet.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Anna¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t stable yet. All of a sudden, she thought of something and eximed, ¡°The baby! My daughter is still at home. After pping him, he might vent his anger on her!¡± Natalie instructed, ¡°Yandel, apany Anna home and bring the baby out.¡± ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± ¡°Lia, go with Yandel,¡± Natalie ordered Lia. ¡°Also, take good care of Anna.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Even though it was her first time meeting Anna, she sympathized with what thetter had been through. Before Anna left, Natalie said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to get a grip of yourself. After that, I want to see you at Dream.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Anna was stunned for a fleeting moment before she nodded with conviction. With that, Yandel and Lia left Fullmoon together with Anna. Meanwhile, as Natalie remained at the lounge and sipped her cocktail, a pair of predatory eyes was observing her nearby. ¡°Mr. Stone, which girl managed to catch your eye?¡± One of Amos Stone¡¯s subordinates asked when he noticed the intensity of Amos¡¯ gaze. Brushing his fingers across his lips, Amos¡¯ eyes glistened in excitement, for he had just witnessed the episode between Natalie and Caleb. Even though the gamble was nothing to shout about, she outshines every other scantily dresseddy in the entire casino. The calm look on her face is a testament to the unshakeable conviction she possesses. When she gave the gambler three ps, she had managed to strike a chord within me. There are plenty of pretty girls, but few have an invigorating soul just like hers. ¡°Mr. Stone, do you want me to get her to¡­¡± the subordinate inquired. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Amos nodded. ¡°Tell her to name her price for spending the night with me.¡± ¡°Right away!¡± Natalie was naturally oblivious to what had just happened and the fact that she had caught the attention of someone vicious. The only reason she chose to stay back longer was that she had just caught a glimpse of something silver. She wanted to verify if she had made a mistake or if Xander had coincidentallye to Yaleview at the same time she did. At that moment, her phone rang. When she saw that it was Steven on the line, she answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Natalie, have you arrived in Yaleview? Have you settled down already?¡± Steven asked in concern. ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Natalie replied with a smile. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m drinking in Yaleview¡¯s biggest club right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to mind your drinking while you enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡± As she gently fiddled with her cocktail ss, she feigned a casual tone and asked, ¡°Steven, let me ask you, is your brother in Dellmoor?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 875 A Cue For Love Chapter 875 A Cue for Love Chapter 875 The Casino Part Seven Steven was stumped. ¡°Is he or is he not?¡± Natalie pressed on with knitted brows. ¡°How did you know that he¡¯s not in Dellmoor?¡± Steven threw the question back at her. ¡°Answer me first, where did he go?¡± Natalie felt the answer emerge in her mind. Has hee? ¡°Samuel has indeed left Dellmoor. Soon after you were gone, he traveled to Greenview.¡± Steven didn¡¯t feel like revealing it at first, but Natalie¡¯s pressure caused him to be upfront with her. ¡°He has gone there with Luna, as Greenview is her hometown. He wanted to offer condolences over Luna¡¯s recently deceased grandpa, and also to discuss their marriage with the Garcia family.¡± Upon hearing Steven¡¯s words, Natalie¡¯s gaze darkened at once. What am I harboring hopes for? Am I hoping that he can¡¯t bring himself to leave me and then follow me here? She was certain that Steven wasn¡¯t in cahoots with Samuel. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t hide anything from her nor lie to her on purpose. There¡¯s only one other exnation. He has really gone to Greenview with Luna. Sensing how unsettled Natalie was over the line, Steven added in a remorseful tone, ¡°I-I shouldn¡¯t have told you that, should I?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie got a grip of her emotions and replied with a smile, ¡°Your words woke me up. Or else, I might still be lost in my dreams.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Natalie¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s a rare asion for me to ditch the children and have some personal time. So let¡¯s not talk about the sad stuff. Anyway, I want to enjoy now. Bye.¡± Just as she spoke, Natalie ended the call before Steven could react. Heaving a sigh, Natalie raised her cocktail ss and finished it in one gulp. ¡°Give me another one,¡± she ordered the young bartender. ¡°Sure.¡± While the bartender was mixing Natalie¡¯s drink, he slipped a white pill inside it when she wasn¡¯t looking. ¡°Miss, your bloody margarita is ready. Please enjoy.¡± The bartender pushed the ss toward Natalie. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! While she was alone, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous when she thought of what Steven had just told her. Can it be that the ridiculous story Samuel told me was true? That he was infatuated with Luna when he was young, and I was just a recement? Now that he has realized his desire, is he leaving me to pursue his happiness by getting together with Luna? ¡°Men, hmph! They¡¯re all nothing but jerks!¡± Natalie cursed before downing the cocktail that had just been served. The moment the bartender saw Natalie finish her drink, he lowered his head at once to send out a message. As a cocktail¡¯s alcohol content wasn¡¯t as high as hard liquor¡¯s, Natalie wasn¡¯t supposed to feel woozy after just two sses. However, as time went on, she felt a burning sensation in her body that made her extremely thirsty. Despite gulping down a lot of water to moisten her throat, it was no help at all to her intensifying thirst and growing heat in her body. Initially, she assumed it was just the effects of the alcohol. But when she felt a tingling sensation as if millions of ants were crawling on her skin, she was jolted by a sudden realization. This isn¡¯t alcohol at all! My drink has been spiked! Supporting herself with her hand on the bar, Natalie nned to leave before the situation got worse. Or else, her safety would bepromised once the person who spiked her drink got to her. Just as she stood up and turned around, she bumped into a man¡¯s muscr chest. ¡°Mmm.¡± The moment their skin touched, albeit identally, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a mesmerizing moan. A Cue For Love Chapter 876 A Cue For Love Chapter 876 A Cue for Love Chapter 876 The Man In The Silver Mask Part One The moan was so obviously seductive that even Natalie reacted with knitted brows. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The man who was holding her felt his Adam¡¯s apple bob at the sound, while his eyes were suddenly filled with raging passion. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Raising her eyes in a daze, she saw that it was the man in a silver mask. The mask was custom-made and had unique carvings on it. Natalie instantly recognized it as the one in her memory. ¡°X-Xander?¡± Natalie mumbled, ¡°Is it really you?¡± When she was making a bet against Caleb, she had caught a glimpse of the silver mask. Thinking that it was her imagination, she didn¡¯t expect him to really be at Fullmoon. ¡°You have been drugged,¡± Xander informed her in a raspy voice. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Natalie nodded instead of trying to put up a strong front. Compared to whoever spiked her drink in the shadows, Xander was herst hope of getting to safety since he had rescued her once before. Before Natalie had time to ask him for help, Xander had already threaded his arm around her waist and swept her off the ground. ¡°You!¡± Natalie was caught by surprise by how brazen he was. ¡°The drug is already taking effect. You won¡¯t be able to get out of here by yourself,¡± Xander remarked calmly. With nothing to rebut, Natalie kept her mouth shut. At that moment, she could feel the burning heat emanating throughout her body with increasing intensity. Thus, she had to rely on whatever rationality she had left to suppress the lust raging in her. Meanwhile, Xander¡¯s footsteps were strong and steady. With her head leaning against his chest, she could feel every single heartbeat of his. In fact, she felt as if she was in Samuel¡¯s arms amidst her grogginess. Previously, he would carry me in his arms whenever I was in danger as if I meant the world to him. But now, he has left with another woman for her hometown and has abandoned me! Due to abination of the drug clouding her mind and the jealousy welling up within her, tears began to stream down the corner of her eyes. Even though the man who was carrying me is a wonderful person, it doesn¡¯t matter at all, for he isn¡¯t the man I want! Just like that, Natalie was brought out of the glitzy Fullmoon. In the midst of her grogginess, Xander¡¯s subordinates were already fighting with the Stone family¡¯s men in an attempt to protect her. Even though she had done nothing, Natalie had inadvertently be connected with the Stone family on her very first day in Loang. They were a family rted to the royal family of Loang. When they arrived at the car, Xanderid Natalie down in the backseat. Subsequently, Jesper turned around, ¡°Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°What about the Stone family¡¯s men?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent men to take care of them,¡± Jesper replied efficiently. ¡°Send me to my amodation.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± As Natalie was feeling the full effects of the drug, she couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Jesper and Samuel. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even feel his hands around her waist anymore despite all the contact their body was making. ¡°It¡¯s hot¡­ hot¡­¡± Natalie grumbled. ¡°H-Help me.¡± Other than expressing her difort, Natalie began to unbutton her top to reveal her wless skin. With his eyes turning bloodshot, Samuel barked at Jesper, ¡°Raised the screen.¡± This is so exciting! Worried that he would be caught in the situation, Jesper said a prayer under his breath and frantically pressed the button to close the screen. Once the screen was raised, the car¡¯s cabin was separated into two distinct spaces. It was only then did Jesper heaved a sigh of relief. However, Samuel wasn¡¯t that lucky. As Natalie¡¯s warm breath blew against his neck, it caused his Adam¡¯s apple to bob involuntarily. A Cue For Love Chapter 877 A Cue For Love Chapter 877 A Cue for Love Chapter 877 The Man In The Silver Mask Part Two Behind his mask, Samuel could still feel how seductive Natalie was. Even when she was calm, she was brimming with sex appeal. But with the full effect of the drugs, she had be irresistible. ¡°You vixen,¡± Samuel murmured through his gritted teeth. Unable to clearly hear what he said, Natalie rolled herself over and sat on hisp. ¡°What did you say?¡± Samuel stared at her. Her clothes were unkempt, while her watery eyes glistened in the light. At the same time, she would give her clothes an intermittent tug. ¡°It¡¯s so hot in here¡­ I feel really ufortable¡­ Save me¡­¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t drugged, he could feel the lust welling up in him to the brink of explosion when she kept rubbing herself on him. ¡°Stop moving.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± Natalie ignored what he said. Unable to resist her charms, Samuel had no choice but to take out his tie and bind her hands with it. Only when he made sure she couldn¡¯t free herself did he regain his calm. The next second, Natalie unexpectedly threw her bound hands around Samuel¡¯s neck and pulled him up to her face. Given the proximity, both of their bodies were tightly pressed against each other. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Stop moving! I¡¯m burning to death from the heat right now!¡± With her mind overwhelmed by the drug¡¯s effects, Natalie wasn¡¯t aware of her actions or words. ¡°I beg of you, please help me. The heat is just unbearable.¡± Faced with Natalie¡¯s pitiful pleas, Samuel¡¯s unshakeable self-discipline was shattered. ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Answer me, who am I?¡± He insisted on getting an answer from her. Natalie¡¯s vision had be nothing but a blur. All she could make out was the silhouette of a man. Even though she had lost control of herself, she was still aware that the man with her couldn¡¯t possibly be Samuel. Instead, it was Xander, who had his face disfigured. ¡°Xander¡­ You¡¯re Xander York.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm, I am he.¡± Once Samuel was certain that her senses were dulled, he took off his silver mask to reveal his chiseled face, deep obsidian eyes, distinguished-looking nose bridge, and sensuous lips. His face showed no signs of burnt wounds nor disfigurement at all. With his mask off, he could no longer hold back theplex emotions within him as he gave her a passionate kiss, as if her lips were smeared with poisoned honey. Even though he was well aware of the risk of revealing his identity the longer he lingered, he couldn¡¯t peel himself away after being intoxicated by her lips. Both of them were extremely familiar with each other¡¯s bodies, while their love knew no depths at all. Boosted by the drug¡¯s effect, their passion was ignited like fire to dry wood as they ravaged each other relentlessly. Ten minutester, their car arrived at Samuel¡¯s amodation in Yaleview. Even though Jesper didn¡¯t lower the screen, he was still cognizant of the intense session going on in the backseat. Figuring that his legs would be numb from sitting if he waited for his employer to finish, Jesper decided to first alight to get a smoke. Just as the thought crossed his mind, the screen in the back seat gradually wound down. Turning his head around, he saw Samuel with his mask removed. ¡°Mr. Bowers, your¡ª¡± ¡°Do you remember my instructions to you today?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Jesper nodded. ¡°I should address you as Mr. York in public.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed as a vicious glint shed in his eye. ¡°She¡¯s someone who¡¯s as sharp and crafty as I am. Therefore, you cannot let down your guard in front of her. If you reveal the secret by mistake, I¡¯ll not show you any mercy despite of how loyal you have been.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 878 A Cue For Love Chapter 878 A Cue for Love Chapter 878 The Man In The Silver Mask Part Three Jesper¡¯s nerves were frayed as he had never been chided so sternly before by his employer. ¡°Yes! Understood!¡± Samuel pushed the door open and carried Natalie, who was shrouded in his own coat, off the car. Jesper approached in an eagerness to help but was stopped by the man. ¡°Head on back and get the business with Fullmoon sorted out. Just make sure you do a tidy job of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯d see to it right away!¡± Nodded Jesper in acknowledgment before he departed. Samuel carried Natalie all the way inside the mansion and in habituated fashion,id her out on the vast, plush bed. Then using his slender, cohesive fingers, he worked off the buttons on her clothes, one at a time. Once liberated from her clothes, her ample curves and silky white skin became wholly exposed, subjecting her body to his scrutiny without the slightest of inhibitions. He could feel the feral call of his inner beast, rattling precariously at the cages of his faculties of reason. It is through bedding her that I could best bring pleasure to her, as well as to myself. Then again, were he to really to give in to that impulse, what would be the purpose of all the quiet forbearance and careful deliberations he had cultivated before? In the end, Samuel loosened the fingers on his tightly-wrung fists and donned that nipping metal mask next to him anew. Following that, he lifted Natalie off the bed and relocated her to the bathtub inside the washroom. Without the foggiest idea where she had been taken, Natalie could only feel the chilliness of the walls of the tub that she found so oddlyforting. In the next second, she was doused by the numbing water, beating down on her from the cold shower. Hiss! The quivering she did was not out from the cold but from release. Opening her groggy eyes, she curled herself up into a ball while she immersed herself inside the icy bathwater, taking in the growing relief it was bringing to her burning body. After soaking for over two hours, Natalie gradually shook off that gnawing sensation that blighted her and began to revert to her usual sensibilities. Opening her eyes, she was startled by the fact that she was inside a bathtub full of frigid water. Natalie mbered up from the tub. There were towels that were dry and clean on the rack, thoughtfully ced there alongside a change of clothing. Who was it who helped me? Was it Xander? Natalie narrowed her almond-shaped eyes, absorbed in her own thoughts, and dried herself off before she changed up. She made a point of examining her own body but found no signs of vition on her own person. That went to show that Xander did not cross the line when attempting to offer her relief, and all that were used were some simple physiological cooling methods. Silently, she exhaled. Although she had fallen out with Samuel, it would be improbable that she might so easily give herself physically and emotionally to another man. ¡°This¡­¡± As Natalie regarded her own reflection in the mirror, only to discover her own lips spotted with teeth marks. ¡°What the? Could it be that I bit myself when I was in serious difort?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Or could it be from someone else? Natalie massaged her own forehead as she tried to recollect that sequence when she lost control of herself, but try as she may, she was only able to conjure up bits and pieces here and there. In those fragmented memories that featured that man, there was only his blurred profile. Conversely, it was her own wantonness that she had retained a stronger impression of. Forget it. If I can¡¯t remember anything, then so be it. Natalie straightened out her own attire and stepped outside the washroom, only to see the man standing by the bedroom window. Samuel¡¯s back was toward her, but even his rear profile could be so alluring to the senses, all on its own. ¡°Mr. York¡­¡± said Natalie apprehensively. ¡°Sobered up already?¡± When Samuel turned around, his face was still concealed behind the mask that radiated a gleaming frostiness. Nodding her head, Natalie continued, ¡°I was fortunate enough to get out of danger in Chanaea because I ran into you that time, and haven¡¯t the chance to properly thank you back then. This time, you have rendered aid to me once more in Loang as well. For that, I truly am grateful!¡± Samuel regarded her without speaking, ¡°Are your word of thanks all I get for having saved you twice?¡± the man asked. ¡°Of course not.¡± Natalie approached the man steadily and extended her own delicate hands. ¡°My name is Natalie Nichols, director of Dream. There is no other way to put it, except that I am in your debt. Please ask whenever you or the York family are in need of me, and I promise to do my utmost as a measure of my own gratitude.¡± The sight of thess¡¯ moisten and reddened eyes broke down his mental defenses and brought out the worst in him. ¡°What if I were to say that it is you that I want?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 879 A Cue For Love Chapter 879 A Cue for Love Chapter 879 The Man In The Silver Mask Part Four Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply to a slit the instant his voice trailed off, and it took a while for her to compose herself. ¡°You have to be kidding me, surely. Am I right, Mr. York?¡± ¡°Did I give the game away?¡± Knowing that that might have exceeded her boundaries, Samuel epted the opportunity she provided to backpedal. ¡°Whatever that was, I¡¯m sorry to say that I wasn¡¯t amused.¡± Natalie¡¯s slender brows bunched up in seriousness. ¡°I am quite sincere about repaying you, but may I ask that you not try to have augh at my expense? The affair of the heart is an extravagance that I can neither afford to deal with nor mor after, ever again.¡± Once bitten, twice shy. That episode with Samuel had stung her so badly that just the very thought of it had her hurting. Though Natalie¡¯s visage was pretty much bereft of emotion, Samuel was nheless able to sense through his silver mask that she was merely putting on a brave front. He wanted so badly to reach out and caress her lovely face, which made it a massive struggle for him to refrain from doing so. ¡°If you¡¯ve nothing else for me, Mr. York, I shall like to take my leave.¡± After extending a bow toward Samuel, Natalie about-faced and departed. While Samuel watched her silhouette drift away from view, the knuckles that clung to his sides wound themselves so tightly that they started crackling. By the time Natalie returned to her own ce, it was already five in the morning. The first thing she did when she got back in was to head upstairs to check on her five children. She could not help but be amused by the haphazard postures they had adopted on their own beds amidst their slumbering and collected herself enough to tuck in their little hands and feet tidily under the nkets. Whatever frustrations she had endured prior dissipated as soon as sheid her eyes on that adorable quintet. She could not resist smiling, for in spite of everything, there was the certainty of having a home wherever they were at. The first light of dawn had already broken beyond the windows by the time she was done attending to the children, and since she was no longer fatigued, she decided to go downstairs to fix them some breakfast. Though she had not even spent enough time in the kitchen to allow the dough to set, her own face and hair had already been peppered with flour all over. As capable as Natalie was of many things, the talent for cooking did not count among these. A careless thought of the disparity between that man¡¯s mastery of the culinary arts and her ownck thereof then snuck up on her. Akin to a fine needle of steel, it stabbed right into her heart. As much as she had her mind made up about not thinking about him, those intrusive inclinations of hers kept barging in against her will. It was as though they had taken on a life of their own. Would I be unable to aplish anything without Samuel? She refused to allow herself to be convinced of that. Using a pair of scissors, Natalie unsealed a pack of yeast with the intent of emptying its contents into the flour. At that moment, Emma was in the process of wrapping an apron around herself. When she saw Natalie in action, she immediately called on her to desist, ¡°Oh my, Ms. Nichols. What are you doing there?¡± ¡°Uh, adding the yeast?¡± replied Natalie, whose face had been caked a powdery white. ¡°What are you nning to make with that? Whatever would you need to pour in an entire bag of yeast for?¡± ¡°Bagels!¡± ¡°While it is true that you would need to add some yeast to the flour for bagels, you don¡¯t really need to use that much,¡± Emma exined. Natalie absolutely loved the bagels Samuel made and refused to entertain the notion that that was something she could not make for herself. Unexpectedly, she had no idea how to even get the dough right. Damn you, Samuel Bowers! Allowing me toe this far without knowing how to cook to save my own life, only to leave me hanging like this? Seeing Natalie with her lips tautly pursed, Emma thought that she might have sounded a little too critical. Therefore, she went on to offer up some words offort, ¡°Have I misspoken, Ms. Nichols? Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m an uncultured woman and don¡¯t know how to express myself well. Please don¡¯t be mad¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, Emma.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Admittedly, I don¡¯t know how to cook very well, but I¡¯d very much like to learn how to make some breakfast for the children. Would you be willing to teach me, or perhaps allow me to assist you?¡± Natalie was determined to learn what she did not know, even if shecked the talent for it. She was sure that she should be able to get somewhere so long as she had the will to persevere. A Cue For Love Chapter 880 A Cue For Love Chapter 880 A Cue for Love Chapter 880 Where Is Daddy Part One When Emma saw how determined Natalie was to make bagels for her kids, despite having flour on her cheeks, her impression of Natalie improved. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll learn at the side, Emma.¡± Having years of experience as a housekeeper, Emma was extremely skilled at cooking. While kneading the dough, she taught Natalie the authentic way to make bagels. Under Emma¡¯s guidance, Natalie started getting the hang of it and kneaded the dough into small little bagels. When she ced the dough into the oven, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, Emma!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m only good at this. When ites toputers and technology, I know nothing.¡± Emma felt embarrassed when Natalie kept thanking her. ¡°If you want to learn how to useputers, ask Xavian to teach you,¡± offered Natalie proudly. ¡°He¡¯s very good withputers and technology. If you ask him for help, he¡¯ll settle everything for you. As for yton, Franklin, Sophia, and Yumi, they know a lot of things too. If you need any help, you can approach them.¡± Emma had already been awed by how good-looking the kids were. Upon learning how skilled they were, she was stunned. ¡°Can I ask you something, Ms. Nichols?¡± asked Emma. ¡°Sure! You can ask me anything.¡± Natalie grinned. ¡°I need your help to take care of the kids for a long time.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Ms. Nichols, are all five kids yours?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head. I knew it! The five kids look like they¡¯re of the same age. They can¡¯t be quintuplets, right? ¡°The quadruplets are mine,¡± replied Natalie seriously. ¡°Yumi isn¡¯t my child. Although we aren¡¯t biologically rted, I treat her like my daughter.¡± ¡°Quadruplets?¡± Emma was astonished. She actually had four kids at once! ¡°Yeah! Quadruplets. It was tough giving birth to them.¡± While Natalie chatted with Emma, the bagels were done. The oven beeped, signalling that the timer was up. ¡°Ms. Nichols, our bagels are done! I¡¯ll te them while you wake the kids up, okay?¡± suggested Emma with a smile. ¡°Okay!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When Natalie went upstairs, the five kids had already woken up and brushed their teeth. ¡°Good morning!¡± When Natalie greeted the kids, they replied simultaneously, ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± ¡°Emma and I made breakfast for you. Come down and eat!¡± Not showing any favoritism, Natalie stroked each of their heads. ¡°Okay!¡± The five kids followed her down the stairs. When Emma saw all of them, she was once again shocked by how good-looking the family was. All the kids looked like angels¡ªadorable and lively. No matter how much she looked at them, she would always be filled with happiness. Now that she had seen the mother and the kids, she was curious about their father¡¯s appearance. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Bunton!¡± Emma grinned widely when the kids greeted her. ¡°Morning!¡± Emma ced the fragrant bagels in front of them. ¡°Your mommy and I made the bagels together! They¡¯re extremely fluffy. They¡¯re still hot, so be careful when you eat them!¡± It was the kids¡¯ first time eating something that Natalie made. Delighted, they took a bite of the bagels. Xavian and yton, who had been with Natalie for five years, knew how good her culinary skills were. Although they did not have high expectations for the bagels, their eyes lit up when they took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Mommy!¡± eximed yton, being tactful with his words. ¡°Mommy, this isn¡¯t as horrible as what you used to cook!¡± Xavian spoke without any tact at all. Indeed, Natalie propped her head up with an arm and gazed at him. ¡°Xavian Nichols! Say that one more time!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 881 A Cue For Love Chapter 881 A Cue for Love Chapter 881 Where Is Daddy Part Two Xavian quickly clutched his head. ¡°Oh no! I said something wrong!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too dense, Xavian!¡± Sophia burst outughing. Although Franklin, yton, and Yumi did not say anything, they were grinning happily. Sophia¡¯s appetite was just like Natalie¡¯s. Just like a little glutton, she finished all the bagels within a short moment. ¡°There are still some left in the oven¡­¡± Emma lifted Sophia¡¯s te, wanting to add two more bagels. However, Natalie stopped her. ¡°She ate five for breakfast. That¡¯s enough! We can¡¯t give her anything else, or she¡¯ll be too full.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± On the other hand, Emma was afraid that Sophia would be disappointed. Kids at her age would definitely cry or kick up a fuss if they could not eat to their heart¡¯s content. However, when Emma turned around, she saw Sophia sitting there obediently. Sophia shed her a sweet smile and said, ¡°You really dote on me, Mrs. Bunton! But Mommy¡¯s right. I can only eat five bagels, or I¡¯ll be too full.¡± Emma¡¯s heart softened when she saw how obedient Sophia was. Rubbing her stomach, Sophia said in a mixture of happiness and pity, ¡°Mommy¡¯s bagels are really yummy. It¡¯s a pity that Daddy isn¡¯t here! If only he¡¯s here with us and can eat Mommy¡¯s bagels!¡± Natalie, who was halfway through eating a bagel, was at a loss for words. Before she could say anything, the kids started discussing in front of her. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s Daddy busy with! He won¡¯t answer our calls.¡± Sophia was filled with indignance. ¡°Hmph! He abandoned us to Mommy and stopped caring about us!¡± Franklin raised his eyebrows. Yumi cupped her cheeks and asked, ¡°Is he too busy with work?¡± ¡°Busy? No matter how busy he is, he can¡¯t just ignore Mommy and our feelings!¡± ¡°Yeah! Mommy¡¯s ranked number one. No one is more important than her! How can he ignore us? When I¡¯m free, I¡¯m going to track his IP address,¡± suggested Xavian. When the other four kids heard that, they nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡± Natalie was stunned when she heard the children¡¯s conclusion. Track what? Although the five kids were still quite young, they were extremely smart. They might discover that Samuel had abandoned them in their investigation. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to investigate him.¡± Natalie ced her chopsticks down and educated them earnestly, ¡°Your daddy needs to finish an important task, so he can¡¯te to Loang with us. If you really miss him, I can bring you back to him.¡± When Natalie said that, the five kids stopped discussing. They lowered their heads and fell silent. Upon noticing the tense atmosphere, Emma asked, ¡°Children, have you decided what you want to eat for dinner?¡± ¡°Chicken wings!¡± ¡°Lettuce!¡± ¡°Grilled pork!¡± ¡°Roasted chicken!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°BBQ pork!¡± As expected of little kids, their attention was directed away when Emma asked about dinner. When they finally stopped asking about it, Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, lies should not be said too easily. Once she started lying, she would need toe up with even more lies to conceal the truth. ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± As Natalie stood up, she reminded the kids, ¡°You must listen to Emma¡¯s instructions at home and respect her like your elder! If she needs anything, you must help her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After bidding farewell to the kids, Natalie left the mansion. Emma brought the tes on the table to the kitchen and started washing them. She then started preparing for lunch. The five kids exchanged a look with one another before dashing into the second-floor living room. As the eldest, Franklin asked, ¡°To be honest, do you think that there¡¯s something weird going on between Daddy and Mommy?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 882 A Cue For Love Chapter 882 A Cue for Love Chapter 882 Where Is Daddy Part Three Actually, the kids had already noticed the strange dynamics between Natalie and Samuel. These thoughts had already been circling in their minds before they left for Loang. However, none of them brought it up. Now that Franklin was the first one to mention it, the five kids started discussing enthusiastically. ¡°I think so!¡± admitted yton honestly. ¡°After Mommy announced that she¡¯s going to work in Loang, Daddy didn¡¯t even show up. Even Uncle Steven and Mr. Trevor came to send us off, but he didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s always been busy with work. But it¡¯s the first time that he hasn¡¯t shown up for such a long time,¡± analyzed Xavian. ¡°Yeah! Previously, I¡¯ve already thought that Mommy seems to be in a strange mood, like she¡¯s very sad. I thought that she just couldn¡¯t bear to part with Daddy!¡± The more Sophia thought about it, the harder she shook her head. ¡°Looks like that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s like they had an argument and are ignoring each other.¡± ncing at the other kids, Yumi expressed her own thoughts. ¡°Then¡­ Did they really have an argument?¡± When she said that, everyone fell silent in shock. None of them wanted to admit it. However, when they recalled Natalie¡¯s reaction in the dining room earlier, the same thought appeared in their minds. In the end, Franklin said, ¡°So¡­ What Mommy¡¯s trying to say is that if any of us misses Daddy, she¡¯ll bring us to him. She wants us to make the decision! Isn¡¯t that like how divorced couples make their children decide between their parents?¡± After hearing Franklin¡¯s analysis, everyone felt like they had just been struck by lightning. Unfortunately, his analysis was exactly like what they had felt. The thought of her parents separating caused Sophia to tear up. Choking up, she eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t want Mommy and Daddy to be apart! It¡¯s been so tough for them to get back together! I don¡¯t want them to leave each other!¡± Yumi wiped Sophia¡¯s tears with a piece of tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t panic yet, Sophia! Franklin¡¯s just making a guess.¡± ¡°But what about Daddy?¡± Sophia mumbled indignantly, ¡°He didn¡¯t call Mommy or any of us!¡± When Xavian saw the tears rolling down her cheeks endlessly, he pointed at himself. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sophia! I have a solution.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°You have a solution?¡± asked yton with a frown. ¡°You, Franklin, and I have been calling Daddy for the past few days. He didn¡¯t even pick up any of our calls! Since that¡¯s already the case, are you sure that you have a way to make Daddy pick up our calls?¡± ¡°Previously, we¡¯ve been relying on conventional methods.¡± Xavian blinked. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to pull out my trump card. I promise that once he sees it, he¡¯ll definitely pick up my call.¡± When Xavian made that promise so confidently, the four kids nced at him simultaneously. ¡°Really?¡± asked Sophia as she grinned through her tears. Xavian patted his chest. ¡°Of course!¡± With that, he started moving. Taking hisptop out from the suitcase, he turned it on and selected a picture of Natalie with Jerome from the thumb drive. Then, he selected an image of a couple acting intimately and photoshopped their faces on that image. Initially, the image looked a bit unnatural. After Xavian did something with his keyboard and mouse, a wless image emerged in front of them. ¡°Okay!¡± Xavian¡¯s mission was aplished. ¡°Is this your solution?¡± asked yton in shock. ¡°Yeah! Regardless of why Daddy and Mommy argued, do you think that he can bear to see Mommy being so intimate with another man?¡± Xavian smiled smugly. ¡°When Daddy sees this picture, he¡¯ll definitely be furious. In that case, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake for him to answer our call.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 883 A Cue For Love Chapter 883 A Cue for Love Chapter 883 Where Is Daddy Part Four ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Xavian!¡± Sophia gave Xavian a thumbs-up. Nodding, Yumi praised, ¡°This is a great idea!¡± Xavian scratched his head. ¡°Not at all¡­¡± When Franklin and yton saw the two girls fawning over Xavian, they were jealous. yton said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave thepliments forter. It¡¯s better to contact Daddy first!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Franklin¡¯s gaze was filled with a serious look. ¡°We should grab this opportunity to ask Daddy about what¡¯s going on between him and Mommy!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xavian wiped the smug look off his face and typed on the keyboard attentively. He sent the image to Samuel¡¯s email. Furthermore, he even created a special programme. Once the email was sent to Samuel¡¯s inbox, Xavier would terminate all of the device¡¯s programming. The email would automatically pop up and could only be closed if Samuel replied to the email. Xavier clicked the ¡®Enter¡¯ button and sent the email. Meanwhile, Samuel heard an email notification from hisputer in the middle of work. Before he could click on it, the email popped up automatically and filled his entire screen. Naturally, he nced at it. The screen was filled with a picture of Natalie looking into the eyes of a handsome soldier and smiling. He had an impression of that man. When he first reconciled with Natalie, that man had visited her in the hospital ward. However, he waspletely different from Yandel. While Yandel admired and respected Natalie, his love for and obsession with Natalie was tant. Did he rush over to find her immediately after finding out that Natalie went to Loang alone? Samuel clenched his fists. When he clicked on the photo, a line of text appeared. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Daddy, something bad happened! Mommy¡¯s about to be snatched away! Pick up the phone!¡± When Samuel read those words, his phone started vibrating on the table. Without any hesitation, he picked up the phone and put it to his ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Daddy, you finally answered our call!¡± Xavian¡¯s excited voice rang out. ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Samuel in a deep voice. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to be snatched away by Mr. Sutton!¡± Xavian exaggerated it deliberately. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± eximed Xavian. ¡°Did you see the photo I sent you, Daddy?¡± ¡°I saw it,¡± answered Samuel. ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t photoshop the picture?¡± Having been exposed by Samuel, Xavian confessed, ¡°Fine, I admit that I photoshopped the picture! But if you don¡¯t contact us in time, Mommy will still be snatched away by other men! Oh, right! What happened between you and Mommy? Why haven¡¯t you shown up? Mommy¡¯s acting weirdly too¡­¡± Samuel noticed that Xavian¡¯s phone was on speaker mode. The other four kids are probably with him too. He loved the kids as much as Natalie did. Although both of them had separated, he was unwilling to break their innocent hearts. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work,¡± replied Samuel. ¡°Your mommy has probably exined to you too.¡± ¡°Busy? How busy can you be?¡± interrupted Sophia, unable to hold herself back. ¡°Daddy, no matter how rich you are, you won¡¯t be happy without Mommy!¡± Yeah! Just like what Sophia said, I might be the richest and most powerful person in the world, but I¡¯ll still be left with nothing if I don¡¯t have Natalie by my side. Unfortunately, my life ising to an end. I¡¯d rather let Natalie hate me than wallow in self-guilt and memories. ¡°I understand everything that you said,¡± coaxed Samuel. ¡°I promise that after I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll come to Loang to look for your mommy and you guys.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 884 A Cue For Love Chapter 884 A Cue for Love Chapter 884 Where Is Daddy Part Five ¡°Did you have a change of heart?¡± asked Franklin observantly. At that moment, Jesper knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I¡¯ve already gotten the information about what you asked me to investigate.¡± ncing at Jesper, Samuel told the five curious kids on the phone, ¡°I really need to settle some work now, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± On the other end of the phone, the five kids pouted sadly when their call got cut off. ¡°Daddy picked up the call and promised that he¡¯ll visit us after he¡¯s done with work¡­¡± Sophia mumbled gloomily, ¡°But why do I feel like something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong,¡±mented Franklin objectively. ¡°He seems to be hiding from Mommy.¡± However, Xavian had a different opinion. ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Although Daddy didn¡¯t manage to answer yourst question, he definitely still feels the same way toward Mommy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so furious that he answered our call, despite realizing that the photo had been photoshopped.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± yton nodded in agreement. ¡°I think Xavian¡¯s right. Perhaps, Daddy has some grievances that prevented him from being with us and Mommy. They¡¯ve gone through so much together. How can he possibly have a change of heart so easily We¡­ We mustn¡¯t be flustered!¡± As thest person who joined the Bowers family, Yumi nodded too. ¡°Yeah! Although I¡¯m not biologically rted to Daddy or Mommy, I can tell that they have a very close rtionship. Now, they¡¯ve just been separated from each other temporarily. We mustn¡¯t overthink and assume that there¡¯s a problem with their rtionship.¡± As they spoke, the five kids reached the same consensus. ¡°In the future, we must help Daddy protect Mommy!¡± announced Franklin solemnly. ¡°Okay!¡± The five kids ced their hands together and cheered each other on. After expressing what had been on their minds, the kids went ahead with their own day. Meanwhile, Xavian grabbed hisptop, connected his phone andptop to the Inte, and started tracking Samuel¡¯s address when he answered the call. Although Natalie had warned him against doing that, Xavian still went ahead with his n while keeping it a secret from her and the other four kids. On the other side, Jesper ced the results of the investigation, which Samuel had instructed him to do, on the table. He reported, ¡°Amos is twenty-eight years old this year. He is Consort Leia¡¯s younger brother. He¡¯s a frivolous man who¡¯s very generous with his money. He has a lot of close female friends. However, he did not instruct anyone to drug Ms. Nicholsst night. Instead, his subordinate did that on his own ord to win his favor¡­¡± Thergest difference between Loang and Chanaea was that the power still remained in the royal family. The king of Loang was already over seventy years old. Prince Hanson, Prince Anderson, and Prince Jonathan were all popr candidates for the heir. Samuel did not expect Natalie to be involved with the royal family on her first day at Yaleview. ¡°Deal with it properly.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Samuel instructed, ¡°Obscure Natalie¡¯s background. Don¡¯t let the Stone family develop an interest in her.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Mr. Bowers, Ms. Nichols will reveal her shrewdness sooner orter. Doing this now is actually¡­¡± Jesper wanted to say that it was pointless. ¡°Let her get a footing first.¡± Samuel nced at Jesper. ¡°Loang is not like Chanaea. The forces there are tooplicated. After she can see the situation clearly, I won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jesper sighed secretly. Mr. Bowers is only saying it for show. How can he possibly stop himself from interfering? If he can, would he have pretended to be someone else and go all the way to Yaleview to expand the business? What¡¯s sadder is that even though he did so much for Ms. Nichols, he refuses to say anything. Instead, he¡¯s pretending to leave with another woman. On the other hand, Samuel was unbothered. He started thinking about what he could do for Natalie in the next half a year. A Cue For Love Chapter 885 A Cue For Love Chapter 885 A Cue for Love Chapter 885 A Chat Part One Dream¡¯s office in Yaleview was a two-storey high building. The first floor was around four meters high, with a modern contemporary design. The French windows revealed the lush greenery and tranquilke outside. ¡°Boss, I chose a good office location, haven¡¯t I?¡± Yandel¡¯s eyes were filled with smugness. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Before we scale up, this amount of space is just right. Indeed, you did a good job with this.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Having thought of something, Yandel asked, ¡°Fullmoon is filled with all sorts of weird people. After Lia and I left, did you encounter any problems?¡± Although being drugged was probably quite a serious problem, Natalie was used to keeping things to herself. In a nonchnt tone, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What can possibly happen to me? After you left, I drank a bit more and left. What about you and Lia? What happened after you sent Anna back? ¡° ¡°Boss, you shouldn¡¯t have brought this up! I¡¯m so furious whenever I think about it!¡± Yandel clenched his fists. ¡°Yesterday, Lia and I sent Anna back. The moment we returned, that b*stard, Caleb, also got back. He threatened Anna with their child, demanding that shepensate him for his lost youth. He said that it¡¯s all because of her bad luck that his business failed and his gambles all lost money.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°F*ck!¡± Natalie was so angry that she cursed out loud. ¡°That b*stard! I didn¡¯t p him enoughst night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I hit him.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the oue?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just broke three of his ribs. He¡¯s now lying in the hospital with a cast,¡± revealed Yandel with augh. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll settle all the hospital bills andpensation. But it depends on my mood when his rib can be reattached and when he can be discharged.¡± When Natalie heard how miserably Caleb ended up, she said in relief, ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± Then, she remembered Anna¡¯s kid. ¡°Yandel, pay more attention to Anna, especially in terms of her nutrition. Although she might not be sick, she¡¯s definitelycking in nutrients,¡± Natalie reminded Yara. Then, she told Lia, ¡°When ites to breastfeeding or other maternity issues, it¡¯s inconvenient for a man like Yandel to intervene too much. Lia, this is where you could help.¡± Yandel and Lia nodded. They knew very well that Anna was just like them in the past¡ªshe was being redeemed, and that was an amazing feeling. Soon, the day when Anna promised to meet arrived. Anna changed into a white dress. After cutting her dry and tangled hair, she now had a neat, shoulder- length bob. The ws on her face were also concealed behind some makeup. She now looked ten times better than when she was at Fullmoon. ¡°Anna.¡± Natalie gestured at Anna. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± After they sat down, Anna gazed at the beautiful face in front of her. She thought that Natalie was even more beautiful than two years ago. Her beauty was not gaudy or conventional. Instead, her beauty came from deep within her. When she stared at Natalie¡¯s face for a long time, even her heart would skip a beat. Naturally, she was an irresistible temptation. ¡°Is there something on my face, Anna?¡± Feeling self-conscious, Natalie touched her face. ¡°No.¡± Returning to her senses, Anna shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a good look at you for two years, so I wanted to do so now. You¡¯re prettier than you were two years ago.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Unlike me¡­¡± Anna lowered her head and burst intoughter. ¡°Every step I take is a mistake. If I have listened to your advice back then, I wouldn¡¯t have reached this stage. But I always had a question. How did you know that my decision to retire and marry Caleb is definitely a wrong decision?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 886 A Cue For Love Chapter 886 A Cue for Love Chapter 886 A Chat Part Two While Anna stared intently at her, Natalie replied, ¡°If you like a person, both of you will need to be equal. But you deliberately concealed your talents because you¡¯re afraid of hurting Caleb¡¯s ego. But he might not understand your sacrifices. Instead, he would expect you to take care of the family. If he doesn¡¯t even know about your sacrifices, he naturally won¡¯t treasure you¡­ Due to his family background, his low self-esteem is inscribed within him. It is only by oppressing you that he can gain a sense of control.¡± Emotions raged in Anna upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words after the past two years. ¡°If I had listened to your advice earlier, I would¡¯ve been much happier.¡± A look of sorrow appeared on Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Although that man has hurt you a lot, you did not lose everything. Think about it! You now have Kyle.¡± Natalie took a sip of her tea and smiled. ¡°Like what Shakespeare said, ¡®What¡¯s past is prologue. If you want to shine again, it¡¯s never toote!¡± ¡°Do¡­ Do I still have a chance? I haven¡¯t touched a pencil for the past two years. I don¡¯t even know if I can draw as well as before.¡± ¡°How would you know without even trying?¡± Natalie gazed at her. ¡°Anna, I can help you only thus far. As for whether Muse can be famous again, it depends on your heart¡ªwhat kind of life you wish to have and what kind of products you wish to design.¡± When Anna heard that, she was stunned and stared at Natalie intently. Natalie had be much more mature and charismaticpared to two years ago. Her assured demeanor would give one an irresistible urge to follow her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I get it.¡± Anna nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it seriously.¡± ¡°Okay! But by helping you, I¡¯m helping myself too.¡± Gazing at theke outside the French windows, Natalie said, ¡°Dream Corporation has already developed significantly in Chanaea. However, in Loang, it¡¯s just a newly-registeredpany. The western mines of Loang are rich with resources. It¡¯s suitable for a jewelry business. I¡¯m nning to enter the jewelry industry and establish a supply chain in Western Loang. While selling the jewelry in Loang, I¡¯m nning tounch them in Chanaea and Irethiel at the same time. I¡¯m recruiting now. Are you interested in bing the chief designer at Dream?¡± Previously, Natalie had already instructed Yandel to investigate Anna¡¯s whereabouts. However, the investigation yielded no results. Yet, fate had allowed her to reconcile with Anna again. Naturally, she was reluctant to give up on a genius designer like Anna. Immediately after Natalie finished speaking, Anna nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to join Dream.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie frowned slightly. ¡°You agreed so quickly, Anna. Aren¡¯t you going to think about it for a while?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Smiling, Anna shook her head. ¡°At Fullmoon yesterday, Caleb lost me to you.¡± When Anna said that, a determined glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Were it not for you, I might still be delusional with the wishful hope that he¡¯ll wake up one day and return to us. I¡¯ve already decided to file an official divorce with him and bid my past farewell.¡± ¡°If you and your child leave him, he¡¯ll be left with nothing.¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Out of desperation, he might threaten you to concede by using the child¡¯s custody.¡± ¡°Kyle is my everything! I¡¯ll fight with him till the end.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll ask Yandel to follow up on the divorce proceedings.¡± A vicious smile formed on Natalie¡¯s lips. ¡°For matters that are inconvenient for you to handle, just leave them to Yandel.¡± After chatting with Natalie, Anna felt much more relieved. ¡°Thank you, Natalie. Thank you so much!¡± Annaughed genuinely. ¡°It¡¯s great that I got to know you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 887 A Cue For Love Chapter 887 A Cue for Love Chapter 887 Unable To Move On Part One After sending Anna away, Natalie gazed at the scenery outside the window leisurely. Propping her head up with her right arm, she could not help but recall that silver-masked manst night. It was his second time rescuing her. ¡°Xander¡­¡± Natalie mumbled his name. Do coincidences like this really exist? Immediately after I left Chanaea for Loang, that man also came from Chanaea. He¡¯s following me too closely, isn¡¯t he? Am I overthinking or is that man having ulterior intentions toward me? Does he want me to cure his burns? It doesn¡¯t seem like it. I¡¯ve already offered to repay his favors to the best of my abilities, but he doesn¡¯t seem like he wants anything. He didn¡¯t even ask for anything. Natalie could not figure it out after mulling over it for a long time. Deciding to forget about it, she started working attentively. After she was done with work, she searched for a kindergarten at Yaleview for the five kids. Since she would have to stay there for at least a year, she had to arrange for the kids to study at a school. After searching through the kindergartens andparing them, Natalie finally found one which she liked. She then left thepany to check the kindergarten out personally. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After a long talk with the Director of Admissions, she felt very pleased with the kindergarten. Thus, she proceeded to enroll the kids in it. ¡°Five kids?¡± The Director of Admissions was surprised. ¡°Yeah!¡± Natalieughed drily. ¡°I gave birth to quite a few kids in one go.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Director of Admissions nced at Natalie¡¯s excellent figure, then at her own disappearing waist. God is so unfair! I only had one child, but my figure still can¡¯tpare to someone with a few children. ¡°What about the father?¡± asked the Director of Admissions when she noticed that Natalie paused for a while at the ¡®Father¡¯ column. ¡°I¡­¡± Natalie did not know how to answer thisplex question. She had never been married to Samuel. Once he married Luna, she would have no right to ce Samuel¡¯s name on the form. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to write his name.¡± Natalie smiled, deciding to keep the reason a secret. When the Director of Admissions saw her reaction, she thought that Natalie was either widowed or divorced. With an apologetic look, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After Natalie signed the form, she passed it to the Director of Admissions. ¡°Have a look at this. Is it okay?¡± After checking the form, the Director of Admissions nodded. ¡°Yep! Once I let the principal approve it, the five kids can start school next Monday.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After settling the children¡¯s education, Natalie left the kindergarten. Unknown to her, a man also walked into the kindergarten soon after she left. When the Director of Admissions saw such a handsome man, she could not help but fall into a daze. What day is it? I¡¯ve just sent a beautiful woman away, and now a handsome man has arrived! ¡°Sir, are you¡­¡± asked the Director of Admissions as she approached him. ¡°Can I take a look at the form that thedy earlier signed?¡± asked Samuel in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s a privacy issue, so I cannot¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the children¡¯s father.¡± Samuel took out his identity documents to prove his rtionship with the kids. The Director of Admissions was stunned. ¡°So are you¡­ Ms. Nichols¡¯ husband?¡± Samuel grunted a response, not denying it. ¡°Okay, then!¡± The Director of Admissions passed the enrolment form to Samuel. ¡°Here.¡± When Samuel read the handwriting on the form, he imagined Natalie filling it up. Eventually, his gaze landed on the ¡®Father¡¯ column. It was nk. Would she rather leave it nk than write my name? Although Samuel knew that it was natural for her to hate him, his heart ached terribly when he saw the nk column. A Cue For Love Chapter 888 A Cue For Love Chapter 888 A Cue for Love Chapter 888 Unable to Move On Part Two Noticing that Samuel was staring at the nk space on the form, the Director of Admissions exined softly, ¡°Ms. Nichols said that it¡¯s not convenient to fill in this information¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± As the Director of Admissions stood on the spot awkwardly, Samuel suddenly took out a gold pen from his pocket and wrote his own name in that nk column. ¡°Samuel Bowers?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Samuel asked, fixing his deep-set gaze on the female director. As the look in his eyes was too intimidating, the director kept quiet at once and took over the admissions form from the man. Watching Samuel¡¯s departing figure as he walked away, the woman could not help but feel slightly puzzled at the situation. What¡¯s going on with those two people? Why does the atmosphere feel so strange? Shortly after Natalie left the kindergarten, she received a phone call. ¡°Natalie, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯re in Loang? Have you forgotten us?¡± The person on the line was Jerome¡¯s mother, Patricia. Back then, due to a misunderstanding between Patricia and Jerome¡¯s father, she had taken Jerome back to the vige where Natalie and her mother were staying and raised him there. As they were both foreigners in the vige, Jennie had taken special care of Patricia and her son. Jennie had also requested Natalie to take Jerome, who was two years younger, with her whenever she went. From then on, Jennie and Patricia became close friends while Natalie and Jerome were considered childhood sweethearts who grew up together in the vige. After more than a decade had passed, Daniel finally headed to that vige in Chanaea from Loang to look for Patricia and cleared up the misunderstanding between them. After that, he took Patricia and Jerome back to Loang with him. Jerome, who had always been inseparable from Natalie, had eventually followed in his father¡¯s footsteps and joined the army, bing a major-general. Initially, Natalie¡¯s n was to visit Patricia after settling down properly in Loang. However, she did not expect that Patricia and Daniel would end up contacting her first. ¡°Aunt Patricia, of course I haven¡¯t forgotten about you!¡± Natalie replied sweetly, as if she was speaking to her own mother. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Patricia was beaming from ear to ear, feeling happy to hear Natalie¡¯s voice. ¡°Are you free tonight? If you¡¯re free, why don¡¯t youe over to our house to have dinner with your Uncle Daniel and I? Jerome is having training at the military base, so there are only the both of us at home. I¡¯m almost bored to death!¡± Since Patricia was so enthusiastic about having her over, and Natalie did not have any ns that night, she agreed readily. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Patricia replied excitedly. ¡°We will be waiting for you then!¡± ¡°Yup. See youter!¡± After hanging up, Natalie called Emma to ask her to take care of the kids before heading to the Sutton residence. The Sutton residence was situated within a militarypound with guards standing at the entrance. Even though thepound was not luxurious, it gave off a grand and majestic feeling. As Daniel had already informed the guards beforehand that Natalie would be visiting, the guards personally escorted Natalie to the Sutton residence after she told them her name. It was not Natalie¡¯s first visit to the Sutton residence. When she was at Loang previously, she had also visited Patricia often. From a distance away, Natalie could already spot Patricia and Daniel waiting for her excitedly at the door. When Patricia saw Natalie, she waved at her immediately. ¡°Natalie!¡± Natalie stopped in front of Patricia and Daniel and nodded politely before greeting them. ¡°Hi, Uncle Daniel and Aunt Patricia. How are you?¡± It had been two years since the couplest saw Natalie. When they noticed that the woman was looking even more gorgeous than two years ago, the two of them could not help but smile. ¡°We are very good!¡± Patricia stepped closer to Natalie and sized her up before continuing, ¡°Natalie, I haven¡¯t seen you in forever!¡± ¡°Aunt Patricia, as time was a little tight, I wasn¡¯t able to prepare a gift for the two of you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to! Natalie, your presence is already the best gift to us!¡± Daniel said. As he had been training with the military since a young age, the man exuded an imposing and solemn vibe. However, he couldn¡¯t help but smile cheerfully when he saw Natalie. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Patricia agreed with her husband before saying, ¡°Come on in! Dinner is already ready. We can continue chatting while we eat.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 889 A Cue For Love Chapter 889 A Cue for Love Chapter 889 Unable To Move On Part Three Natalie followed Patricia and Daniel to the dining room. A sumptuous meal wasid out on the table. However, there was no way the three of them could finish that much food. It was obvious to Natalie that Patricia had taken special efforts and prepared all that food just for her. ¡°Natalie, these are all your favorite dishes. Dig in!¡± Natalie picked up her fork and started eating. Patricia¡¯s home-cooked food had brought her back to her childhood days. In the past, Patricia and Jennie would always research new recipes together and had simr cooking styles. As such, Natalie felt like she was tasting her own mother¡¯s cooking while she ate. ¡°Are the dishes to your liking?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Natalie nodded before lowering her head and continued eating. Patricia and Daniel exchanged a meaningful nce. They knew that Natalie was missing her mother and could not help but feel their hearts ache for her. ¡°Eat slowly. Since Jerome isn¡¯t at home, no one¡¯s going to take your food,¡± Patricia said with a smile. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll pack some food for you to bring home.¡± ¡°Thanks, Aunt Patricia.¡± Realizing that she was eating too quickly, Natalie slowed down and started chatting with the two elders. Patricia started asking Natalie about her experience in Chanaea, being aware that Natalie had left Loang and returned to Chanaea in order to avenge Jennie and herself. As Natalie had always treated Patricia as her family, she briefly exined everything that happened to her and Daniel. After listening to Natalie¡¯s encounters, Patricia was in shock for a while before she regained her composure and said, ¡°So it¡¯s true that you¡¯re not that bast*rd¡¯s daughter¡­¡± The woman sighed. ¡°You already knew? Did my mother tell you?¡± ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± Patricia shook her head and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just my guess. Jennie did tell me that your father was a very good man, and she had never regretted having you and Yara. However, that bast*rd Thomas is definitely not a good man in any sense. That¡¯s why I have always suspected that you might not be his daughter¡­¡± Initially, Natalie had thought that everything had finallye to an end after she took her revenge. However, it seemed like there were still many questions that needed answers, such as her family origins, including the mysterious organization, ze, that killed her granddad. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t be disheartened.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie looked up at Patricia. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know who your biological father is, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m very sure of, which is that Jennie loves you very much.¡± Patricia cradled Natalie¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Your Uncle Daniel and I are always here for you. No matter who your father is, this would never change.¡± ¡°Aunt Patricia, Uncle Daniel¡­¡± Tears welled up in Natalie¡¯s eyes when she heard that. Daniel cast a reprimanding nce at Patricia and said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re ruining Natalie¡¯s good mood by being so sentimental.¡± ¡°How can you say that? I¡¯m just speaking my heart, unlike you. I¡¯m sure you share the exact same thoughts as me but couldn¡¯t bring yourself to say it out loud!¡± Patricia nced back at her husband before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that character of yours that resulted in us being separated for so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡± ¡°Of course it is!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of you!¡± Watching Daniel and Patricia bicker like a pair of quarrelsome lovers in their teens, Natalie could not help but envy the love between them, and the overload of sweetness brought a smile to her face. ¡°Natalie, what are you smiling about?¡± Daniel asked curiously. ¡°Obviously she¡¯s amused at how silly you are!¡± Patricia said, rolling her eyes at Daniel. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not that,¡± Natalie rified at once, worried that Daniel might misunderstand. ¡°I just find it really sweet that the two of you are so loving.¡± At the mention of that, Patricia got excited. She looked at Natalie expectantly and asked, ¡°Natalie, are you still single?¡± Naturally, Natalie¡¯s thoughts drifted to Samuel. However, the next moment, she remembered that he was currently in Greenview, happily spending time with Luna. If that¡¯s the case, I guess I¡¯m single now? With a smile on her face, Natalie replied, ¡°Yup. I¡¯m still single, Aunt Patricia.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 890 A Cue For Love Chapter 890 A Cue for Love Chapter 890 Unable To Move On Part Four ¡°Still single¡­¡± Patricia¡¯s gaze was fixated on Natalie. Judging from Natalie¡¯s answer, it meant that Jerome still had a chance. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re only twenty-four. There¡¯s plenty of time and you should be cautious in choosing your life partner. There¡¯s no rush to get married. It¡¯s one thing to capitalize on your youth, but marrying an atrocious partner will be tormenting, just like how your mother suffered throughout the years.¡± Patricia was advising Natalie genuinely based on her own experience. Natalie could tell that Patricia was speaking from her heart, but it was a second toote. Natalie never believed in love. It was unimaginable to experience the grievance of loving someone, only for one¡¯s heart to be trampled by betrayal. The devastating pain would be impossible to move on from. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great opportunity to expand yourpany in Loang. It will be perfect if you can stay at Yaleview from now on.¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes glistened with joy. ¡°With Jerome and your Uncle Daniel around, no one can bully you in Yaleview!¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± After dinner, Natalie yed a few rounds of chess with Daniel. Having waited two years to challenge Natalie again, Daniel, despite his valiant efforts, was once again defeated by Natalie. Daniel nheless took it lightly. As opposed to being frustrated, he took pleasure in the challenge. It was eight o¡¯clock at night. Natalie bid goodbye to Patricia and Daniel. Daniel was still analyzing the sophisticated moves by Natalie in thest two rounds of chess. Patricia however interrupted him and lifted the chessboard up. ¡°Hey, you! It must be tough for Jerome, given that you¡¯re his father.¡± ¡°Put down the chess board!¡± Daniel frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that it¡¯s a disgrace for Jerome to have me as his father?¡± ¡°Do you even understand your child?¡± ¡°Why do you think otherwise?¡± ¡°Jerome liked Natalie ever since he was young. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re oblivious to this?¡± Patrica said sternly. ¡°I knew Natalie ever since she was a small child. She¡¯s a perfect ten. What happened five years ago is in the past. If Jerome is able to look past it, so am I. If Natalie is willing to get together with Jerome, we¡¯ll treat Xavian and yton just like our own grandchildren. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue raising them. Besides, Natalie and Jerome will also have their own kids in the future. I¡¯m warning you not to mess up their rtionship! If you happen to cause a ruckus, I¡¯m going to end you!¡± Unlike Patricia, Daniel still had his doubts. However, Patricia was right. Natalie was simply too perfect. Not only his wife and his son liked her, but even Daniel himself was also fond of her. Daniel cleared his throat and said, ¡°I know what to do. I¡¯ll get in touch with him and get him to apply for his unused leave.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°All right. Do that!¡± Patricia¡¯s face lit up at the thought of a future with Natalie. Natalie, who had just left the Sutton residence, was under the impression that Patricia simply liked her as a person. It never urred to Natalie that Patrica wanted her to be Patricia¡¯s daughter-inw. Back at the mansion. Natalie stood at a corner while staring at her five children. Among them, Sophia¡¯s medical skills still required further guidance from Natalie. After a while, Natalie asked Sophia to join her in a one-on-one session. Natalie had grown immune to Sophia¡¯s meteoric improvements over such a short span of time. Looking at her progress, Sophia had already mastered the sybus for the first and second grades in the university for traditional medicine. Natalie started crafting a new sybus to be adopted into Sophia¡¯s learning program. After that, she wanted to carry Sophia back to her room. Out of a sudden, Sophia curled her arms around Natalie¡¯s neck. Her dark, round eyes welled up, and she seemed like she wanted to say something. Natalie quickly asked, ¡°Sophia, what do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Mommy, I miss Daddy.¡± Sophia tightened her grip and spoke in a tender manner. A Cue For Love Chapter 891 A Cue For Love Chapter 891 A Cue for Love Chapter 891 Unable to Move on Part Five Natalie was taken aback and stared at Sophia with mixed emotions. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Sophia, I¡­¡± Natalie was speechless. ¡°Mommy, when will Daddye to visit us?¡± ¡­ Natalie was unable to answer the question. She refused to tell her children that she was abandoned by their father. At the same time, Natalie had no idea how to ease the situation. Presumably noticing Natalie¡¯s hesitation, Sophia asked softly, ¡°Is my question that hard to answer?¡± Natalie was harsh on her sons, but when it came to Sophia, she had a soft spot for her. If it were Franklin, Xavian, or yton who asked the question, they would bembasted almost immediately. Nheless, instead of feeling enraged at Sophia¡¯s question, Natalie felt guilty and ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Since when did Mommy lie to you? But Daddy is really upied with work right now. It will not be convenient for him to travel to Loang. However, he will take time out from work to video call you when he is free.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Just the thought of speaking to Samuel via a video call was enough to put a smile on Sophia¡¯s face. Natalie carried Sophia back to her room. After the five children fell asleep, Natalie quietly exited the bedroom and headed toward the study. Having made a promise to Sophia, Natalie was determined to keep it. Natalie pulled out her phone and started browsing for Samuel¡¯s number. She took three deep breaths before calling. ¡°Ring¡­¡± He did not pick up the phone. Just when Natalie wanted to put down the phone, she heard a familiar voice from the other end of the call. ¡°Hello.¡± His voice, like how it had always been, was maic and unique. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you and Ms. Garcia, am I?¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°No.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll keep this short.¡± Natalie was trying to portray a nonchnt attitude. ¡°I found a kindergarten for the children in Loang, and their applications have already been submitted for processing. They¡¯ll be able to start school next week. Also, I have a favor to ask. Can you at least speak to the children for half an hour every week? That way, they won¡¯t miss you as much.¡± Natalie acted naturally. Little did Samuel know, Natalie was unable to move on and she was shielding herself from the pain that would ensue, should she continue to be entangled with him. ¡°Sure.¡± Samuel agreed without hesitation. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Natalie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, that will be all. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Natalie wanted to put down the phone quickly, but Samuel stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did you tell the children about my marriage with Luna?¡± asked Samuel. ¡°No,¡± said Natalie. ¡°I don¡¯t n to tell them anytime soon. I understand the pain of not having a father figure, and I don¡¯t want them to go through what I experienced when I was small. If you are still aware of your responsibilities as a father, I hope you can cooperate with me on this. The longer we can keep this from them, the better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need this.¡± Natalie smiled bitterly. ¡°You know what I need.¡± ¡°I cannot give you what you want.¡± Perhaps that was the conundrum faced by two intellectual individuals with their own distinct thoughts. Despite knowing that the marriage proposal was a red herring, neither of them took a step further. After putting down the phone. Samuel reyed the recording of the call again and again, until a notification popped out, reminding him that his phone¡¯s battery was low. He initially thought that he was able to conceal his feelings, but it turned out to be harder than expected. A Cue For Love Chapter 892 A Cue For Love Chapter 892 A Cue for Love Chapter 892 Take Mommy Away Part One That night, Natalie didn¡¯t sleep well. Her memories with Samuel yed back in her mind like a broken record. The memories were engraved into her bones, and she couldn¡¯t forget them no matter how hard she tried. Eventually, she decided to give up sleeping and wake up early to prepare breakfast for the children with Emma. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Emma saw that she was up that early, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Nichols, it¡¯s still very early. You should sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I got up early.¡± Natalie smiled at Emma. ¡°Allow me to learn how to make breakfast with you. If I¡¯m slowing you down, I can watch and learn from aside.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Emma could onlyply after seeing Natalie¡¯s determination, and proceed to prepare some oatmeal porridge and sausages for the kids with her. It took them nearly an hour. When the five children got out of bed and freshened up, they came downstairs and saw Natalie bringing the oatmeal porridge into the dining room. ¡°Mommy, did you make breakfast for us today?¡± yton asked curiously. ¡°Yes!¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Why? Are you worried that it won¡¯t be good?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± yton shook her head like a rattle. ¡°Mommy¡¯s breakfast is the tastiest breakfast in the world!¡± ¡°Hm! Of course it is!¡± The five children sat in their chairs and looked at the steaming fried eggs, sausages, and freshly cooked oatmeal porridge. They picked up their fork and hurriedly began eating with sweet and bright smiles. Natalie ate at a slower pace as she looked at the five children with contentment in her heart. Even after experiencing confusion and anxiety, their happy faces made Natalie feel warmth in her heart. ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Yumi asked when she was halfway through her te. ¡°Right.¡± Natalie stroked Yumi¡¯s little head and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll eat!¡± Just like that, Natalie and her five children enjoyed a pleasant breakfast in the dining room. When Natalie was wiping her mouth with a napkin, the doorbell rang. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯ll go have a look,¡± Emma spoke as she walked toward the corridor. Soon, a man in military uniform appeared in front of Natalie and the children. After not seeing Jerome for half a year, his youthful spirit had faded a lot. His experience in the military camp had made hisposure upright and dignified. His eyebrows were stern, but he wore a smile, making him look gentle. When Natalie got to see Jerome again, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Little brother?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t address me in such old fashion.¡± Jerome was annoyed to hear those two words. ¡°I have a name and a title. You can call me anything else, but don¡¯t address me like when we were little.¡± Natalie simply thought Jerome didn¡¯t want to be addressed that way because he had matured and had strong self-esteem. Hence, shepromised and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll call you Jerome, is that fine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Jerome smiled even wider. Natalie stood up from her seat and walked toward Jerome, only to find him taller than her. Her height only reached his neck. ¡°Jerome, I just visited Uncle Daniel and Aunt Patricia yesterday, and I got to see you today. What a coincidence¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, Jerome had already hugged Natalie in his arms. Natalie was only momentarily dazed by the hug. After all, she grew up with him in the countryside as a child. However, the five children, especially Franklin and Sophia, were rmed when they saw it. Oh no! A man wants to take Mommy away! A Cue For Love Chapter 893 A Cue For Love Chapter 893 A Cue for Love Chapter 893 Take Mommy Away Part Two Franklin was the first to lose his patience when they saw a stranger hugging Natalie. He walked toward Jerome and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Hey! How long do you intend to keep hugging her?¡± Hearing the unweing voiceing from the side of his legs, Jerome let go of Natalie and switched his gaze to the delicate-looking little boy. Franklin frowned like a cub and warned him. ¡°Natalie, who is he?¡± Jerome asked. Natalie looked back and forth at Jerome and then at Franklin and Sophia. Then, she quickly returned to her senses and said, ¡°Jerome, this is your first time seeing Franklin and Sophia. Do you remember that I once told you about the twins that were taken away by Yara? They survived, and they¡¯re right here.¡± ¡°Mommy, who is he?¡± It was Franklin¡¯s turn to ask. ¡°His name is Jerome Sutton. We grew up together when we were young. You may call him Mr. Sutton like Xavian and yton,¡± Natalie patiently exined to Franklin, Sophia, and Yumi. Franklin, Sophia, and Yumi nced at each other, then looked at Xavian and yton, who was just walking over to greet Jerome. ¡°Hello, Mr. Sutton.¡± Franklin, Sophia, and Yumi followed suit and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Sutton.¡± Jerome didn¡¯t feel any displeasure when Xavian approached him. On the contrary, he bent toward the three and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re all Natalie¡¯s children. I will protect you like how I protect Xavian and yton!¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest hypocrisy nor the slightest reluctance in his smile. It was authentic. Franklin, Sophia, and Yumi were mesmerized by his smile. Their tightly clenched fist gradually rxed. Emma saw the entire scene. When she opened the door, she thought the children¡¯s father had returned. She didn¡¯t expect him to be just Natalie¡¯s friend. However, at Emma¡¯s age, she could discern that the man in military uniform had feelings for Natalie. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She thought it was better for her to talk less and do more and wanted to prepare some tea and refreshments. ¡°Sir, do you take tea or coffee?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Natalie should be going to work at this time. I¡¯ll give her a ride,¡± Jerome turned to Natalie and asked, ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bother you at work. I¡¯ll just chat with you on the way,¡± Jerome smiled and said. ¡°Okay!¡± Natalie nodded and agreed as she had no reason to refuse. After saying goodbye to the five children, Natalie and Jerome left the mansion together. After they left, the five children gathered around and held a meeting. ¡°Xavian, yton, do you know this man?¡± Franklin asked. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Mommy¡¯s childhood friend. He treats Mommy and us well,¡± yton bit his lip and said truthfully, ¡°When we thought our real father was a scumbag, we considered him a candidate to be our stepfather.¡± Xavian nodded as well. ¡°I used his photo to edit the picture yesterday.¡± ¡°So will he be just a good friend of Mommy like Yandel and Mr. Trevor?¡± Franklin asked uncertainly, ¡°If they¡¯re just good friends, we don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Sutton is different from Yandel and Mr. Trevor¡­¡± yton said, ¡°Mommy may regard him as a younger brother, but he might see Mommy as his girlfriend. You saw how he hugged Mommy, right? She was shocked. But Mr. Sutton hugged her so gently like a sweetheart!¡± At that time, all five of them witness the same thing. The four of them also understood what yton had said. A Cue For Love Chapter 894 A Cue For Love Chapter 894 A Cue for Love Chapter 894 Take Mommy Away Part Three ¡°This is bad! Daddy has a rival now!¡± Sophia kept biting her finger. ¡°Let¡¯s stay calm!¡± Franklin disyed the demeanor of the eldest brother and said, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Sutton is a good person. However, Daddy is not bad either. Also, Mommy treats him like her younger brother. So let¡¯s not jump to conclusions at the slightest bit of movement!¡± ¡°Also, Mommy won¡¯t be swayed easily. Let¡¯s observe them a little longer. If we notice something suspicious, we¡¯ll call Daddy!¡± Franklin¡¯s words got the nod of approval from the other four children. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s wait for now.¡± Sophia clenched her fist and silently prayed in her heart, hoping her father woulde quickly to Loang. In the car. Natalie and Jerome chatted happily, oblivious to the children¡¯s fears and worries. ¡°I heard Aunt Patricia said that you are pretty busy in the military camp. How are you here all of a sudden?¡± Natalie asked in a surprised tone. With one hand on the steering wheel, Jerome smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m on vacation.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°Half a year.¡± ¡°Six months?¡± Natalie was shocked. ¡°The Loang military camp actually allowed you to have such a long vacation?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Jerome said casually, ¡°I got such a long vacation thanks to unutilized leave and timeoffs. If I do not utilize them now, they¡¯ll all be burnt!¡± ¡°Well, a six-month vacation sure sounds nice.¡± Natalie smiled at Jerome. Jerome looked at Natalie¡¯s smile and felt slightly defeated because she still looked at him as her younger brother. Although he felt unhappy, there was nothing he could do about it. The six-month-vacation was the time Jerome gave himself to pursue Natalie. He wanted to use these six months to make Natalie see him in a whole new light. Not as a little brother but as a mature gentleman. He knew her well, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get his hands on her. ¡°Xavian and yton¡¯s father died. Did you know?¡± Jerome suddenly remembered and said. ¡°What?¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to hear the shocking news. She could feel her heart squirming and writhing in pain. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Natalie squeezed tightly onto her seatbelt with a troubled expression. She couldn¡¯t believe that something would happen to Samuel and that he would die. ¡°Natalie, why would I lie to you?¡± Jerome thought Natalie was surprised, so he continued, ¡°ording to the information I got, Marcus died in Chanaea half a year ago. He died in an explosion, and his body couldn¡¯t be found. I just want you to be mentally prepared if the children ask you about him¡­¡± Natalie felt a gratifying sense of relief when she heard that it was Marcus who had died. That¡¯s right! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jerome doesn¡¯t know that Marcus isn¡¯t Xavian and yton¡¯s biological father. Their real birth father is Samuel. The death he spoke about was rted to Marcus, not Samuel. Natalie¡¯s tense body suddenly rxed. ¡°I knew about Marcus¡¯s death. Xavian and yton knew it too.¡± ¡°They knew?¡± This time, Jerome raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Since you knew, why were you so anxious about it? Natalie wasn¡¯t anxious about Marcus. Instead, she feared that it might be Samuel. However, Natalie¡¯s subconscious made her feel ufortable. She had already made up her mind. Since Samuel abandoned her, she decided to forget everything about him and bury all her memories with him deep in her heart. However, the misunderstanding just now overwhelmed her self-conceited emotions. She was still worried about Samuel! Despite her reaction, she would never admit that she cared about him. ¡°It was nothing,¡± Natalie answered vaguely, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of Marcus at first, but I remembered after you mentioned itter.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 895 A Cue For Love Chapter 895 A Cue for Love Chapter 895 Cooperation Part One Jerome wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. Natalie guiltily squeezed the strap of her seat belt and looked away. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Her rtionship with Samuel was tooplicated, and Natalie hadn¡¯t figured out how to exin it to Jerome. When they arrived at Dream, Jerome got out of the car, walked around to the passenger seat where Natalie was sitting, and gently opened the door for her. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie stared at Jerome. ¡°Would you like to go in? Yandel is there too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jerome shook his head. ¡°I have half a year¡¯s vacation ahead of me, and I¡¯m not in a rush to see Yandel. I¡¯ll meet with him another time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nodded. After Natalie walked into the building, Jerome got into his car, stepped on the elerator, and drove away. Yandel, who was by the French windows, saw Jerome dropping Natalie off at work. ¡°Boss, did Jerome drive you here?¡± Yandel ced a cup of freshly brewed coffee next to Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°I think he has ulterior motives.¡± Yandel never picked sides. Whether it was Samuel, Jerome, or even a deity, as long as his boss is happy, even if she took them all in, he wouldn¡¯t mind it. Yandel trusted Samuel back then, but he unexpectedly became a lost cause. He thought it would be good for Jerome to restore her well-being. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting this early in the morning?¡± Natalie took a sip of coffee and refreshed her mind. ¡°Yandel, keep those absurd thoughts out of your head. Jerome is my little brother. He¡¯s a brat that has been following behind me since I was a child. Stop making wild guesses about us.¡± Yandel looked at Natalie as she refuted him and hurriedly raised his hands and surrendered. ¡°Of course!¡± However, Yandel was nervous because of Jerome. Natalie calling him her little brother only meant that she simply saw Jerome as a family and haboured no other feelings. After the idle chat, Natalie began to focus on her work. Her work in Loang was all about innovation and development. As it required more meticulous nning, Natalie would work day and night and it would go on for several days. On Anna¡¯s first day at work, she brought in her first designs after hereback. Meeting Anna again after two years, Natalie was surprised to see that she had be more dazzling than before, like a whole new person. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s your first day at work, and you have a design idea already?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Anna handed over the manuscript. ¡°It is said that one¡¯s personality would surface through appearances. I also think that a designer¡¯s inspiration arises through the heart. ¡°When my marriage was a train wreck, I also had the idea of aeback. However, my mind was stagnant like a swamp at that time. I didn¡¯t have any inspiration. ¡°Now that I finally decided to step out of my divorce and start a new life with Kyle, my mind was filled to the brim with inspiration whenever I stood in front of the canvas. ¡°I named this series as¡ª¡± ¡°Rebirth?¡± Natalie spoke ahead of Anna. ¡°How did you know! That I named this series ¡®Rebirth¡¯?¡± Anna asked in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was the design you gave me and the vibe I felt through your drawings. It felt like¡­ Rebirth.¡± Natalie stared at the drawings of nes, earrings, and rings. There were exquisite and had the undertone of a strong woman¡¯s optimism. ¡°Compared to Muse¡¯s previous works, do you think this¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than Muse¡¯s previous works,¡± Natalie put down the manuscript and said sincerely, ¡°Muse¡¯s talent lives up to her reputation, and the praises of many international professors were undeniable. You, who have settled down for two years and returned, now value creative emotions more than before. Therefore, the jewelry you designed is filled with more emotions than before. A Cue For Love Chapter 896 A Cue For Love Chapter 896 A Cue for Love Chapter 896 Cooperation Part Two Anna had confidence in herself. However, after hearing Natalie¡¯s evaluation of herself, she smiled. ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± Anna murmured, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, there wouldn¡¯t be a new Anna, a new Muse. You also made me understand that designing isn¡¯t just about talent. More importantly, you made me realize that designing is the true love of my life!¡± Natalie saw the mes of hope rekindling in Anna¡¯s eyes and was happy about her transformation. The two continued to discuss the design of ¡®Rebirth¡¯ in detail. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Have you thought of the gemstones to use on the pendant of ¡®Rebirth¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna nodded with a hint of embarrassment on her face. ¡°I want to use the thunderstone specially avable in the west for the pendant. ¡°I won¡¯t be usingrge thunderstones. It¡¯s mainly a mosaic of them. ¡°Although the thunderstone isn¡¯t a rare mineral, the mining rights of the thunderstone are owned by Amos from the Stone family. ¡°If he disagrees, we won¡¯t be able to use even the tiniest fragments of thunderstone. I have also been thinking of alternative gemstones that can rece the thunderstone for the past two days.¡± Natalie was able to understand the reason behind Anna to prefer the thunderstone. Firstly, the thunderstone was more cost-effective than other gemstones. Secondly, thunderstones had a higher luminosity than other gemstones, and they would have a more rejuvenating lucidity of Rebirth when made into an actual product. The reason why Anna had difficulty choosing an alternative was because of these two advantages of the thunderstone. It was rare for any other gemstone to have both benefits simultaneously. After pondering for a moment, Natalie said, ¡°Your design is perfect. I will need you to follow up with the jewelry craftsman during production. As for the gemstone, I will find a way. The Stone family holds one- third of Loang¡¯s mining rights. Not just for the ¡®Rebirth¡¯ series, for Dream Jewelry to grow in the future, it only makes sense to cooperate with them.¡± ¡°But, the Stone family¡ª¡± Anna suddenly stopped. ¡°You mean to say that Amos is the fianc¨¦ of the daughter of Farrington Jewelry?¡± ¡°Well, I believe you will use the name Muse in your early advertising,¡± Anna bit her lip and said, ¡°Farrington Jewelry also came to me and offered me the position as their chief designer two years ago, but I rejected it. The person who looked for me was the daughter of Farrington Jewelry¡¯s owner, Amos¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Olivia Jones.¡± After hearing Anna out, Natalie seemed to have understood her concerns. She thought she would only have to worry about Amos. However, Anna had some history with Amos and his fianc¨¦e, Olivia. ¡°I see.¡± Natalie reassured anna and said, ¡°This is the design of your firsteback. You may focus on refining the details and leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After sending Anna off, Natalie massaged her temple. She had ns to have business rtions with the Stone family, but Anna¡¯s designs made it so that she had to negotiate the cooperation with the Stone family sooner. Natalie picked up the phone on her desk and called Yandel. ¡°Yandel, I want you to make an appointment with someone for me. I want to cooperate with him in the future.¡± ¡°Sure thing. Who will it be?¡± ¡°Amos Stone.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Yandel was slightly taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Yandel¡¯s muffled response, Natalie guessed that Yandel and Amos knew each other, and it might not be a good idea for Yandel to propose the cooperation. ¡°Just make the appointment for me. I¡¯ll talk to him about the cooperation myself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± At first, Natalie thought that the most challenging part of this cooperation woulde during her meeting with Amos. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so challenging for her even to meet Amos. Aftermunicating for three days, there was still no response from Amos. Natalie couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°It¡¯s not ideal for us to keep waiting for Amos like this,¡± Natalie said, ¡°Yandel, we must take the initiative. Send someone to investigate Amos¡¯s whereabouts. I must meet him no matter what.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 897 A Cue For Love Chapter 897 A Cue for Love Chapter 897 The Hunter And The Prey Part One Three dayster. Natalie and Yandel disguised themselves and went to a luxurious banquet. ¡°Yandel, are you sure Amos will be here? Natalie tugged the rabbit ear costume on her head and asked discreetly. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Yandel nodded. ¡°This is Olivia¡¯s younger brother, Jerry Jone¡¯s birthday party. Even if Amos and Olivia are putting up an act, the Stone family should still be there as a courtesy. Therefore, Amos will definitely be here tonight. However¡ª¡± As he spoke, Yandel looked at Natalie¡¯s outfit and gulped. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really sacrificing a lot for this negotiation.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were shining, and there was no makeup on her face. However, she looked natural and didn¡¯t need makeup to entuate anything at all. Her facial features were already beautiful enough. Now that she was dressed as a bunny girl with cute bunny ears, her pure appearance looked partially flirtatious. If it weren¡¯t because he had no feeling for Natalie, Yandel would have fallen for her as well. Natalie red at Yandel and said, ¡°Watch your mouth. Otherwise, I will puncture your vocal cords.¡± Yandel was immediately rendered speechless. ¡°Yandel, did you do it on purpose?¡± Natalie said irritably, ¡°There are so many different roles in the banquet hall. Why do I have to wear such an embarrassing outfit?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Yandel made a gesture of swearing and said, ¡°What about me? Look at my shirt. The chest and waist area are so tight, and the fabric is transparent. I didn¡¯t n for this, but the other roles are fully taken. We can only choose the roles that are left.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Natalie covered her face and sighed. At that moment, all she could think of was to meet Amos and look for an opportunity to cooperate with him. Yandel was also well aware that Natalie¡¯s bunny girl outfit was vulnerable. Therefore, he stayed close to Natalie to protect her even if he might end up meeting Amos in person. But at that moment, a gorgeous and seductive woman in her twenties staggered toward Yandel with a ss of wine in her hand. ¡°Hey, handsome.¡± Right when the woman said the words, she identally sshed her wine on Yandel¡¯s chest. Yandel¡¯s already translucent shirt was made even more transparent by the liquid in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Amy wanted to put her hand on Yandel¡¯s chest, but Yandel grabbed her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Yandel forced himself to squeeze the words out of his teeth. ¡°Your clothes are wet. May I help you?¡± Amy asked persistently. ¡°No.¡± Amy was discouraged by the rejection. She looked at Yandel and suddenly turned into a cold expression. ¡°Know your ce.¡± Before Yandel arrived, he did a background check on everyone who attended the party. Those who came were from the upper ss of Loang, such as Amy. Her grandmother was a royal princess, and her father was a diplomat. She was also Olivia¡¯s best friend. Natalie¡¯s research wasn¡¯t as thorough as Yandel¡¯s, but she could see that Amy was no ordinary woman. She winked at Yandel, hinting at him not to be so indifferent. Yandel caught her signal, but he was hesitant. He wouldn¡¯t be able to follow Natalie around if he were to entertain Amy. ¡°I¡¯m fine by myself.¡± Natalie frowned and assured him silently with her lips. Looking at his boss¡¯s persistence, Yandel could onlyply. He turned into his usual smooth-talking persona, whispered something in Amy¡¯s ear, and took a giggling Amy away. Natalie had seen Amos¡¯s face in a photo before. While carrying her te, she constantly nced around the party in search of thetter. However, little did she know that the prey she was looking for was watching her every move not far away.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 898 A Cue For Love Chapter 898 A Cue for Love Chapter 898 The Hunter And The Prey Part Two Amos looked at the woman in the bunny suit while holding his wine. ¡°Interesting.¡± Initially, he thought that the party at the Jones family would be boring. He certainly did not expect to bump into the same girl that he had seen gambling against the man in Fullmoon. Thest time, she was stunning-looking. After donning the bunny suit, she was even more mesmerizing than before. Amos was preying on the desirable Natalie. At the same time, so were the other men from the high society. ¡°I want a ss of wine¡­¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Looking at the pleasant-looking man whose eyes were filled with lust for her, Natalie sprinkled the drug into his wine before giving it to him. All of the man¡¯s attention was on Natalie¡¯s face. Hence, he did not notice what she was doing. Thinking that he was a rake, he gave Natalie¡¯s soft hands a pinch as he epted the beverage. He even smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Haha! I can¡¯t believe that there is such an exquisite creature at the Jones family¡¯s party.¡± Although it was only a light pinch, it still gave Natalie goosebumps. The man gulped down his wine in one go. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Just as he was about to give the ss to Natalie and tease her again, he stood up, and an extremely loud fart came out of him. A quiet fart might be smelly, but at least, no one would know who the culprit was. However, such a deafening fart in the midst of a party would be hard to miss. Right there and then, the man blushed. His stomach felt fine. However, for some reason, he was unable to hold the farts in. After that, he lost all interest in Natalie. Natalie chuckled and looked at the man in disdain. He wanted to pretend like nothing had happened and continued to tease Natalie. Just then, the farts kept oning one after another. That was a high society party after all! His incessant farts started to attract strange looks from others. He had no choice but to put his hands over his bottoms and get out of there. Natalie retracted her gaze and smiled icily. It¡¯s not impossible to trick me, but it won¡¯t be this easy! Amos saw the entire episode, and that sparked more interest in Natalie. That Marc Zander was a man of status in Loang. Yet, he had been taken care of by that harmless- looking woman. There were not that many beautiful women in the world. To be both beautiful and intelligent was even rarer. That woman had way surpassed his imagination. It seemed that he would have to make his move before other men made theirs. Meanwhile, Natalie had no idea that she was being observed. She was still looking for Amos. All of a sudden, she heard a man¡¯s deep voiceing from behind her. ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± Natalie could feel the warm breaths of the man behind her ears. She turned around and saw her target for the night ¡ª Amos. ¡°I was looking for you.¡± Natalie took the initiative to distance herself from Amos. When Amos heard that, he raised his brows. He had always been the one who treated women like prey, never the other way around. ¡°Looking for me?¡± With his eyes on Natalie¡¯s gorgeous face, Amos smiled and said, ¡°Are you in such a hurry to get into my bed?¡± Natalie knew that Amos saw her as a woman who was seeking instant benefits. Instead of getting angry, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure that between a man and a woman, we don¡¯t have to only keep our game to the bed. The negotiation table and the business world will do too. The bed will be the most primitive and also the lowest ss of all. I¡¯m sure with a brain like yours, Mr. Stone, you will definitely pick a better ce.¡± Amos asked in return, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°For example, we can coborate on the mines in the western areas.¡± Confidence and determination shone in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I believe that if you give me this opportunity, it will be a win-win situation for both of us.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 899 A Cue For Love Chapter 899 A Cue for Love Chapter 899 The Hunter And The Prey Part Three There was disbelief in the way Amos was looking at Natalie. He had thought that Natalie was one of those women who wanted an easy life by using their beauty. He did not expect her to be even more ambitious. ¡°Whichpany are you from?¡± asked Amos as he held his wine ss while interest filled his devilish eyes. ¡°Dream Corporation.¡± ¡°That well-knownpany in Chanaea that has just moved their business to Loang?¡± Amos asked, ¡°Are you the director of the Public Rtions Department? Or the CEO secretary of Yandel? Once I am done discussing the deal with Dream, I want you to join mypany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in doing that,¡± Natalie rejected him outrightly. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of my terms and conditions. How can you be so sure that you won¡¯t be joining me?¡± ¡°No matter how good the benefits are, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Natalie nced around the noisy and chaotic surroundings before saying slowly, ¡°Mr. Stone, my apologies. I have forgotten to introduce myself. My name is Natalie. I¡¯m the Chairwoman of Dream Corporation. Ie all the way here to meet you because I wasn¡¯t able to fix an appointment with you. That¡¯s why I have no choice but to resort to such a method.¡± The moment Natalie finished talking, Amos was in shock. She¡¯s only in her early twenties? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She looks like she has only just graduated from the university. Howe someone as young as she is can lead Dream Corporation as its Chairwoman? Everything about her had far exceeded Amos¡¯ expectations, and that made him even more interested in her. ¡°I will get an assistant to arrange for a time when we are both avable to discuss about our coboration.¡± Amos smiled before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a drink first?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie raised up her ss and clinked it with Amos before drinking. ¡°Here¡¯s to a fruitful coboration.¡± Amos nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Meanwhile, from a distance, there was a woman wearing a white dress, and she was staring at the intimate interaction between Amos and the woman in the bunny suit. Her eyes were zing with fury. ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡± Olivia held her wine ss and ground her teeth so hard they almost broke. ¡°Does that woman think this is an indecent ce?¡± Seeing that his sister was getting angry, Jerry said, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be mad. If you want to go to Amos, go on. Today is my birthday after all. I¡¯m sure Amos will do me this favor.¡± Olivia found it reasonable and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When the eighteen-year-old Jerry saw his sister walk away infuriated, he could not help but sigh. Everyone knew that Amos was a yboy and had plenty of rumors about him. Between the Jones family and the Stone family, it was a marriage of convenience. To Amos, their marriage was only part of the charade. However, to Olivia, she treated Amos as if he was really her husband. Olivia had always been very dignified and elegant in all matters. Unfortunately, when it came to Amos¡¯ phndering ways, she became apletely different person. Olivia went to look for Amos. True enough, both of them left the woman in the bunny suit. Jerry put down his ss of wine and followed suit. When Natalie saw Amos and Olivia leaving, she was about to send Yandel a message before taking her leave. Before she could take out her phone, she saw the birthday boy blocking her way off. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Come over here.¡± Jerry grabbed Natalie¡¯s arm and pulled her outside. Everyone knew that Jerry was the only son in the Jones family, and he was also the most precious grandchild. As the sole heir of the Jones family, nobody dared to offend Jerry in the whole of Yaleview. Therefore, everyone thought that he was making a move on Natalie. Nobody cared about her safety at all. ¡°What are you doing?¡± By the time Natalie reacted, Jerry had already dragged her to the balcony. A Cue For Love Chapter 900 A Cue For Love Chapter 900 A Cue for Love Chapter 900 The Hunter And The Prey Part Four Jerry could not get a good look at Natalie because she was too far away before. When Jerry finally got close enough, he realized how exquisite Natalie¡¯s facial features were. The fact that Natalie was in a white bunny costume only made her all the more attractive. I guess it¡¯s only natural that men would find it difficult to look away. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Who gave you the right to bother my brother-inw?¡± Jerry looked daggers at Natalie as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m only offering you money to leave him alone because I¡¯m trying to be nice, yet you think you can negotiate with me? Who do you think you are?¡± Natalie suddenly realized that she had misunderstood Jerry after listening to the man. ¡°Wait a second. Are you talking about Amos?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡± replied Jerry firmly. ¡°And you think there¡¯s something going on between him and me? Well, you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°I know what I saw. And if that¡¯s not enough, I heard what you said just now too.¡± Jerry then grabbed hold of Natalie¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not about to let a gold-digger like you ruin my sister¡¯s happiness!¡± Natalie thought Jerry was just another yboy since he organized the adult-only party. However, when she saw how protective he was of his sister, Natalie changed her mind. Sure, he¡¯s a little straightforward. But he¡¯s a pretty decent guy. Just when Natalie was about to exin herself to Jerry, the man¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as a sheet. Then, Jerry began to gasp for air as if he had something stuck in his throat. Holding Jerry¡¯s arm, Natalie quickly checked the man¡¯s pulse. ¡°You have asthma?¡± She did not wait for Jerry to respond before checking the man¡¯s pockets for his inhaler. Still, Natalie could not seem to find it even after looking for a while. Unable to say anything because of his condition, Jerry gestured to Natalie with his eyes to call for help. However, that was not what the woman had in mind. It¡¯s just asthma; there¡¯s no need to trouble everybody. Besides, by the time I get someone toe over, he¡¯d be a goner. ¡°You¡­¡± Jerry widened his eyes at Natalie, for he never thought she would be so cruel. I¡¯m having an acute asthma attack here, and she refuses to call for help? What¡¯s wrong with this woman? I swear I¡¯m going to kill her when I recover! Ignoring Jerry¡¯s murder re, Natalie squatted down to take the bag of needles fastened to her ankle. Jerry watched as the woman carefully pulled out a silver needle from the bag. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± ordered Natalie as though she was talking to a child. ¡°I can help you. But if you refuse to cooperate with me, I might make a mistake, and you¡¯re going to be gued with something worse than your asthma.¡± As much as he wanted to resist Natalie, Jerry knew he had no choice but to let the woman help him at that point. Hence, he decided toy down quietly and put his faith in Natalie. Pursing her lips, Natalie then proceeded to unbutton Jerry¡¯s cor and stuck her needles in several acupoints to treat the man¡¯s condition. A Cue For Love Chapter 901 A Cue For Love Chapter 901 A Cue for Love Chapter 901 The Hunter And The Prey Part Five Before long, Natalie had her crystal needles urately inserted into Jerry¡¯s acupoints, and Jerry could feel the symptom of his asthma subsiding. Soon, the man realized he could breathe easier again. It was only after seeing colors return to Jerry¡¯s face that Natalie pulled her needles out. ¡°How did a waitress like you learn how to treat asthma?¡± If Jerry were not the person at Natalie¡¯s mercy, he would not believe she could cure acute asthma with just a handful of inconspicuous needles. ¡°Do you want to hear the hard truth or the easy lie?¡± Natalie gave the man a half-smile before continuing, ¡°If you want the easy lie, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Growing up, nobody in the Jones family dared to defy Jerry because of his condition. Hence, he had no idea how to respond to someone as audacious as Natalie. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She was still packing her needles when Olivia finally found Jerry on the terrace. After ncing at Natalie and his brother in disheveled clothes, Olivia immediately boiled with anger. ¡°Just what the heck are you up to? Flirting with my fianc¨¦ wasn¡¯t enough for you? Now you have to seduce my brother too?¡± Olivia then stomped toward Natalie and lifted her hand, intending to give the woman a hard p on the face. Even though Jerry could not stop his sister in time, Olivia¡¯s hand halted within inches of Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Let go of my hand!¡± roared Olivia at Natalie. ¡°Why? So you can p me?¡± Do I look like I¡¯m that stupid?¡± asked Natalie rhetorically as she narrowed her eyes at her attacker. Natalie was only at the party to talk business with the Stones, so getting into trouble with the Joneses was definitely not what she expected. However, it did not mean that she was just going to let the Joneses push her around. ¡°Who the heck do you think you are to talk to me like that?¡± questioned Olivia. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Jerry hurried over to his sister after buttoning his shirt to exin, ¡°I just had an asthma attack and realized I didn¡¯t have my inhaler on me. She helped my condition with acupuncture.¡± Olivia was slightly taken aback but still refused to believe her brother. ¡°Did she do something to you, Jerry? Is that why you¡¯re trying to protect her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m telling you the truth, Olivia. I owe her one, so you can¡¯t treat her like that,¡± replied Jerry earnestly. However, he had no idea that his sister was already blinded by jealousy. Even when Amos was alone with Olivia, it was obvious to her that he could not stop thinking about Natalie, so she vowed to make the woman pay. ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re lying to me, Jerry!¡± shouted Olivia. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember thest time you had an asthma attack, and now youe up with this ridiculous lie to protect her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing, Olivia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you!¡± After ncing coldly at Olivia, Natalie released the woman¡¯s hand before chiming in, ¡°Your brother¡¯s telling you the truth. Whether you want to listen to him is up to you. I¡¯m only going to say this once, so you decide if you want to believe me. I¡¯m not interested in anybody, man or woman, at this party.¡± Natalie¡¯s tone was cold and firm, leaving no room for doubts; Her facial features were captivating yet indignant. Olivia was so startled by Natalie¡¯s fierce look that she froze for a while even after the woman released her. She only returned to her senses when Natalie looked away. Like his sister, Jerry was stunned for a moment as well. He had seen manydies in his life, but none of them was even half the woman Natalie was. Even though Natalie was dressed in a vulgar bunny costume, she exuded an aura so intense that anyone would think twice before messing with her. A Cue For Love Chapter 902 A Cue For Love Chapter 902 A Cue for Love Chapter 902 The Hunter And The Prey Part Six Olivia rubbed her wrist as she tried to convince her brother. ¡°Jerry, she¡¯s nothing but a big fat liar!¡± Still, Jerry did not give up on exining the situation to Olivia. ¡°She¡¯s not. How many times do you need me to repeat myself, Olivia? That woman saved me! If it weren¡¯t for her, I¡¯d be dead on this terrace right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jerry. I don¡¯t care how many times you repeat yourself, but I¡¯m not going to believe you.¡± Olivia red at her brother and refuted him before storming off. Just who the heck is this woman? Not only did she flirt with my fianc¨¦, but she also seduced Jerry! She even got my brother to lie for her. An asthma attack? Really? I¡¯d be a fool to underestimate someone like her. Still, I¡¯m not just going to stand by idly and let her steal my man! I¡¯ll make her regret that she ever made a move on my fianc¨¦ and my brother! Olivia then walked over to her bodyguard and informed, ¡°I have something I need you to do for me, Tom.¡± ¡°Of course, Ms. Jones.¡± ¡°Check the surveince cameras and find the woman in a bunny costume who just left the party. I want you to teach her a lesson she¡¯ll never forget.¡± Even though Olivia was speaking gracefully, the words that came out of her mouth were despicable. ¡°I heard that you have a friend who¡¯s contracted syphilis. That¡¯s probably not something you can get rid of easily, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tom nodded in response. ¡°No, Ms. Jones. But what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°I think you know what I need you to do,¡± Olivia smiled deviously after setting down the winess in her hand. ¡°This woman thinks she has all the men eating out of her hand just because she has a pretty face. Let¡¯s see how well she fares when gued with the disease.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it done, Ms. Jones.¡± After taking care of her business, Natalie left the party to call Yandel. Even though the call went through, the man did not answer his phone. It looks like Yandel¡¯s still having trouble with Amy. Forget about him; I need to get out of here now. I¡¯m sure someone like him will eventually figure out how to get rid of that annoying woman. Just when Natalie was trying to catch a ride home, a ck Porsche suddenly parked right in front of her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Before she could get a good look at the people inside, tworge men suddenly stepped out of the vehicle and approached her. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± questioned Natalie after instinctively taking a few steps back. ¡°Get in the car, and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Natalie was ready to attack the men when she felt a strong electric shock on her neck. Suddenly, the woman lost consciousness and was at the mercy of the mysterious men. ¡°She¡¯s not going down without a fight, huh? Luckily, we brought a taser.¡± ¡°Stop babbling and help me get her into the car.¡± Then, the two men carried Natalie and moved her into the backseat of the Porsche. One got into the driver¡¯s seat while the other stayed with Natalie. Holding the unconscious Natalie in his arms, the man nced at her face and then at her body. ¡°This woman is quite a catch, if nothing else. Look just smooth and fair her skin is. It¡¯s like that of a baby! No wonder Ms. Jones is jealous of her. Anyhow, we¡¯re definitely notining.¡± Even though the man in the front did not say anything in response, he kept stealing nces at Natalie and gulping while driving. Excited to get a taste of the woman, the drooling man instinctively floored the elerator to pick up the speed. Meanwhile, a Rolls-Royce Phantom was following the Porsche closely behind. Jesper, too, floored the elerator to keep up with his target. While driving, Jesper checked the rearview mirror and noticed the icy-cold visage of his employer. The aura emanating from the upset man seemed like it was freezing enough to turn anything into a block of ice. A Cue For Love Chapter 903 A Cue For Love Chapter 903 A Cue for Love Chapter 903 A Worrying Person Part One Because of that, Jesper focused all his attention on tailing the Porsche and dared not to lose it. Samuel had been upset since he noticed Natalie attending the party in a bunny costume, so Jesper could not understand why his employer did not do anything then. It was only after seeing the two men tased and kidnapped Natalie that Samuel ordered Jesper to take action. Naturally, Jesper did not have the right nor the audacity to investigate Natalie¡¯s background. However, he remembered Billy telling him that the woman was everything to Samuel and that he should be completely loyal to her. Jesper thought Billy had exaggerated things, but after seeing how Samuel reacted when Natalie was in trouble, he realized how wrong he was. Following the Porsche, Samuel and Jesper reached a remote part of town. The man driving the Porsche nced at the rearview mirror and furrowed his eyebrows in concern. ¡°Why is there a Rolls-Royce behind us?¡± ¡°Who cares! They¡¯re probably not here for her; that much I¡¯m sure. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be working as a waitress at the party if she had friends in high ces,¡± replied the man at the back, who seemed unable to take his eyes off the woman lying beside him. The man in the driver¡¯s seat could not think of any reason to disagree with his partner, so he simply nodded.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Then, the two men got out of the car and proceeded to carry Natalie with them. All of a sudden, somebody mmed the car door forcefully and injured one of the men. ¡°Who the heck¡ª¡± Before the man could finish his cursing, his attacker swiftly grabbed his wrist and broke it. ¡°Ah! That hurt like hell!¡± wailed the man like a pig to the ughter. Staring coldly at the man, Jesper did not even blink when he applied pressure to fracture the man¡¯s bone. The poor guy was in so much pain that he could barely make a sound anymore. After seeing what happened to his partner, the other man hurriedly pulled out a knife from his pocket and went for Jesper¡¯s chest. With a slight turn, Jesper effortlessly dodged the de and grabbed hold of his assant before giving the man a knee to the stomach. Before long, the two kidnappers squirmed in pain on the ground like worms, wondering what they had done to deserve such a beating. Then, they noticed a man stepping out from the back of the Rolls-Royce. The person, hiding behind a silver mask, slowly and intimidatingly walked toward them in a pair of leather shoes. Even though the kidnappers could not see the man¡¯s face, they could clearly feel the intensity of his aura. ¡°So which hand did you touch her with?¡± inquired Samuel while looking down on the injured men. It was only then that the kidnappers realized why they were beaten up. ¡°We¡­ We didn¡¯t touch her,¡± lied the kidnappers because they knew they would lose their hands if they told the truth. ¡°Knife,¡± Samuel ordered Jesper. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The subordinate then bowed and handed his weapon to Samuel. After receiving the de, Samuel plunged it into one of the kidnappers¡¯ right hand, and blood immediately spilled out. While his partner writhed in pain, the unharmed kidnapper breathed a sigh of relief that he was not the one getting stabbed. However, that sense of relief did notst more than a few seconds. Before the kidnapper knew it, Samuel had already punctured both the man¡¯s hands and let blood flow freely out of them. After wiping the blood off his hands, Samuel turned to Jesper. ¡°Take care of it.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± responded Jesper with a nod as usual. There¡¯s a reason why nobody would dare to touch Ms. Nichols, and this is it. A Cue For Love Chapter 904 A Cue For Love Chapter 904 A Cue for Love Chapter 904 A Worrying Person Part Two The two men¡¯s hands were drenched with fresh blood. The gaping wound hurt so much that they almost thought they would be better off dead. Besides, the two men knew this was only the beginning, and they would suffer even more soon. After kicking aside those men as though they were rag dolls, Samuel headed to the Porsche¡¯s boot. Then, he opened it and steadily carried the unconscious woman out. One would describe Samuel as a ruthless man from how he fought earlier. However, he looked like a different man with the woman in his arms. It was as though he was carrying the most precious baby in the world. Samuel calmly set Natalie down onto the passenger seat of his Rolls-Royce and helped her buckle her seatbelt before he took the driver¡¯s seat. Within seconds, he turned on the engine and zoomed off. The car kept going before it finally stopped in front of Pendant Hall in Yaleview. Then, Samuel carried Natalie to the bedroom and gently ced her on the big bed. Following that, he picked out a clean towel and prepared a basin of cold water. He wanted to wet the towel and use it to help Natalie regain her consciousness. However, he returned to the bedroom with the water basin only to realize she was nowhere in sight. Where did she go? Frowning, Samuel scanned the room before finally locking his gaze at the corner of the curtains. Although she did hide quite well, the bunny ears on her head gave her away. The curtains had concealed her body but had failed to cover her bunny ears. Therefore, the furry white ears stuck out in in sight, giving away her position. At the same time, Natalie¡¯s heart was racing as she stayed as still as she could in her hiding position. She could only remember a man in ck using a taser to knock her out before dragging her into a car. However, she did not know who he was nor how strong he was. Therefore, she nned to take things one step at a time and drag the time while she tried to figure out her opponent¡¯s weakness. As she hid behind the curtain, Natalie could still peep out from a small gap in the curtain. She spotted a man walking in her direction. Why isn¡¯t he trying to look for me elsewhere? Why is he walking toward the curtains so confidently? She did not have any weapons on her, and since he was not back facing her, she had no idea how she could turn the situation around. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. While she pondered, she could only feel her heart pounding harder than before. It felt like her heart could leap out of her chest at any moment. She prayed hard that the man did not notice her behind the curtain and that it was only a coincidence. To her dismay, the man closed the distance between them. All the hope she held had vanished in thin air. Resigned to the fate that she would have to confront the man, either way, she decided to do whatever she could to fight off the kidnapper. With that in mind, she punched the man¡¯s abdomen when he pulled the curtains open. She used all her energy in that one punch and thought she could teach the man a lesson. However, little did she expect the man to dodge her punch, causing her to lose her center of gravity and fall forward. Before she hit the ground, the man supported her waist with his strong arms. Seizing the opportunity, Natalie tried to attack him again. Though it took the man by surprise, he quickly regained hisposure. After avoiding Natalie¡¯s attack, he knocked down her petite frame and made hernd on the big soft bed. Yet, Natalie was still unwilling topromise nor surrender. Thus, she continued to struggle. Unfortunately, the man did not give Natalie any chance to escape. His sturdy legs pinned down her legs, and his strong arms locked her arms above her head. ¡°Stop thrashing around! If you continue to do that, I can¡¯t guarantee what might happen to you,¡± the man threatened in a low and husky voice. If one listened closely, one could also hear the lust in his voice. As it was a chaotic situation earlier, Natalie solely focused on attacking her kidnapper, and she did not take a good look at him. However, she had no choice but to look up at him in that shameful position now, only to realize that it was a man in a silver face mask. Instantaneously, she froze and muttered, ¡°Mr. York?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 905 A Cue For Love Chapter 905 A Cue for Love Chapter 905 A Worrying Person Part Three ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Did you send someone to knock me unconsciousness and bring me here?¡± Behind the mask, Samuel was taking the chance to admire the beautiful face before him. He knew exactly how beautiful Natalie was, but she still took his breath away. The bunny ears on her head were fluffy, and she wore a short dress that outlined her slender figure. The design of her outfit seemed to feed some kinky fetish. However, one could not deny that her porcin white skin, dark orbs, and cherry-red lips made her look like an innocent rabbit waiting for a hunter to pounce on her. Regardless, he did not give in to his lust. Instead, his gaze hardened, and he shotsers from his eyes. He moved closer to the woman in bed and tried to imitate Xander¡¯s voice. ¡°There are many ways I could bring you here, and I won¡¯t have to resort to such stupid means.¡± Natalie thought about it and knew that the man did not lie to her. Natalie ced her hands on the man¡¯s chest, trying to widen the distance between them. However, he did not budge and still kept her locked in ce. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Mr. York, you saved me three times, and I¡¯m thankful for it. However, don¡¯t you think we are in an inappropriate position?¡± Frowning, Natalie spat, ¡°There are many other ways I can repay your kindness, and there is no need to do this the traditional way where I give myself up to you. Am I right?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalie hummed in confusion. ¡°There is no right or wrong in what you wear. However, most people are ordinary humans who have their own opinions on what one dresses in. In your case, you wear what you willed. Since that is the situation, you have to bear the responsibility of what happens after.¡± The man cupped her chin as he muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to say you¡¯re wild. However, I hope that you can protect yourself because I won¡¯t always be by your side to protect you.¡± Now, he could still use Xander¡¯s identity to protect her. However, in six months¡¯ time, what would happen? Who could he entrust her life to when he leaves in half a year? His words sounded solemn, and she could hear his sincerity in them. It made Natalie shake her head. She looked at the masked man with aplicated look. He gave her the freedom, protection, and love she needed. It was as though he was Samuel. If Steven did not tell her that he was supposed to be at the Garcia residence, she would have mistaken him for Samuel. Unexpectedly, tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. Natalie did not expect the man¡¯s gaze to grow cold. ¡°Did I say something to offend you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°However, you just made me think of a person-¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 906 A Cue For Love Chapter 906 A Cue for Love Chapter 906 A Worrying Person Part Four ¡°Who did I remind you of?¡± Samuel regretted asking the moment those words left his mouth. As he expected, Natalie¡¯s warm gaze hardened as she scowled, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know him even if I told you. No matter how much you act him, you will never be him.¡± Samuel felt his heart aching when he heard those words. Although he was physically close to her, he could only use such means to protect her. ¡°C-Can you let go of me now?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes filled with tears, but she did not look away. Samuel furrowed his brows. He did not want to let go of her. Instead, he wished he could do wilder things to the bunny woman in bed. Yet, his brain told him otherwise. All the hard work he put in previously would go to waste if he did as he wished. Reluctantly, Samuel let go of her arm and got off her. Then, he walked past the bed without a word. Natalie awkwardly rubbed her nose. Staring at the tall man, she could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. York, I have a question I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you.¡± ¡°Feel free to ask me anything.¡± Samuel¡¯s nced at Natalie. ¡°Why do you always appear by my side when I get into trouble?¡± Natalie got up and stood in front of Samuel. Staring straight at the masked man, she questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?¡± Every time she was helpless, Xander would magically appear to help her. There could be an exnation for two such incidences. However, the third time made it seem like it was intentional. ¡°What were you hoping to hear, other than it being a coincidence, Ms. Nichols?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice dropped an octave, and he sounded colder than ever. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stalking you? Otherwise, are you secretly hoping I¡¯m the man you can¡¯t get over?¡± After hearing those words, Natalie could not help but shudder. She could not believe that he called her out for her inner thoughts. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yes, she could not forget Samuel. Therefore, she had always secretly wished for Xander to be him. ¡°Well, I guess I should let you see the truth. You should give up on that hope.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes and pulled off his mask as soon as he finished speaking to reveal his appearance. Natalie did not expect him to take off his mask so willingly. However, when she saw his facial features underneath it, she was terrified to see his burn scars. Scars covered his entire face, and his nose and mouth were slightly deformed. Samuel¡¯s appearance, and this man¡¯s was worlds¡¯ apart. ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t-¡± Natalie stammered and subconsciously took a few steps backward. Suddenly, she felt a sense of loss gripping her heart, and the light in her eyes dimmed. As expected, her imagination had run wild, and it would nevere true. Shortly after, Samuel turned around to put on his mask back on again. Natalie was not any other woman. She was not any less observant or analytical aspared to him. Therefore, he had to leave her with no room for doubt to make her buy that he was Xander. This time, he deliberately hired a makeup artist to help him produce this look in two hours. It was all done to dispel Natalie¡¯s suspicions by taking off his mask. ¡°Did you take a good look earlier?¡± Samuel questioned. ¡°Are you finally convinced that it was all a coincidence? I wore a mask only because it was necessary. There is no other reason for it, and I hope Ms. Nichols would stop getting your hopes high about a man out of a fantasy-¡± Fantasy? That word rang in Natalie¡¯s ears. Yes, when did I be such an unrealistic person,ing up with fantasies in my head that could never happen in real life? A Cue For Love Chapter 907 A Cue For Love Chapter 907 A Cue for Love Chapter 907 A Worrying Person Part Five ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± Natalie muttered with a sad gaze in her eyes. ¡°Thank you for waking me up from my wishful thinking and allowing me to see the reality. From now onward, I will stop thinking of such illogical situations.¡± Hurt was evident in Samuel¡¯s eyes, but he could only endure it by clenching his fists in his pockets. As he was about to open his mouth to send Natalie away, Natalie¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Yandel, did you manage to shake off Amy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer at the party anymore. If youe to pick me up, can you bring along an outfit that will not attract too much attention to me?¡± After a short pause, Natalie continued, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you my location and wait for you to arrive.¡± After she ended the call, Natalie turned her attention to Samuel. With a small smile, she stated, ¡°Mr. York, no matter what you have to say, I owe you a favor today. In the future, I will repay it. Someone is on the way to pick me up, so I shall not take up any more of your time.¡± With that, Natalie gave Samuel a respectful bow before leaving. Looking at the woman leaving, Samuel felt the urge to stop her. Yet, he could only stand rooted to the ground. He missed her but had no reason to go any closer to her. At the end of the day, this was the path he chose, and he had to endure whatever consequences that stems from it. Soon, Yandel followed the directions Natalie sent him and arrived at Pendant Hall. As per her request, Yandel brought a loose coat with him. After Natalie took off her bunny ears, she threw the clothing around her shoulders and zipped it up. ¡°Boss, why did youe here after leaving the party? Those who stay at Pendant Hall are quite reputable,¡± Yandel asked out of curiosity as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Something cropped up, but luckily, it got resolved,¡± Natalie calmly replied. ¡°Anyway, Amos has agreed to meet tomorrow to discuss the partnership.¡± The corners of Yandel¡¯s lips raised, and he looked bewildered. ¡°Boss, do you know why I admire you? No matter what the world throws at you, you always seem to find a way to handle it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to tter me.¡± Natalie yed with her bunny earrings and stated meaningfully, ¡°When Dream rises in Loang, it will block the path of many otherrge corporations. Things will be slightly more difficult than how we tried to gain a foothold in Dellmoor. Therefore, we can¡¯t take things lightly. We have to prepare ourselves.¡± After hearing that, Yandel solemnly nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Yandel, I need you to investigate someone.¡± Yandel probed, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Xander,¡± Natalie murmured. ¡°You mean Mr. York?¡± Yandel raised his brows andmented, ¡°Boss, why are you trying to find out more about him? Before he suffered from burns, he was a formidable figure that was no less than Mr. Samuel. However, he suffered severe injuries from the big fire three years ago. Even his face became deformed. I heard he became useless, and the York family had abandoned him.¡± He told Natalie whatever he knew, but Natalie quickly interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about him.¡± Her defense did not go unnoticed by Yandel. ¡°Boss, are you close to him?¡± He nced at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°No, but it is why I need you to look into him.¡± Although Natalie knew he was the heir of the York family, she refused to let anyone trample on him. However, she did not know why she felt that way. From how Natalie reacted, Yandel could tell that Xander was someone important to her. Thus, he did not express any more views and kept his opinions to himself. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look into it.¡± On the other hand, the party ended. Olivia could not wait to contact her bodyguard, Tom. However, after she dialed his number, no one picked up for a long time. She could not help but think that Tom was too engrossed that he could not even pick up her call. At that moment, someone answered her call. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°How are you getting along with that woman? Did you record her tragic appearance?¡± A cruel look shed across her eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 908 A Cue For Love Chapter 908 A Cue for Love Chapter 908 Long Time No See ¡°Are you talking to those two losers?¡± Jesper asked in a cold, mocking manner. Olivia started to get anxious when she did not get the answer she expected. ¡°W-Who are you? Why is Tom¡¯s phone with you?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, you¡¯re still a daughter of a prominent family, Ms. Jones. If it was revealed that you¡¯ve done something so vicious, wouldn¡¯t the Jones family be utterly humiliated?¡± the man continued. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± she fumed. ¡°What do you expect? I hope that after what had happened, you will finally learn that the woman isn¡¯t someone you can mess with. Only your bodyguards will be implicated since this is the first time it happened. However, if this were to happen again, you will definitely be implicated too.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Olivia¡¯s face was pale. She wanted to continue to argue, but the man had ended the call the moment he finished speaking. Fury burned within her as she listened to the beeping noise from her phone. In her eyes, that woman was no different from a lowly and cheap ant. Olivia thought she could easily destroy her even if she had a face that could mislead everyone else. However, what had happened now was like a p to her face Nheless, this incident made her realize the reality. There must be someone powerful behind this woman. Olivia was in distress that she wasn¡¯t able to teach that woman a lesson but was warned instead. Jerry walked over to her and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olivia? Why do you look sick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Olivia said as she looked up. Then, grabbing hold of Jerry¡¯s arm, she said sternly, ¡°Jerry, you¡¯re the only son of the Jones family and my only brother. Some of the things I said may not be pleasant to hear, but it¡¯s all for your own good. You¡¯re finally an adult as of today. You must never be deceived by good-for-nothing women. The woman you¡¯re going to marry in the future must be evenly matched with our family.¡± Jerry knew that his sister still didn¡¯t believe that he actually had an asthma attack, but he was toozy to exin things again. He sped his hands on her shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Olivia. I won¡¯t be deceived so easily.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing his reassurance a few more times, Olivia was finally feeling a little better. She had no idea why, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to like that woman even though she wasn¡¯t such a narrow-minded person. It was as if they were both fated to be enemies to the point where there was no way of reconciling. Back home, Emma said with a smile when she saw that Natalie had returned, ¡°Wee home, Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± Thetter nodded with a smile, then asked, ¡°Where are the kids? Were they good today? Did they cause you any problems or did they bully you?¡± Having been working as a housekeeper for so many years, this was the first time Emma had met such a nicedy or children of the house. Shaking her head, she quickly replied, ¡°No, no. They were really good. Not only were they polite, but they also did most of the things themselves. I wanted to help them out, but they declined and said that they were worried they would tire me out. Not only are the kids beautiful, but they are also so obedient and well-behaved. It really is rare to see children like them.¡± The corners of Natalie¡¯s lips slowly tilted upward when she heard that her children were well-behaved. ¡°Just tell me if anything happens, Emma.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡± she asked. ¡°They should be in the room in the south of the second floor.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go check on them.¡± Natalie made her way upstairs and knocked on the door once she reached the room Emma spoke of. ¡°Come in,¡± Franklin¡¯s voice sounded from inside. Pushing the door open, she found the five children huddled in front of the twenty-inchputer screen. As she entered, they turned to look in her direction in unison. However, Natalie froze in her tracks when she saw the man on the screen. God, can my fate get any more twisted? Why did you have to make me walk in when the kids are having a call with Samuel? A Cue For Love Chapter 909 A Cue For Love Chapter 909 A Cue for Love Chapter 909 Lie Samuel looked as handsome as always in the video call. He was wearing a white blouse which made his body look tall and slender. Even though it was such a simple outfit that would make ordinary men look as though they were real estate agents, there was an air of elegance around him when he wore it. His facial features were sculpted. Especially his eyes that seemed to hold a whole universe in them. Anyone would fall for him the moment theyid their eyes on him. It had been a long time since theyst met, and Natalie was overwhelmed with mixed emotions. Poignance, embarrassment, pain, and many more emotions held her back as if she were a puppet, making her stand rooted to the spot as she stared at the man on the screen. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re having a video call with Daddy,¡± Sophia said as she walked toward her mother. Then, grabbing thetter¡¯s hand, she said in a cute fashion, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Daddy in a long time, have you, Mommy? Come talk to him with us!¡± Natalie wanted to refuse at first, but the words of rejection got stuck in her throat the moment she met her daughter¡¯s innocent eyes. In the end, she nodded in response. She was pulled over to the screen. By the time Natalie finally looked at Samuel, she had already reeled her emotions in. ¡°Have you been doing well?¡± ¡°Yes. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy,¡± the man said, his answer short and concise as usual. ¡°Me too. Dream is very stable in Chanaea now, but it¡¯s still like a nk sheet in Loang. There¡¯re still a lot of businesses and coborations that we have to look into.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At that, the two of them stayed silent as they stared at each other through the screen. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing this, the five children were left speechless. They thought that their parents would voice out their yearning for each other the moment the see each other. Who would have thought that they would only talk about work and end up with nothing else to talk about in the end. This¡­ Do they think they can deceive us with such an act? Samuel saw that Natalie wasn¡¯tfortable. ¡°I have a meetingter, so I¡¯ll hang up now. I¡¯ll call you guyster when I¡¯m free,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± Franklin and Sophia were reluctant to let him go, but all they could do was watch as theputer¡¯s screen turn dark. Natalie stood up and forced a smile as she said, ¡°Kids, I have a few proposals I have to work on, so I¡¯ll be heading to the study now. Look for Emma if you have any problems.¡± The children waited for her to close the door behind her before sitting in a circle as they heaved a sigh in unison. They had only spected that their parents were in a fight previously. However, with what had just happened, they were sure that their guess was correct. Mommy and Daddy are going to separate soon! ¡°What is wrong with Mommy and Daddy?¡± Xavian asked with furrowed brows. ¡°Should we ask Mommy?¡± yton shook his head and said while patting the former¡¯s shoulder, ¡°There¡¯s really no denying that you have a high IQ, but low EQ. If Mommy wanted to talk about Daddy, she would have done so earlier. They had such an awkward conversation earlier because she doesn¡¯t want us to worry.¡± Puffing out his cheeks, Xavian said, ¡°I know that! But if Mommy doesn¡¯t talk about it, and we don¡¯t ask, how would we know what really happened between them? We finally have a daddy and a mommy. If they really do separate, wouldn¡¯t everything return to how it was back then?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rush this,¡± Franklin said. ¡°They must have their own reasons if they aren¡¯t willing to talk. However, I don¡¯t think that they will separate. Even though things were awkward between them earlier, didn¡¯t you guys notice that they couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off of each other? How could people with no love stare at each other like that?¡± Sophia and Yumi exchanged nces with each other, and they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°That¡¯s true. Then, what should we do now?¡± ¡°The simplest is always the most effective,¡± Franklin said. ¡°We¡¯ll act like we don¡¯t know anything. Then, we¡¯ll try to get them together more. I believe that there¡¯ll be a time to talk things out.¡± Nodding in agreement, yton said, ¡°I agree. We¡¯ll pretend like we don¡¯t know and help Daddy keep an eye out for any rivals. We have to make those who want to get close to Mommy to back off.¡± The three other children agreed to the n after hearing what their brothers had said. A Cue For Love Chapter 910 A Cue For Love Chapter 910 A Cue for Love Chapter 910 Sharpness Part One The next day. With the business ns in her hands, Natalie arrived at Stone Corporation to discuss about a coboration with Amos. ¡°Are you Ms. Nichols?¡± the man¡¯s assistant asked as she walked toward her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Mr. Stone¡¯s assistant. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Please follow me to the VIP lounge.¡± As he spoke, Terry gestured in the direction he wanted them to go and said, ¡°This way, please.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie followed the assistant to the VIP lounge. She saw Amos, who was wearing a ck suit, the moment thetter pushed open the door. He lookedpletely different from when she saw him yesterday at the banquet. After putting on a suit, he seemed much more elegant and dignified. With a wless face like his, it was enough for him to rival the male celebrities in the entertainment industry. Terry didn¡¯t stop in her tracks as she guided Natalie into the VIP lounge, before closing the door behind her as she left. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie sat down opposite of him as her gazended on him. Amos sped his hands together and studied the petite woman before him. Her fair and tender skin shone like moonlight over water, and she had a pair of mesmerizing eyes. She was breathtakingly beautiful, but it wasn¡¯t overttering. Anyone would be captivated the moment they laid their eyes on her. ¡°Let¡¯s start. What is the coboration about?¡± the man asked. He wanted to listen about the proposal as he enjoyed the view before him. Seeing that Amos was getting straight to the point, Natalie nodded and started to exin that part where Muse¡¯s ¡°Rebirth¡± project needed thunderstones. ¡°Are you saying that y-you managed to hire Muse?¡± A hint of surprise shed across his eyes upon hearing that. Setting aside the fact that Muse had disappeared for two years, Olivia had used all kinds of means to try and hire her, but to no avail. However, it hadn¡¯t been half a month since Natalie arrived in Loang when she had already managed to hire Muse and also gotten authority over her designs. It was undeniably impressive. ¡°I have Muse¡¯s ¡®Rebirth¡¯ with me. As for her subsequent designs, I haven¡¯t gotten them yet, so I can¡¯t guarantee anything,¡± she answered professionally. ¡°However, if the project receives favorable results, Muse should be able to develop more ideas, so she could design more items for the project.¡± Amos didn¡¯t give an answer regarding the coboration immediately. Instead, he started to drum his fingers to a rhythm on the table. ¡°You do know that the daughter of Farrington Jewelry¡¯s owner, Olivia Jones, is my fianc¨¦e, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I know that Muse had rejected her invitation to coborate in the past, too,¡± Natalie answered with a slight smile. ¡°If you choose to ept the coboration with Dream for ¡®Rebirth,¡¯ it will most definitely affect the rtionship between the Stone and Jones family.¡± Amos kept his gaze on her. Even though he knew that she was no ordinary woman, he was genuinely surprised when he heard her analysis of the situation. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You know that but you still dare to use the thunderstones that belong to the Stone family on ¡®Rebirth?¡¯ Are you that confident in persuading me?¡± he asked. ¡°There¡¯s you on one hand, and the Jones family on the other. What makes you think that I would give up my rtionship with them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always about benefits between businessmen.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips tilted upward into a smile as she continued, ¡°I managed to hire Muse, while the Jones family wasn¡¯t able to. Having Muse would guarantee that ¡®Rebirth¡¯ will be a top-selling product. This is a win-win for both you and me. As for your alliance with the Jones family, as long as your marriage with Ms. Jones stays, there¡¯s no way the alliance will end so easily. Between the tempting benefit, or the stability of an alliance, I¡¯m sure you will make a smart choice.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 911 A Cue For Love Chapter 911 A Cue for Love Chapter 911 Sharpness Part Two Amos was evidently taken aback having heard what she said. The only reason he had agreed to meet with Natalie was that he had taken a liking to her. He didn¡¯t have that high of an expectation for her proposals. However, be it sincerity, or the benefits, it was difficult for him to reject the proposal she had presented to him. It appears that I was too focused on her looks that I have ignored her brains. Seeing that the man wasn¡¯t looking away from her, Natalie put the proposal before the man and cracked a smile. ¡°Mr. Stone, the overall terms and conditions are written in the proposal. You can take your time to think it through. I have already said what I wanted to say, so I won¡¯t waste your time anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about this anymore,¡± Amos replied as he leaned back in his chair. His lips curved into a half-smile as he continued, ¡°I agree to coborate with Dream Jewelry. Let¡¯s set the coboration period to one year, and we can consider if we want to continue the contract after one year.¡± Natalie was not surprised when she heard his answer. Nodding her head, she said, ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I will let the legal department review the terms of the contract. If there are no other problems, you can sign it now.¡± Amos was still staring at her as he said. ¡°The whole process should take about an hour. If you don¡¯t mind, I can bring you on a tour around thepany. You can sign the contract once the legal department reviews it.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Why drag it out when you can do it early? She was afraid that trouble woulde if they dyed this, so she quickly agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± When Amos led her out of the VIP lounge, Terry looked as though he had something to say. However, the man gave him a look and he kept her mouth shut. The assistance had been working with him for years, and they were quite in sync with each other. He instantly understood that Amos wanted to spend the rest of the time with Natalie, and that he didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb them. ¡°Terry, send this contract to the legal department. Tell them to read through it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Terry answered as he took the contract before turning to leave hastily. Amos took a nce at Natalie, and a hint of a smile surfaced on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should take a look at the research center.¡± Not thinking much of it, the woman followed along as they toured the ce. However, a momentter, the whole of Stone Corporation seemed to have found out that the usually extremely busy CEO was personally showing thepany around to a woman. ¡°Who is she? She¡¯s so beautiful, but she doesn¡¯t seem familiar.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Public Rtions Department in charge of showing people around? Why did our CEO take their ce?¡± ¡°You see, if our CEO is personally doing it, it must mean that he like her!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a fianc¨¦e already? She¡¯s Olivia from the Jones family!¡± ¡°So what if he has a fianc¨¦e? Marriages of the rich always end up having them go on their separate ways anyway. Besides, no matter how beautiful Olivia is, there¡¯s no way she canpare to that woman¡¯s beauty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± People were gossiping amongst themselves, and not even thirty minutes had passed when the whole of thepany had heard of the rumour. Natalie was still focused on touring thepany, learning about Stone Corporation¡¯syout and the division of responsibilities between departments. She had no idea that she was in the employees¡¯ gossip. At that very moment, Olivia entered the Stone Corporation building with some files in her hands. She could have sent someone to send the file over, but she wanted to use this chance to meet with Amos. However, she never would have expected to hear people exchanging whispers amongst themselves soon after she stepped foot into the building. ¡°Is the woman today the CEO¡¯s new caged pet? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Even I, a woman, was blushing hard when I saw her from afar. A man like the CEO would have been overflowing with dopamine, right?¡± Fury burned within Olivia when she heard that. She strode over in her heels and asked the workers in anger, ¡°What woman? What caged pet are you talking about? Both of you better make yourselves clear!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 912 A Cue For Love Chapter 912 A Cue for Love Chapter 912 Sharpness Part Three On the other side. Amos was still giving Natalie a tour around. He kept his gaze on her since the beginning. However, he noticed that she rarely nced over at him. Instead, her attention was on how Stone Corporation operated. It was as if she wasn¡¯t interested in him at all. There was never acking of women around the man, let alone their admiration for him. Nheless, this woman before him was indeed unbelievable. Besides thinking of the coboration with him, she didn¡¯t seem to harbor any other thought regarding him. Disappointment filled his heart upon realizing this, but he also felt a burning desire to dominate her. I¡¯d be filled with ecstasy if I manage to make her only think about me all the time. ¡°It must be tiring to lead apany like Dream at such a young age, right?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± She turned to look at Amos before continuing, ¡°Since I decided to do it, I wouldn¡¯t think about how tired I was, or how difficult a problem is. The most important thing is how I should take each step, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a businesswoman at all.¡± ¡°Who else can I be if not a businesswoman?¡± Natalie replied. ¡°I am a businesswoman who adhere to principles.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if one were a businessman or a mere human. Both would need a bottom line no matter what. However, as time continued to pass, humans seemed to have forgotten their bottom lines, especially businessmen. ¡°Has anyone told you that you have a unique mind?¡± A smile appeared on his face without him even knowing. ¡°There are more people who say that I rebel against the convention.¡± She looked away and mumbled, ¡°But I don¡¯t care about what others say about me. I only care about feelings of my own and the people I care about.¡± The man wanted to continue talking, but his phone suddenly rang. ¡°I have to take a call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He walked over to a corner before answering the call, while Natalie leaned against the wall behind her and stretched her body. The discussion with Amos went better than she had expected. Her heart was filled with excitement at the thought of being able to secure a contract almost immediately, and that Dream Jewelry and Anna¡¯s hard work was finally going to be introduced to the world. It had only been half a month, but they had sessfully taken their first step. However, just as Natalie had finally gotten her body to rx, a woman in a white blouse walked over to her angrily while keeping a pair of furious eyes on her. ¡°You? It was you? You attended my brother¡¯s party in such a seductive dress yesterday, and now you¡¯re here?¡± Olivia scolded as she pointed at thetter. ¡°You homewrecker! You¡¯re really persistent, aren¡¯t you?¡± Natalie was feeling fine at first. However, after getting scolded out of nowhere, her eyes instantly turned cold. Why is it Olivia again? ¡°Please show some respect, Ms. Jones,¡± she said as she straightened her back. Turning toward, Olivia, she added, ¡°We¡¯re in a public area of a workce. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the future wife of the CEO, too.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not worthy of being the wife of a CEO?¡± ¡°It seems that you have problems understanding people.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to try and reason with such a jealous woman. Even a smart woman would turn dumb due to jealousy. She knew very well that she hadn¡¯t done anything that would make people misunderstand, so she didn¡¯t feel the need to exin things. Once she was finished speaking, she turned to leave. Yet, Olivia stepped in front of her to block her way. ¡°We¡¯re not done talking. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± She opened her arms and looked at Natalie with taunting eyes. ¡°You already have a sponsor behind you. Why are you still pestering my fianc¨¦ and my brother?¡± ¡°Sponsor?¡± Natalie repeated with a frown. What sponsor? Why don¡¯t I know about it? ¡°Stop acting dumb,¡± Olivia said while ring at her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The former was quite speechless for having to get scolded when she did nothing. She was starting to get a headache when thetter suddenly had a change in her expression. She looked like she wanted to kill someone earlier, but she suddenly acted meekly. Natalie was still confused about what was happening when suddenly, Olivia took a few steps back and threw herself on the ground. A Cue For Love Chapter 913 A Cue For Love Chapter 913 A Cue for Love Chapter 913 Sharpness Part Four Olivia fell pretty hard. When it happened, her fragile high-heels were shattered, and her slender ankle was instantly swollen to the size of a bun. ¡°Ouch!¡± It was so painful to her that she took in a deep breath exasperatedly. ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why are you treating me like this?¡± A set of footsteps was heard approaching her from behind before Amos¡¯ voice rang out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Suddenly, a cold look shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. She knew what was really going on. Undoubtedly, the reason Olivia changed her demeanor and expression so quickly was that she saw Amos approaching them. She wanted to frame Natalie. Natalie thought Olivia, as the daughter of the respected Jones family, would pull higher-level tricks instead of a cheap one. It seems like I really overestimated Olivia! Amos saw Olivia as nothing more than a pawn in a marriage of convenience between two rich families, so he didn¡¯t really have any feelings for her. Still, he helped her up out of courtesy. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Olivia gently bit her lip while she stood up wobbly with tears in her eyes. ¡°My leg¡¯s hurt¡­ I don¡¯t think I can walk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to send you to the hospital.¡± He was thoughtful, but it was obvious he didn¡¯t care much about her. ¡°Ammy.¡± Olivia pulled the edge of Amos¡¯ shirt and uttered, ¡°S-She¡¯s the one who pushed me! She said I don¡¯t have the right to be your fianc¨¦e, and that I can¡¯t possibly be your wife¡­¡± Tears began streaming down her beautiful face. However, tried as she might, she could never take the spotlight away from Natalie. Amos slowly moved his gaze toward Natalie. She looked back at him with a cold gaze, as though she was an outsider. That look made him shift his bnce. She never had any interest in him. If she really wanted to seduce him, she could¡¯ve pulled it off easily with her intellect yesterday, but she didn¡¯t. It was never in her nature to perform such a cheap trick. ¡°Treating your leg is more important right now.¡± He avoided Olivia¡¯s question. ¡°Ammy?¡± Olivia stared at Amos in disbelief. He knew what she was doing, but he simply didn¡¯t want to expose it. On the other hand, she perceived his inaction as protecting Natalie. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about it after your leg has recovered,¡± he uttered in a deep voice. ¡°But she¡­¡± Olivia turned her line of sight to Natalie. ¡°She hurt me. Aren¡¯t you supposed to do something as my fianc¨¦?¡± Her intentions were clear. She wanted Natalie to be punished. Natalie sighed resignedly in her heart. Olivia really is just trying to ignore the protection he¡¯s offering, huh? He¡¯s trying to defend her dignity, yet she seems so eager to throw that protection away. Well, if she wants to frame me so badly, I guess I¡¯ll have to fight back. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Just because you said I hurt you doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s what really happened, Ms. Jones.¡± She smiled. It was faint but beautiful. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying I¡¯m lying right now?¡± Olivia raised her voice. ¡°Ammy saw you pushing me! It¡¯s an undeniable fact that you pushed me to the ground!¡± ¡°What about the surveince cameras?¡± Natalie raised her chin sightly, signaling Olivia to take a look at the surveince cameras behind her. ¡°I think you were so focused on Mr. Stone that you forgot to pay attention to the surveince cameras. Once we check the footage, we¡¯ll know if I did push you or not.¡± The moment she finished speaking, Olivia turned around and saw the surveince cameras behind her. Her face became pale immediately. How could this happen? I thought I acted wlessly in front of Amos earlier, but now it seems my lie is about to get exposed! The more meticulous her act was, the more embarrassed she felt at that moment. Natalie stepped toward her and blinked. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve mentioned the surveince cameras, do you remember how you fall down now, Ms. Jones?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 914 A Cue For Love Chapter 914 A Cue for Love Chapter 914 Sharpness Part Five ¡°I¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s lips trembled. Her initially arrogant expression had turned into a mix of embarrassment and anxiety. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Perhaps I¡¯ve been having a lot of overtimetely, Ammy. That¡¯s why my body felt a little weak. I¡¯m in a daze earlier and may have misunderstood that thisdy is the one who pushed me.¡± She attempted to exin herself as she looked at Amos anxiously because she was afraid he might notice her embarrassing act. More importantly, she was afraid he would think she was a shrewd woman. Natalie pursed her lips while staring at the flinching Olivia. ¡°Work is important, but health is more important, Ms. Jones. When you can¡¯t tell if fell because of yourself or someone else, then your body¡¯s health may be in greater danger than you think.¡± She smiled and shifted her gaze to Amos. ¡°When you bring your fianc¨¦e to treat her legter, I suggest you also give her a full-body examination, Mr. Stone.¡± Olivia furrowed her eyebrows in hatred. She very much wanted to strangle Natalie, but she couldn¡¯t act inappropriately in front of Amos, so all she could do was grit her teeth in wrath. ¡°Mhm.¡± Amos nodded. ¡°Since your fianc¨¦e needs to be taken care of, I think it¡¯ll be for the best if you send the contract to me after your legal department examined it.¡± Natalie bowed at him slightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± She then spun around and left. As he stared at her back, his eyebrows subconsciously furrowed. This woman¡¯s not just easy on the eyes. She¡¯s also smart, mischievous, and even a little alluring when she was making fun of Olivia earlier. He never thought that badly about Olivia before. However, ever since Natalie showed up, he had found Olivia to be uninteresting. When Olivia noticed her fianc¨¦ was still in a daze, she uttered, ¡°Ammy?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My leg is very painful right now!¡± She wasn¡¯t acting at that moment. She was genuinely in pain. It was making her very angry that she failed to frame Natalie and even caused herself to be humiliated. However, the paining from her ankle was so great that tears were falling uncontrobly from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get Terry to send you to the hospital,¡± Amos informed inly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you the one sending me to the hospital?¡± Olivia was very unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦, Amos. How can you let your subordinate apany me there when my leg¡¯s badly hurt?¡± ¡°This is your own fault, isn¡¯t it?¡± The edge of his lips curved upward mockingly. She was speechless. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I tried to protect your dignity because you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡± He stroked his lips in a sinister manner as his eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so conceited to think you can frame that woman¡­¡± Her pupils constricted as her heart ached. His words made her feel like a clown. ¡°How can you say that about me? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e!¡± Olivia supported her body by leaning against a nearby wall. ¡°If you aren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be wasting my time talking to you.¡± He smirked. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Right as he finished, he turned around and left. Even though the pain in her leg was great, it was iparable to the pain she felt as her dignity was trampled on. That woman has humiliated me again and again! Because she was the prestigious daughter and pride of the Jones family, she wasn¡¯t able to tolerate the bullying brought upon her by Natalie, whom she thought was a random, insignificant stranger. She thought she lost twice to Natalie because she underestimated her. Therefore, from that moment forward, she swore she wouldn¡¯t be giving Natalie any chance to change the situation. A Cue For Love Chapter 915 A Cue For Love Chapter 915 A Cue for Love Chapter 915 Date Part One Natalie called Anna and told her the coboration with Stone Corporation was a sess. Anna was surprised when she heard that. Then she recalled the person she was talking to was Natalie and stopped being surprised. After all, Natalie was able to take on tasks that people thought were impossible to achieve and made them possible. ¡°You only need to focus on designing from now on, Anna.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Anna replied confidently. ¡°¡¯Rebirth¡¯ will be myeback piece. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to repay the fans who have always supported me.¡± And you. ¡°Good luck.¡± After the call ended, Natalie felt satisfied that Anna seemed to be full of energy. A businessperson¡¯s focus should be on making money. However, wouldn¡¯t it be icing on the cake if they could also help someone fulfill their potential? Instead of heading to thepany, Natalie went back home. She pulled out a can of soda and drank it as she enjoyed her hard-earned leisure time with her children. Since it was the weekends, the children were staying at home instead of the kindergarten. Natalie was sunbathing while the children were doing the stuff they like. To them, as long as they were around their mother, they would feel happy. They didn¡¯t need her to pay special attention to them or anything. Soon after, she received a call from Jerome. ¡°Hey¡ª¡± She recalled he didn¡¯t like to be referred to as a little brother, so she changed what she was going to say. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me, Jerome?¡± ¡°Do you have time right now?¡± When the children heard his voice, they instantly raised their heads as they stared wide-eyed at Natalie. Mr. Sutton really is intent on chasing after Mommy! Natalie was sitting next to a window and didn¡¯t notice how her children were staring at her. She took a sip of her soda and asked, ¡°I do. What¡¯s up?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I want to take you to a special ce,¡± Jerome invited mysteriously. ¡°I guarantee that you¡¯ll love it.¡± She smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to check it out.¡± It brought her joy to y with him. She always feltfortable interacting and hanging out with Jerome. They had great chemistry with each other as they grew up together. Whenever she had fun times with him, she would be reminded of her carefree life in the vige back in the day. Upon hanging up the phone, she turned to her children. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a while, so be good and stay here, okay?¡± The children nodded obediently, but they felt a littleplicated. Natalie took off her working attire and put on a blue and white sportswear. Then she styled her long hair into a loose bun, making her look refreshing and lively. When she was leaving, Xavian took the opportunity to take a photo of her and informed the rest of his siblings. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely get found out if we follow Mommy. So, I¡¯ll just send this picture to Daddy. I doubt he¡¯ll be able to sit still!¡± The other four nodded in agreement and raised their thumbs toward him. They believed following their mother was a cheap trick, but not manipting their father. ¡°Bye bye!¡± Natalie left after bidding goodbye. Xavian promptly sent the photo he had just taken to Samuel and typed out a long message: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and Mommy, but Mommy¡¯s nning to have a proper date with Mr. Sutton! She even took a long time dressing up herself! Maybe you aren¡¯t familiar with Mr. Sutton, so I¡¯ll introduce him to you. His name is Jerome Sutton, and he¡¯s Loang¡¯s major-general. He¡¯s young, hot, and Mommy¡¯s childhood friend! Mommy already had a great rtionship with him long before you showed up! If you don¡¯t hurry, your wife¡¯s gonna leave you!¡± After the typing was done, he pressed the send button. A Cue For Love Chapter 916 A Cue For Love Chapter 916 A Cue for Love Chapter 916 Date Part Two Samuel was looking through the materials Jesper sent him when his phone received a message. Naturally, he put the material down, unlocked the phone, and saw Natalie in a photo. Her loosely tied hair revealed her fair and delicate neck. There were a few strands of hair scattered on the side of her cheeks. Her blue and white sportswear made her look youthful and beautiful. The angle from which the picture was taken made his heart thump when he looked at it. In fact, it made him take a few extra nces at it. When he realized there was a long paragraph below that photo, he began reading the message Xavian sent him. Jesper was waiting for his employer to put his signature on the documents when he noticed something was off. Samuel was staring at his phone with furrowed eyebrows as the look swirling in his sharp eyes becameplicated. Jesper couldn¡¯t help but wonder what exactly was making his employer feel awful. With his superior eyesight, Jesper nced at the phone and got the gist of the message. So Ms. Nichols has been invited on a date by a young, handsome man? I bet that is what is making Mr. Bowers feel awful. He dared not to interfere with his employer¡¯s private matter, so he simply stood at the side silently and pretended he had not seen anything. Still, I doubt he¡¯s going to do anything since he¡¯s not an impulsive person. Just as he thought about that, Samuel stood up from his chair. ¡°Mr. Bowers?¡± ¡°I have something I need to take care of.¡± Samuel pulled out his drawer, took out a silver mask, and wore it. ¡°What about the documents?¡± Jesper couldn¡¯t help but ask. Samuel adjusted his mask and uttered, ¡°Leave it there. I¡¯ll read them when I have the time.¡± Jesper was speechless. That document is worth a billion. By the time you read it, we¡¯ll be losing tens of millions. Before he could stop his employer, Samuel had already left his office. He shook his head and sighed. Even though Mr. Bowers treats outsiders coldly, he was the opposite when ites to Ms. Nichols. He¡¯ll put everything down and chase after her even for the smallest matters. When Natalie arrived at the location Jerome mentioned, she saw it was a cattery. Jerome was already there. In his embrace sat an adorable cat. Since he spent the majority of his time in the military, his body was muscr. Despite his tall and slender figure, when he held that soft cat in his embrace, it made him look much gentler. The female employees of the establishment wanted to flirt with him, but he kept his distance away from them. It wasn¡¯t until Natalie showed up that he revealed a bright smile. ¡°Over here!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Natalie went through a simple disinfection process before entering the cattery. There were so many cats inside that the moment she walked in, five or six kittens were already strolling around her legs. She picked up a short-legged orange cat and sat next to Jerome. ¡°So, this is the ce you were talking about?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it great?¡± Jerome raised the paw of the cat in his embrace. ¡°You understand me the best.¡± She patted the kitten¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I yed with a cat. Back then, there were so many cats outside of our homes¡¯ courtyards. I remember ying with Ternary, Heppy, and Twenny. Do you remember them?¡± Life in the vige was simple, and so cats were a crucial part of her childhood. Jerome smiled. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you still remember them. Don¡¯t you think the one I¡¯m holding looks like Ternary?¡± ¡°It does!¡± She grabbed the cat in his embrace and held it with her left arm. Her right arm was still holding the orange cat. Suddenly, her heart felt light, as though she had returned to her childhood. He stared at the cats in her arms and exined, ¡°This cattery was jointly opened by volunteers from the stray rescue station. These kittens may look healthy and energetic right now, but they used to be homeless stray cats.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After listening to his lesson, she looked around the building and took in the details with her eyes. It was a pretty small establishment, and it didn¡¯t really look like a business ce. From its general appearance, the ce appeared more like a home for the cats than a ce that served customers. Suddenly, she saw a familiar face outside of the cattery¡¯s window. Isn¡¯t that Jerry? A Cue For Love Chapter 917 A Cue For Love Chapter 917 A Cue for Love Chapter 917 Date Part Three Jerry was wearing an all-ck casual outfit as he stared at the kittens through the cattery¡¯s window. Instead of the self-righteous, arrogant look that he put on during the party, he appeared as how an ordinary eighteen-year-old would look, and was bursting with youthful energy. It was likely that he made eye contact with a white shorthair cat because that kitten was staring at him and jumping. The smile on his face was wide, but he kept standing outside of the cattery instead of going in. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Natalie muttered. ¡°You know him?¡± Jerome nced at Jerry and asked depressingly, ¡°You¡¯ve only been in Yaleview for a while, but you already know the son of the Jones family?¡± ¡°We¡¯re no close. I simply met before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he murmured in a small voice. ¡°What did you say?¡± She didn¡¯t hear what he said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why he¡¯s standing outside instead ofing in. It¡¯s not expensive here. Besides, he can do basically anything he wants. There¡¯s no reason for him to just stand outside and watch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he has asthma. Cat furs cause breathing problems for him. As much as he likes cats, he can¡¯t get near them.¡± Natalie felt strangely sorry for Jerry for being unable to touch a cat despite loving them. There were things that money couldn¡¯ve solve after all. Of course, he could always choose to breed furless cats, but it wasn¡¯t the same. As long as Jerry¡¯s asthma remained, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go near a furry cat. Jerome knew Natalie inherited her granddad¡¯s and mother¡¯s medical skills, perhaps even surpassing them. Therefore, he knew she wasn¡¯t just making that up. Still, it¡¯s quite surprising that the son from the Jones family has asthma. At that moment, the female employee at the side began chatting with her colleague. ¡°Why isn¡¯t heing in?¡± ¡°No idea. He donated a lot of money to the stray rescue station, and he¡¯s the one who helped open this cattery, yet he never came in here before.¡± Natalie was slightly stunned when she heard that. After a while, Jerry¡¯s attention was shifted from the cat to Natalie. When he saw her studying him, the smile on his face faded away and was reced by his usual prideful look. If she hadn¡¯t personally seen him smiling innocently at a cat, she would¡¯ve thought it was her eyes ying tricks at her. Jerry was feeling pretty awkward, but he wasn¡¯t willing to lower his head in front of her, so he shoved his hands into his pockets and pretended to look away. She put the kittens in her arms down and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Upon leaving the cattery, Natalie approached Jerry and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± ¡°Much better,¡± Jerry replied with an arrogant look. ¡°Last time was an ident. My body¡¯s usually in a better shape.¡± ¡°You like cats?¡± He never told anyone about his love for cats because he didn¡¯t want others to look down on him for it. Since she saw him here, he tried to deny it. ¡°What does it matter to you if I like them or not?¡± She stared at him. I bet he had never encountered many troubles in his life before, which is why he still retains his innocent mindset despite being an eighteen-year-old. He did his best to defend me in front of his sister just because I saved him before. And because he likes cats, he silently donated a lot of money to the cattery so that stray cats would have a home. ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± Jerry suddenly and anxiously crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Are you really trying to seduce me, as my sister said?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good at pretty much everything except for one, Mr. Jones¡­¡± ¡°Except for what?¡± Natalie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Your big mouth.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get near the cats because of your asthma, right?¡± Her eyes twirled around before she suggested, ¡°But if that asthma of yours is treated, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± ¡°Really?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 918 A Cue For Love Chapter 918 A Cue for Love Chapter 918 Date Part Four Jerry noticed he was acting a little too excited and got embarrassed. So, he quickly pretended like he didn¡¯t care. ¡°You aren¡¯t lying to me, right?¡± Natalie could act pretty straightforwardly with him, but since he still insisted on putting on his arrogant fa?ade, she decided to y along. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me or not.¡± He then muttered in a small voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡± When he had an acute asthma attack, it was her who used acupuncture to treat him. He knew what she was capable of, which was why he didn¡¯t doubt her medical skills. ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± She smiled mischievously. ¡°Help me treat my asthma,¡± Jerry mumbled in a vague, embarrassed manner. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Help me treat my asthma!¡± he roared as his face was flushed. ¡°Is this loud enough for you?¡± She giggled as she had her fun teasing him. ¡°Okay!¡± He looked around and whispered, ¡°Should I look for a nearby hotel?¡± ¡°A hotel?¡± Natalie was confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do it with acupuncture?¡± Jerry scratched his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t seriously going to make me take off my shirt and perform acupuncture on me on the street, right? I¡¯m still the son of the Jones family. I¡¯m going to embarrass myself if I do that.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Not only is he prideful, but he¡¯s also exceptionally particr with his image. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to a hotel.¡± Her eyes glinted as she pulled out a bottle from her pocket, removed a ck pill from the container, and gave it to him. ¡°You only need to eat this to get your asthma treated.¡± ¡°Just like that?¡± He stared at her with doubt. He had been afflicted with asthma since the day he was born. Ever since he was a child, the Jones family had hired all kinds of famous doctors from inside and outside the country to treat his condition. However, all of them failed. Because of that, he even tried questionable treatments and medicines, like eating lizard tails and the like. He believed in Natalie¡¯s medical skills, but he didn¡¯t believe that eating a medicinal pill would fix his condition. Seeing that Jerry hesitated to eat it, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you afraid its poisonous?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He took in a deep breath, grabbed the pill, and threw it into his mouth. ¡°If anything happens to me, you¡¯re going down with me¡­¡± Without the help of water, he swallowed it. Soon after it entered his digestive system, he felt a bone-chilling sensationing from his abdomen. Surprisingly, that sensation traveled through the veins in his body and arrived at his lungs, making that particr organ of his feel refreshing. Not only that, it made his entire body feel more rxed. Even his breathing felt much smoother. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He tried to take a few more breaths. Each breath he took was full and long. Not only that, it had never been easier for him to breathe. Jerry turned his wet eyes to Natalie. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°If you want your asthma to be treatedpletely, you just need to eat one pill every day until the bottle¡¯s empty.¡± She then pointed at the cattery behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y with that white shorthair? You can join me inside if you like.¡± Can I? He was about to ask that question before he stopped himself. Why am I still doubting her? She may be a little crass sometimes, and she never butters me up like other women, but her medical skills are undeniable. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, as long as I follow her, she¡¯ll take care of my asthma. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. Jerry was still feeling a little uncertain as he entered the cattery with Natalie. However, when he stepped into the cattery and realized he wasn¡¯t having any trouble breathing, his heart leaped in joy. A Cue For Love Chapter 919 A Cue For Love Chapter 919 A Cue for Love Chapter 919 Scumbag ¡°Meow.¡± The white shorthair approached Jerry and rubbed its head on his pants. He had never been that close to a kitten before. When he picked it up and caressed its head, he felt like he had ascended into heaven. So this is how it feels to touch a kitten¡¯s head? It¡¯s so soft and so warm. The edge of his mouth curved upward subconsciously as he patted the cat emotionally. Natalie nced at him and smiled. Jerome approached them and uttered, ¡°Natalie¡­¡± The two men met before, so Jerry recognized Jerome. When he saw major-general Jerome standing close to Natalie, his eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Natalie Nichols.¡± She smiled. ¡°Natalie Nichols¡­¡± he repeated as he became more interested in her. She must¡¯vee from a family that¡¯s at least as powerful as mine if she can cure my asthma and act so casually around the major- general. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When he thought about how he used her of seducing his brother-inw yesterday, he felt ashamed, because she was so good in every aspect a human could be that she didn¡¯t need to do it. People would just be naturally attracted to her. ¡°Do you know him? He¡¯s called Jerome.¡± Natalie pointed at Jerome. ¡°He¡¯s my li¡ª¡± She reminded herself that he didn¡¯t like to be referred to as her little brother, so she said, ¡°My best friend.¡± Both men exchanged a nod. Jerome didn¡¯t particrly like the idea of Jerry suddenly joining them, but since she seemed to wee thetter¡¯s presence, the former decided to y along. The kittens soothed the soul. Natalie and the others fed the cats some food. Time passed in a blink of an eye. It wasn¡¯t until evening that they left the cattery. Jerry was still feeling pretty emotional as he bade Natalie goodbye. His prideful facade had been completely reced by admiration and respect for her. Jerome was going to invite Natalie to dinner when he suddenly received a call. After he answered it and hung up the phone, he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly have a mission I need to attend to¡­¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± She patted his shoulder. ¡°I know there are differences between the leaves normal people take and the leaves major-general takes. If you need toplete your mission, just go ahead. I understand. You can treat me to a meal after your mission is over.¡± The brilliant red of the setting sun touched her face, making her look even more beautiful. ¡°Okay,¡± he promised. ¡°Mhm.¡± He swiftly left. Her eyes darkened as she spun around. In a distance, a man in a silver mask was standing in a corner, staring at her lowered gaze. Samuel¡¯s heart ached. Is she sad because Jerome can¡¯t apany her? Is this her way of saying goodbye and telling me she wants to start a new rtionship? I know the probability of that is low, but still, I can¡¯t help but think that way. It was then he realized he was reaping what he sowed. However, since he had dug his own grave, he was going to persevere, no matter how torturous it was. Natalie didn¡¯t know about any of that. After she paced around on the street, she headed to a food stall. She ordered a bowl of crawfish and three bottles of beer. Drowning in the neon lights, she finished the crawfish and beers. I sessfully negotiated a coboration before ying with cats with Jerome and Jerry. I should feel happy, but now that I¡¯m alone, and have time to think, I feel¡­ empty. It seems like I still can¡¯t forget that scumbag! A Cue For Love Chapter 920 A Cue For Love Chapter 920 A Cue for Love Chapter 920 Tighter One drink follows another. Sitting amidst the noise, Natalie was drinking quietly while trying to suppress the longing she felt for Samuel. It isn¡¯t fair. Why is he allowed to discuss marriage with Luna in Greenview while I¡¯m stuck here thinking of him? When she recalled how Samuel risked his life repeatedly for her and all the sacrifices he had made, she realized that the harder she tried to forget, the more vivid those memories became. ¡°That jerk¡­ This pisses me off!¡± Natalie mumbled with her eyes narrowed. After finishing her drink, she ordered three more with a wave of her dainty hand. Noticing how pretty Natalie was and the fact that she had drunk her cheeks red, the stall vendor reminded her, ¡°Miss, you look a little tipsy. Do you want to tone down on the alcohol?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie looked up and iled her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Upon hearing her answer, the vendor had no choice but to serve her another three beers. Once she downed them all, Natalie felt the alcohol¡¯s effect kick in. She then sprawled on the table before drifting into sleep. Meanwhile, Samuel, who was observing her close by, took off his mask once he was certain that she was knocked out. He proceeded to settle the bill on her behalf before carrying her on his back. While he was doing so, his actions jolted her awake. After stretching herself subconsciously, she snorted to express her displeasure. Nheless, the familiar warmth and scent of Samuel¡¯s body prevented her from fully waking up. As he gave her a piggyback ride, her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck. Just like that, he carried her into the back seat of the Rolls-Royce Phantom. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jesper, seated in the driver¡¯s seat, threw both of them a nce. No longer surprised by the sight, he routinely wound up the screen in between the two sections to give them their privacy. Samuel then ced her in his arms before letting her head rest on his chest. She never fails to make one worry, as drinking without restraint by herself is just inviting trouble. Does she assume that I¡¯ll always appear to save her? He had wanted to teach her a lesson so that she would learn how to be more vignt. But in the end, he realized he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Giving her a cautious embrace, Samuel let out a sigh. The emotions that filled him were soplex that he couldn¡¯t discern any of them. It wasn¡¯t lost upon him that he was tip-toeing dangerously on the edge of discovery. In the event she woke up halfway, his disguise would be exposed. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from leaning in and allowing his lips to fall upon hers. His initial intent was to stop after getting a taste. But the moment their lips made contact, he craved for more. Suddenly, Natalie opened her dreamy eyes, allowing Samuel¡¯s face toe into view. ¡°S-Samuel¡­¡± Her words caused him to freeze. It did cross his mind that she would wake up, but he didn¡¯t expect it to actually happen. What should I tell her if she demands to know why I lied? Should I continue making excuses, or should I just tell her the truth that my days are numbered? Samuel¡¯s lips pursed, and his pupils constricted as the question tormented him. Just when he was torn over the issue, Natalie closed her eyes again and broke into a self-deprecating pout. ¡°I¡­ I must be drunk to be hallucinating that he¡¯s right in front of me.¡± As her words echoed through his mind, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but feel a squeeze in his heart while throwing her a gut-wrenching look. After hearing her bare her soul under the influence of alcohol, he wondered if he should feel delighted or disappointed. Staring at her sleeping face, Samuel was mesmerized by it for a long while. But in the end, he put his mask back on and reverted to his character¡ªXander York, the man who had his face burnt in a fire. Lacking the courage to go further with Natalie, he simply tightened his embrace over her. A Cue For Love Chapter 921 A Cue For Love Chapter 921 A Cue for Love Chapter 921 Perpetual Longing ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Feeling intoxicated, Natalie drifted in and out of consciousness. Samuel, with his arms wrapped around Natalie, felt as if he was holding his entire world within his arms. However, thinking about the message sent to him by his son ignited a whiff of jealousy within him. Even though he was the one who hurt and left her, his possessiveness over her didn¡¯t diminish one bit, especially when it came to the way Natalie and Jerome interacted. The tacit understanding they shared with each other seemed to be seared into their soul. Holding that thought, Samuel felt as if something had pierced his heart, eliciting a painful yet bitter sensation. ¡°Jerome¡­ Who is he to you¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was so deep that one could hear the hoarseness coming from the bottom of his throat. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing Jerome¡¯s voice being mentioned, Natalie peeked out underneath her eyelids. ¡°Why are you¡­ asking about Jerome?¡± The familiar manner in which she brought up his name brought a sullen look upon Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°Who is he? How much does that man mean to you?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was low as he continued. By the time he finished, his teeth were tightly clenched. Natalie snorted inughter. ¡°Jerome¡¯s like a brother to me. The kind where we¡¯re joined at the hip. Since I don¡¯t have a younger brother, I treat him as such. Whoever dares to bully him would feel my wrath! However, he¡¯s now all grown up and has even be a major general. Hence, h-he no longer¡­ needs my protection¡­ anymore.¡± Despite being drunk, Natalie still had the presence of mind to answer logically, albeit in broken sentences. Upon learning that Natalie saw Jerome as her brother, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. Even if Jerome had feelings for her, she, at the very least, saw the rtionship as tonic. When something dawned upon him all of a sudden, Samuel gave her pinkish cheeks a pinch. ¡°Ouch!¡± Natalie purred just like a kitten. ¡°Remember, no matter how close you are to him, there¡¯s always a line to be drawn,¡± Samuel demanded. No sooner had he finished than he realized how unreasonable his request was. Cognizant that he had no right to ce restrictions on her, he added, ¡°A-At the very least, don¡¯t cross the line while I¡¯m still alive.¡± Squirming in difort, Natalie pursed her lips without reply. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Shut up¡­ I¡¯m really sleepy¡­¡± Just when Samuel wanted to give up, he heard a sudden mumble from her. ¡°Mm-hmm, I hear you.¡± Caressing her face with his hand, Samuel peered into her eyes. Beyond the affection and desire in his gaze was his love for her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°D-Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Suddenly, Natalie awoke from her dreams and noticed that she was lying in her bed. Although there wasn¡¯t a hangover, she instinctively rubbed the back of her head due to the grogginess she felt. ¡°Ms. Nichols, are you okay?¡± Emma asked in concern as she came over. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need a while.¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°All right, I¡¯ve prepared oatmeal porridge for breakfast. You¡¯ll feel better once you have some.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± After regaining her senses, Natalie realized thest thing she remembered was drinking at the road stall. Subsequently, she couldn¡¯t recall how she got home and figured that it was probably because she was drunk. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°By the way, Emma, how did Ie back?¡± ¡°The vendor of the stall you were eating at got a taxi to send you.¡± Emma added with a smile, ¡°Furthermore, he was sensitive enough to get you a female driver due to howte it was. The driver was very professional and even helped me support you all the way up here.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Tightening her grip on the sheets, Natalie felt that something was amiss. Female driver? Why do I vaguely remember being hugged and kissed by a man? Furthermore, it felt as if the man was Samuel himself! What the f*ck is going on? Can it be that he¡¯s all that I can think of now? A Cue For Love Chapter 922 A Cue For Love Chapter 922 A Cue for Love Chapter 922 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Words Of A Despicable Woman Meanwhile, Jerry, with his sling bag over his shoulder, was humming an upbeat tune as he returned to the Jones residence. Even though he had left the cattery for some time, the thought of all the fluffy kittens inside filled him with unbridled longing. The instant he reached home, he rushed toward Olivia¡¯s room with excitement, hoping to share the news of his recovery with her. ¡°Olivia, I have wonderful news for you.¡± In contrast to Jerry¡¯s delight, Olivia sat listlessly by the side, her brows tightly knitted. She had a light- colored wool nket draped over her swollen legs. Looking up, Olivia asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m no longer allergic to cats.¡± Recalling the sensation when he touched their fur, he added in an innocent tone, ¡°It never urred to me that real cats feel entirely different from stuffed toys.¡± Expecting her to be happy for him, he was taken aback by her snarky response. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Jerry exined. ¡°After petting the cat for a long time, I didn¡¯t have an asthma attack nor feel any difort at all.¡± ¡°Jerry, you touched a cat today?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she reprimanded, ¡°Stop fooling around! Does everyone¡¯s advice not matter to you at all?¡± Jerry was baffled by the sudden outburst. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m not messing around and am telling you the truth. Nothing bad happened after I touched the cat. With my asthma gone, I, too, can live like an ordinary person without the need to worry about everything.¡± ¡°Jerry Jones!¡± Olivia barked. ¡°And yet, you im that you¡¯re not messing around? You might be lucky just that once. What happens if you have a serious attack the next time?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! I¡¯ll recover!¡± Olivia pressed on, ¡°What gave you such confidence?¡± ¡°My faith in her!¡± ¡°Her?¡± Olivia had found the source of the issue. ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± Jerry turned his face away. ¡°Is it the slut dressed in the bunny costume who was trying to seduce you? Did you meet up with her?¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes as she spouted the vilest words she could think of. ¡°Olivia, how many times have I told you that you can¡¯t speak of her that away!¡± Jerry defended Natalie by reflex when he remembered how she had helped him. ¡°Not only does she have impressive medical skills, but she¡¯s also not as bad as how you¡¯re painting her out to be. On top of that, she has never done anything that would cross the line with me.¡± Olivia refused to ept his exnation. Instead, she was fixated only on one thing. Her! ¡°Just as I expected.¡± As she tightened the grip on the woolen nket covering her legs, Olivia¡¯s eyes brimmed with hatred. First, it was Ammy in the morning, and now, Jerry in the afternoon. This is too much of a coincidence. I¡¯m just worried that she¡¯s luring both men into a trap. In response to Olivia¡¯s silence, Jerry frowned. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s wrong for you to be biased against her.¡± Unexpectedly, Olivia flipped open her woolen nket to reveal her badly swollen ankles. ¡°She was the one who did this to me.¡± A vicious glint shed in her eye as she spoke. ¡°While putting on smiles in front of the men, she shows her true colors when she¡¯s among women. After Ammy was tricked by her, the same is happening to you too!¡± ¡°Could there have been a misunderstanding?¡± Jerry refused to believe that Natalie was someone capable of hurting his sister. ¡°Pfft.¡± Olivia snorted. ¡°Do you now see it? Even you have been taken in by her. I¡¯m your sister, for goodness sake, and you¡¯d rather believe her words over mine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡± ¡°What do you mean then?¡± Olivia thundered, ¡°Jerry, as your sister, I would never harm you. Hence, I forbid you from listening to anything that despicable woman says. More importantly, stay away from her. Do you understand?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 923 A Cue For Love Chapter 923 A Cue for Love Chapter 923 Behaving Ridiculously Despicable woman? The words sounded jarring in Jerry¡¯s ear. If based on his first impression of Natalie at the birthday banquet, Jerry would also have doubted the latter¡¯s character. But after she saved his life twice, he was certain that Natalie wasn¡¯t the person Olivia had described. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± For the first time ever, Jerry refuted his sister¡¯s words. ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t know her at all!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just luring you into a trap by being nice to you.¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t contain her anger. ¡°Jerry, you¡¯re being too naive to think that you have seen her for who she is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already an adult!¡± ¡°But does it mean that you¡¯ve matured?¡± Olivia retorted. Stumped, Jerry felt that there was no way he could get through to Olivia. As long as he praised Natalie, even if it was the truth, Olivia would definitely use him of being bewitched. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± ¡°Jerry, how can you leave when we¡¯re not done here?¡± Olivia yelled exasperatedly at his silhouette. Despite having heard her, he didn¡¯t bother to turn around. With her ankles swollen, pursuing Jerry was futile. All she was left with was a deeper sense of hatred and jealousy for Natalie. Cured his asthma? That¡¯s impossible! Dad, Mom, and I had hired plenty of famous doctors to do the same, but none have seeded until now. Thus, how could he have been cured by ady in her twenties? She must have taken advantage of his good nature to convince him. Ever since Jerry was young, he has never disobeyed me. But now, he¡¯s arguing with me over an unimportant woman? It¡¯s clear that she has many tricks up her sleeve. After stealing my fianc¨¦ in the morning, she steals my brother in the afternoon. Nothing seems to be able to satisfy her. With blood pumping into her heart, Olivia dug her nails into the table and vowed in her mind. How dare she tries to steal those closest to me? I will make sure that she falls into the depths of Hell and that her reputation is left in tatters. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nheless, Natalie wasn¡¯t Olivia¡¯s biggest worry. It was instead Farrington Jewelry¡¯stest financial condition. All this while, Farrington Jewelry¡¯s brand was well established in Loang and was considered the top jeweler in the industry. However, it had begun to lose its luster in recent years due to the mushrooming of smaller mass market brands. As an older institution, it failed to attract the attention of the younger crowd, leading to a significant drop in its revenue. In truth, she had nothing to do with the trend. It was just that the decline started at the same time she joined thepany. Consequently, everyone inside and outside the industry conjectured that she was one of the reasons for Farrington Jewelry¡¯s decline. Therefore, having resolved to prove herself to her parents and the board, she had to demonstrate a meaningful turnaround in thepany¡¯s financial situation. Even though she had tried plenty of methods over thest two years to do so, none of them bore any fruit. Since she was out of ideas, coborating with Muse was the best option she was left with. If she managed to engage the mysterious Muse to design next season¡¯s jewelry, she was confident that the products would be a hit, capable of bringing back the younger crowd who wielded the highest purchasing power. The next day after her decision was made, Olivia, suffering through the pain, hobbled on her crutches up to Anna¡¯s door. Thest time she had invited Anna to join her was a few years ago. Consequently, Olivia felt that she had demonstrated enough sincerity by personally paying thetter a visit. When the doorbell rang, Anna came out to get the door. Thinking that it was Natalie, she called out without hesitation, ¡°Natalie¡ª¡± However, when she saw who it really was, the smile on her face froze before she asked in surprise, ¡°Ms. Jones? What are you doing here?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 924 A Cue For Love Chapter 924 A Cue for Love Chapter 924 Thanks But No Thanks ¡°Natalie?¡± The word shed across Olivia¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t give it much thought. Instead, she nodded with an elegant smile. ¡°Muse, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other. Therefore, I wanted to drop by to catch up and talk about the good old days,¡± Olivia casually remarked without revealing her true objective. ¡°As I¡¯ve sprained my ankles, I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for us to talk inside?¡± ¡°Sure, pleasee in, Ms. Jones.¡± Olivia limped into Anna¡¯s apartment with the help of her crutches. Upon entering the apartment and scrutinizing the decor, she noticed that the room was filled with baby products. Recalling the news that she had previously received, a contemptuous glint shed in her eye. Back then, she had lowered herself to invite Anna to design for Farrington Jewelry. Unfortunately, the latter wasn¡¯t appreciative and turned her down with the excuse that she wasn¡¯t interested in working with any jewelrypanies. Not long after that, Muse disappeared without a trace. Initially, Olivia assumed that Muse had retired or was improving herself. It never crossed her mind that Anna ended up marrying a country bumpkin. The man was both egoistic and had low self-esteem. Not only did he ignore his family, but he was also a gambling addict. Moreover, he would give her a beating whenever his temper red. If only Anna had worked with Farrington Jewelry back then, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a terrible predicament. Even though Anna was oblivious to Olivia¡¯s thoughts, she could sense the cold haughtiness thetter emitted from the eye contact they made. ¡°Ms. Jones, have some coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Both of them took their seats opposite each other. After taking a sip, Olivia kicked off the conversation with an expressionless tone. ¡°Before I came, I actually did some digging into your past over thest two years.¡± ¡°Ms. Jones, what are you¡­¡± Even though Anna knew that conducting a background check wasn¡¯t difficult for someone who ran Farrington Jewelry, she still felt unsettled over having her past revealed that way. ¡°Muse, I¡¯m doing this out of concern for you.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have suffered so much over thest few years. It¡¯s my fault for not showing enough concern. If only I had known earlier, I would definitely have helped you no matter what.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Anna asked. ¡°That man will only drag you down and burden you!¡± Olivia assumed that Anna, trapped in despair, was waiting to be rescued. Thus, she took the liberty to suggest, ¡°You¡¯re still young at thirty-one this year. Given your fame as the mysterious designer, Muse, you can have any man you fancy.¡± She continued, ¡°As a result, I¡¯ll hire the best divorcewyer in Yaleview to help you secure all your assets in court. As for your child, who will be nothing but a burden, you should give him custody of it. As long as you focus your creative energy on your designs, I¡¯m confident that you can quickly leave the nightmare of thest two years behind.¡± Unknown to Olivia, Anna¡¯s expression had gradually darkened. It was true that she had suffered over thest two years. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Thinking back, she realized it was too simplistic for Olivia to judge it that way. After all, despite how her marriage with Caleb fell apart in the end, both of them did share many loving memories. Regardless of all Caleb¡¯s fault, he did have a healthy and adorable baby with her. To her, the child wasn¡¯t a burden but a blessing from God instead. Unfortunately, Olivia had painted a grim picture of her experience with a broad brush stroke. Even though Olivia imed that her criticism was borne out of concern, all she was trying to do was win Anna over with her sympathy. In truth, she didn¡¯t take Anna¡¯s interest into consideration at all. ¡°I will go through the divorce, while thewyer will help me obtain custody of my child. As for designing, I¡¯ll be starting from scratch again.¡± With a frosty look in her eye, Anna added, ¡°However, there¡¯s no need for you to concern yourself with any of that.¡± ¡°Muse, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. Thank you.¡± Anna kept her distance from Olivia. Despite feeling awkward from being rebuffed, Olivia refused to give up on her n to recruit Muse. ¡°Muse, have you thought about how you¡¯re going to present your new designs? Or will you be retaining your creative concepts of the past? Anyway, I still hope to invite you to work with Farrington Jewelry.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 925 A Cue For Love Chapter 925 A Cue for Love Chapter 925 A Small World After All Anna already had her own ns. ¡°Ms. Jones, thank you for your kind thoughts.¡± Anna was resolute in her reply. ¡°However, my answer remains the same from three years ago. I¡¯m unable to coborate with Farrington Jewelry.¡± Spurned a second time, Olivia felt the anger within her swell. Nheless, she maintained an elegant and mesmerizing smile on her face. ¡°Why are you being so stubborn? You will need a lot of money for the uing divorce proceedings and raising your child. Given the amazing talent you have in design, why don¡¯t you want to at least listen to what I¡¯m offering? After all, I¡¯m prepared to give you better termspared to three years ago.¡± Staring at Olivia, Anna, with an icy glint in her eye, dropped her cordial front. ¡°Ms. Jones, my reason for rejecting you remains the same as it was three years ago. I don¡¯t work with those who only value profit and not loyalty.¡± Anna continued coldly, ¡°As you have zero understanding of design, you¡¯re unable toprehend the concept that my design philosophy is trying to express.¡± Olivia¡¯s grip on the coffee cup tightened so much that she spilled her drink. ¡°If you turn me down, who else can you work with?¡± ¡°Let me repeat myself; there¡¯s no need for you to be concerned.¡± Gradually getting to her feet, Anna asserted in a firm yet polite tone. ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me, as it¡¯s about time my baby wakes up from her nap. Let me escort you out.¡± Given how obvious Anna made it, her hint wasn¡¯t lost on Olivia. Olivia had assumed that Anna, who was supposedly in dire circumstances, would jump at the helping hand she was extending. In fact, she expected thetter to be filled with gratitude. Instead, she was met by a rejection that was more resolute than three years ago.¡± ¡°Since I have brought the partnership agreement with me, I have no intention of bringing it back with me.¡± Leaving a bunch of documents on the table, Olivia, with a thoughtful gleam in her eye, suggested, ¡°A smart woman like you probably knows that hasty decisions will lead to regrets. Therefore, I hope that you will reconsider the matter thoroughly and get in touch.¡± Anna let out a light chuckle. ¡°Take it with you. I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Ms. Jones, you¡¯re a smart woman yourself.¡± Anna, too, bared her fangs. ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep persuading me, as you¡¯ll end up embarrassing yourself. I¡¯m sure you understand my decision very well.¡± Anna¡¯s rejection couldn¡¯t be anymore clearer. After struggling with herself, Olivia had no choice but to put the agreement back into her bag before being walked to the door by Anna. Just when she was about to leave, she ran into the person she least expected to see. At the sight of Natalie, she uttered, ¡°Why is it you again?¡± The exact same question popped into Natalie¡¯s mind. She was there to pay Anna and her baby a visit and could have never imagined running into Olivia. Nevertheless, the purpose of Olivia¡¯s visit quickly dawned upon her. She could easily tell that the former was trying to recruit Muse to be her designer. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m here to see Anna. Am I supposed to get your permission?¡± ¡°You!¡± The rage within Olivia was ignited. Meanwhile, Anna was ted to see Natalie, which was an extreme contrast to her attitude toward Olivia. Taking Natalie¡¯s hands, her eyes glistened with joy. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why did you onlye now? Recently, I have a lot of ideas that I would like to show you!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Olivia gave Natalie a look of shock. She actually knows Muse! On top of that, Muse is willing to share her ideas with Natalie after outright rejecting me! What the f*ck is going on? Olivia was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t snap out of her shock. Pursing her lips, Natalie suggested with a smirk, ¡°Ms. Jones, stop spacing out. You¡¯re in my way.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 926 A Cue For Love Chapter 926 A Cue for Love Chapter 926 You Will Beg Me One Day Despite the fury burning in her eyes, Olivia had no choice but to limp aside with her crutches. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ever since Olivia saw Natalie, her gaze never returned to Anna. It wasn¡¯t until Natalie had entered the apartment that the door was shut in Olivia¡¯s face. Subsequently, Olivia, filled with shock and jealousy, lingered at the door for a long while. Does that despicable woman know that Anna is Muse? Furthermore, why is that minx so close to Muse? Biting her lip, Olivia wasn¡¯t nning on giving up persuading Muse anytime soon. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After all, she was sure that a single mother who had an uing divorce case in court would certainly have pressing financial needs, at least for hiring a goodwyer. Therefore, Olivia felt that once Anna had gotten past her ego and understood the value of money, her stance would naturally waver. ¡°Muse, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Thrusting her chin in the air, she dered arrogantly, ¡°Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be groveling at my feet!¡± Inside the apartment, Anna carried Kyle, who had just finished her milk, over to Natalie. ¡°Kyle, Natalie is here to see you again¡­¡± Anna spoke to the baby. Less than a year old, the baby had a chubby face and small pinkish features. There was even a milky scent to her. As if she could understand what her mother was saying, Kyle iled her limbs happily. The sight of her was so adorable that it would easily melt anyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Kyle seems to adore you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Natalie pointed at herself. ¡°Are you sure she doesn¡¯t just like anyone she sees?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really naughty!¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°She really does like you. Perhaps she instinctively knows about all that you have done for us.¡± ¡°Stop ttering me by putting words in her mouth.¡± Natalieughed as she teased Kyle. Not knowing how to respond, Anna simply shook her head with a smile. After ying with Kyle for a short while, Anna handed her over to the nanny she had hired before heading into the study with Natalie. ¡°Olivia came to see me about coborating with Farrington Jewelry.¡± Anna exined candidly, ¡°However, I rejected her outright and didn¡¯t reveal my partnership with Dream to her.¡± ¡°I think that she will continue bugging you, for she¡¯s desperate to prove herself by showing some results.¡± Natalie continued calmly, ¡°If she tries to pressure you by making your life difficult, you can tell Yandel or me anytime, and we¡¯ll deal with it. As Kyle is still young, you should spend more time with her outside of work.¡± Holding Natalie¡¯s hand tightly, Anna had so much to say but didn¡¯t know where to begin. Natalie had helped her so much that she knew she would never be able to repay her debt of gratitude. ¡°Natalie, thank you. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± Natalie cracked a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s what we should be doing in life. Anna, let¡¯s work together to do something meaningful.¡± Her eyes sparkled with optimism. Subsequently, Anna would never forget the glint in Natalie¡¯s eyes. Even when thetter had reached the pinnacle of the business world, she maintained the same unmistakable look, but that was a story for another day. After Natalie had finished her discussion with Anna and left, she received a call from Yandel. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Boss, Amos has sent you an invitation for Carlos¡¯ birthday banquet the following evening.¡± Yandel gave Natalie the details of the event. ¡°Usually, such invitations are sent out at least half a month in advance. Hence, isn¡¯t it too sudden to send one to you now?¡± ¡°So be it. Yandel, please RSVP to the Stone Corporation that I¡¯ll be attending.¡± Natalie casually added, ¡°The Stone family controls many gem mines. Furthermore, there¡¯s nothing for me to lose since it isn¡¯t a particrly precarious event.¡± ¡°For your plus one, I¡¯ll put down Mr. Bow¡ª¡± Halfway through his sentence, Yandel couldn¡¯t resist pping his own mouth. Other than the fact that Samuel wasn¡¯t around, he couldn¡¯t attend the event with Natalie even if he was. Yandel had just blurted out the words out of habit. A Cue For Love Chapter 927 A Cue For Love Chapter 927 A Cue for Love Chapter 927 Comparison Between Beauties He stopped halfway and apologized, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry for my faux pas.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled slightly over the phone as she replied, ¡°No need for an apology. It¡¯s not like you did it on purpose.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Regaining his senses, Yandel inquired, ¡°In that case, who would you like as your plus one for the birthday banquet?¡± Natalie replied matter-of-factly, ¡°I know you¡¯re hoping for me to choose someone else, but just think about it; when we were in Chanaea, I could still trouble Ross. Now that we¡¯re in Loang, you have be my only hope!¡± Cognizant of the truth behind her words, Yandel had no choice but to resign himself to the task. ¡°Understood.¡± After ending the call, Natalie looked up at the sky and sighed. It isn¡¯t easy forming a habit. Neither is it easy to get rid of it too. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the banquet. The event was held in Yaleview Tower, the tallest building in the city. From the entrance to the ballroom, the venue was opulently decorated, clearly a reminder to the guests of the host¡¯s distinguished position. Glistening chandeliers illuminated the path from above, while the walls were adorned with elegant oil paintings. The striking red carpet was made of pure wool and felt plush to every step. Even though the guest list wasn¡¯t big, they were the who¡¯s who of the city and naturally dressed to the nines. Meanwhile, the head of the Jones family, Bridger, entered the ballroom, followed by his wife, Jada Goode, and children, Olivia and Jerry. ¡°Happy birthday, Carlos!¡± Bridger extended his hand with glee written all over his face. After wishing Carlos the same, Jada didn¡¯t forget to push Jerry and Olivia forward. While Jerry wished Carlos ackluster happy birthday, Olivia walked up to thetter with a vibrant smile. ¡°Mr. Stone, I would like to wish you a splendid birthday this year. I also heard that you had obtained a piece ofnd in western Loang that¡¯s rich in minerals. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t be any happier for you.¡± ¡°Olivia, you really have your ear to the ground.¡± Chomping on his cigar, Carlos threw Amos a nce. ¡°But, it no longer belongs to me, as I have transferred ownership of it over to Ammy.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Amos grunted in acknowledgment. Upon hearing the news, Olivia¡¯s eyes flickered with tion, especially since Amos was her fianc¨¦. After all, such a valuable gift from Carlos would only serve to further secure her future. In the meantime, Bridger and Jada shared Olivia¡¯s delight. As the Stone family¡¯s business empire continued to grow, the two of them relished the brilliance of their decision to get their daughter engaged to Amos. The only one who was slow to share the Jones family¡¯s sentiment was Jerry. In the midst of their joy, the Jones family was oblivious to the fact that Carlos and Amos were discreetly frowning upon their reaction. Carlos never liked the Jones family and had only tacitly agreed to the marriage. Nevertheless, he considered Olivia an eligible candidate for daughter-inw simply because he couldn¡¯t find any fault with her. As for Amos, all he felt toward Olivia was disdain. As a gemstone supplier, he had provided Farrington Jewelry with plenty of opportunities, but Olivia had always failed to impress. Instead, she would insist on his continuous support by leveraging her position as his fianc¨¦e. All this while, Amos didn¡¯t mind the fact at all until Natalie¡¯s appearance provided a basis for comparison. It was only then that Olivia¡¯s mediocrity became jarringly obvious. ¡°Ammy, go chat with Olivia,¡± Carlos casually ordered. Having no choice but to pretend to obey his father¡¯s instructions, Amos led Olivia to the side. Meanwhile, Olivia¡¯s smile widened in anticipation of getting to interact with Amos privately. ¡°Ammy, congrattions on receiving that piece ofnd.¡± Ignoring her, Amos raised his wine ss to his lips as his gaze drifted toward the entrance. The only thing on his mind was the woman he was waiting with anticipation for. A Cue For Love Chapter 928 A Cue For Love Chapter 928 A Cue for Love Chapter 928 Not Someone We Can Offend Olivia could feel Amos¡¯ indifference toward her but refused to give up. ¡°Ammy, are you free on the weekends? I want to learn equestrian skills, and yours are amazing. Can you teach me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Amos said perfunctorily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for me to learn such skills. You¡¯ll learn faster with a proper trainer. However, are you sure a klutz like you that can trip over a t surface wants to learn equestrian skills?¡± Olivia frowned when Amos brought up her leg injuries. ¡°Ammy, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Olivia bit her lip. ¡°Our families are close, and we grew up together, so you should know how I feel about you¡ª¡± Before Olivia could finish her sentence, she saw the corners of Amos¡¯ lips tugged widely. What¡¯s wrong with him? Olivia instinctively followed Amos¡¯ gaze and saw a figure arriving at the entrance. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The woman had fair, smooth skin without a single blemish, her big round eyes shining brightly. Her thin lips were a stark contrast to her fair skin after being colored red. A ckcy gown cinched at her waist, showing off her slim yet alluring curves. It was nothing special other than being tailored. However, her wearing it made it seem elegant and expensive. She didn¡¯t look like a princess. She looked more like a queen or empress. Being the gentleman he was, Yandel let Natalie¡¯s arm slide through his. Nheless, he looked more like her knight who would cut down any obstacles in her path than her partner. Once he had set his eyes on Natalie, Amos couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from her. He knew she was beautiful but never imagined her beauty would stun him after she merely changed into a gown. Olivia caught the admiration in Amos¡¯ gaze. ¡°Ammy, what is that woman doing here?¡± ¡°I invited her,¡± Amos answered. ¡°H-Her?¡± Anger stirred within her. Her chest began to rise and fall intensely. ¡°Ammy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you aware of the difference between our statuses and hers? How can you invite her to your father¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± ¡°The one that¡¯s wrong is you.¡± Amos said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re just my fianc¨¦e from an arranged marriage, so you have no right to tell me what to do. Are you still unaware that my consent is the gavel that decides the arranged marriage with the Jones family?¡± Amos had only regarded his marriage as a business deal. His opinion was a painful betrayal to Olivia. ¡°For that woman, you¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t address her with disdain.¡± Amos warned her with a frown, ¡°She¡¯s not someone you canpare to.¡± Amos finished the ss in his hand and set the ss down heavily on the table. He strode away from Olivia¡¯s side coldly. In contrast, rage flowed through Olivia likeva. It¡¯s her again! She¡¯s everywhere all the time and keeps ruining all the good things happening to me! Does this despicable and vulgar woman think she could turn into a beautiful swan with just her looks and a priceless gown? The venue tonight is perfect. I¡¯ll tear off that woman¡¯s disguise in front of everyone. Aftering up with a n, Olivia reached for her ss and walked over to Natalie. Jerry rushed to Olivia¡¯s side when he saw his sister heading toward Natalie with an air of arrogance. ¡°Olivia, what are you nning to do?¡± he asked as he grasped Olivia¡¯s wrist. Seeing Jerry blocking her way, Olivia shot him a death re. ¡°What about you, Jerry? What are you nning to do to me?¡± ¡°Tonight is Mr. Carlos¡¯ birthday banquet. Keep that in mind for whatever you¡¯re nning to do.¡± With furrowed brows, Jerry advised good-naturedly, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know her exact identity, she isn¡¯t someone we can offend.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 929 A Cue For Love Chapter 929 A Cue for Love Chapter 929 You Will Be At A Loss ¡°Hmmph!¡± Olivia rolled her eyes at Jerry with contempt. ¡°What part of her we can¡¯t offend? Oh, you mean the man backing her? This is a Stone family event. I don¡¯t think her man has greater power and influence than Mr. Carlos.¡± Jerry didn¡¯t understand why his usually astute sister wouldn¡¯t take his advice. His grip on her wrist tightened. ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me, Olivia? Today¡¯s event is way too important to mess up. I forbid you to cause trouble for her.¡± Olivia leveled a gaze at her rebellious brother. Bitter resentment gleamed in her eyes. ¡°Jerry, I¡¯m your sister! Or has that woman bewitched you to the point that you don¡¯t even consider me your sister anymore?¡± ¡°The only reason she coulde today was an invitation from Amos, and he¡¯s not an idiot!¡± The creases on Jerry¡¯s forehead deepened as he was suddenly overwhelmed by the feeling that Olivia was being irrational. ¡°What does a kid even know? Look at Amos! Did you see howpletely bewitched by her he was? His eyes were fixed on her the whole time. He doesn¡¯t care about her identity.¡± Olivia tried to break free from Jerry¡¯s grip, but her attempts ended in vain. She began to struggle fiercely. ¡°Jerry, let go of me! You¡¯re the one that can¡¯t think straight, not me!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go!¡± Jerry said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to humiliate yourself. You¡¯re my sister!¡± Noticing their children quarreling in public, Bridger and Jada hurried over to their side. Bridger frowned with displeasure and admonished, ¡°Olivia, Jerry, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know where you are? How can you quarrel like kids? Are you brainless?¡± Olivia saw her parents arrive and immediatelyined, ¡°Dad, Mom, some woman has Ammy bewitched. She actually got Ammy to invite her to tonight¡¯s banquet. The only reason Ammy would have done so was to get Mr. Stone¡¯s approval of that woman. He¡¯s creating an opportunity for her to marry into the Stone family. If I want to marry Ammy, I¡¯ll have to nip this in the bud! I don¡¯t know what spell that woman has cast on Jerry that he¡¯s even covering for her and getting in my way!¡± Bridger ced a lot of importance on the marriage between the Stone and Jones families. After hearing Olivia¡¯sint, he reprimanded Jerry, ¡°Let go of your sister¡¯s hand already!¡± ¡°Dad, I have to stop her. Or she¡¯ll be the one at a loss.¡± Raw anger shot through Bridger at Jerry¡¯s rebuke. ¡°At a loss? With the Jones and Stone families here, how will your sister lose? Since you¡¯re so confident, tell us about that girl¡¯s background then.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jerry mumbled hesitantly. Bridger freed Olivia¡¯s wrist from Jerry¡¯s grip and scoffed, ¡°Your sister was right. I think that vixen has you bewitched! Don¡¯t stop your sister from now on. Stay obediently by your mother¡¯s side and stop causing trouble for me!¡± Jada advised, ¡°Jerry, your sister¡¯s marriage is important. You¡¯re still young, so you¡¯re unaware of its importance.¡± Since his parents put it that way, Jerry couldn¡¯te up with any other way to persuade them. However, he refused to give in to them. Olivia nced at the headstrong Jerry and med Natalie for his rebelliousness. The happier she is, the harder I¡¯ll make her fall. Natalie¡¯s appearance had attracted many other guests¡¯ attention. Yandel stood by Natalie¡¯s side with a smile as heined under his breath. ¡°Boss, I feel inferior. You have the presence of a six-foot-eight person while my height is less than six foot two. That¡¯s a huge difference!¡± ¡°Inferior? What are you talking about? I can prescribe you some medicine if you feelcking in a certain department.¡± Natalie added, ¡°Chin up, Yandel!¡± Without a choice, Yandel braced himself and continued his front as a proper partner. At that moment, Amos elegantly approached Natalie with a ss in hand. With his gaze trained firmly on Natalie, he said, ¡°Ms. Nichols, it seems like you always surprise me every time we meet.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 930 A Cue For Love Chapter 930 A Cue for Love Chapter 930 I Cannot ept ¡°Really?¡± Natalie smiled politely. ¡°Surprises are never endless. There might be none in the future.¡± Her reply was courteous yet tactful. Amos was stunned. He never expected Natalie to give that kind of answer. The Stone family was one of the five plutocratic families in Loang. He never had ack of women after he reached adulthood, and there weren¡¯t any women who tried to keep their distance from him. Natalie was the first and only one to treat him as such. Amos swirled his wine ss as something indescribable shed across his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the contract between Dream and Stone Corporation, but there are a few parts that need to be rified by you, Ms. Nichols.¡± After the signing of contracts, there shouldn¡¯t be any questions after. Clearly, it was merely an excuse to have a private moment with Natalie. Yandel and Natalie were well-versed in the business world, so they knew what he was implying. Natalie cast a look at Yandel, and Yandel took his leave. When they were left alone, Natalie turned to Amos with a smile. ¡°What questions do you have for me?¡± ¡°Once the contract takes effect, Dream and Stone Corporation will be partners.¡± Amos¡¯ gaze bored straight into Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Give me a moment, and I¡¯ll look for a chance to introduce you to my father.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie was grateful for his referral. Even though Amos was at the top rung among his peers, Carlos still held the power of the Stone family in his hands. Dream Jewelry still had a lot of space to expand into, so there was no way they could avoid dealing with Carlos. Amos took out a ck velvet box from his pocket. ¡°This is for you.¡± Natalie reached for the box and saw a vintage men¡¯s watch lying in it. However, that watch was a discontinued product. Putting aside the brilliant craftsmanship of the dial, just the rareness of the watch was more than enough to determine its value. ¡°Why are you giving it to me?¡± Natalie looked up at Amos with confusion. ¡°I know you¡¯ve prepared a gift for my father.¡± The mes in Amos¡¯ eyes burned brighter. ¡°But I hope you can present him with this watch as your gift when you meet himter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to give your dad the present you spent so much effort on?¡± Natalie gently closed the box and handed it back to Amos. ¡°Mr. Stone, I can¡¯t ept your feelings.¡± Natalie would¡¯ve been either really dumb or acting dumb if she still didn¡¯t know Amos¡¯ intention by that time. ¡°If you don¡¯t try epting it, how will you know you can¡¯t ept it?¡± Amos asked. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°You have a fianc¨¦e, Mr. Stone. And I have a fianc¨¦.¡± Natalie continued, ¡°If my fianc¨¦ finds out I epted something so significant from another man, he will be jealous.¡± A glint of surprise shed across Amos¡¯ eyes. ¡°You have a fianc¨¦? Is he the person who attended with you today?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Natalie denied. Is he joking? Even if I were to find someone to act as my fianc¨¦, I wouldn¡¯t ask someone who would be attending the banquet. Then, we wouldn¡¯t have to act and risk being exposed. Amos wasn¡¯t nning on giving up, though. ¡°We¡¯re not married yet, so never say never.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Natalie smirked. ¡°If you truly want to marry, you don¡¯t have to wait. If we¡¯re not fated, then time isn¡¯t the issue at all.¡± The atmosphere between them was getting tenser by the minute. Finally, Natalie nodded at Amos. ¡°My partner has returned with the wine. Please excuse me.¡± Under Yandel¡¯s scrutiny, Natalie walked over to Yandel¡¯s side and reached for the ss in his hand. With an in-depth understanding of Natalie, he knew Amos must have gotten rebuffed by her. Compared to Natalie¡¯s nonchnce, Yandel was slightly worried. ¡°Will Amos make things hard for us regarding the coboration with your rejection?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 931 A Cue For Love Chapter 931 A Cue for Love Chapter 931 The Undercurrent Of The Banquet ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Natalie took a sip of her wine and shook her head. ¡°What does Amos even like about me? It¡¯s most likely my face at first. Now, he¡¯s just frustrated about not getting what he wants. Rest assured. No matter how much Amos hates me, he¡¯s a businessman. He won¡¯t let the profit in his grasp slip through his fingers.¡± Natalie swirled her ss gently as she blinked her eyes. Amos might not even look at me if I was wearing an ugly hyper-realistic mask. I¡¯m aware not every man is like Samuel. They can¡¯t treat me the same way no matter how I look. At the thought, Natalie felt thousands of needles prick her heart. Since there was no cure to her heartache, she silently sipped her wine. Nevertheless, she was unaware that Jesper was watching her every move for Samuel. Jesper was reporting to Samuel via the Bluetooth earpiece on his right ear. ¡°Mr. Bowers, it¡¯s just as you predicted. Amos still hadn¡¯t given up on Ms. Nichols. He was persistent in his courting attempts. However, Ms. Nichols¡¯ rejection was firm. It shouldn¡¯t leave any misunderstandings between them.¡± ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let anyone catch you, and continue to protect her.¡± Samuel ordered, ¡°Contact me immediately if there¡¯s any odd movement, got it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bowers. I¡¯ll protect Ms. Nichols with my life.¡± ¡°Continue streaming the video and audio.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jesper finallyprehended the attentiveness Samuel had for Natalie. Not only did he change his name and identity, but now he would even send me to protect her at events he couldn¡¯t personally attend. He sure is diligent about anything relevant to Ms. Nichols. The entire banquet might seem bustling, but there was an undercurrent beneath it. Naturally, Amos was infuriated at Natalie¡¯s rejection. He stood in a corner sulking as he sipped on his wine. He was depressed but not repulsed by Natalie. Instead, the urge to conquer her was burning fiercer than ever. Conquering was men¡¯s natural instinct. That instinct would breed a deep-rooted bad behavior that most men have. The easier they got their women, the more they undervalued them. The more pitiful their women were, the more the men desired them. After a few gulps of wine, Amos¡¯posure had slowly returned to him. Finally, he returned to being his usual elegant and charming self. When he reached Natalie¡¯s side again, he had a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to meet my father.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nodded. Amos led Natalie toward Carlos, who had guests surrounding him from every side. Amos¡¯ actions garnished more attention than speaking privately to Natalie. The other guests had started whispering about his actions. ¡°Which family does that woman belong to? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°She¡¯s indeed unfamiliar. Maybe she¡¯s Mr. Stone¡¯s new girlfriend?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Everyone knows Olivia is the only daughter-inw the Stone family recognizes. The entire Jones family is here today. It¡¯d be embarrassing for the Jones family if that woman was Amos¡¯ girlfriend.¡± ¡°Look at Amos¡¯ gaze on her. There¡¯s no way Amos doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Amos and Natalie had reached Carlos¡¯ side, and Carlos¡¯ gazended on Natalie. After delving into the business world for so many years, Carlos had seen his fair bit of people. He had seen many beauties of every kind, but the young woman standing beside his son was so beautiful that she was engraved into his memory. ¡°Ammy, who is this?¡± Carlos asked with a frown. Amos was about to introduce Natalie to Carlos when a woman¡¯s voice interrupted him from the side. ¡°Mr. Carlos, don¡¯t get tricked by this woman¡¯s looks! She¡¯s that bunny girl waitress earning meager pay! She had numerous rtionships with random men. You might find a record of illicit activities if you run a thorough background check on her.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 932 A Cue For Love Chapter 932 A Cue for Love Chapter 932 Special Rtionship Once Olivia finished, Natalie narrowed her eyes and shot her a cold gaze. After Olivia interrupted rudely, Amos¡¯ expression turned grim. ¡°Olivia, how can you be so rude?¡± Pointing at Natalie in disdain, Olivia said, ¡°Yes. I was a little rash and said it without due consideration. Nheless, since I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, I can¡¯t let the woman destroy you little by little!¡± ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Amos felt increasingly disgusted by Olivia¡¯s words and actions. Regardless, Olivia acted as if she did it for Amos and replied righteously, ¡°I¡¯m not spewing nonsense! Who is this woman? How could you introduce her to your dad? I said it because I wanted to let your dad know who she really is!¡± ¡°Enough! I know who she really is better than you!¡± ¡°Are you sure? After all, she has already bewitched you,¡± Olivia asked him back, her eyes bloodshot. ¡°You!¡± While Amos and Olivia were arguing, Natalie didn¡¯t say a word, as if the dispute had nothing to do with her. Meanwhile, Carlos nced at the emotional Olivia. Then, he turned his gaze to Natalie, who remained composed even though she was in the eye of the storm. Given Carlos¡¯ experience, he could instantly tell who was better without asking any questions.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss¡­¡± While holding a cigar, Carlos gently touched Natalie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡± Once Carlos spoke up, Olivia eyed Natalie with a gloating look. When Natalie met Carlos¡¯ gaze, she put on a faint smile and said, ¡°Mr. Carlos, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Natalie Nichols, the current chairwoman of Dream Corporation.¡± Olivia was expecting to hear some lousy position, yet Natalie¡¯s self-introduction was a p in her face. ¡°Impossible!¡± Olivia eximed and questioned in disbelief, ¡°How can you be a chairwoman at such a young age?¡± Natalie shed Olivia a nonchnt smile and argued, ¡°Ms. Jones, how about asking yourself why you¡¯re still just a senior director despite being three years older than me? I mean, it¡¯s better than wondering whether I¡¯m lying.¡± Olivia was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t find any words to retort. ¡°How¡­ is it possible?¡± ¡°Ms. Jones, it could be a coincidence when we first met. However, why did you think I appeared before you out of coincidence a few times after that?¡± Natalie ran her fingers through her hair and added smilingly, ¡°Some misunderstandings were supposed to be avoidable. Nheless, since you didn¡¯t show me respect, I didn¡¯t want to reveal my identity to you.¡± Before this, Olivia was confident that she could expose Natalie¡¯s identity. Hence, she was shocked to know that Natalie was the chairwoman of Dream Corporation. Although Olivia knew that the chairperson of Dream Corporation was ady in her early twenties, it didn¡¯t cross her mind that the information had anything to do with Natalie. ¡°Natalie Nichols¡­ Natalie¡­¡± After murmuring for a moment, Carlos patted his forehead and eximed, ¡°I remember that name! Are you Malcolm¡¯s apprentice? Did we meet in the mountains a few years ago?¡± Natalie nodded in response when Carlos finally recognized her. ¡°Mr. Carlos, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Carlos broke into a vibrant smile. ¡°You were always in in clothes when being Malcolm¡¯s apprentice. Now that you¡¯ve dressed nicely, it took me a long time to recognize you. Your master always boasted about how outstanding his apprentice was, saying she founded apany from scratch. Now I know that he wasn¡¯t lying!¡± It turned out that Carlos and Natalie had met once before and, somehow, had a special rtionship. Amos was unaware of it, not to mention Olivia. While Carlos and Natalie chattered happily, hatred and helplessness filled Olivia¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t until now that she realized why Jerry would stop her from provoking Natalie at all costs back then. She regretted her recklessness, but it was toote. A Cue For Love Chapter 933 A Cue For Love Chapter 933 A Cue for Love Chapter 933 Shoot Herself In The Foot Meanwhile, Amos smiled brightly. Although he didn¡¯t know Malcolm, he was impressed by Natalie because she seemed to have a special rtionship with Carlos. What a charming yet mysterious woman! It is as if she can keep everything under her control. Olivia blushed with embarrassment, for she created havoc that turned out to be a blunder. At the same time, Bridger and Jada were startled by the dramatic turn of events. After calming themselves down, they walked up to Olivia to ease the tension. The experienced Bridger said, ¡°Olivia, how could you be so reckless? You spewed nonsense before Mr. Carlos without figuring out the truth and made a mess! Fortunately, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± Jada quickly chimed in, ¡°Olivia, remember not to do it again next time.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. They pretended to scold Olivia as they tried to gloss over the incident to diffuse the awkwardness for her. With tears in her eyes, Olivia nodded and replied, ¡°Dad, Mom, I understand.¡± While the family members tried to save themselves from embarrassment, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Do they think they can get over it by iming it was a misunderstanding? Wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for Olivia? ¡°Ms. Jones, why did you apologize to your parents?¡± Natalie mocked. Olivia raised her head and gave Natalie a look of shock. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the person whom you should apologize to?¡± Although Natalie looked gentle, Olivia could sense the slight arrogance exuding from her when she smiled. Usually, Natalie wouldn¡¯t harm someone or bear grudges because of minor mistakes. As they say, an eye for an eye. Considering Olivia crossed her bottom line many times, Natalie had to teach her a lesson. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Olivia initially thought she could smooth things over and pretend that nothing happened. Despite her frustration, she didn¡¯t have any other choice but to apologize. After giving it some thought, she murmured, ¡°Ms. Nichols, I caused unnecessary trouble to you before finding out the truth. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I hope you can ept my apology.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Natalie blurted. ¡°Yes.¡± Olivia felt wronged but could only nod her head in response. Natalie was satisfied with Olivia¡¯s apology and moved on. Yet, the expression of every member of the Jones family turned grim, except Jerry. Later, Bridger and Jada took Olivia and Jerry to a quiet ce. The next moment, Bridger vented his anger by pping Olivia hard in the face. ¡°What did you do? I thought you exposed the woman because you already have some dirt on her!¡± On the brink of tears, Olivia covered her face and choked out, ¡°I¡­ I never expected Natalie to be¡­ the chairwoman of Dream. I thought she was a nobody. Also, I was worried that Ammy would abandon me if she managed to charm him. That was why¡­¡± After pping Olivia, Bridger red at Jerry and scolded, ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t you stop Olivia?¡± Jerry felt a little upset and almost burst intoughter out of exasperation. ¡°Dad, are you all right? Are you suggesting I didn¡¯t stop her hard enough? Wasn¡¯t it you who wanted me to let go of her just now?¡± ¡°You!¡± When the scene shed across his mind, Bridger felt ashamed and nearly wanted to p himself. ¡°My gosh! We¡¯ve humiliated ourselves before the Stone family! It doesn¡¯t matter how Amos thinks of Olivia now. I¡¯m afraid Carlos is going to despise the entire Jones family!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t know how to respond. She could only let tears stream down her face. Meanwhile, Jada felt heartbroken at the sight and wiped the tears away for her. Under normal circumstances, Jerry would also feel sorry for Olivia whenever she cried. However, he knew she wouldn¡¯t have shot herself in the foot if she had heeded his advice. Hence, he stood aside with a conflicted expression and didn¡¯t evenfort her. A Cue For Love Chapter 934 A Cue For Love Chapter 934 A Cue for Love Chapter 934 Nobodies After the misunderstanding was resolved, Carlos took a puff of his cigar and smiled amiably. ¡°Natalie, since Olivia has apologized to you, I hope you don¡¯t mind about it anymore.¡± Natalie managed a slight smile as she replied politely, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Olivia had been impulsive, and one would say she could have been more tactful in the matter. Nevertheless, she was still the future daughter-inw of the Stone family. Carlos was not taking Olivia¡¯s side, per se. What he said was to preserve the Stone family¡¯s reputation. Natalie had been too adept at treading the fine line. Too soft-spoken, and people might not have taken her seriously. Too hard-headed, and she would have hurt Amos¡¯ pride. Natalie had done a good job of saying just the right things in the right tone. Even Carlos, who was a notorious perfectionist, could not seem to find fault with her. ¡°Dream Corporation has established a strong foothold in Chanaea. I believe you¡¯re here in Loang to continue exploring more possibilities for an expansion?¡± Carlos asked with a smile. ¡°Yes,¡± Natalie murmured and took a sip of her red wine. ¡°I n to explore the jewelry business first. Hence, I have already signed a business agreement with your son. I believe that we will have more win-win coborations with Stone Corporation in the future.¡± Carlos eyed the woman andmented, ¡°If you were a man, Natalie, I think you would have been able to achieve so much more¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯m afraid I cannot agree to that statement,¡± Natalie stated inly with slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°My achievements will not be defined by my gender. In fact, it shouldn¡¯t have to matter,¡± she uttered. ¡°So, Mr. Stone, I hope you will not hold me in some stereotypical regard and lose confidence in me just because I¡¯m a woman.¡± Carlos was stumped by her words. Then, he let out a hearty chortle and said, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that. I shouldn¡¯t have thought any lesser of you! If you need the Stone family¡¯s assistance in anything at all, feel free to look for Ammy or me¡­¡± ¡°I shall thank you in advance then, Mr. Stone.¡± After a few exchanges of pleasantries, Carlos dragged Amos along to talk to other guests. Natalie knew she should not overstay her wee and excused herself. She returned to Yandel¡¯s side and was greeted by the man¡¯s huge thumbs up. ¡°Boss, you were so cool! I didn¡¯t know you knew the cunning old fox, Carlos Stone! You didn¡¯t mention a word of it to me before we came here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met only once. Besides, you¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s a cunning old fox. He would not have changed his mind on the business coboration just because we had met this one time.¡± This is just like the misunderstanding with Olivia. Even though the matter has been blown quite out of proportion, I¡¯ve managed to get it over and done with. Natalie lifted the ss of wine in her hand and downed it all in one go. Then, she chucked the empty ss in Yandel¡¯s hand. Yandel was stumped. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Since I¡¯vee to the party and met the right people, it¡¯s time for me to leave,¡± Natalie dered in a devil-may-care manner. Yandel did not enjoy the vibe of the party, nor did he relish the idea of bumping into some familiar faces. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better¡ª¡± ¡°You, will stay right here,¡± Natalie interrupted as she waved her hands at Yandel. ¡°You have to stay here on my behalf. While you¡¯re at it, get acquainted with the upper echelons in Yaleview.¡± Left with no other choice, Yandel could only stay while Natalie left Carlos¡¯ birthday party. Natalie felt a heavy weight lifted off her chest the moment she stepped out of the bustling building. The pearl hairpin was sping too tightly on her hair. She reached behind her head to release her long ebony hair. Her glorious hair fell against her slender back. Natalie had had a few drinks. Even though she was not drunk, she could feel her cheeks burning. She did not rush to hail a taxi. Instead, she decided to go on a stroll and take the bus home. As she walked along the road, something felt off to her. It was as if someone was tailing her closely behind her. The person was no amateur either. If not for her cautious nature, she would not have been able to sense the person. Natalie felt her heart skip a beat. However, she gave nothing away as she deliberately took the deserted route. Natalie wanted to find out who had the audacity to tail her. A Cue For Love Chapter 935 A Cue For Love Chapter 935 A Cue for Love Chapter 935 Not Working As expected, the shadow in the dark followed her as she took the narrow path. A cold glint shed across her eyes. She turned sideways and kept her body against the wall, making it so that the person would not be able to see her. As the sound of the muted footsteps got closer and closer, Natalie pressed a button on her ring, and a small sharp razor popped right out. When she could almost detect the sounds of the person¡¯s breathing, Natalie sprang from the corner of the walls and immobilized the man by his vicle. She pointed the sharp razor right at his neck. After all, she was a coroner, and she was most familiar with the structure of the human body, as well as its most vulnerable points. Jesper¡¯s back was forced against the cold and damp wall as he felt cold metal edging on his neck. He had never felt so close to death before. His arteries were pounding from the adrenaline coursing through his bloodstream. Oh, d*mn it! Jesper had never imagined himself to be a timid person. However, he could not seem to calm himself down right then. Red, hot blood was going to gush out of his neck if the woman had just applied minimal force on the razor. ¡°D-Don¡¯t use any force!¡± Beads of cold sweat dotted his forehead as Jesper stammered. ¡°Answer my questions.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a grin as she continued, ¡°And if I¡¯ve got my answers, I will not use any force.¡± ¡°A-Ask away¡­¡± ¡°Who are you? Why are you tailing me?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Who has instructed you to follow me?¡± Jesper thought that his mission to see Natalie home safely would bepleted once she was safely home. The thought of him being found out by Natalie had never crossed his mind. Not only was he found out by Natalie, but he was also debating with himself on whether to mention his boss. Natalie had not managed to get an answer from Jesper. Her red lips parted as she hissed, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite the loyal servant, huh? Too bad that you¡¯re only able to serve him as a ghost in hell now!¡± Jesper almost pissed his pants at her threatening remarks. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He knew she was not joking. ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk.¡± Jesper then divulged everything with closed eyes. ¡°My name is Jesper Iglehart. I am Mr. Xander York¡¯s subordinate. I am only following because Mr. York has ordered me to protect you!¡± ¡°X-Xander?¡± Her grip loosened a little after hearing Xander¡¯s name. Jesper felt the force pressing down on his neck diminish. He had been holding his breath, fearing that he might be cut by the de. Hence, he practically gasped for air when he felt her loosening her grip. My goodness! No wonder Mr. York¡¯s smitten with her. She¡¯s truly something else¡ªdaring, unpredictable, formidable! ¡°He sent you here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jesper said with a nod. ¡°Ms. Nichols, we have met before. But I don¡¯t think I have left enough impression for you to recognize me.¡± Natalie suddenly recalled that she had indeed seen him before. He was Xander¡¯s man. Natalie retreated the razor in her hand and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. York?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at home,¡± Jesper muttered truthfully. ¡°Okay. Take me to him,¡± Natalie uttered. ¡°We might as well bring you home while we¡¯re at it.¡± Jesper had wanted to decline her request. However, he thought it would be better to obey her when he was met with Natalie¡¯s sharp gaze. Right then, in Pendant Hall, Luna was checking Samuel¡¯s pulse. Her brows were furrowed the whole time. She did not utter a single word even after she was done checking his pulse. Samuel broke the silence and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. Just tell me the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried various techniques left by Grandpa, but they were all ineffective in suppressing the poison in your body,¡± Luna said in a small voice. She did not meet his gaze as she detested her ipetence in the matter. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Samuel said in a rhetorical manner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the cure might not be effective when you first used them on me? Since these do not work, we could swap them out for other ones. We will continue trying until we¡¯ve found the one.¡± Luna nodded solemnly. Samuel toyed with the silver mask with his fingers and said, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t fully cure me, I hope you could extend my life for as long as possible.¡± He was willing to give anything to live another day¡ªanother day that would make it possible for him to live to see Natalie for one more day. A Cue For Love Chapter 936 A Cue For Love Chapter 936 A Cue for Love Chapter 936 The Reason For Helping Me ¡°Do not worry. I shall do my best.¡± Luna nodded solemnly. Luna packed her things into the medicine box, stood up from the chair, and said goodbye. ¡°I will leave Yaleview tomorrow morning and go to Mount Phoenix to visit my grandfather¡¯s junior, Jorden Yablon. Back then, he was part of the reason that the poison in your body could be suppressed. Half the credit is due to him. I want to discuss with him and see if there is a better way to get rid of the poison in your body.¡± ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve done so much for me,¡± Samuel replied in a humble voice. At this exact point in time, Jesper¡¯s voice was hearding through the equipment beside Samuel. ¡°Ms. Nichols, it¡¯s prettyte now¡­ Mr. York may be in bed already. Why don¡¯t you¡­e to see him tomorrow?¡± It was quite obvious that Jesper was speaking louder than usual and more exaggeratedly to send Samuel a warning. Upon hearing that, Luna was at a loss on what to do. ¡°Mr. Samuel, should¡­ Should I go now? Or¡­ What should I do? If Ms. Nichols sees me, she will associate Xander¡¯s identity with you¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Luna was clear what Samuel¡¯s feelings were toward Natalie. Was he being cruel in order to be kind? Luna was not in a position to judge. Nevertheless, she could not bear to destroy all the hard work that he had done for Natalie. Samuel¡¯s eyes glinted coldly, and he made an immediate decision. ¡°Luna, tonight you will stay in the guest room on the south side of the third floor. Without my signal, you must not step out of the room.¡± ¡°All right, I understand.¡± Luna nodded, picked up her medicine box, and made her retreat. In the meantime, Jesper and Natalie reached Pendant Hall. Natalie stood one step behind Jesper. She was calm and collected, while he was a bundle of nerves. She had gentle almond-shaped eyes and a slender figure, but she could be very threatening. Jesper swallowed. ¡°Ms. Nichols, may I press the doorbell to announce your arrival?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Natalie smiled as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch you.¡± Jesper put on a smile and pretended to press the bell. He prayed silently that his boss had heard what he had said just now. If he is not wearing his mask¡­ won¡¯t his secret be exposed? In a short while, the door at the entrance opened. Natalie and Jesper walked in side by side. In the living room, a man in a ck shirt was standing with his back toward them. The shape of his back was so attractive that even the simple shirt looked extraordinarily stunning on him. There was no unnecessary movement. By just standing there, he exuded an air of pride and elegant aristocracy. Natalie was shocked. Jesper cast a sidelong nce at Natalie. Hehe, shocked, aren¡¯t you? My boss is indeed in such good shape that none can measure up to him. His figure was not just acquired through strict self-discipline as he was also born with it, which ispletely enviable! What Jesper did not know was that Natalie¡¯s shock was not just by the man¡¯s sheer physical beauty but by something else. There is such a close resemnce! The shape of his body viewed from behind is simr to Samuel¡¯s. Just by looking at him from behind, she would certainly be reminded of Samuel if she did not know that this was Xander. The man turned around slowly, still wearing that silver mask that looked cold and shiny. Jesper was relieved to see Samuel wearing the mask. ¡°Mr. York¡ª¡± ¡°Please leave.¡± Samuel spoke in a low voice that was husky as always. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jesper sounded grateful as if granted amnesty. Consequently, Natalie and Samuel were the only ones in the huge hall. Natalie walked slowly toward him; each step she took was a stab in his heart. ¡°Why?¡± Natalie¡¯s red lips parted slightly, and she murmured to him, ¡°You and I are neither rted nor friends, so why do you help me time and time again!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 937 A Cue For Love Chapter 937 A Cue for Love Chapter 937 If He Died ¡°It just happened,¡± he replied coldly. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She could not helpughing softly, curling her lips upward. ¡°If it happened once, it¡¯s a coincidence. However, it has happened twice and then three times. It has happened yet again¡­ So please don¡¯t tell me that your man protecting me tonight was also a coincidence.¡± ¡°You can interpret this any way you like.¡± Silence filled the room. Natalie was confident in her ability to read people. Even though she might not see through everyone, at the very least, she could understand most of the people she came across. Yet, she just could not understand this man. She could not even be sure if he was friend or foe. This man always helps me but has never asked for anything in return. This was not just strange. It was¡­ extremely weird. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you have saved me before.¡± Natalie raised her delicate face, her almond-shaped eyes filled with determination. ¡°Nevertheless, I don¡¯t want you to protect me. I am not someone special to you. You have no right to be concerned over me. My life and death have nothing to do with you!¡± She did not like owing anyone anything. She especially did not like owing these unexined favors. The moment she finished speaking, he clenched his fists in frustration as blood surged in his chest. With difficulty, he asked, ¡°Then¡­ how may I protect you?¡± ¡°Only Samuel Bowers can¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness as she smiled. ¡°Ha! How could you be him? Mr. York, there are so many good women in the world, so don¡¯t use this kind of method to get close to me. It is impossible for me to open my heart to anyone.¡± Samuel held Natalie¡¯s hand and asked her, ¡°Do you like him that much?¡± ¡°What is it to you?¡± ¡°What if he is dead?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare curse him!¡± Natalie opened her mouth like a fierce wild cat and bit his hand. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Indeed, she hated Samuel for being so realistic in his act just to keep her away. Yet, she could not really hate him. That man had a lot of hardships which he kept to himself. She had been secretly investigating him these days, but she had found nothing! She was clueless. The man who said he would love her for the rest of his life was so heartless. He just disappeared completely without telling her anything. Nevertheless, she would not permit anyone to curse Samuel, not even the man who saved her life more than once. This time, she had bitten really hard, and she could taste blood in her mouth. She had thought that this man would struggle to some extent, but to her surprise, no matter how hard she bit, he just let her do so as if he did not feel any pain. ¡°Why do you just let me bite you?¡± she asked out of curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s not painful.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m not a three-year-old,¡± Natalie asked, wide-eyed. ¡°If you don¡¯t like being a three-year-old, I can pretend that you are a five-year-old.¡± The man pulled back his hand that was showing red bite marks from being bitten. ¡°You can continue biting until you feel relieved.¡± ¡°You!¡± His behavior made her speechless. Her intention to attack him was so obvious, yet, he had endured it with so much affection. This reminded her of Samuel again! Natalie felt mad. She with furious at Samuel, Xander, and herself. She missed Samuel so badly, but she was unable to find him. This man in front of her was clearly not Samuel, but she kept seeing Samuel in him. ¡°You must stay far away from me in the future!¡± She red at him and then turned around to leave, but her high heels got tangled up with the carpet, and she started falling toward the floor. Instinctively, his body moved forward, and he protected her in his arms. He turned around and fell to the floor, with her on top of him. Due to inertia, her body was pressed against his, and her lips were on his Adam¡¯s apple. A Cue For Love Chapter 938 A Cue For Love Chapter 938 A Cue for Love Chapter 938 Hurt Her soft red lips clung to the most sensitive part of the man¡¯s neck. The contact between her lips and his skin caused hisryngeal prominence to move up and down. At this point, Natalie could hear the powerful beating of his heart. To make matters worse, she felt her heart beating like a drum and almost jumping to her throat. The woman felt flustered and apprehensive all at once. Her delicate face suddenly flushed, and the redness spread all the way to the back of her ears. If Yandel were present, he would discover that a calm, strong, and infallible woman could also be weak and emotional. Natalie¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were round and wide as she looked at him in a panic. That look aroused the deepest primitive desire in his heart, and suddenly, he maneuvered his body upward in an instant and ced her soft body under him. Then, he propped his arm on the side of her body. His other hand grabbed her chin, and his rough thumb rubbed her lips gently. He was so obsessed that he desperately wanted to kiss her seductive lips. Natalie frowned and uttered, ¡°Y-You¡­ What are you going to do to me?¡± Hearing the panic in her voice, Samuel came back to his senses and moved his hand away from her delicate face. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± After replying to him, she gazed at him unwaveringly. ¡°Thank you for helping me just now, but next time I don¡¯t need you to help me. I¡¯d rather fall and get hurt than be helped without exnation.¡± With that, Natalie left Pendant Hall without a backward nce. Even after walking out of the courtyard, when Natalie stroked her delicate face, she could still feel the warmth from her blushing. This man that she had just met seemed to have too many secrets. They had just known each other for only a short time, but she found him incredibly fascinating. Whenever he drew near, she would feel flustered. The closer he came, the more flustered she felt. If it was not for him wearing a mask, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d already have been sexually intimate when I was in a state of confusion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me?¡± Natalie bit her red lips, looked at the bright full moon in the night sky, and muttered to herself, ¡°Is it possible¡­ that when the moon is full, I would also be like a werewolf and devour any man Ie across?¡± This was naturally impossible, but it was undeniable that Xander was hiding too many secrets. Why would a wealthy young heir whose face had been seriously injured in a firee to the kingdom of Loang instead of staying home to recuperate?N?velDrama.Org owns this. What is his purpose in approaching me? I must certainly do a thorough investigation of Xander¡¯s background! Only after he was certain that Natalie was far away from Pendant Hall did Samuel remove the silver mask from his face. The bite marks left behind by the girl, Natalie, on his hand could still be seen. Samuel felt no anger as he thought about how she behaved like a wild cat. Instead, his lips curved gently into a smile. As he stroked the cold iron mask in his hand, his thoughts wandered far away. After a few moments, he gave Jesper a call. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Jesper had been waiting for the call, and so he immediately spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did not do my job well.¡± ¡°Jesper, your actions were discovered because you were careless,¡± Samuel said softly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to say more. Go to see Weston tomorrow and receive your punishment.¡± Samuel¡¯s evaluation was direct, and Jesper agreed, ¡°Yes, sir. I understand.¡± ¡°Tonight, work with Billy to handle Xander¡¯s information.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze shifted thoughtfully. ¡°You should understand her more by now. She is always beyond our expectations. You will be at a disadvantage if you are not on high alert around her.¡± In the past, Jesper had thought that Samuel was overreacting about Natalie, but now, he knew that he should not take her lightly as he could still remember the feeling of her de against his neck. Immediately, he replied earnestly, ¡°Sir, I understand. This time I will make up for it.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 939 A Cue For Love Chapter 939 A Cue for Love Chapter 939 Handsome Youth The scene was at the Jones residence. At the banquetst night, the Jones family were theughing stock in the eyes of the guests, so halfway through, they made excuses and left in despair. Olivia was embarrassed in Amos¡¯ presence, so she hardly slept that night, and her eyes were swollen like two walnuts when she woke up in the morning. Jada looked at her daughter¡¯s tired face and felt sorry for her. ¡°What had happened is irreversible, so you mustn¡¯t take it to heart. Furthermore, Mr. Carlos didn¡¯t say anything about you. Just be cautious in everything you do in the future. Your marriage into the Stone family will not be affected in any way.¡± Tearfully, Olivia sipped her drink and nodded. Bridger flipped the pages of the newspaper in his hand and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Olivia, the marriage between the Jones and the Stone families is not about romantic love. It is a unification to strengthen the power of our two ns.¡± ¡°I know that, Dad.¡± After she spoke, Bridger continued to ask, ¡°By the way, how is the preparation for Farrington Jewelry¡¯s new season? This matter is now the top priority. Suppose the sales of Farrington Jewelry in the new season still do not pick up. In that case, the financial report will show that thepany has been losing money for three consecutive years, which will greatly impact you and the Jones family. Whether you can have a greater say in Farrington Jewelry depends on your results in this battle. On previous asions, you talked to me, saying you are quite certain of being able to employ Muse. Is there any news?¡± At that, Olivia choked and her gaze began to wander. Bridger could see through Olivia¡¯s guilty conscience at a nce, and his face suddenly became solemn. ¡°What? What are you busy with during this time? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t discussed it with Muse yet?¡± As Bridger¡¯s expression turned solemn, the coldness of his countenance made Olivia ufortable. She could not bring herself to tell him the truth and say she had not discussed the matter with Muse. If she told her parents that Muse had declined, what would her proud parents think of her now? ¡°No, Dad, that¡¯s not it!¡± Olivia concealed her awkwardness by chewing the bread. ¡°Muse¡¯s designs have beenpleted, and now it is in the final stage of optimization and adjustment. She has promised to cooperate with Farrington Jewelry. However, some agreement details have to be negotiated before they can be finalized¡­¡± When he heard her, Bridger¡¯s expression gradually softened. ¡°Olivia, I do not mean to put pressure on you. It is just that the sales of the new season are too important for you to be sloppy over it. If the sales of Farrington Jewelry are still so sluggish, I¡¯m afraid that even your engagement will be affected. I can see that you really like Amos, but you know that when two wealthy families are united in marriage, in the end, the ultimate goal is to be evenly matched. The Jones family can¡¯t be too far behind the Stone family.¡± ¡°Hubby, why are you putting so much pressure on your daughter?¡± Jada red at Bridger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what your daughter said? She has sessfully done her part with Muse! Our Olivia is good; she will definitely not let us down.¡± Olivia nodded, but the pressure she bore on the inside felt even greater after hearing her parents¡¯ words. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She smiled nervously and continued to eat her breakfast in order to avoid any more attention. At this exact moment, Jerry came downstairs with his hair in a mess after just waking up. The moment he came down, Bridger asked him, ¡°Jerry, are you on good terms with Natalie?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jerry sat down and asked, rather confused, ¡°Dad, why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she older than you by six years?¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± Apparently, Jerry was still puzzled by his father¡¯s reason for questioning him about this. ¡°It¡¯s been said that if a wife is older than the husband by three years, it brings good luck. Since she¡¯s older than you by six years, that brings twice the good luck. You should look out for opportunities to get closer to her. Perhaps she likes younger handsome men and might fall in love with you. Then, if she marries you, it will be good for the Jones family.¡± ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Jerry was taken aback by his father¡¯s idiotic ideas. ¡°I do not know her well. Besides, even if I¡¯m interested in her, she might not like me at all!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 940 A Cue For Love Chapter 940 A Cue for Love Chapter 940 Chase Her Jerry scratched his head. He wasn¡¯t trying to disassociate himself from Natalie. In fact, he would dly ept it if Natalie was willing to marry him. After all, that woman was practically every man¡¯s goddess, given her good looks, figure, and charisma. However¡­ It was obvious that Natalie only treated him as a kid. Chase her? The thought of that seemed absurd to Jerry. Seeing that his son was not even willing to give it a shot, Bridger said with a frown, ¡°Why are you so pessimistic? You¡¯re young and handsome; how can you be so sure you don¡¯t stand a chance without even trying? It¡¯s better to try and fail than never try at all, right? I think that girl¡ª¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Olivia, ¡°Dad, Jerry has just turned eighteen. Why are you asking him to go after a woman who¡¯s so much older than him? Have you lost your mind because of your desire for money? He¡¯s taking his exams two monthster. He should be focusing on his studies right now!¡± Olivia¡¯s words stopped her dad¡¯s imagination from running wild. At the thought of Jerry¡¯s uing examinations, Bridger kept quiet. However, Jerry had a crease between his brows as he continued munching on his toast. He knew that his sister wasn¡¯t really concerned about his studies. Rather, she just hated hearing Natalie¡¯s name. Just like that, the family continued their breakfast with an awkward atmosphere surrounding them. After breakfast, Olivia drove Jerry to school before heading to the office. In the car, Olivia had a grim expression on her face when she said to Jerry, ¡°You must be really happy that the atmosphere was so awkward just now because I didn¡¯t listen to you before.¡± ¡°Olivia¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Jerry could obviously hear the sarcasm in the woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Olivia yelled with bloodshot eyes. ¡°When Dad told you to pursue Natalie, you didn¡¯t seem too reluctant to the idea!¡± With a hint of impatience in his tone, Jerry replied, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m rather fond of her. Am I not allowed to like her? But I also know that she will never be interested in me!¡± Taking a pause, he pressed his lips together and continued, ¡°Olivia, not only is she a really nice person with an amazing personality, she¡¯s extremely capable as well. She¡¯s really not as bad as you think! I swear!¡± The next moment, Olivia jammed on the brakes and the car screeched to a halt. Caught unaware, Jerry jerked forward even with his seat belt on. ¡°Olivia! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Olivia bellowed. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Get out of my car! Do you hear me?¡± Olivia repeated furiously. ¡°Fine!¡± As that was the first time his sister had red up at him, Jerry was stupefied and got out of the car in a huff. After Jerry left, Olivia mmed on the elerator and sped off. A myriad of thoughts ran through her mind while she drove. She had not seen Muse¡¯s newest design drawings. However, given that she had bumped into Natalie at the designer¡¯s house previously, she could guess who Muse had given her design drawings. ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Olivia uttered through gritted teeth. What should I do? If Dream really manages to make its break in the jewelry world by using Muse¡¯s design, Farrington Jewelry will definitely fare worse than expected for the new season! ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing¡­ I can¡¯t lose!¡± Meanwhile, at the Nichols residence, Natalie had woken up early that morning. She had started enjoying being an early riser, and her routine after waking up included preparing breakfast for the kids together with Emma. Natalie mainly assisted while Emma held the reins. Being in the kitchen and ying a part in creating delicious breakfast dishes helped put Natalie in a better mood, temporarily allowing her to forget her sorrows. ¡°Good morning, Mommy!¡± The five little ones, who were already seated at the dining table, beamed brightly as they greeted their mother. ¡°Good morning!¡± Natalie carried the tes from the kitchen to the dining hall and said, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Dig in.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Gazing at Natalie¡¯s back, yton frowned and said, ¡°Have you guys noticed that Mommy seemed to have lost a lot of weight recently?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 941 A Cue For Love Chapter 941 A Cue for Love Chapter 941 An Obvious Lie After hearing their brother¡¯s words, the other four kids looked toward their mother simultaneously. Sophia could feel her heart aching and said with her eyes glistening with tears, ¡°Mommy has been so busy with work ever since we moved here. She hasn¡¯t taken a break at all.¡± Franklin sighed. ¡°Although our mommy seems like an extremely capable all-rounder, she is so bad at taking care of herself. Most importantly, where is Daddy? Is he really going to leave Mommy alone?¡± Xavian shook his head and said, ¡°I think Daddy definitely has his reasons for doing so! I know he loves Mommy very much.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop talking. Mommy ising. If she hears us, she might be sad.¡± Yumi gestured for her siblings to keep quiet. As they were all smart children, the five little ones stopped talking immediately. Afterying out all the breakfast dishes, Natalie sat down beside her children and ate together with them. One of the dishes was grilled shrimps which Emma had prepared. When Natalie was about to pick up her utensils, she discovered that there were already five deshelled shrimps on her te. The five children exchanged nces with each other as they retracted their hands, surprised that their siblings had thought of doing the same. ¡°All of you should stop peeling shrimps. Since I¡¯m the eldest, I should be the one doing it!¡± Franklin said with a frown. ¡°No way!¡± Sophia objected at once. ¡°So what if you¡¯re the oldest? She¡¯s also our mommy! I want to peel shrimps for Mommy too!¡± yton nodded in agreement while saying, ¡°Franklin, Sophia is right.¡± Yumi pressed her lips together and added, ¡°You¡¯re their big brother but not mine!¡± While the other kids were arguing, Xavian had been quietly peeling shrimps. He had managed to peel a few more shrimps and had put them on Natalie¡¯s te. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There¡¯s no point in arguing. The most important thing is that Mommy eats healthily and enjoys her food! Natalie nced at her te, which was filled with deshelled shrimps, before looking at her kids, who all had different personalities and were still arguing. A surge of warmth suddenly filled her heart¡­ ¡°Thank you, my sweethearts.¡± Natalie was smiling from ear to ear as she ate the food. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± When the five little ones heard that, they started peeling even more shrimps. Although they were well aware that something must have happened between their parents, they were just focused on cheering Natalie up. After breakfast, Natalie left home for work while Emma sent the five children to their school bus. On the bus, the siblings sat together and were all looking glum. Resting her head on her hands, Yumi asked, ¡°Should we think of a way to get Daddy toe to Mommy? For example¡­ one of us can pretend to be sick so that Daddy wille and visit us?¡± Her suggestion was rejected by the other four children at once. ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡± Sophia shook her head vigorously. ¡°Yumi, have you forgotten that Mommy has exceptional medical skills? No matter how good we are at pretending, Mommy would be able to tell that we are lying at one nce!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 942 A Cue For Love Chapter 942 A Cue for Love Chapter 942 Daddy Is In Yaleview Comprehension dawned on Yumi after she heard Sophia¡¯s reminder. pping her forehead, she dered, ¡°I nearly forgot that Mommy is a skilled doctor!¡± yton folded his arms and arched a brow. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy for us to set them both up. Most importantly, we can¡¯t mess up. Never mind if we get busted by Mommy. It isn¡¯t worth it if she gets upset over what we do.¡± Franklin¡¯s fists balled up as he chimed in, ¡°Yeah, yton¡¯s right.¡± Xavian was the calmest of them all. He leanedfortably on the couch and said impassively, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve been checking on Daddy¡¯s IP address every day. He hired someone to conceal his IP address. The person mostly did a good job, but I still managed to hack through his firewall and discovered his IP address for around ten seconds. Daddy¡¯s in Yaleview, Loang!¡± Right after he said that, everyone else gasped. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That sounds impossible!¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± All of them gazed at Xavian intently. Xavian brushed a finger across his nose smugly. ¡°My hacking skills are improving every day. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ve gotten it wrong! Daddy¡¯s IP address is in Yaleview, so that means he¡¯s nearby. He imed to be in Chanaea and had to video call us, but that should be a distraction!¡± yton had grown up with Xavian and knew how capable thetter was. Nodding, he said, ¡°Xavian¡¯s never wrong. Daddy must be in Yaleview.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t hee to Mommy and us?¡± Sophia asked. ¡°I think he has his own reasons. Daddy isn¡¯t one who would act all mysterious for no reason,¡± Franklin exined. ¡°Perhaps he can¡¯te to us as he¡¯s in danger or stuck in a tricky situation. However, he can¡¯t bear to leave Mommy and us, so he stayed in Yaleview this way.¡± Yumi promptly understood what was going on after hearing the four little ones¡¯ exnation. The five of them were smart enough to deduce the situation through bits and pieces of their conversation. ¡°Should we tell Mommy?¡± Xavian asked, seemingly uncertain. ¡°I found out Daddy¡¯s here a few days ago but didn¡¯t tell you about it. I also didn¡¯t tell Mommy anything.¡± Franklin and yton said, ¡°No!¡± On the other hand, with a nod of their heads, Sophia and Yumi chimed in, ¡°Yes!¡± The girls were in favor, but the boys thought otherwise. Hence, Xavian was stumped. Franklin turned to look at Xavian. ¡°It¡¯s two against two,¡± he stated. ¡°Do you think we should tell Mommy? If you think we should, let¡¯s tell Mommy now. If you think we shouldn¡¯t, then we shall help Daddy keep it a secret. He can reveal the truth afterpleting his business.¡± As Xavian was under the others¡¯ intense gazes, he gulped nervously. Honestly, he had no idea what to do. If he was that decisive, he would have made a decision on the day he discovered the truth. Caught in a dilemma, Xavian took a deep breath and announced, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Sophia urged. ¡°It¡¯s two versus two, a stalemate.¡± Yumi thought over it and offered a suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t we toss a coin? If it¡¯s heads, we shall tell Mommy. If it¡¯s tails, no one among us can spill the truth!¡± she dered. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Since there was no other better solution for now, the five kids came to a consensus. Xavian was the one in a dilemma, so he was tasked to do the deed. Taking a coin out of his pocket, he tossed it into the air. The coin flipped in the air before dropping into his palm. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Xavian revealed the coin. A Cue For Love Chapter 943 A Cue For Love Chapter 943 A Cue for Love Chapter 943 What Are You Expecting ¡°Achoo!¡± Natalie sneezed in the middle of her journey. Following that, she reached out to switch off the air conditioner in the car. Right then, her phone rang. Natalie put on her Bluetooth earphone and answered the call. It was Falcon, the man she had entrusted to investigate Xanderst night. ¡°I¡¯m driving, so read everything out for me. Don¡¯t miss any detail,¡± Natalie said as she gripped the steering wheel and narrowed her gaze. Strangely, her instincts told her that Xander was somehow rted to Samuel. yvolume00:00/00:00 Truvid fullScreen Thus, Falcon reported his investigation results to her. ¡°Xander York, twenty-eight years old. He¡¯s the eldest son of the York family. After a fire, he suffered burns on his face and body. He usually wears a silver mask¡­¡± Natalie listened to his report patiently. Falcon did not miss any details, and he even discovered that it was Xander¡¯s rtive who tried to take his life. However, there was nothing to connect him to Samuel. After the report came to an end, she pursed her lips as her gaze flickered. She had no idea what she was expecting. In fact, she did not know whether she should be disappointed or feel fortunate. Was it all my imagination? I was upset after losing him, so I started imagining things. As Natalie did not respond, Falcon added, ¡°I¡¯vepleted the investigation, so please don¡¯t forget to make the payment to my ount.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Natalie responded. With that, she then ended the call. Xander York, huh? There¡¯s more to him than Falcon¡¯s report suggested. He couldn¡¯t find anything else, so I¡¯ll have to dig it out in the future slowly. Before heading to work at Dream, Natalie stopped by Stone Corporation. In the luxuriously decorated lobby, she was about to fill in the visitor¡¯s form. When she had just filled in her name, the receptionist shot her a warm smile. ¡°Ms. Nichols, our CEO has named you as a distinguished visitor, so you don¡¯t have to fill in this visitor¡¯s form.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalie was surprised, but she quickly regained herposure. Perhaps Amos listed me as a distinguished visitor after Dream signed that contract to coborate with Stone Corporation. Under the Public Rtions Department manager¡¯s lead, Natalie entered the VIP elevator. After the doors slid shut, the receptionists¡¯ polite expressions slipped, and they started gossiping about Natalie. ¡°So she¡¯s the VVIP that our CEO appointed?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s indeed gorgeous. But this is the first time he has ever done this. Previously, not even important clients of ourpany get this privilege. He would only list them as VIPs. Now, she¡¯s the first VVIP for ourpany and needs the PR manager to escort her up. I¡¯m certain he reserved this privilege for his beloved.¡± ¡°But I thought he has a fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Yeah! Her name is Olivia Jones if I¡¯m not mistaken. I¡¯ve seen her in amercial poster saying she¡¯s the prettiest socialite. Did their wedding fall through?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. Mr. Stone and Olivia must¡¯ve agreed to a marriage of convenience, so his heart belongs to Natalie. I have to admit that Natalie is more graceful and beautiful than Olivia.¡± They were chatting happily and did not notice ady wearing shadesing to a stop before them. After halting in her tracks, Olivia removed the shades that covered half of her face and red at them menacingly. ¡°Natalie? Who is that? Repeat everything you said just now!¡± she demanded. The receptionist, who had seen Olivia¡¯smercial poster previously, instantly recognized her. ¡°M-Ms. Jones?¡± Olivia mmed her expensive shades onto the desk and towered above them. ¡°Both of you, repeat your words. Don¡¯t miss anything out!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 944 A Cue For Love Chapter 944 A Cue for Love Chapter 944 N?velDrama.Org owns this. Take Care In the meantime, the PR manager led Natalie to the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Nichols, this way.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Natalie gave him a polite nod. Knock, knock! ¡°Come in.¡± Amos¡¯ calm voice rang out from inside. Natalie turned the doorknob and walked in slowly. She saw Amos standing before the window, staring at the scenery of the city. He had his back to her. ¡°Did youe for the contract?¡± Amos turned around and nced at Natalie. ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie strode forward,ing to a stop before him. ¡°Muse haspleted the design, so I wish to receive the thunderstones as soon as possible to start the first batch of production. That way, we can promote and introduce the product easily.¡± Amos¡¯ lips curved as he stared at Natalie intently. ¡°I asked my father. Malcolm was a prominent figure in the medical industry before his retirement. Since he¡¯s your master, it must mean you possess amazing medical skills, right? You¡¯re really mysterious. How many more identities do you have?¡± ¡°You know enough,¡± Natalie responded curtly. ¡°What about your boyfriend?¡± Amos was not about to give up. ¡°Who is he? If possible, why won¡¯t you introduce me to him in person?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Natalie shot him a polite smile. ¡°He¡¯s in Chanaea right now, and he¡¯s a busy man.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a self-deprecating smile after she said that. Despite having made a fianc¨¦ up, she would subconsciously think of Samuel whenever she talked about her imaginary fianc¨¦. Looks like I¡¯ve so head over heels fallen in love with him. Many times, I would talk about him subconsciously before I realize it. Even after receiving her answer, Amos refused to give up just yet. He had never encountered someone as interesting as Natalie. Every time he discovered a new side of her, he would be pleasantly surprised. There were still many sides of her waiting to be discovered. Compared to her, Olivia was boring. If Amos had never met Natalie, he would not oppose Olivia being his future wife. Now that he had crossed paths with Natalie, there was no way he would give up. ¡°He¡¯s busy. Can he take good care of you?¡± he argued. Upon hearing that, Natalie narrowed her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me, for I can take care of myself,¡± she responded confidently. ¡°Mr. Stone, let¡¯s stop talking about my private affairs. We should talk about work.¡± Amos could not refute her words, so they started discussing Muse and the details of their coboration. Downstairs, Olivia learned from the receptionists that Amos made Natalie the VVIP. She immediately went breathless with anger. Olivia and Amos were engaged since young, and she was about to marry him soon. However, she was just a VIP who had to register her information every time she came to thepany. As a VIP, she did not have to make a reservation and get approved before showing up. Even so, never in her wildest dreams would she imagine Amos would make ady who he met less than a month ago a VVIP. Her hands balled into fists, and she broke her expensive shades in her emotional state. Both receptionists hung their heads low. Their faces were pale, and they dared not utter a word. If they knew Olivia would show up, they would not have dared to gossip about this matter in front of her. ¡°You guys better keep this a secret!¡± Olivia glowered at them viciously. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to survive in Yaleview!¡± As the receptionists were at the bottom level of the hierarchy in society, they dared not go against Olivia. Thus, they nodded vehemently and agreed to keep it a secret. ¡°Ms. Jones, we¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret!¡± they promised. ¡°Hmph!¡± Leaving her destroyed shades on the desk, Olivia took the elevator to the top floor where the CEO¡¯s office was. Amos¡¯ assistant had gone to the legal department to get a contract. The rest dared not stop her at all, so she arrived at the CEO¡¯s office shortly after. Instead of knocking on the door, she stood at the door and eavesdropped on the conversation happening inside. I shall find out what the b*tch Natalie has to say to Ammy. The door was pretty thick, so Olivia could only hear bits and pieces of their conversation. Nevertheless, she managed to catch a few important words¡ªMuse, Dream Jewelry, thunderstones, the spokesperson from the Synder family¡­ Olivia¡¯s gaze narrowed as she bit her lip so hard that they were about to bleed. I was right. Natalie got the right to Muse¡¯s designs. She¡¯s also preparing tounch the first product line with Muse¡¯s designs! Besides providing the raw material, Amos will also be a shareholder of Dream Jewelry. They will be coborating in the future. Olivia had guessed that previously, but now her guesses were confirmed. Fear wed up her throat, and she lost her cool. A Cue For Love Chapter 945 A Cue For Love Chapter 945 A Cue for Love Chapter 945 ident She could not help but recall what her father told her at the dining table. The Jones family and the Stone family had to be of equal strength to enter a marriage of convenience. s, the Jones family was not as influential as before. If thetest jewelry collectionunched by Farrington Jewelry could not be a hit, the gap between both families would only get wider. Muse was a talented designer, and the Stone family would provide the raw stones to Dream Jewelry, so it was practically impossible for Farrington Jewelry to turn the tables. If the Jones family could not restore their former glory, what would happen to her engagement to Amos? Would they still get married as agreed? Olivia¡¯s heart ached when she recalled Amos. She came here to discuss a solution with Amos, but she would be humiliating herself if she were to enter his office now. Tamping down her jealousy, despair, and anguish, Olivia spun on her heels and marched away. Ignoring the others¡¯ strange looks, she stalked out of Stone Corporation. Her eyes were red, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Why? In the car, Olivia buried her face in the steering wheel. If Natalie didn¡¯t appear suddenly to disrupt my ns, Muse might¡¯ve chosen to work with me, and Amos wouldn¡¯t change his attitude toward me. It¡¯s all Natalie¡¯s fault! So what if she¡¯s the chairwoman of Dream Jewelry? I shall go against anyone who tries to block my path no matter what! Since Anna and Amos chose to coborate with Natalie, I shall make them regret their decision. After getting the contract from Amos, Natalie threw herself into work. She worked hard for a long time. Finally, the Rebirth collection was released. Natalie, Yandel, and Lia could barely hide their excitement. This was their first release in Loang. They had to admit that the designs were really gorgeous and meaningful. Lia could not keep her eyes off the products. ¡°These are so gorgeous! I think they are prettier than the designs. Ms. Nichols, can you leave some for me? I want a set for myself, and a few others to gift to my friends.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes crinkled up in delight. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Lia, Boss treats you well, huh?¡± Yandel chimed in from the side. ¡°This time, the preorder of the Rebirth collection is done online. There are one hundred sets for the first batch and one thousand sets for the second batch. She saved some for you even though there are only a total of one thousand and one hundred sets.¡± Lia nodded profusely. ¡°I know Ms. Nichols treats me well.¡± ¡°Stop being jealous.¡± Natalie shot Yandel a look. ¡°What about you? Do you want one?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Yandel¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°Why would I need it? It¡¯s not like I have anyone to give it to.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing him, Natalie btedly realized that her casual question might have reminded Yandel of Amelia. Hence, she changed the topic. ¡°After we receive the products, we can start the promotion. Previously, we decided on Yvette Snyder as the model for the collection. She¡¯s an award-winning actress and is popr in the entertainment industry. Her fanbase is stable, so she will help in increasing the sales of the Rebirth collection. Lia, pay more attention when you liaise with her side. Make suremunication is smooth,¡± Natalie reminded. Lia inclined her head solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Natalie handed all matters rted to filming to Lia, and thetter made the arrangements meticulously. Soon, the day of the filming arrived. Yvettepleted the filming sessfully, and all they had to do was to wait for the photos to start their promotion. That very night, Natalie was teaching Sophia traditional medicine when she received a call. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯m really sorry! I messed everything up!¡± Lia¡¯s choking voice sounded over the line. Gesturing for Sophia to read the book herself, Natalie stood up. She then walked out of the study and answered the call in the corridor. ¡°Lia, you need to calm down. Calm down, and tell me what happened.¡± Hearing her words, Lia took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°After filming ended, Yvette had an allergic reaction. There are rashes on her skin where she wore the Rebirth collection jewelry. Her manager has sent her to the hospital. I received the photos of the rashes, and it seemed like a serious allergic reaction. There is a possibility of scarring if she were to scratch the rashes.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 946 A Cue For Love Chapter 946 A Cue for Love Chapter 946 Do Not Apologize After exining everything, Lia burst into tears once again. Everyone¡¯s efforts could go down the drain following this incident. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Lia did not forget to apologize despite her sobs. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips. ¡°Lia, were you the culprit behind Yvette¡¯s allergic reaction? If it was you, you should apologize. Otherwise, I don¡¯t want to hear you apologize ever again.¡± Her words were icy and harsh, so Lia stopped sobbing abruptly. Natalie knew Lia was holding back her sobs, so she leaned on the wall and softened her voice. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of liaising, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be held solely responsible. No matter what, Yandel and I will be with you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Before making this call, Lia was ming herself for messing things up, as she automatically assumed it was her fault and that she had let Natalie down. Lia hesitated. ¡°But I¡ª¡± ¡°No buts,¡± Natalie interrupted in a soft tone. ¡°Right now, we need to handle the matter. Even if we need to punish the culprit, it will wait until we finish dealing with the matter.¡± ¡°Got it, Ms. Nichols.¡± ¡°Lia, contact Yandel and ask him to find out where Yvette is hospitalized.¡± Natalie pondered briefly and gave her the orders. ¡°First, we need to consider Yvette¡¯s health. We can only talk about the remaining matters after she gets better.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the call ended, Natalie lost her cool, unlike just moments earlier. Yvette agreed to be the model for the new Rebirth collection after Amos introduced them both. Besides, she was also interested in Muse¡¯s reputation. However, she ended up suffering a serious allergic reaction after wearing the Rebirth collection. As a result, Dream Jewelry, Amos, and Muse¡¯s reputations would be affected. The incident came too suddenly, and it was tough to resolve. If she failed to handle it properly, Dream Jewelry would have to shut down even before it could get introduced to the public properly. Natalie returned to her room, obviously downcast. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sophia asked worriedly. Her brows were scrunched together. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Natalie reached out to ruffle her hair adoringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and focus on your studies. Something urgent cropped up at work, so I need to head out now.¡± Sophia nced at her and bobbed her head obediently. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± The moment Natalie left, Sophia leaped up from her chair and ran to Franklin and the rest. ¡°Everyone, bad news! Something happened to Mommy!¡± Sophia pursed her lips. ¡°She was tutoring me when someone called her. After answering the call, she seemed grim. I think she ran into trouble at work. She had just left a while ago.¡± Frowning, yton told Xavian, ¡°Xavian, find out if there¡¯s any news of Dream Corporation online. Mommy won¡¯t tell us as she doesn¡¯t want us to worry. We can only find out if something happened through the inte.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll get to it right away!¡± Switching on hisptop, Xavian started typing on the keyboard furiously. He soon discovered Dream Jewelry¡¯s scandal. Dream Jewelry¡¯s low quality jewelry. Yvette Snyder is disfigured after wearing low quality jewelry. Great designs can¡¯t change the fact that the jewelry is of poor quality. Dream Jewelry produces low-quality products. Exit the market! Xavian clicked into a photo and saw Yvette being hoisted onto a stretcher. Her wrists and neck were full of rashes. The sight would definitely elicit distress among those who suffered from trypophobia. A Cue For Love Chapter 947 A Cue For Love Chapter 947 A Cue for Love Chapter 947 Hopefully Mommy Is Fine The boys¡ªFranklin, Xavian, and yton¡ªwere unfazed at the sight of the photo. However, Sophia and Yumi gasped in horror as their brows furrowed up. This allergic reaction is too severe! Afraid that Sophia and Yumi would get affected by the photos, Franklin told Xavian, ¡°Xavian, do something to filter out the disgusting photos when we scroll through the inte.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xavian typed furiously for a while. In the blink of an eye, photos of Yvette¡¯s rashes disappeared on Twitter. It was easier to navigate around the page, but the harshments immediately came into view. yton¡¯s gaze dimmed. ¡°Show us a fewments, Xavian,¡± he uttered. ¡°Sure.¡± Xavian then clicked a few times before showing theizens¡¯ harshments to them. Netizen A: What if my goddess gets disfigured? Die, Dream! Netizen B: We should boycott Dream! If Yvette gets any scars, I¡¯ll make sure they pay for their mistake! Netizen C: Oh, no! I¡¯m worried about her face. What a stupidpany. We need to call the police and arrest their CEO! D*mn it. How could they resort to unscrupulous means to earn money? Netizen D: Fck them! Fck¡­ After reading thements, the kids wore conflicted looks. Clenching her fists, Yumi mmed on the table angrily. ¡°What do they know? They don¡¯t even know Mommy in real life. How could they insult her that way? Mommy will be upset if she reads these even if she knows they are talking nonsense. Xavian, can you delete thesements?¡± Xavian punched out a series of codes on his keyboard to delete thements. While they indeed were nowhere in sight after that, the kids could still see many horrendousments left by theizens. ¡°It is easy for me to delete a fewments,¡± Xavian exined. ¡°But you saw how theizens keep postingments. If I block this topic, their hatred for Mommy will grow. They will assume Mommy paid to block the trending topics and will resort to other ways to attack her!¡± The other kids could understand his concern. However, they were pretty upset after reading the disturbingments. ¡°Someone must be behind this!¡± Franklin dered icily. ¡°But we¡¯re way too young to be of help.¡± yton patted his shoulders tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mommy. Before she found you, she had ovee numerous obstacles. I trust she can handle the matter herself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xavian confirmed with a nod. ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t a frail person who will get framed easily without knowing how to fight back! Besides, Daddy is in Yaleview. If he sees the news, he¡¯ll help Mommy even if he still needs to stay low.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. The others felt better upon hearing the two¡¯s ims. Holding her hands tightly, Sophia muttered nervously, ¡°I hope Mommy will be fine!¡± Meanwhile, Jerry was on his phone when he saw the trending topic on Twitter about Natalie and Dream Jewelry. He clicked in and saw the content. At once, he got so taken aback that his pen fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°How did this happen?¡± he eximed. At the thought of Natalie in the eye of the storm, Jerry leaped up from his seat. It was Natalie who cured his acute asthma. Now that she was in trouble, he had to go to his sister and parents to see if his family could be of help. A Cue For Love Chapter 948 A Cue For Love Chapter 948 A Cue for Love Chapter 948 Ruthless Jerry hurried out of his bedroom and went to Olivia¡¯s bedroom. Raising his hand, he knocked on her door. Knock, knock! ¡°Who is it?¡± Olivia called outzily inside her room. ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s me, Jerry.¡± Hearing his voice, Olivia said, ¡°Jerry? Come on in.¡± After gaining her approval, Jerry turned the doorknob and opened the door. Inside, he saw Olivia d in a white robe. With her legs crossed, she was applying nail polish on her nails carefully, not forgetting to blow on her nails to dry them. ¡°I need your help, Olivia. You need to help me!¡± Jerry scurried over to her earnestly. Confused, Olivia ced the nail polish down and asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me why you need my help. Did you cause trouble in school? Do you need me to settle it for you?¡± ¡°No. I didn¡¯t cause trouble in school.¡± After a pause, Jerry added, ¡°It¡¯s rted to Natalie Nichols. I was scrolling on my phone and discovered that Dream Jewelry got into trouble. Yvette wore their jewelry in a shoot and suffered from a severe allergic reaction. As of now, she¡¯s receiving emergency treatment in the hospital now. Everyone is cursing thepany online now. Olivia, Farrington Jewelry is a renownedpany selling jewelry, too. Can we issue a statement to help them out? After all, it might not be the jewelry that gave her an allergic reaction. Perhaps Yvette ate something or came into contact with something that triggered her allergy.¡± He had barely finished his words when Olivia let out a snort. ¡°Jerry, are you all right?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that, Olivia?¡± A smug and vicious look shed across Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yvette¡¯s fans are focusing on the matter. This has nothing to do with Farrington Jewelry at all. Why do we have to get involved in this mess?¡± ¡°Because this must be a misunderstanding, Olivia!¡± Jerry knew that Natalie was not someone who would do that. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a misunderstanding? It doesn¡¯t matter at all. Now, the allergy reaction is obviously rted to Dream Jewelry, and our jewelry collection will be released in three days. As for Natalie, she has to fend for herself,¡± came Olivia¡¯s frosty answer. ¡°Olivia¡ª¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop calling my name!¡± Olivia pped Jerry¡¯s hand away and warned, ¡°Dream is our rival. If she¡¯s in trouble, we¡¯ll get a chance to seed. Even if you go to Mom and Dad, they won¡¯t help you!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°This is how ruthless the corporate world can be, Jerry.¡± Olivia folded her arms and stated viciously, ¡°You get to see how harsh reality can be. That¡¯s how things work! You lose some, and you win some. It¡¯ste, so you should go to bed soon. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Jerry wanted to protest, but Olivia told him to leave. Despite his reluctance, he had no choice but to trudge out of her room. After Jerry left, Olivia got herself a bottle of red wine from the wine cab nonchntly. Pouring it into the decanter, she took a deep breath to take in the scent of the wine. It was a celebration for her. ¡°Natalie, oh Natalie¡­¡± Swirling the ss in her hand, Olivia shed a smug smile. She enjoyed seeing the red liquid sshing around the ss. ¡°He whoughsstughs longest. You tried to take what¡¯s mine away from me, huh? I shall see how you¡¯ll do that.¡± It would be pretty difficult for Natalie to prove her innocence in the allergy scandal. Even if she managed to clear her name, Dream and Muse¡¯s reputation would still be affected. Natalie brought this upon herself! Anna picked the wrong person to coborate with. She refused to coborate with us and chose to work with Dream instead. She deserves this! Olivia raised her ss and toasted herself before finishing the wine in one gulp. A Cue For Love Chapter 949 A Cue For Love Chapter 949 A Cue for Love Chapter 949 Finding A Way To Sneak In When Natalie arrived at the hospital, the entrance was crowded with Yvette¡¯s fans. Both male and female fans held bouquets, banners, and neon signs as they waited outside the hospital anxiously for an update. To make sure the hospital could operate as usual, many security guards were maintaining order at the entrance. Yvette was an award-winning actress that lived up to her name. Her works were well-known to many, and she had never been involved in any scandals with any male celebrities. Since her debut, she spent most of her time filming and rose to stardom through her own capabilities. That was why she managed to win many awards. As she suffered from a severe allergy reaction, it would definitely affect her career. Right now, Natalie had to enter the hospital to find out Yvette¡¯s current condition. She had to figure out a treatment n before Yvette¡¯s dermisyer gotpromised. If the allergy managed topromise Yvette¡¯s dermisyer, no one could stop her skin from scarring. It did not matter who was behind this, for Yvette was innocent. Natalie must do her best to minimize Yvette¡¯s suffering. Concealing herself among the fans, she observed her surroundings carefully. Indeed, she soon spotted Yandel and Lia not far away. Both of them bore grim expressions. Lia¡¯s eyes were swollen as a result of her crying, and the line between Yandel¡¯s brows was so deep that he could kill a fly between them. Fortunately, the people around them were either sad, anxious, or upset. Thus, they seemed to blend in with the crowd. Natalie went over to them and shot them a look. Taking her hint, Yandel and Lia followed her out of the crowd. ¡°Boss, I think you should head back now,¡± Yandel told her worriedly. ¡°If they find out you¡¯re the chairwoman of Dream, the consequences will be horrible.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I came here to see Yvette. I must see her.¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°I need to find out if her allergy was real or fake. Besides, I¡¯m afraid that the doctors can¡¯t discover the root of her problem and dy her treatment. If that were to happen, a simple illness will turn to aplicated disease.¡± Natalie was so calm as though the matter had nothing to do with Dream Jewelry or her. Nevertheless, her calm demeanor managed to calm the extremely anxious Yandel and Lia down as well. They both cleared their heads and started wondering what they should do to minimize Dream¡¯s losses. After a while, Yandel said, ¡°Boss, Lia and I trust your medical skills, but how are you going to sneak in now? The security guards are standing guard at the entrance, and outsiders aren¡¯t allowed entry. It isn¡¯t that easy to sneak in.¡± Something flickered in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she nced at Yandel. ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t easy, but it isn¡¯t as hard as you imagine.¡± Yandel was surprised at her words. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°Just watch!¡± Yandel and Lia were still mystified. In a secluded corner, Natalie pulled out a sharp knife. Upon seeing that, Lia nched in horror. ¡°Ms. Nichols, what are you going to do?¡± Instead of answering her question, Natalie raised the knife and shed it across her left calf. At once, blood streamed down her wound. Soon, the hem of Natalie¡¯s pants was drenched with blood. ¡°Natalie Nichols, have you gone crazy?¡± Yandel blurted out incredulously. He did not address Natalie the usual way he did and called her by her full name. Lia gasped in disbelief as she stood rooted in her spot, utterly dumbfounded by Natalie¡¯s action. A Cue For Love Chapter 950 A Cue For Love Chapter 950 A Cue for Love Chapter 950 You Lunatic ¡°You won¡¯t get anywhere in life if you don¡¯t go the extra mile.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled as though she felt no pain. ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures, you know? But whatever I¡¯m dealing with now, I¡¯m going to return one day.¡± Yandel tried to stop the bleeding, only to have Natalie evade him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Yandel. Let the doctors take care of this when I get to the hospital.¡± The man gritted his teeth while staring at the calm yet demonic woman. ¡°You lunatic. You¡¯re an absolute lunatic!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie merelyughed. He¡¯s right. I really am a lunatic, but this is the only way out now. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not even sustaining enough injuries, Yandel. Let me go to Yvette¡¯s ward in the midst of this commotion,¡± Natalie remarked slowly. ¡°Get Lia to put the me on youter. But first, I need you to distract the security guards. Buy me as much time as you can.¡± The woman was willing to go this far. Despite knowing the consequences, Yandel and Lia nodded. After the three hade to an agreement, Lia stood among the crowd and raised her voice. ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of Dream! Yvette¡¯s allergic reaction surely has something to do with yourpany! You¡¯d better exin yourself, or we¡¯re not letting you go!¡± Thanks to that, everyone¡¯s gazes shifted to Yandel. All the people who hade were naturally Yvette¡¯s diehard fans, and they red at Yandel as though he was their arch-nemesis. Yandel felt a chill run down his spine, but at the thought of needing to help Natalie buy some time, he stood in ce. ¡°This is all a misunderstanding! We¡¯re still looking into what caused Yvette¡¯s condition and are awaiting the results!¡± Yandel was speaking the truth, but at this point, the fans were not having it. They charged toward him at once, hurling their bouquets and banners in his direction. Security immediately swooped in to control the crowd. With the guards distracted, Natalie limped her way to the hospital entrance. ¡°My¡­ My leg¡¯s been hurt¡­¡± she said to the medical personnel pleadingly. Given that she had made no attempt to stop the bleeding, crimson droplets could be seen trickling down her ankle. The doctor could not see any wound but was rmed by the flowing blood. ¡°This is an emergency! I¡¯ll call a nurse right away!¡± he eximed while picking up the phone. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Doctor.¡± Natalie hurriedly grabbed the phone. ¡°Please make an appointment for me. I¡¯ll head in myself.¡± No. I can¡¯t have a medical staff following me, or I won¡¯t be able to get close to Yvette at all. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s fine? You¡¯re losing so much blood!¡± the doctor uttered. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, really. I¡ª¡± Just then, a man¡¯s voice rang out from behind her. ¡°We¡¯re a little short-handed now. Let me carry her upstairs.¡± The man wore a white robe, a face mask, and a pair of safety goggles. He had covered himself up so well that apart from his nametag, there was no other way of telling what he looked like. The doctor at the reception desk stilled briefly as he wondered who this man was, but he nodded after seeing thetter¡¯s tag. ¡°All right, Dr. Lindberg. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The next second, the man bent over and gently lifted Natalie up. By the time Natalie returned to her senses, she was already on the man¡¯s back and could only wrap her arms around his waist so as to not fall off. What should I do? Just as she wondered how to shake this man off and get to Yvette¡¯s ward, the man suddenly said to her, ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s me.¡± He spoke with a voice so hoarse that it sounded as though his throat had been damaged by fire. Among all the people Natalie knew, there was only one person who sounded like this. ¡°X-Xander?¡± she asked in disbelief. A Cue For Love Chapter 951 A Cue For Love Chapter 951 A Cue for Love Chapter 951 Horrifying Wound ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± the man responded with a slight nod. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Natalie looked visibly bewildered. What is he doing here? ¡°Surprised? I saw the news online and knew you¡¯d think of a way to sneak into the hospital and check on Yvette.¡± Then, the man paused briefly before continuing, ¡°I thought you¡¯de up with a better idea, but to think you resorted to such means instead¡­ It looks like I underestimated you.¡± There did not seem to be any expression in his raspy voice, but Natalie could feel a hint of emotion from hisst sentence. It was slightly akin to the feeling of gnashing one¡¯s teeth. ¡°Put me down then,¡± Natalie asserted, getting straight to the point. ¡°Since you know what I¡¯m here for, don¡¯t waste my time. I have to find Yvette and cure her allergy.¡± Yet, the man whose back she was on seemed to ignore herpletely. ¡°Put me down, Xander! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± the woman demanded in frustration. ¡°I did, but I¡¯m not putting you down.¡± ¡°You!¡± Natalie began to struggle, only to end up brushing her injured leg against the man¡¯s waist by ident, causing her to hiss in pain. It hurt so much that she had to stop moving. ¡°Now that you know it hurts, stop moving,¡± ordered Samuel as a look of heartache shed in his eyes. ¡°Yvette needs medical attention, but so do you. Stay up there and don¡¯t move. If you listen to me, I promise you¡¯ll get to see Yvette as soon as possible. But if you keep moving around like that again, I have a hundred ways to make sure you don¡¯t get to see her.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. He was well aware of how stubborn Natalie was that she could disregard her own injuries. Now that he had approached her using a different persona, she was being even more hard-headed. Thus, the man figured that instead of talking nicely or deceiving her, it was better to resort to threatening her. The oue was as he had expected. Natalie tightened her grip on his neck while gnashing her teeth. ¡°Fine, but you¡¯d better remember what you just said. I won¡¯t forgive you if you dy my ns!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Not saying anything more, Samuel quickened his footsteps and walked toward an empty ward. He then turned the knob and opened the door before carrying Natalie in and cing her on the bed gently. ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get some medication. If I find you missing when Ie back, I¡¯m going to do what I said I¡¯d do. You can try your luck if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Samuel warned as he got down on one knee and red at the woman. His presence was far too menacing. Even Natalie felt intimidated as she sat on the bed. Even so, as scary as he was, he could not hide the concern he felt for her. Hence, Natalie remained seated as a conflicted look surfaced in her eyes. She had thought of running off while the man was away, but not anymore after ncing at her bleeding wound and remembering his threats. It was not long before Samuel returned to the ward while pushing a cart. He grabbed a first-aid kit, opened it up, and retrieved some gauze, alcohol, and a sewing kit. ¡°Give me the first-aid kit. It¡¯ll be quicker if I do it myself,¡± Natalie urged, wanting to speed things up. However, Samuel paid her no heed. Instead, he got down on one knee again and lifted the hem of her pants. In an instant, he noticed how horrific the wound appeared. The opened flesh now even looked slightly pale due to the excessive bleeding. A Cue For Love Chapter 952 A Cue For Love Chapter 952 A Cue for Love Chapter 952 Trembling Samuel had guessed the severity of her injury from the amount of blood staining her pants, but seeing the actual wound with his own eyes was apletely different scenario. Although the man had a pair of thick goggles on, Natalie could see he was staring intently at her wound. The goggles made him look insincere, but those eyes of his were filled with nothing but anguish. Still, that made Natalie feel ufortable. She tried to move her leg so as to avoid the man¡¯s gaze, only to feel her ankle being held tightly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± the man instructed in a deep voice. ¡°You¡¯ll mess up the stitching if you do, and I¡¯ll have to start over. That¡¯s going to waste more time.¡± Tensing up, Natalie muttered, ¡°Hurry it up then.¡± With the help of some cotton gauze, Samuel dabbed away all the blood around the injury. Then, he grabbed a needle and some thread, preparing to stitch the wound. Even he felt slightly nervous stitching her up. If his distress caused him to lose hisposure, Natalie would end up feeling more pain. With that in mind, Samuel began to stitch the wound. Every time he pierced her skin with the needle, he, too, felt as if his heart was being stabbed. Despite that, for the whole ten-minute duration, Natalie never cried out in pain. Still, beads of sweat could be seen rolling down her forehead by the time Samuel was done. Thetter was not doing any better either; his mask and goggles were now drenched in sweat as well. ¡°Did you really have to go this far just to put on a show?¡± Samuel could not help but grumble as he got up slowly. Did she not know that she wouldn¡¯t be the only one in pain by doing this? ¡°How else would I be able to put on a show?¡± Natalie raised her head willfully. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to thank you. I probably would¡¯ve already been inside Yvette¡¯s ward by now if you hadn¡¯t held me back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite the ingrate.¡± ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t one.¡± After her curt response, Natalie lowered the hem of her pants before turning to walk away. Suddenly, Samuel grabbed onto her wrist. ¡°What?¡± She turned around and nced at him frostily. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you told me to, so stop wasting my time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You may not believe me, but I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± Samuel enunciated. Of course, there was an exception to his statement, and it was about the poison inside his body. Natalie¡¯s eyes gleamed briefly as an inexplicable feeling rose within her. He¡¯s Xander York, but why does he remind me so much of that man? Why is it always Mr. York helping me during my most dire moments and not that other man whom I yearn for? Knowing there was no time to hesitate, Natalie quickly suppressed those inane thoughts. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll trust you just this once.¡± With that, she followed the man to the hospital¡¯s VIP area, which was being guarded by security. Natalie had thought she would need a disguise, and yet, as soon as the man next to her showed the security guards something on his phone, they made way for him. ¡°What did you show them?¡± the woman asked in astonishment. ¡°A corporate document written by Yvette¡¯s agency,¡± Samuel answered while holding on to Natalie as they arrived at the door to Ward 1101. ¡°It¡¯s true that Yvette had an allergic reaction, but there are no allergens in her body, which is a little unusual. Still, with your medical skills, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be okay.¡± Hearing him, Natalie froze briefly. He knows about my medical skills? No, I don¡¯t have time to think about this. I have to figure out what¡¯s wrong with Yvette. After knocking on the door, the woman turned the knob and walked in, only to be taken aback by what she saw. The ward was in aplete mess, with the shards of a broken vase all over the floor. Then, she spotted Yvette d in a hospital gown and seated in a corner of the hospital bed, hugging her legs as she trembled. A Cue For Love Chapter 953 A Cue For Love Chapter 953 A Cue for Love Chapter 953 I Can Help When Yvette heard the door open, she immediately nced at it nervously. ¡°Don¡¯te here! Didn¡¯t I say I want some time alone?¡± Yvette choked up as she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t try to console me! No matter what you say, you can¡¯t change the fact that I might have scars on my body! If I end up with scars, all my hard work over the years would be in vain¡­¡± It was then realization dawned on Natalie. Yvette is worried that she might have permanent scars. Natalie walked around the shards of ss on the floor and slowly approached Yvette. When Yvette saw Natalie approaching her despite her warning, she shouted hysterically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I don¡¯t need anyone to help me! No one can help me! No one! I don¡¯t even know how did I end up being this way!¡± Natalie had seen how gentle and elegant Yvette was in an interview. Yvette is right. This has nothing to do with her. Most probably, someone was just using her to hurt me. At that moment, Natalie didn¡¯t think Yvette was acting insanely. Instead, she felt guilty and remorseful. ¡°I can help you.¡± A determined glint appeared in Natalie¡¯s eyes when she walked toward Yvette. ¡°Help me?¡± Yvette stroked her hair and smiled tearfully. She then climbed toward the edge of the bed and stared at Natalie. ¡°I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here, and I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my fan. Heck, even if you¡¯re someone mypany sent to give me a psychological consultation, I want you gone! Go away! I don¡¯t need you to feel sorry for me, and I don¡¯t believe you can help me!¡± Yvette was very agitated, and she wanted to get out of bed with her bare feet. Natalie was worried that Yvette could get hurt by stepping on the ss pieces on the floor. Hence, she immediately knocked Yvette out cold before thetter could get out of bed. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Go to sleep, okay? I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Natalie narrowed her gaze and parted her rosy lips, saying, ¡°When you wake up, everything¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Yvette felt a sharp pain in her neck before cking out. Natalie then took Yvette¡¯s pulse. From modern medicine¡¯s perspective, Yvette¡¯s allergy is caused by her skining into contact with certain chemicals. From traditional medicine¡¯s perspective, however, it seems like she¡¯s suffering from an invasion of evil poison into her body. Her rashes and damages to the skin are symptoms of said poison. I should prioritize expelling the poison from Yvette¡¯s body. After that, I¡¯ll apply herbs to the damage she had suffered on her skin. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie then took out her acupuncture kit and opened it before pulling out a silver needle. While holding her breath, Natalie removed Yvette¡¯s hospital gown with one hand while inserting needles into Yvette¡¯s acupoints with the other. Every single needle she inserted was of different depth and force. By the time all the crystal needles were inserted into Yvette¡¯s acupoints, Natalie was drenched in sweat. Prior to the procedure, Natalie had forgotten about the injury she had on her leg. By the time she was done, she realized that the stitches on her leg were tearing on her skin, causing her pain. Natalie could barely support herself anymore, so she finally sat down. Yvette, with the crystal needles in her acupoints, was in a lot of pain as well. Moisture was seen seeping out from the acupoints in the form of fog, and the needles had turned ck from the initial silver color. Although Yvette was still unconscious, she seemed to feel a lot of pain. She was furrowing her brows, and beads of sweat were gathered on her forehead. Ten minutester, the pain she was feeling had reached its peak. After half an hour, the pain seemed to have lessened, and Yvette didn¡¯t look like she was struggling as muchpared to before. A Cue For Love Chapter 954 A Cue For Love Chapter 954 A Cue for Love Chapter 954 Angry At Himself Natalie took her pulse again, and she was relieved when she found Yvette stable. After all, I¡¯m the reason Yvette is in this situation. If she were to have permanent scars because of the allergy and lose her career, that¡¯s something money can¡¯t fix. I owe her that much. Now, I¡¯ve already paid half of my debt. Natalie stood up and started to remove the crystal needles from the acupoints one after another. The crystal needles were the Bayers¡¯ family heirloom. After she removed the needles, they returned to their silvery-white color again. After keeping the crystal needles away, Natalie took out a bottle of snow cream she made and applied some to Yvette¡¯s allergic spots. She then left the rest of the cream on the bedside table. While she was at it, she wrote a note and put it under the bottle before leaving. The moment Natalie left Yvette¡¯s ward, she saw a familiar figure. That man was none other than Xander. He was fully armed and all covered up. ¡°You¡¯ve been here all along?¡± Natalie murmured. ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded and asked, ¡°How is everything?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve already treated Yvette¡¯s allergy, and she¡¯ll fully recover in a few days¡¯ time. The itchy spots she had before this won¡¯t leave scars behind,¡± Natalie exined in a serious tone. The man then narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Did I ask about Yvette?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was stunned. The man said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I was asking about you. How about your leg? Did the wound open up again?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t expect the man to care about her instead of Yvette, and she felt touched. However, she was also overwhelmed by an inexplicable wave ofplicated feelings. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about me.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t want to dwell on those feelings, and she purposely averted her gaze. An unpleasant feeling stuffed up Samuel¡¯s chest as well. ¡°If you can take good care of yourself, I wouldn¡¯t need to be concerned. Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t done that, so don¡¯t me me for intervening.¡± As soon as those words fell, Samuel bent down and put his strong arm behind Natalie¡¯s legs before lifting her up domineeringly. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she eximed. ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± Natalie tried to struggle her way out of Samuel¡¯s arms. s, even if she wasn¡¯t injured, there was no way she could ovee Samuel¡¯s strength. ¡°Let go of me, Xander!¡± Samuel replied impatiently, ¡°I won¡¯t. If I were you, I would rather just stay still and not fight back. After all, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting out of this. Wouldn¡¯t you only hurt yourself the more you try to resist?¡± ¡°You!¡± Underneath the mask and goggles, Samuel was pursing his lips. He was also in a bad mood because he was angry at the fact that Natalie had once again risked her life doing things she thought were right when he wasn¡¯t around. Despite how angry he was with Natalie, he was more pissed off at himself. Even though I¡¯m right in front of her, I can¡¯t even show her my face. I have no choice but to help her sneakily. I can solve all the problems just by taking off my mask and goggles. However, I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t bring myself to do that. I can¡¯t give her hope. Once I¡¯ve done that, what am I supposed to do half a year later? What is she supposed to do by then? Samuel hugged her tight and once again brought her into the empty ward. Without saying a word in advance, he rolled up her trousers and saw blood flowing out of the part that had just been sewn. Natalie saw it as well, but she was unfazed. If she was given another chance, even if she knew the sutures would give way, she would still choose to treat Yvette with her crystal needles. At the same time, Samuel¡¯s heart ached when he saw the blood on the wound. A Cue For Love Chapter 955 A Cue For Love Chapter 955 A Cue for Love Chapter 955 Total Control ¡°You¡¯re very capable, aren¡¯t you?¡± Samuel uttered in a hoarse voice. ¡°Thanks for yourpliments.¡± Natalie knew Samuel was being sarcastic, but she didn¡¯t want to back down. It¡¯s my body, so I make my own decisions. Die or live, it¡¯s entirely my decision. No one else has a say in that. Thest man who controlled me so domineeringly like this was Samuel! Although he can do it, that doesn¡¯t mean other men could. Knowing that Natalie wouldn¡¯t speak to him nicely, Samuel didn¡¯t want to bicker with her. Either way, In the end, one of us is going to feel hurt. I don¡¯t want her to feel hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll re-apply the medicine and re-bandage it,¡± he instructed. Natalie asked casually, ¡°Do you mind getting a doctor here? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a certified doctor.¡± Samuel peeled a bandage off before saying, ¡±Well, I¡¯m not. But how about you? Didn¡¯t you treat Yvette¡¯s allergy just now? Are you a certified doctor?¡± Natalie was rendered speechless. Although she was certified to conduct an autopsy, she wasn¡¯t a certified doctor. She was only good at traditional medicine, and she had her mother and Malcolm to thank for it. ¡°Stop moving.¡± ¡°You might not know why I¡¯ve appeared, but all you need to know is that I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± While applying medicine to her wound, he added in a deep voice, ¡°You only have to endure my presence for a little while longer, though. I don¡¯t know when, but I¡¯m leaving to go somewhere far. By then, you won¡¯t get to see me anymore.¡± As Samuel was telling her about what he had gone through, almost half of the information he had told her wasn¡¯t real. However, his feelings for her couldn¡¯t be more genuine. Without knowing how to react, Natalie just kept listening to him talk while he attended to her wound meticulously. He seems to have figured out my intentions. In fact, I feel like he knows everything about my personality. It¡¯s as if he has total control over me! Shortly after, Natalie¡¯s injury was taken care of. ¡°It¡¯ste. Sleep here tonight, okay?¡± Samuel slowly stood up from kneeling on one knee and said, ¡°When you wake up tomorrow, you can check on Yvette to see if she has recovered.¡± Natalie nodded. Xander¡¯s suggestion makes sense. ¡°My phone¡¯s dead. May I borrow yours?¡± Samuel reached out his opened palm. Natalie unhesitatingly gave him her phone without thinking too much about it. ¡°Here.¡± To her surprise, instead of making a call or sending a text, Samuel kept the phone in his pocket. ¡°Xander, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t confiscate your phone, you¡¯re not going to have a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Samuel said softly. ¡°I¡¯m only keeping it for one night. You¡¯ll have it back tomorrow morning.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s my phone! How could you?¡± Natalie widened her eyes in agitation. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, kindly think about the times when I¡¯ve helped you. See it as returning me the favors.¡± Natalie was speechless, and she could only watch him leave. At the same time, she was gritting her teeth in anger. He¡¯s right, though. I owe him a lot of favors. If I want to go against him, I would be going against my savior! That¡¯s against my principle. However, I can¡¯t keep letting him control me! Xander! Not once did Samuel blow his cover, but he still managed to have control over her. Since Natalie didn¡¯t have her phone with her, she wasn¡¯t interrupted by the inte. Thus, all she could do was lie in bed and force herself to fall asleep. She tried very hard to fall asleep, and she did fall asleep in the end. While she was asleep, she was dreaming about two men. One of them was Samuel, and the other one was Xander with his silver mask on. A Cue For Love Chapter 956 A Cue For Love Chapter 956 A Cue for Love Chapter 956 Grabbed Tightly Both of the men appeared in her dream at the same time. Before she could say anything, both of those men disappeared into countless shiny butterflies. In a blink of an eye, the butterflies vanished into thin air. ¡°Samuel!¡± Natalie kept running frantically in the darkness because she wanted to look for Samuel. Although Xander had saved her many times before, he was nothing more than a savior to her. Samuel, however, was the man she truly loved. Nevertheless, no matter how hard she tried to run, all she could see was darkness. All of a sudden, there was a ray of white light, and Natalie picked up her pace, running toward the light. When she thought she finally found Samuel, she ran toward him and hugged him tightly from behind. ¡°Samuel, where did you go? Why did you lie to me? If you don¡¯t exin everything to me, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± The moment she hugged him, she felt safe. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As she waited for Samuel to answer her, she was greeted by a hoarse and deep voice. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Natalie shook her head confidently. ¡°I¡¯m not Samuel. I¡¯m Xander.¡± ¡°What? You¡­¡± When the man in her dream turned around, she saw the familiar silver mask. ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t wake herself up from that dream. Meanwhile, outside of her dream, her face had flushed red, and it was burning. Beads of sweat could be seen gathered on her forehead as well. In fact, her whole body was burning up. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­ I don¡¯t want this¡­¡± she mumbled in her sleep. Natalie¡¯s wound was inmed. When Samuel was watching her that night, he immediately knew something was wrong. ¡°Jesper, get a doctor. Get the best doctor toe here,¡± Samuel ordered in a deep voice. Jesper threw a nce at Natalie and noticed her condition. He then ran to the doctors¡¯ room to find the chief doctor. Soon after, the doctor arrived, and he was frightened when he saw Samuel, who was wearing the silver mask. Although Samuel was wearing a mask, the doctor could still feel the domineering aura of a ruthless tyrant that he was exuding. Hence, the doctor knew he had to proceed warily. The doctor took Natalie¡¯s temperature, and he was stunned when he saw she was having a fever of almost forty degrees Celsius. He then instantly gave her an injection to lower her temperature. ¡°How long until her fever subsides?¡± Samuel asked curtly. ¡°It¡¯ll take around¡ª¡± ¡°Just tell me how long will it take!¡± Samuel interrupted coldly. Upon hearing that, the doctor felt inexplicably guilty. After wiping his sweat with a handkerchief, he answered, ¡°The fever will subside within three hours.¡± ¡°Okay. Remember what you said.¡± Samuel continued in a deep voice, ¡°Since this is a society governed byw, I won¡¯t be able to exchange your life for hers. But if the fever doesn¡¯t go away in three hours, you can kiss your career goodbye.¡± Although he sounded outrageous and dramatic, the doctor knew he meant it. In his heart, he was silently praying that Natalie¡¯s fever would subside within three hours. Please! Don¡¯t let anything go wrong! As Jesper brought the doctor away, only Samuel and Natalie were left in the ward. After the injection, Natalie¡¯s temperature was going down steadily, and she stopped mumbling in her sleep as much as before. Samuel wanted to tuck the nket over Natalie, but she suddenly held his hand and tightened her grip. He tried pulling his hand away, but as if it was a silent tug of war, she refused to let go no matter what. A Cue For Love Chapter 957 A Cue For Love Chapter 957 A Cue for Love Chapter 957 Sleep Talking Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sensing Natalie¡¯s hand wrapped tightly around his, Samuel stayed still and allowed her to do as she pleased. Natalie, who was experiencing a high-grade fever, attempted to ce Samuel¡¯s hand next to her cheek. Samuel did not anticipate Natalie to tug on him so forcefully. The momentum caused him to fall in her direction. He would have ttened her with half his bodyweight if he had not been supporting himself with his other arm. Just as he was about to pull away, he heard Natalie mumbling. ¡°Why¡­ leave me? Why¡­ abandon me¡­ Why¡­ Why?¡± Samuel had to lean his ear close to her lips for some time before he could make out what she was saying as she was stammering. He stood up with mixed emotions churning within him after listening to her sleep-talking. As Natalie was grasping one of his hands, he could not help but caress her cheeks with his other hand. He did not abandon her. If he had a choice, he would never be willing to leave her behind. However, how upset would she be if he told her the poison inside his body, which was initially subdued, rpsed because he saved her? As a result, he had no choice but to make the decision that would hurt her less after weighing the risks and benefits. Samuel¡¯s charming eyes gleamed as he said, ¡°I did not abandon you. I will always stay by your side for the rest of my life¡­¡± And just like that, he did not go anywhere and apanied Natalie inside the ward until her fever completely subsided. When her high temperature receded, she gradually regained her senses and groggily opened her eyes. A cold and expressionless silver mask came into focus. She was not at all surprised. After all, she could only sessfully provide the treatment to Yvette because of him. However, the next second, she noticed she was holding his hand, cing his hand close to her face with their fingers interlocked. She felt as if her mind had exploded at that instant. What in the world am I doing? Guilt-ridden, she hastily let go of Samuel¡¯s hand. The movement startled Samuel, who was resting with his eyes closed. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°H-How long was I asleep?¡± Natalie bit her red lips and nced at Samuel with a confused look. ¡°W- Why is your hand¡­¡± He knew she was uninformed, so he did not want to trouble her with that matter. Thus, he exined, ¡°You¡¯re wound is inmed, and you experienced a high-grade fever close to forty degrees Celsius. You grabbed my hand and called out another man¡¯s name in a daze. Perhaps you took me for somebody else?¡± It did not take long for Natalie to figure out who she had imagined Xander to be. Realizing the inappropriateness of her abrupt action, she muttered a heartfelt apology to Samuel, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did not do that on purpose¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything or have any recollections.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I understand. You were unconscious and did not intend to take advantage of me.¡± She grasped the corner of the nket and knitted her brows. ¡°Xander, I already said I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± At the sight of Natalie¡¯s blushing cheeks due to her fury, Samuel slightly curled the corner of his lips and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intended to take advantage of me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying!¡± If Xander had not been her savior, she would have ignored him right then and there. She pulled away the nket, nning to get off the bed and check on Yvette¡¯s condition. Logically, Yvette should be fine now since she was cleared of the poison. Still, Natalie could not suppress the urge to see if Yvette¡¯s allergy was recovering as she expected. However, Samuel ced his hand on the nket just as she lifted the covers. ¡°My wound has been stitched, and my phone was taken away. I¡¯ve also rested sufficiently, so why are you still stopping me?¡± Natalie red at him. She knew he had her best interest at heart, but she was reluctant to ept the kindness he was showing her for no reason. Natalie felt as if that was all a scheme, waiting for her to be lured into the trap and eliminated instantly when the time was right. A Cue For Love Chapter 958 A Cue For Love Chapter 958 A Cue for Love Chapter 958 Abandoned ¡°Your wound had ruptured once and even led to a high-grade fever. You should be resting in bed. I forbid you from getting down,¡± Samuel replied coldly. ¡°Who are you to lecture me, Xander?¡± Natalie tried to push his arm away. ¡°Even if you are my savior, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re allowed to interfere in my life to this extent?¡± Who am I to lecture you? Instinctively, he wanted to tell her he was her man, but he managed to stop himself from uttering those words at thest minute. ¡°Yes. I do not have the right to lecture you. However, if I haven¡¯t been helping you all these times, do you really think you have more than one life to spare? Having a clear goal and being decisive are certainly the right things to do, but do you need to risk your life in the process?¡± Samuel questioned her adamantly. Unexpectedly, Natalie chuckled upon hearing his speech. ¡°You might be able to stop me once or twice, but will you be able to stop me for the rest of my life? I was also under the assumption I could hide under that person¡¯s protection. No matter how hard I pushed myself to the extent of being injured, he would be there to tend to my wounds and help me deal with all the other things beyond my capabilities. I believed I could live my whole life in that manner. Still, in the end, he abandoned me just like that, didn¡¯t he? Since I cannot hide under someone else¡¯s protection, I choose to be another¡¯s guardian. Even if I end up tattered and broken, this is still my decision to make and my freedom of choice.¡± An enchanting smile spread across Natalie¡¯s face as she spoke. However, the smile was insincere. With theyer of disguise on Samuel¡¯s face, she failed to see his expression under the mask. Suddenly, rity washed over her. She felt she had done something unnecessary. Why did I blurt out all those heartfelt words to him? What purpose can my confession serve other than making myself seem lonely and weak? ¡°Ha.¡± Natalie stroked her long hair and said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°My brain must be malfunctioning after the fever. Why am I telling you all these things?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Natalie was shocked to her core after listening to what Samuel said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. His apology was seeminglyced withplicated emotions. Every word was like a heavy blow to her heart. Nheless, she merely assumed he was apologizing for halting her, and she did not mull further on that matter. ¡°Move aside. I want to see Yvette.¡± This time, Samuel did not stop her. Instead, he gazed at her leaving figure from behind as she walked out of the ward. He took off his silver mask, revealing his breathtakingly handsome face. Sorrow and helplessness filled his narrow eyes. As he grasped the mask, the veins on his arm bulged. If possible, how could I be willing to abandon her? Jesper was stumped when he entered the room and saw Samuel¡¯s downcast demeanor. He didn¡¯t know what to say, but he felt that Samuel, who always appeared formidable and invincible, was rendered humble and meek whenever he was around Natalie. Yet, Samuel continued caring for her without asking or expecting anything in return. Jesper had only felt admiration toward Samuel all those while. However,tely, his heart began to ache for Samuel as well. Even the gods have feelings, not to mention a human with flesh and blood. After Natalie left the ward, she reflected on what she said to Xander while walking in the corridor and realized she had gone a little overboard. Nheless, if she did not rify things with Xander, she was afraid of creating more misunderstandings in the future. Although she had no clue about the n ¡°Xander¡± was harboring, Samuel was still the only person in her heart. She was stubborn in that sense and would remain so for the rest of her life. Then, she shook her head to clear out those distractions that were affecting her normal thought process and pulled herself back to reality as she stood near the VIP ward zone where Yvette was. A group of burly bodyguards was stationed at the VIP zone to prevent some overexcited fans from barging in. A voice sounded from behind Natalie just as she ruminated for a way to get past the security. ¡°Ms. Nichols, are you nning to visit Yvette?¡± She turned around and saw Jesper, Xander¡¯s subordinate. ¡°Why are you here, Jesper?¡± ¡°This is the phone Mr. York instructed for me to return to you.¡± He took out the device from his pocket and handed it to Natalie. Then, he paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Mr. York also suspected you¡¯ll face trouble with the bodyguards, so he told me to escort you to meet with Yvette.¡± ¡°Mr. York¡­¡± Natalie was slightly taken aback by the man¡¯s dedication. ¡°Mrs. Nichols, you¡¯re truly misunderstood Mr. York,¡± exined Jesper, who knew the whole story. A Cue For Love Chapter 959 A Cue For Love Chapter 959 A Cue for Love Chapter 959 Swear Jesper was aware that it was not his ce for him to say some things as a subordinate. Nevertheless, if he did not tell Natalie in Samuel¡¯s stead, he was afraid she would never know everything Samuel had done for her. Naturally, Mr. Bowers is reluctant to share his difficulties, but at the same time, he cannot bear to see Ms. Nichols suffer. ¡°After the allergic incident was exposedst night, Mr. York guessed you woulde to the hospital, so he came to make some necessary arrangements in advance. He stayed inside the ward after you were hurt. It was also Mr. York who summoned the doctor when he realized you suffered from a high-grade fever due to your inmed wound in the middle of the night. He had been keeping youpany the whole night without getting any rest. Mr. York has his reason for putting on the mask. He does not harbor any ill intention toward you. He¡¯s just trying to help you as much as he can¡­¡± Natalie was rendered speechless after listening to Jesper. Although she was not wholly oblivious to the things Xander had done for her, hearing the detailed ount from a third person at that moment made her realize just how much he had done for her in silence. Reminiscing on how she treated him all along, she felt she had indeed been behaving too harshly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie slowly looked up and expressed her sincere gratitude, ¡°Thank you for telling me that.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Jesper nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to Yvette¡¯s ward then.¡± After Jesper exchanged a few words with the bodyguards on duty at the VIP zone, they allowed Natalie to enter. She managed to arrive at Yvette¡¯s ward without a hitch. She knocked, pushed the door open, and entered. Completely different fromst night¡¯s messy and cluttered condition, the room had been properly cleaned up today. All the smashed vases were reced with new ones and decorated with stalks of sunflower, the flower which symbolized vigor. Yvette was resting in a half-sitting position inside the room. She leaned against a pillow behind her back, and her eyes were fixed intently on the paper in her hands. That paper was the one left behind by Nataliest night. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yvette¡¯s eyes shone when she saw Natalie from the corner of her eyes. ¡°The parts affected by the allergic reaction on my body are no longer warm and itchy. The doctor told me my allergy was miraculously cured, and I will recover fully after resting for another two days. Moreover, there will not be any scars on my skin. You are the person who made these possible, right?¡± Yvette was a devoted actor. She experienced mood swings because she thought her neck and face would be scarred, which would spell the end of her acting career. Her emotions were easy to read when she calmed down because they were written all over her face. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°I guessed it was you.¡± Yvette got off the bed, walked up to Natalie, and held thetter¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I reacted so fiercely to youst night when you came to treat my allergy.¡± Yvette wore an apologetic look. ¡°I am not that short-tempered usually. Last night, I was reminded that I could no longer resume my acting career and perform before the big screen. That¡¯s why I broke down emotionally. I¡­¡± Yvette paused briefly before asking with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Which hospital are you from? You look so young. Why are you more skilled than those veteran physicians?¡± Natalie stared into Yvette¡¯s eyes before she said solemnly, ¡°Ms. Snyder, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Natalie Nichols, and I am the chairwoman of Dream Corporation.¡± Yvette immediately let go of Natalie¡¯s hands as a hint of astonishment shed across her eyes when she heard thetter mention Dream Corporation. ¡°You are Dream Corporation¡¯s chairwoman?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The culprit behind my allergic incident?¡± Yvette took a few steps back and questioned Natalie, ¡°You caused me to suffer from the allergy and ruined my appearance. Then, you are also the one to treat my condition. What is actually going on?¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes glinted as she answered, ¡°Ms. Snyder, I can swear on my life that Dream Company is not the culprit behind your allergy. However, I cannot deny Dream Corporation has its shorings, leading to the allergic reaction you developed. I can only promise you that I will thoroughly investigate this matter and provide you with an exnation!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 960 A Cue For Love Chapter 960 A Cue for Love Chapter 960 Wait Yvette focused all her attention on the woman before her upon hearing the speech. She could not help but be entirely captivated by Natalie. Natalie stood with her back straight. Her magnificently beautiful and delicate facial features were comparable even to Yvette, an aplished actor in the entertainment industry. Natalie¡¯s gaze was pure, without a hint of pretense or deceit, and her eyes gleamed with convincing determination. Yvette stared at Natalie and uttered slowly, ¡°I can believe you, but as you said, you must investigate this matter thoroughly and provide me with an exnation. The ident befell me when I was filming a commercial for yourpany. Although this allergic reaction will not leave any scar on my body, I still demand the truth.¡± Natalie agreed with crity, ¡°Okay. Thank you for giving Dream Corporation this chance. I will provide you with the exnation in three days. I will bear all the responsibilities if I fail to realize my promise. By then, regardless of how you decide to punish Dream Corporation and me, I will not make any objection.¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯ll be waiting for your feedback.¡± Yvette nodded at Natalie. ¡°Please, rest well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie let out a deep sigh of relief after she left Yvette¡¯s ward. Albeit still not having a clue regarding the urrence of that incident, at the very least, she had bought herself three additional days. When she exited the hospital, she noticed the sky outside was gray, and it was raining cats and dogs. The fans holding banners and waiting outside the buildingst night were forced to leave because of the downpour. Natalie did not have an umbre. However, at the thought of the limited time she had to carry out the investigation, she dashed into the rain without hesitation. Before she could take more than a few steps, someone grabbed her by her waist from behind. Natalie shuddered at the sudden sense of skin contact. She turned around and saw Xander, who was dressed in a ck shirt, and blurted out the question, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever learn to behave?¡± His hoarse voice wasced with anger. ¡°How does it concern you whether I learn to behave or¡­¡± Before Natalie could finish the rest of her sentence, she felt her legs dangling in the air as Samuel lifted her and carried her in his arms. ¡°Xander, you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up. There¡¯s a limit to my patience. Do not invoke my wrath further.¡± Samuel was unusually enraged. Natalie remained silent, but she continued struggling mightily. Who is he to restrict my movements? Having said that, Samuel¡¯s physique and strength overpowered her. No matter how she thrashed around, he would not budge. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As she tossed and turned in his embrace, her bosom repeatedly rubbed against his chest. Their clothes became wet and slightly transparent because of the rain. Additionally, their bodies were pressed closely together. At that moment, the sensation as their skin brushed against one another was more tantalizing than under normal circumstances. Due to Natalie¡¯s feeble state and her exaggerated movements, she started panting continuously in his arms. Herbored breathing sounded more erotic than anything else to Samuel as if she was seducing him. Natalie¡¯s pants stimted Samuel¡¯s blood to rush to his lower body, rendering him on the verge of losing control. ¡°Stop moving!¡± he warned her in an undertone. Natalie, unaware that she had aroused Samuel¡¯s sexual desires, red at him. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Just you wait.¡± Shortly after, Jesper arrived in a Bentley and brought the car to a halt in front of Samuel and Natalie. Jesper got out of the vehicle and opened the door to the backseat of the car. ¡°Mr. York, please enter.¡± Samuel got into the car while hugging Natalie. Then, Jesper closed the car door and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. Having vaguely sensed Samuel¡¯s intention, Jesper tactfully raised the screen between the front part and backseat of the vehicle. An eerie silence filled the atmosphere in the backseat. The only sounds audible were the pitter-patter of the rain on the roof of the car and the couple¡¯s hot, humid, heavy breathing. Natalie¡¯s clothes were drenched by the rainwater and stuck to her body, entuating her slender and alluring figure. A Cue For Love Chapter 961 A Cue For Love Chapter 961 A Cue for Love Chapter 961 Reining In The Beast ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Natalie said, biting her red lips as she kept her gaze locked on the shiny silver mask. ¡°Why are you so nice to me? You helped me over and over again and you were even more worried about me than my five-year assistant was when I was injured.¡± Natalie stared at him, but Samuel evaded her eyes, shifting his gaze toward her chest. At the end of the day, he was still a man¡ªand more so when he was around Natalie. Her presence was like a fatal spell cast on him, but all this went unnoticed by Natalie herself because she was caught up in rage. She did not realize that her chest was pumping up and down because her heart was palpitating in anger, making her cleavage all the more obvious. Since her clothes were wet, Samuel could almost see through everything. Her whole body was temptinglyid bare before him. He swallowed hard as he gazed at her, trying to curb the beast in him that was eager to be unleashed. At first, Natalie thought Samuel kept quiet because it was a difficult question for him to answer, yet when she trailed his gaze and realized he was eyeing her breast, she covered herself with her hands, ring at him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it,¡± he replied, his voice sexily low. ¡°I just¡ªI just can¡¯t control myself.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Natalie was adamant about obtaining a reply as she glowered at him. ¡°What do you want? What¡¯s your motive?¡± Samuel knew just how doubtful Natalie was of the people around her, so if he was unable to make her let her guard down around him, she would never fully trust him. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± he asked in return. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Natalie blurted out, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Do you need me to tell you the reason why a man treats a woman well?¡± Samuel replied, closing in on her as he spoke slowly. ¡°The fire might have scalded me, but I¡¯m still biologically functional. I believe what I said is already clear enough, Natalie Nichols. Stop pretending as if you do not understand. This answer is already straightforward enough.¡± As Samuel closed in on her, his cold vibe enveloped her along with the moistness of the rainwater that soaked her clothing. Intuitively, Natalie backed off, but there was not much room for retreat when she felt the car door blocking her spine from the back. Natalie was a strong-headed woman. Never had she ever let another man have the upper hand over her, but she knew she was no match for Samuel. Even so, she was still unwilling to be controlled by him. Since she could not escape from the back, she pushed against him to make room for herself. Her hands rested on his sturdy and heaty chest as she retorted, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t act like I don¡¯t understand your meaning.¡± A sneer curved on her lips as she continued, ¡°Thank you for letting me know about your physical ability, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± Samuel did not seem perturbed at all by her response. In fact, it was exactly what he expected from her, but there was no way he was going to let things end there now that it had gotten to this stage. ¡°So you¡¯re rejecting me not because of anything else, but because of the scar on my face?¡± Samuel grunted. Natalie raised her brows and said firmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if a person is blind,me, or deformed as long as he¡¯s the person I love, but if I don¡¯t like the person, then whatever about him has nothing to do with me.¡± Although Samuel had lied to her and let her down, he was still the only person that had ever walked into her heart. As for Xander, he might be her friend, but he would never rece Samuel¡¯s ce in her heart. ¡°Xander, I know you¡¯ve helped me countless times. I want to stay friends with you, so please stop pushing things. Stop wasting time on me. I still have something I need to attend to, so could you drop me somewhere along this road? I think¡ª¡± Screech! Before Natalie could finish, the Bentley took an abrupt turn on the road, swaying her right into the man¡¯s arms. A Cue For Love Chapter 962 A Cue For Love Chapter 962 A Cue for Love Chapter 962 A Glimpse Of The Man She Loved The view was hindered because it was raining outside. When Jesper tried to dodge a car, he spun the steering wheel immediately, sending the car in another direction. He, of course, didn¡¯t know how his action was going to affect Samuel and Natalie, who were in the backseat. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Samuel was quick to react when he leaned backward at the sudden impact, but not Natalie. The momentum sent her upper bodynding right on Samuel¡¯s legs, and her face was just inches away from his groin. After the littlemotion, silence and stillness resumed in the car except for the muted sound of raindrops beating against the window, leaving trails of water as they dripped downward. Inside the car, Natalie could feel the warmth radiating from that part close to her face. She felt she was on the verge of going crazy when she saw with her own eyes that it was erected ording to thews of nature. A pink hue flushed on her cheeks, and her heart throbbed uncontrobly. She knew that Xander was not doing it on purpose, but given how suggestive their positions were, Natalie could not help but feel ashamed. Gosh! Is there a hole I could hide in? Meanwhile, although Samuel looked as calm as a cucumber on the outside, his heart was drumming. He could feel the blood pumping up that part of his body, so much so that it felt like exploding. Given that he already found her irresistible during usual times, this delicate moment was way more tormenting for him. Her face was red; she looked disoriented; her hair was tousled; her clothes were wet; her body shape was curvy¡ªshe was breathtakingly beautiful. Even in the past, Samuel had not controlled himself when he was around her, so when he saw her in this state, he painfully wanted to spread her legs and make her ride him so he could do all the things he desired to her. His hands slid to her waist, and just as Natalie thought he was about to force himself on her, he pulled her up and inclined his body before pulling the safety belt around her. In the end, he did not do anything that crossed the boundaries. ¡°Make sure you fasten your seatbelt if you don¡¯t want anything like this happening again,¡± he reminded, looking outside of the car. His blood was still raging, so he kept telling himself to calm down. He knew he must cool himself down, even if it meant forcing himself to. Samuel had no choice. After all, he was the one who made Natalie think he was Xander. If he were to ignore her feelings and do something extreme to her, he would only push her further away from him. If he went overboard, she might even reject any form of help from him in the future. This would only put her in danger. If he had to choose between his desires and safeguarding her for half a year, he would readily choose thetter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to finish what you were saying. I understand your position on this,¡± he remarked, still looking out of the window. ¡°You can choose not to ept my feelings. Likewise, I have the freedom to do what I want to do for you. Who knows one day I might just leave when the time is up? You might not even see me again.¡± Natalie¡¯s pupils widened as she heard that. She did not expect the man to say something like that. Natalie could not help but wonder what he meant when he said he would leave one day. He sounded as if his departure from the world was close. To her, although he experienced the fire three years ago, it only burned his skin. It did not make sense that he would die because of that. He should be able to live a good long life. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in meddling with your career,¡± Samuel said, finally turning back toward her. ¡°I just want you to be safe. I want you to take your well-being seriously. You should prioritize yourself above everything else¡ªincluding whether Yvette would be disfigured, or whether Dream would be crushed.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Natalie suddenly realized that beneath that cold and emotionless mask, she could still feel a familiar presence. Her thoughts were a mess. Thest person who spoke to her that way was Samuel. Her brain told her that the man before her had nothing to do with Samuel, but there was a voice in her heart telling her that she just caught a glimpse of the man she loved. A Cue For Love Chapter 963 A Cue For Love Chapter 963 A Cue for Love Chapter 963 He Wants To Sleep With You ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Natalie blurted out, but she instantly realized her blunder. Samuel was taken aback when he heard that too. Did I give myself away? No¡­ I¡¯m wearing a mask and I¡¯m sure I sound like Xander too. There¡¯s no way she can see through my disguise. Samuel was flustered, but he tried keeping his calm. ¡°So am I Samuel¡¯s recement to you?¡± Natalie was speechless. Before long, sheposed herself and spoke again. ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the fever. My brain is not working properly. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Samuel. You¡¯d better be clear on this.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she assured, lifting her face. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll take a short nap. Could you send me to Dream?¡± After finishing her sentence, instead of waiting for a reply, she turned to look out the window. It was pouring outside. D*mn it! I must be crazy. How could I call him Samuel? He¡¯s clearly not Samuel! She wanted to ask ¡°Xander¡± what he was nning, and at the same time, she missed Samuel so much. Little did Natalie know, the person that she missed dearly was actually right beside her all the time. In less than thirty minutes, the Bentley slowly pulled over at Dream. When Natalie opened the door and went down, she realized someone was already holding a ck umbre for her. ¡°I¡¯m good. You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve sent you all the way here already anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter to go another mile. I¡¯ll leave after you go in,¡± Samuel answered. Natalie scanned her fingerprint and was granted ess to the core building of thepany¡¯s business area. When Yandel and Lia heard the door opening, they quickly ran over to the entrance anxiously. When they saw that Natalie was drenched and that there was a strapping and dashing man with a mask beside her, they could not help but wonder what was going on. The man was equally soaked, and although they could not see his face behind the mask, he still gave off a forbidding demeanor. Rip! Seeing that Yandel¡¯s gaze swept across Natalie, Samuel reached for the curtain aside and tore it, wrapping it around her body to cover her soaked clothes and her visible skin beneath it. Although there was nothing going on between Yandel and Natalie, Samuel still did not want him to stare at Natalie. Before either of them could react, Samuel had already wrapped her up like a burrito. Yandel, Lia, and Natalie were all stunned speechless, thinking that Samuel was overreacting. ¡°Ms. Nichols, this is¡­?¡± Lia asked out of curiosity. ¡°Meet Xander from the York family. He helped me secretly after I went to the hospital yesterday. I wouldn¡¯t have managed to treat Yvette if it were not for him,¡± exined Natalie. Xander York was not a name unfamiliar to Yandel and Lia. They had heard about how the young man survived the fire some time ago. It was rumored that it was a horrible ident and that Xander was disfigured after that. They finally understood why that man was wearing a mask. ¡°This is Yandel Moss. He¡¯s the CEO of Dream Corporation. This is Lia Johnson, the head of the Public Rtions Department,¡± Natalie introduced. Samuel nodded politely as if it was his first time meeting them. ¡°Nice you meet you guys.¡± Knowing that these two were trusted confidants of Natalie, Samuel felt a lot less worried about entrusting her to them, so he left right after that. After the man went off, Lia looked at Natalie from the top to the bottom, saying, ¡°Do you want a change of clothes? I¡¯ve got a few.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Natalie could not move a muscle since she was wrapped up, so it went without saying that she would love to change into regr clothes. After Lia left, Yandel came over and pointed out the truth. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m a hundred percent sure this man wants to sleep with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. A Cue For Love Chapter 964 A Cue For Love Chapter 964 A Cue for Love Chapter 964 His Name Is Taboo Natalie was speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how he bundled you up just now? It was as if he was jealous that I was looking at you. You know what? He reminds me of Samuel.¡± Yandel didn¡¯t realize Natalie was upset and continued talking, mentioning a name that he shouldn¡¯t have. Soon, Yandel realized he made a grave mistake. Samuel¡¯s name was taboo. Thus, he shut his mouth immediately. As he expected, Natalie¡¯s face had darkenedpletely. ¡°I can see you¡¯re very free. You have time for gossip even. Does this mean you¡¯ve gotten Dream Jewelry out of trouble?¡± she interrogated. ¡°Yvette already promised to give us three days to get to the bottom of this issue.¡± You¡¯re in deep trouble yourself and you still have the time to poke your nose into my business. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll look into it right now.¡± Speaking, Yandel stopped making a funny face and resumed his calm and professional work attitude. By that time, Lia had alreadye back with a fresh set of clothes and a towel. Natalie felt a lot morefortable in her new clothes after changing in the restroom. When she went back to her office again, Yandel and Lia were already waiting for her. ¡°Is your leg okay, Ms. Nichols?¡± Lia recalled how Natalie was injured on her left leg after she managed to sneak into the hospital yesterday. ¡°I had a few stitches, and the doctor gave me some medication. I¡¯ll be okay after two to three days.¡± Since Natalie did not want them to worry about her injury, she glossed it over and switched the topic, getting down to business. ¡°Lia, I need you to send the whole Rebirth collection for verification.¡± ¡°I already did that. We¡¯ll get the results by tomorrow morning.¡± Lia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yandel and Lia were surprised. ¡°If there were really allergens on Rebirth, then the others who had touched it should also have a reaction as well, but they didn¡¯t. Those who had touched the product were perfectly fine, and Yvette was the only one who had an allergic reaction.¡± Natalie¡¯s statement hit the right nail on the head. Now that Natalie pointed this out, Yandel and Lia realized this was indeed a point worth considering. It was impossible that she had an allergic reaction simply because there was some chemical substance on the product. If this were true, the make-up artists who had touched it before her would have suffered equally. The staff would have stopped the shooting if they realized something went wrong. There was no way they would carry on with it and intentionally cause a drama like this. Natalie drummed her fingers against the table as she thought hard. A hint of certainty glimmered in her eyes as time passed. ¡°I¡¯m sure someone¡¯s behind this, and their motive is clear as day. They want to kill Rebirth and Dream Jewelry in their infancy. Yvette must have been exposed to something like a hormone, else there¡¯s no way she can develop such an instant and drastic reaction.¡± Everyone listened in silence, waiting for what Natalie was going to say next. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Natalie continued after moments of silence, ¡±Whoever this person is, they overlooked the fact that I have medical skills. They thought Yvette would really be disfigured. Luckily things did not go as they nned, or Yvette and her fans would never forgive us.¡± Natalie analyzed the situation ordingly. With just a few sentences, she figured out the culprit¡¯s evil intentions thoroughly. Yandel agreed with what she said, but the sheer thought of how everything unveiled gave him second- hard fear. ¡°How can they be so cruel? They could¡¯ve really stymied our survival in Loang if their n worked out.¡± What Yandel said was on point. ¡°Exactly,¡± Natalie added. ¡°Does this mean someone poisoned her? Because if that¡¯s the case, only people who are close to her are capable of doing that,¡± Lia suggested, frowning. ¡°It must be,¡± Natalie said with a sigh, resting her cheek on her palm. ¡°This means that she is unaware of what happened. She doesn¡¯t know what chemical was used on her, and of course, she doesn¡¯t know that¡¯s the cause of the ident.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 965 A Cue For Love Chapter 965 A Cue for Love Chapter 965 Victory Before Natalie dissected the whole situation for them, Yandel and Lia were still confused about what was happening. ¡°Lia, I need you to keep an eye on the public discussion of this issue. I want the PR department to be on this,¡± Yandel said. ¡°As for Yvette¡¯s side, I will make sure I get my hands on the proof we need.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Lia replied. Seeing that both of her subordinates were getting ready to take action, Natalie still reminded, ¡°Also, we¡¯re running short on time. Yvette agreed to give us three days. Farrington Jewelry will alsounch their new series that day.¡± Natalie saw to it that they were aware of the short time window they had before the two left to carry out each of their duties. When she finally had time to look at her phone again, she went on Twitter to check out the trending topics. She saw that Yvette had recently updated her status. It read: I¡¯m doing well. Don¡¯t worry, everyone! I¡¯ll see you guys soon! After that tweet, she added a heart shape emoji. Natalie noticed that this was one of the top three trending tweets on the social media tform. Natalie knew for sure that Yvette was indeed doing well. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, there would be no scars left on her body. When Natalie saw this Tweet, she felt grateful for what Yvette did. Yvette posted this status right when all eyes were on this issue. This was enough tofort all those fans who were worried sick about her, yet when she scrolled all the way down to thement section, public opinion was prized. There were two groups of people with different opinions. Some cheered Yvette on, while the others used Dream and Muse of what had happened. ¡°You¡¯re so strong, Yvette! I¡¯m moved by your determination! Dream is the culprit behind all this!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just let what happened slide! Our goddess¡¯ acting career would definitely be affected! We must boycott Dream and Muse!¡± Some even tagged Dream Jewelry, asking them to apologize publicly. When Natalie saw that these Twitter ounts were all newly created, she gave Xavian a call. ¡°Mommy?¡± A soft and adorable voice rang from the other end. ¡°Hey, Xavian. Could you do something for me? I need all the IP addresses of those people who commented on Yvette¡¯s new tweet,¡± she said without beating around the bush. ¡°Heh, does this mean you¡¯re hunting them down, Mommy?¡± Xavian sounded excited to be exacting revenge. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not showing mercy anymore.¡± ¡°Of course. You can count on me. I¡¯ll send everything to your email.¡± Xavian snapped his fingers. ¡°Thanks, Sweetheart! I bet you already know what happened online, right? Could you tell yton, Franklin, and Sophia that I might not be able to go home for a while? I promise I¡¯ll be back once everything is settled. You guys behave and listen to Mrs. Bunton. I¡¯ll bring you guys on a trip after I¡¯ve settled everything. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No worries, Mommy! You hang in there. Everything will be okay!¡± the boy said with a smile before ending the call. Over at the Jones family, Jerry was the only person who was worried sick as he looked at his phone. He was certain that Natalie was set up by someone else. Whileizens were pointing fingers at her, all he could think about was how she was doing. Natalie was indeed a capable woman. Though Jerry was afraid that things would go south, it seemed to him that things were still in control so far. As for the others, including Bridger, Olivia, and Jada, they looked almost nonchnt. ¡°Olivia, how¡¯s Farrington Jewelry¡¯s Cupid seriesing along?¡± Bridger asked casually, taking off his sses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad. The series of jewelry is almost ready for theunch in three days¡¯ time,¡± Olivia replied. She reached for the cup of sweet-smelling coffee in front of her with both hands and took a sip. There was confidence in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bridger nodded approvingly. ¡°After what happened with Dream Jewelry, people are now looking at how ourunch will go. This is a lot of free publicity for us. It¡¯s really a stunt well done.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 966 A Cue For Love Chapter 966 A Cue for Love Chapter 966 The Man Who Brought Food ¡°Dad, Mom, Olivia, I¡¯ll get going first,¡± Jerry said, putting down his fork and leaving with a sullen face. Despite knowing that Dream and Farrington Jewelry were business rivals, he still saw Natalie as a good friend. Although he could not do anything to help Natalie, it went without saying that he would not tolerate any smugment about the incident. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Jada asked. ¡°He¡¯s worried about Natalie,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°After what happened, he came and asked me to help Natalie, but I turned him down. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s asking me to do that. Dream is our enemy. We can¡¯t just go easy on them when they¡¯re finally beaten!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Olivia. This is the right mentality,¡± praised Bridger. ¡°I thought I was out of the game when I did not manage to secure a coboration with Muse, but it turns out luck is still on our side. This fiasco is really doing us good,¡± Olivia added. Since things had evolved to this state and victory was at hand, Olivia decided to just open up about what happened. ¡°Dad, Mom, do you guys even know how much hard work I put into this?¡± The couple looked at one another and then at their daughter. ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a hand in this too,¡± Olivia said proudly. ¡°When I saw that Natalie got to work with Muse, Ammy, and Yvette, I knew that I had to do something to put her down a peg or two. I have to make sure she can¡¯t make aeback ever again.¡± Bridger and Jada were startled. They genuinely thought that everything was just an ident. Little did they know, Olivia was the one who was manipting the situation all the while. ¡°Why? Is there anything wrong with that, Dad?¡± Olivia asked when she saw their reaction. ¡°Farrington Jewelry is really losing the luxury jewelry market. Dream will only grow stronger if this goes on. It¡¯s going to be hard for us topete with them.¡± Bridger was appalled at first, but on second thought, he figured this was what business was all about. Things were constantly changing in the market, and adapting to changes was necessary. His daughter¡¯s tactic had seriously damaged Dream¡¯s reputation. When he considered everything, he realized Olivia was better than him at ying business tricks. ¡°You did well,¡± Bridger said, patting her on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Olivia was delighted. Bridger warned, ¡°But this is a big deal. Are you sure this will not lead back to you? You know the tables can easily flip if the other side gets hold of any evidence, right?¡± Olivia said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad. Yvette is disfigured. That¡¯s no small issue! That¡¯s a whole lot to deal with for Natalie already. She won¡¯t have time to think about other things now. Even if she does, I¡¯ve got everything nned out. There¡¯s no way she can overturn things now.¡± Seeing that Olivia was this optimistic, Jada and Bridger could finally heave a sigh of relief. Just like that, the ambiance around the table became light-hearted. The three continued eating, imagining all the profit they could rake in once the Cupid series wasunched. Little did they know, their bliss was short-lived. They were just a step away from their abysmal fall. In the past two days, Natalie had contacted Anna to assure her that everything was under control. Likewise, she telephoned Amos, but only his assistant picked up, so Natalie stopped calling after a few attempts. Since Natalie never had high hopes for Amos, she was not at all disappointed when Amos tried to avoid her. After all, the best decision anyone in the business industry could currently make was to distance themselves from Dream. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. For that few days, Natalie, Yandel, and Lia worked tirelessly to solve the issue, so much so that they even forgot to eat. On and off, a certain man would drop by from time to time to bring them stuff including delicious food and medication. It was none other than the man with a mask. A Cue For Love Chapter 967 A Cue For Love Chapter 967 A Cue for Love Chapter 967 High Expectations Lead To Disappointment That afternoon, Jesper went to the office with three bags in his hand, as per usual. ¡°Mr. York asked me to bring this here,¡± Jesper announced. ¡°This pink one is yours, and the blue ones are theirs,¡± he said to Natalie, carefully separating the bags. Natalie could not help but feel indebted to Xander as she saw how he sent things to her almost every day. ¡°Mr. Iglehart, did you tell Mr. York that I asked him to stop sending us food?¡± she asked. Jesper replied courteously, ¡°I did. He said that if you don¡¯t feel good about receiving things for free, you can just pay him after this. I will give you a receipt stating how much is spent on food, medical bill, delivery service, and so on.¡± Natalie was astonished. That was not what she expected toe from the assistant. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes?¡± Jesper asked. Before Natalie could answer, he bowed respectfully and left. Looking at the three bags before her, Natalie felt conflicted. She had already told the man what she thought about him, but he still insisted on doing all this for her. Wait, I¡¯m paying for all this. I¡¯m not leeching him off. With that thought in mind, Natalie took the two blue bags and walked toward Yandel and Lia¡¯s offices. Initially, they weren¡¯t hungry because they were too busy working, yet when they saw the food Natalie brought, they suddenly felt famished. After thanking her, they began devouring the food. As for Natalie, she went back to her own office with the pink bag in her hand. When she opened the bag, she saw a big bowl of mushroom soup with meatballs. She could tell from the fragrance and color that the food must be scrumptious. Looking at the meatballs floating in the soup, her appetite became better. Using the spoon, she tasted a mouthful of soup. The mushroom soup tasted delicious, and the meatballs were sulent. All of a sudden, Natalie felt she was energized. When she had a second spoonful of soup, apart from feeling energized, she also started feeling that the vor tasted familiar. This mushroom soup and meatballs taste just like Samuel¡¯s cooking! She narrowed her eyes and stared at the soup as her grip tightened around the spoon. How? How can someone know me so well? Especially someone other than Samuel? ¡°Just what are you up to, Samuel?¡± she mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just wait for the answer.¡± After their meals, Natalie, Yandel, and Lia reconvened to have a discussion. ¡°How¡¯s everything going on over there?¡± Natalie asked about their progress. ¡°Just as you expected,¡± the two said almost in unison. They had already found out what happened, and things finally could be settled before Farrington Jewelry¡¯sunch tomorrow. ¡°Boss, what do you think we should do with those p*nks?¡± Yandel asked in hostility. ¡°Well, let¡¯s at least let them have a sweet dream tonight before they face reality tomorrow,¡± Natalie pronounced, knocking her knuckles against the table. ¡°By tomorrow night, they will realize how hard they can fall for thinking so highly of themselves. They brought this upon themselves.¡± When Yandel and Lia heard this, they exchanged nces, and a sly smile spread across their faces. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The Jones family is good as dead. Now that they have messed with Natalie, there¡¯s only one possible ending for them. They¡¯re going to make a fool out of themselves. Dawn came very quickly the next day. Farrington Jewelry¡¯sunch of their Cupid series ornaments was originally not expected tomand this amount of attention, but because of how Dream Jewelry¡¯s products damaged Yvette¡¯s face, consumers andpanies were highly concerned about how thisunch would go. The venue was decorated borately on that big day, waiting for everything to begin. Under the light from the chandeliers, the jewelry shone brilliantly as they awaited their beholders that night. Many reporters were reporting this event live. They were there, ready with their cameras. Everyone was waiting for the clock to strike seven twenty-eight to start broadcasting. A Cue For Love Chapter 968 A Cue For Love Chapter 968 A Cue for Love Chapter 968 The Start Of The Night Olivia wore a morous white gown for the special asion. The dress carved out her hourss body shape exquisitely, entuating her slim waist. With her immacte makeup, she looked queenly. Her image was fitting for the Cupid series jewelry she carried with her. As she waited for her time to appear before the public in the private lounge, she could not help but smile while looking at herself. Jada remarked proudly, ¡°Olivia, you look splendid tonight. No one will be able to take their eyes off you when you host the ceremonyter.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mom. I will do my best tonight to make you and Dad proud,¡± Olivia replied. After a momentary pause, she continued with a hint of remorse in her voice, ¡°I hope Jerry could be here though. I know his studies are just an excuse to skip tonight¡¯s event. He¡¯s actually still angry that I refused his request to help Natalie.¡± Olivia actually loved his brother a lot. That was why she felt pissed when she saw how Jerry cared about Natalie. She could not understand how his brother, whom she had loved and cared for over all those years, would take Natalie¡¯s side so readily. Olivia wanted Jerry to be there so that she could share this moment of achievement with him, but Jerry let his emotion get the better of him and refused to attend. This made Olivia disappointed and upset. Bridger consoled, ¡°Come on, Olivia. That¡¯s his problem. He¡¯ll understand that blood is thicker than water when he grows older. You¡¯re bright and practical, so just let it be.¡± ¡°Yeah, Olivia. This is a milestone for you and for Farrington Jewelry. Don¡¯t let Jerry spoil it for us,¡± Jada agreed, trying to cheer her daughter up. Since her parents had assured her, the smile on Olivia¡¯s face resumed, and she nodded in affirmation. In no time, a knock came form the VIP lounge¡¯s door. Olivia stood up and reached for the door. It was Amos, who was dressed in a gray tailor-made suit. Although that suit looked minimalistic, it still looked ssy on a gentleman like Amos. His build was strong, and his legs were long. He was so attractive that Olivia¡¯s gaze was fixated on him from the moment he entered. ¡°Amos¡­ you¡¯re here,¡± she greeted shyly as her cheeks flushed. Bridger and Jada could tell with just a nce that their daughter was interested in that man. Thus, Jada interrupted, ¡±Well, I think we¡¯ll make a move first. You two should chat for a bit. We need to check on the arrangements outside.¡± With that said, Jada went out with her husband, leaving the young couple alone. When Olivia saw Bridger winking at her as he stepped away, she knew that she had their blessings already, so after they left, she closed the door behind her. ¡°Amos, I didn¡¯t know you would actuallye. I know I sent you the invitation, but I still wasn¡¯t sure¡­¡± she said, circling her arms around his arm coquettishly. ¡°My dad asked me toe,¡± Amos replied coldly. Olivia rested her head on his shoulder and called out softly, ¡°Amos, I know you don¡¯t think I¡¯m the perfect woman for you, but I¡¯ll show you tonight that my family is the best fit for your family. I¡¯m the woman who¡¯s meant for you.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Amos looked at Olivia¡¯s side profile, but deep in his heart, he could only think of Natalie. Nevertheless, when he recalled what happened to Dream, the look on his face became conflicted. He did not push Olivia away. To him, Dream Jewelry was already in a deep mess even before itsunch. It was impossible for them to turn the tide. Despite how much he liked Natalie, this incident had already disqualified her. After what had happened, Natalie could never be on par with Olivia. Seeing that Amos did not reject her, Olivia felt like their future together was within reach. Her eyes glimmered with joy. This is great! Everything is just going my way. All my efforts are worth it. You¡¯re totally out of the game now, Natalie. Just go to hell. Olivia wrapped her arms around Amos¡¯ waist, savoring the moment she had with him. As she enjoyed his warmth, she swore to herself inwardly. Just you wait and see, Ammy. I will be the star of the night, and you shall see for yourself how stunning your future wife is. A Cue For Love Chapter 969 A Cue For Love Chapter 969 A Cue for Love Chapter 969 The Tip Of The Iceberg Since it was only ten minutes before the live broadcast began, Olivia moved away from Amos and shed him a warm smile. ¡°Ammy, I¡¯m so d you came today.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said curtly. Amos once wavered because of Natalie, but since Natalie was no longer a competent option for him, he did not see why he should push Olivia away. Though he wasn¡¯t really fond of Olivia, he did not intend to reject her affection toward him. Olivia tiptoed and nted a kiss on his lips. She was delighted with Amos¡¯ attitude of silent eptance. ¡°I¡¯ll get going first then. I¡¯ll do my best to make you proud.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°All the best.¡± Olivia looked at him for thest time and went out swiftly while holding her dress. Over at the conference room, all the facilities and equipment needed were already prepared. The models and special guests were seated in the front row, waiting to go on stage for the presentation. Bulletments floated on the live screen. Looking forward to true love and Cupid descends were some of the words disyed on the projector. As for the staff, they were all hyped up for the night. Since their rival was already defeated, they put all their hope on the international broadcast that was about to begin soon. Since Dream¡¯s incident was widely discussed, it also helped boost their event¡¯s visibility. Before she went on stage, Olivia refreshed her makeup and took a deep breath. When the director signaled to her, Olivia entered the camera frame elegantly with her script in her hand. ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Wee to Farrington Jewelry¡¯sunch of ourtest collection ¡ªCupid. I would like to take this opportunity to also wee the sixty million viewers joining us online. Before we begin, let¡¯s take a few minutes to watch a recap video of how ourtest season¡¯s jewelry came about.¡± Olivia clearly enunciated her speech, and her whole bearing was charismatic, giving the live broadcast a good start. Bridger and Jada held hands as they looked at their daughter with pride. ¡°She¡¯s doing really well! As expected from our daughter!¡± Even Amos was attracted by Olivia¡¯s performance. He was quite impressed, as he had never seen this side of his fianc¨¦e before. The effect of the five-minute promotional video was phenomenal. Many of theizens watching the event live started asking for the link to the video. As for the audience attending in person, their reaction was equally good. Their apuse was thunderous when the video ended. ¡°Thank you. Next, we would like to invite this season¡¯s designer, Athena, to share with us the concept of her work.¡± The cameras shifted toward the crowd. All the lights were directed toward a charming woman in a suit. When all attention was on her, the woman took her time to stand up and take off her hat, showing a head of long silky hair that flowed down all the way to her shoulder. Her cheeks were youthful, and although she wore no makeup, her beauty was enough to impress anyone. Although women usually opted for gowns at big events, her choice of apparel was fantastic. She looked attractive and immacte, giving people the vibe of an independent woman. ¡°Natalie Nichols?¡± Olivia was rmed. What is she doing here? Bridger and Jada were equally dumbstruck. Likewise, Amos was stupefied. Given his understanding of Natalie¡¯s personality, he knew she must have a reason for her appearance, but still, he could not think of a good reason for her attendance at the Jones family¡¯s event. The staff present were also shocked. As for the audience watching it live, they mistook Natalie for Athena and they started leaving comments. Somemented: Who is that beautiful woman? Her beauty is more than enough for her to be an actress! Some evenpared Olivia with Natalie: Olivia is queen until she meets her. Some agreed: I know right! She should be a celebrity! Natalie¡¯s appearance made the live broadcast heated. Viewership even soared by millions. Netizens started leaving morements, and most of them were about Natalie¡¯s looks. Meanwhile, over at the Pendant Hall, Samuel was eagerly following the live show after taking his medication. His narrow eyes stuck to the screen as he watched the woman he loved with pride. ¡°Mr. Bowers, do you think Ms. Nichols will be able to handle it?¡± Jesper asked in a worried tone. ¡°I¡¯m sure she can. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t interfere,¡± he said with a proud smile on his face. ¡°This is just the tip of the iceberg of what she¡¯s capable of.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 970 A Cue For Love Chapter 970 A Cue for Love Chapter 970 Olivia¡¯s grip around the microphone hardened when she saw the person she hated at her event. She was horrified at first, but the feeling of surprise quickly gave way to fury. Natalie¡¯s appearance during the event was a tant provocation to Olivia and her family. Olivia felt an urge to criticize Natalie, but she told herself to be patient. Yvette is still at the hospital, and people are still looking at this incident closely. Natalie appearing here is equivalent to shooting herself in the foot. Since she wants to put herself in the eye of the storm, I¡¯ll give her just what she wishes for. Olivia¡¯s frown rxed and she sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe the owner of Dream Jewelry came all the way here to congratte our productunch. Thank you for gracing us with your presence. I must give you a warm wee on behalf of Farrington Jewelry.¡± It went without saying that Olivia deliberately mentioned thepany¡¯s name. When she mentioned that name, the live broadcast became even livelier. Everyone started talking about the ident a few days ago, and they went from praising Natalie¡¯s good looks to mocking and jeering at her. One of themmented: It¡¯s her? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s there! Another chimed in: Oh my gosh. I need to be there. I have to p her. Anotherment read: I take back my words. She¡¯s not beautiful at all. She¡¯s the devil! Some eximed: Get her out of the ce! The police should just take her! The people at the conference hall were also discussing among themselves. ¡°So she¡¯s Dream Jewelry¡¯s owner? I wouldn¡¯t have the face toe here if I were her.¡± ¡°Exactly. After Yvette¡¯s incident, the owner did not even owe up to the mistake. Even the legal notices are useless. I can¡¯t believe she even dares toe to Farrington Jewelry¡¯s public event.¡± ¡°They injured their brand ambassador. As the person in charge of Dream, she should really apologize. She is just making a fool of herself now.¡± Everyone was talking about Natalie, whether remotely or in person. Olivia was thrilled when she saw everyone pointing fingers at Natalie. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I wonder if you¡¯re here to draw some lessons from Farrington Jewelry? I have to say what happened to Yvette was scarring. It could affect her whole career and even her whole life. I would just hide in my own house forever if I were you.¡± Although Olivia looked decent and pretty, the words from her mouth were scathing. However, it seemed like the crowd did not mind. In fact, they felt justice was finally dispensed. Everyone ridiculed Natalie silently by ring contemptuously at her, waiting to see how she would get herself out of this mess. ¡°Who said Yvette¡¯s disfigured?¡± Natalie suddenly spoke as she slowly rolled up her sleeves. Although it was only rumored that Yvette¡¯s face was damaged, the news came from within her team, so people bought that narrative. Nevertheless, when Natalie asked the question so directly, people started second-guessing what they heard. After all, no one could prove that what they heard was the truth. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s true that no one came out to verify that news,¡± someone in the crowd whispered. ¡°Come to think of it, herpany did not even make a statement on that, and neither did Yvette tweet anything about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right!¡± Olivia, the culprit, was the only person who was sure about what happened to Yvette. Since she was the one who used the hormone on Yvette, she knew that Yvette would be scarred if she were to touch anything metallic while the hormone was active. Yvette fully disyed her professionalism while shooting the product¡¯s advertisement, and she wore the jewelry for a good three hours. There was an extremely high chance of her developing a severe allergic reaction. Olivia¡¯s subordinates took pictures of Yvette¡¯s injury while she was sent to the hospital, and those photos showed that her skin was covered with red rashes. Given how severe it looked, there was no way her skin would return to its original state. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡¯m starting to feel embarrassed for you. Not only do you not show remorse for your action, but you¡¯re also shirking responsibility. You know what, you¡¯re not the star of tonight¡¯s show. Farrington Jewelry is, so I hope you could just sit down quietly instead of diverting everyone¡¯s attention. If you refuse to cooperate, we will have no choice but to chase you out.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 971 A Cue For Love Chapter 971 A Cue for Love Chapter 971 Why Did You Do This To Me Nataliepletely disregarded Olivia¡¯s threat. Instead, she walked up to the stage under everyone¡¯s scrutiny. When Olivia saw this, the smile on her face slowly faded away. ¡°I think I¡¯ve made myself clear. It¡¯s our event tonight. I will call the guards if you insist on messing things up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling the guards? You should call the police!¡± Natalie scoffed. The smile on her face was cold and evil. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia questioned. ¡°You put hormones in the water that day. This itself is wounding with intent,¡± Natalie seethed as she grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and raised it up. ¡°Different people have different tolerance for this type of hormone, so unless a substance is scientifically proven to be safe, using it makes you liable for intentional homicide.¡± Olivia froze when she heard the word ¡°hormone.¡± Her face paled, and she tried to break free from Natalie¡¯s grasp. ¡°What are you talking about? What hormone?¡± Natalie looked down at her with disgust. You can¡¯t run away, Olivia. This is your punishment. When Olivia decided to take away Anna and her hard work, Olivia had crossed Natalie¡¯s bottom line. Thus, Natalie vowed she would make Farrington Jewelry the biggest joke all over Yaleview. This was her version of justice. When Olivia refused to admit her crime, Natalie knew she had to pull her trump card. She would not go easy on her anymore. ¡°Yvette¡¯s assistant, Xerxes Will, had already admitted everything. You offered to pay all his gambling debt, and in return, he gave you the opportunity to poison Yvette¡¯s drink with the hormone you prepared. Since this is Farrington Jewelry¡¯s grand event today, I will make you the spotlight. There¡¯s no better time and ce to show the world who you are, Olivia Jones,¡± said Natalie, facing the camera. Olivia¡¯s face became grave with terror when she heard the assistant¡¯s name. She shook her head in denial. ¡°N-No¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­ No! You¡¯re spewing lies! Let me go! Guards!¡± Her carefully-set hair became disheveled as she kept struggling. Within seconds, the elegantdy¡¯s image was shattered, and everyone looked at her like a maniac. Just as the two were caught in a stalemate on the stage, a group of men in uniforms stormed into the hall. Olivia thought the security guards had finally arrived, but when she saw that those men were wearing police badges, she fell into terror. As Natalie said earlier, those were allw-enforcers. They walked toward Olivia, saying, ¡°Olivia Jones, we have conclusive evidence to suspect you of poisoning Yvette Snyder. We need you toe with us to the station.¡± Olivia refused to ept reality and thought Natalie was just trying to scare her earlier on, but when she saw the police for herself, it finally registered in her mind that Natalie meant what she said. It turned out Natalie was there not to be humiliated by her, but to humiliate her. When Olivia saw the icy cold handcuffs, she instinctively shouted in agitation, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m not going anywhere! Leave me alone!¡± Screaming, she ran to a corner and kept her distance from the police, ring at Natalie with bloodshot eyes. ¡°You! You should just die! You devil! Ammy and I are meant to marry each other since we were kids, but you messed everything up! Why? Why did you do this to me? I love him! I love him so much that I could do anything for him. As for Muse, I had my eyes on her first, but you came and took everything from me. Why? Why did you do this to me?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Olivia lost it andmbasted Natalie with a litany of questions when she finally realized the finality of her fate. ¡°Tell me, Natalie Nichols, why? Why did you do this to me?¡± she raged. A Cue For Love Chapter 972 A Cue For Love Chapter 972 A Cue for Love Chapter 972 Why Do I Deserve It The press conference had gone in a totally different direction. The media was supposed to stop the livestream. However, seeing that the number of viewers was increasing non-stop, none of the mediapanies stopped. Olivia was no longer elegant and graceful in front of the camera. She had lost her temper and looked like she had gone crazy as she questioned Natalie. Thetter watched as the woman before her went berserk, detesting the questions that were directed at her. However, at the same time, she also pitied Olivia. The corners of her red lips curled slightly as she said, ¡°All right, then. Let me ask you this, why should Yvette take responsibility for what you plotted when she has nothing to do with this? There are so many employees in mypany, and they¡¯ve spent days and nights working. Yet, all their hard work was ruined by you. What gave you the right to do so?¡± Olivia had never expected Natalie to answer her with her own questions. However, she was feeling desperate, so she screamed, ¡°What do they have to do with me?¡± ¡°You get to question others when you encounter challenges, yet when someone falls for your schemes, it¡¯s their fault for falling for it?¡± Natalie clenched her fists as she red at Olivia with cold eyes. ¡°No! I am the youngdy of the Jones family! I¡¯m Amos Stone¡¯s fianc¨¦e! No one can arrest me!¡± she screamed as she struggled to break free. Then, a click sounded. The ice-cold cuffs were locked on her wrists, and the police wanted to bring her away. Bridger and Jada couldn¡¯t care less that people were livestreaming what was happening as they strode toward their daughter. The man¡¯s face was pale as he begged, ¡°This must be a misunderstanding. Please look into this properly. Don¡¯t frame my daughter for something she didn¡¯t do!¡± ¡°We have solid proof that she did it. We did not frame her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Jada shook her head as she cried. Then, she shouted, ¡°Ammy! Hurry up and stand up for Olivia! She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. Help her out when she¡¯s being framed by that evil woman!¡± Hearing that, Olivia nced up and looked in the direction of the VIP seats. However, all she saw was the man sping his hands together under his chin, sitting elegantly as he exuded a domineering presence. All he did was watch her quietly. There wasn¡¯t anything about him that hinted that he wanted to help her. He was able to see everything she did from the beginning. If he actually wanted to help, there was no way he would still be sitting there now. I like him so much. I like him so much that I¡¯m willing to dig out my heart for him. I was even willing to do whatever it takes so that I can be worthy of being his fianc¨¦e. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if it weren¡¯t for that. I¡¯ve done so much, yet the person so dear to me is doing nothing to help me. Her father¡¯s begging and her mother¡¯s cries were getting more and more clear in her ears. At that moment, Olivia wanted nothing more than to give up. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ Stop it already¡­¡± Then, she pursed her lips and said to the police, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and cooperate with your investigations.¡± Bridger and Jada had also seen how Amos was acting, and they couldn¡¯t help but get mad at him. They also came to understand that they would never be able to bring their daughter home anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, the police led Olivia away, and the chaotic press conference finally ended. Natalie looked indifferently at the devastated Bridger and Jada. After all, there was nothing for her to feel pity about when the oue was all the Jones family¡¯s own doing. If Bridger and his wife hadn¡¯t spoiled Olivia, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have done anything that would hurt others and herself. Seeing that the press conference had ended, Natalie quietly left the ce in the midst of the chaos. However, she encountered Amos when she left through the side door of the exhibition center. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. With one of his hands in his pocket, the man looked at Natalie, who was wearing a suit, before saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you in private, Natalie.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 973 A Cue For Love Chapter 973 A Cue for Love Chapter 973 Why Is It So Painful ¡°Sure. Go ahead,¡± Natalie said. Amos exined seriously, ¡°I want to say that I have no idea that Olivia would hurt you because of me. The moment what she did was exposed, she was no longer my fianc¨¦e. The marriage contract between the Stone family and the Jones family will be canceled sooner orter.¡± The woman fiddled with the cap she was holding as she asked with a faint smile, ¡°And you¡¯re telling me this because?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be single once I cancel my marriage with Olivia. Then, I can pursue you once more and get engaged with you.¡± Upon finishing his sentence, he took a step forward and grabbed Natalie¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°If Yvette¡¯s incident didn¡¯t happen, my father would have approved of you and Dream. He would definitely be satisfied with you being his daughter-inw. I admired you the moment I first met you. I came to like you more the more time I spent working with you. There was never acking of women around me, but you¡¯re the only one I can¡¯t seem to forget. I hope you can give me this chance and let me be your man.¡± Natalie stared at his hand around her wrist for a moment before prying his fingers off slowly, freeing herself from his grasp. ¡°Mr. Stone, perhaps we can be great partners when ites to our work, but it will never happen when ites to rtionships,¡± she rejected resolutely, a glint shing across her eyes as she blinked. Amos stared at his now empty hand and asked, refusing to give up, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you like about me?¡± she asked. He was shocked by her question, but he then replied without any hesitation, ¡°Natalie, I admit that I was drawn to your looks in the beginning, but I like everything about you now!¡± ¡°Can you ept that I have five children?¡± ¡°What sort of joke is that?¡± Amos raised a brow in shock as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re only twenty-four this year. How can you have five children already?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you investigate a little. I¡¯m not lying.¡± Having changed the direction of their conversation, Natalie asked again, ¡°Since you say that you like everything about me, can you ept the fact that I have five children and that I will distribute the assets of the Stone family to them in the future?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Amos was at a loss for words. Five children¡­ And they¡¯re all not mine. How can I distribute the assets of the Stone family to them? What¡¯s more, if Father and my friends and family find out that I¡¯m going to take in five children who have no rtions with me whatsoever, I¡¯m going to be turned into a joke. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Natalie wasn¡¯t surprised that he was being so hesitant. On the contrary, she thought it was totally normal that he was being hesitant, and she had expected this to happen. ¡°Mr. Stone, with your family background, it¡¯s destined that your marriage will have nothing to do with love.¡± She smiled slightly and continued, ¡°Even without Olivia, your father would have paired you up with a woman who will benefit the Stone family. Your marriage will be decided based on the benefits it will provide, rather than your feelings for your partner. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need for you to waste your time on me. If this continues, it will only affect our jobs and coboration. It¡¯ll only end up in a loss for both of us.¡± Natalie wasn¡¯t looking down on Amos. In fact, he represented most of the men on Earth. Who in the world would be as foolish as Samuel was? ¡°Mr. Stone, I finally managed to get away from the media reporters, so I can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡± Pulling her hair back, she put on her cap once again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. I will head to Stone Corporation two dayster to discuss the adjusted purchase n.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Amos narrowed his eyes as he watched Natalie leave in a rush. He felt a sense of emptiness in his chest. She was right. He was exactly that kind of person. In his eyes, love would never be able to surpass benefits, which was the most important thing to him. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why it felt so painful after getting rejected by Natalie. A Cue For Love Chapter 974 A Cue For Love Chapter 974 A Cue for Love Chapter 974 You Finally Returned After clearing Dream¡¯s name at the Jones family¡¯s press conference, the first thing Natalie did was tell Anna the good news. Dream was not the only one that got bashed by theizens during this period of time. Anna was a victim too. Since the incident started, not only did Anna notin to Natalie, but she also encouraged and consoled Natalie. Anna sent her a smiling emoji upon receiving the news. Natalie¡¯s mood instantly brightened up after seeing the emoji. The magnolias nted by the streets filled the area with its scent. The woman took a deep breath, and the strong floral fragrance instantly filled her senses. Fortunately, everything has been sessfully resolved. When she reached home, she saw a huge bouquet of pink roses in front of the door. Pink roses were her favorite flowers, and not many people knew of this. She thought of the time the man ¡°proposed¡± to her. He had decorated the ce with a sea of pink roses. Natalie¡¯s heart jolted at the thought of this. Is it him? Did he¡­ finally return for me? Tears welled up in her eyes and her heart started to beat faster. During the time they were apart, Natalie was mad at him, nor could she understand him. However, among all these negative emotions, she still missed him. She missed his hugs and his low voice, and also how attentive he was when he protected and loved her. The sound of footsteps came from behind her. Her lips instantly curled upward, and she quickly turned around. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Yet, the person before her was not the one she was hoping to see. The man was wearing a ck T-shirt and army green pants. He had a warm smile on his boyish face as he looked at Natalie. ¡°Are you angry? I told you that I¡¯d return immediately after I finish my assignment. I kept my promise and came back once I was done.¡± With the pink roses still in her arms, she stared at the smiling man in shock and was at a loss for words. Unable to figure out why Natalie was looking at him like that, Jerome walked over to her and flicked her on her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you really angry? The assignment I received¡­ It was actually quite urgent and I wanted to finish it as soon as possible too. I¡¯ve already done my best. I know that Dream Jewelry was in some trouble recently. But I¡¯m finally relieved when I saw that you¡¯ve resolved the issue on the news earlier.¡± Natalie nodded after listening to his exnation. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your work is more important.¡± ¡°Then, what was with your expression earlier?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your eyes were filled with disappointment when you looked at me,¡± Jerome exined. ¡°It was so obvious that you didn¡¯t want to see me. What else could it be if you¡¯re not angry?¡± The disappointment she was feeling was not the kind he was thinking of. Natalie didn¡¯t know how she should exin it to Jerome, so she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Besides, you sent me such beautiful pink roses. How can I still make a fuss?¡± ¡°Really?¡± he asked, leaning closer to her. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, invite me to your ce for a drink,¡± Jerome suggested. He had a n in mind. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t drink alcohol in the army. I haven¡¯t drank in a long time, and we haven¡¯t drank together in a while too,¡± he persuaded. ¡°Besides, you finally cleared your name today. Shouldn¡¯t we celebrate? You only have five-year-old children at your home. You can¡¯t possibly ask them to drink with youte at night, can you?¡± That certainly made sense to Natalie after she gave it some thought. Jerome was like a little brother to her. There wasn¡¯t a better timing for this than now. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± They saw that only a few dim lights used to light up the pathway in the house were lit when they entered. It seemed like Emma had also gone to sleep at around ten o¡¯clock. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Pointing at the stairs that led up to the second floor, Natalie said with a smile, ¡°Consider yourself lucky today, Jerome. I¡¯ve got some treasures in my wine cer.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 975 A Cue For Love Chapter 975 A Cue for Love Chapter 975 Get Close Jerome followed her as they made their way to the wine cer. Natalie took out two bottles of wine from the cab and two well-crafted wine sses. Popping open the bottles, she then poured the red wine into a decanter. Since the process needed time, Natalie decided to arrange the pink roses in a vase while waiting. However, she saw that the flowers had already been arranged into a vase the moment she turned to look. ¡°I¡¯ve handled it,¡± Jerome said, smiling and rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± A momentter, the wine was finally done decanting. Both of them sat opposite each other on the floor as they drank and talked about the old days. ¡°Natalie¡­ why do I feel like you¡¯ve changed so much? It hasn¡¯t even been a year since you were in Chanaea,¡± Jerome said as he took a sip of the wine. ¡°I feel like you have more on your mind now¡­¡± ¡°Well, maybe.¡± Natalie gave him an ambiguous answer. Half of what was troubling her was work, and the other half was Samuel. She still couldn¡¯t understand why Samuel would choose to betray her and propose to Luna. ¡°Is it too tiring to make money?¡± Supporting his body with his arms, he stared at Natalie. ¡°Slow down if it¡¯s too tiring. If it gets any worse, don¡¯t do it anymore. It¡¯s not that bad to be a cker.¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not working for just myself now. I have five children. There¡¯s no way I can afford to raise them if I be a cker.¡± Then, without any hesitation, the man replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you raise them!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie was left stunned by his words, but she quickly responded, ¡°No way. You¡¯re only assisting me because we grew up together. But I¡¯m not that shameless of a person. It¡¯s not easy for the Sutton family to have a major-general like you. Keep yourself single now and marry the person you like instead.¡± Jerome knew that she was avoiding him, but he wasn¡¯t anxious about it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you still remember our childhood?¡± ¡°Of course! How can I not?¡± Thinking back to the time when they were younger, Natalie felt as though they had gone back to the time when they were carefree children. ¡°Back then, I never would have believed that you¡¯re General Sutton¡¯s only son, nor would I expect you to grow up to be so tall and handsome.¡± Her childhood was filled with happiness. The thought of it made Natalie smile ear to ear. ¡°I remember too¡­ Since I was young, I knew¡­¡± I knew that you¡¯d grow up to be a beautiful and strong woman. This seed of thought had already been nted since he was young. As time passed, the seed had grown into a magnificent tree. With his status now, Jerome had many women chasing after him. He took priority in his job and used the military as an excuse to reject them, but only he himself knew that Natalie was the only woman he ever wanted. ¡°Our childhood was really the best time!¡± The woman raised her ss and said, ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s toast to our nostalgic past!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Their sses collided and a crisp clink sounded. Both of them continued drinking and talking for a long time. When Natalie had too much to drink, shey on a pillow drunkenly as she said, ¡°A thousand sses is not enough when you drink with a great friend. It¡¯s too bad that I have such a low tolerance¡­ Burp¡­¡± Jerome saw how addicted to drinking she was even though she was bad at it and had already expected this. He alsoy on a pillow and supported his head with his arm as he stared at the woman¡¯s side profile. His heart thumped loudly and his ears began to redden. Jerome was a vigorous young man and had heard of all sorts of amorous things from his fellow comrades in the military. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from gulping as he watched the drunk Natalie before him. His gaze shifted to her red and enticing lips. At that moment, he felt his throat dry up in an instant. Meanwhile, his body also seemed to have its own consciousness as it slowly leaned closer to her. A Cue For Love Chapter 976 A Cue For Love Chapter 976 A Cue for Love Chapter 976 We Have A Father Jerome dared not kiss Natalie back when he was young an inexperienced. When he met her again when he was older, her life changed drastically. He was afraid that he would make her ufortable if he got close to her, so he got even more worried about taking initiative. Jerome had risked his life training in the military during the years that he wasn¡¯t by Natalie¡¯s side. He managed to seed in countless of his missions, all because he no longer wanted to be the snotty kid who always followed her. Instead, he wanted to be someone who can stand beside her and protect her. As he brushed her bangs away and was about to kiss her on the lips, Natalie let out a burp and interrupted the moment. Burp! She suddenly opened her eyes and saw the handsome face that was right before her. The alcohol had blurred her vision as well as her consciousness, and she thought she saw Samuel¡¯s face. Samuel¡­ Are you finally back? Her lips curled into a faint smile before she fell into a deep slumber. The woman looked so much more innocent and alluring when she sleptpared to when she was awake. She looked like an adorable doll that one would love and protect with all they had. At the sight of this, Jerome smiled and shook his head. Pushing himself up, he left Natalie¡¯s side and continued sipping on his ss of wine, the smile still on his face. What¡¯s the rush? We still have a long time ahead¡­ I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m no longer just a little brother to her. Instead, I have be a man who would love and protect her for the rest of her life. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was quite chilly at night. Jerome found a nket nearby and covered Natalie with it before getting up to leave the room. In the corridor of the second floor, Sophia happened to wake up because she needed to go to the toilet. At the sight of a man¡¯s silhouette, she quickly called out, ¡°Daddy!¡± Jerome turned to look when he heard that. He instantly saw the cute little girl who was hugging a teddy bear standing behind her. Their eyes met, and Sophia instantly knew that she had mistaken him for someone else. Her face flushed red with embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Sutton!¡± She tightened her grip on her teddy bear as she asked, ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± The man walked over to her and crouched down before her so that he would be at her eye level. He only knew about yton and Xavian previously and had only learned of Franklin, Sophia, and Yumi¡¯s existence recently. She really is Natalie¡¯s biological daughter. They share so many simrities in terms of facial features, especially their eyes. She¡¯s practically a mini version of Natalie! Jerome felt as though he was looking at a younger Natalie as he studied Sophia. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of the little girl. ¡°Mr. Sutton? Is there something funny about Sophia?¡± the little girl asked. He patted her head and said gently, ¡°You really look like your mother. You remind me of her when she was younger. You look just like her when she was a kid, but she was much fiercer than you are.¡± Fierce? Sophia nced up at the man in confusion. She could not imagine her mother being fierce at all. ¡°How can Mommy be fierce? Mommy¡¯s the most gentle person on Earth!¡± she said. Jerome found her to be even cuter seeing how she was so protective of her mother. He was quite fond of her even though they weren¡¯t blood-rted. ¡°I was wrong.¡± Jerome took her tiny hands and led her back to her room. ¡°Sophia, it¡¯s not easy for your mommy to take care of the five of you. Can you let me take care of you guys?¡± Sophia nced at the hand that was holding her and shook her head. ¡°We have a daddy, Mr. Sutton!¡± Jerome thought that she was talking about Marcus who had passed away, so he didn¡¯t try to argue with her. ¡°I won¡¯t be recing your daddy¡¯s position. I just want to take care of the five of you and your mommy.¡± Stopping in his tracks, he said, ¡°We¡¯re here. Go to sleep. Goodnight.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 977 A Cue For Love Chapter 977 A Cue for Love Chapter 977 Snatched From Your Hands Sophia returned to her small pink bed after bidding goodnight, but she was feeling distressed. This is bad¡­ Daddy has a rival! Mr. Sutton looks so nice when he smiles. He also treats Mummy and the five of us very well. If it weren¡¯t because I¡¯ve lived with Daddy for almost six years, I¡¯d get swayed too! Daddy is here in Yaleview, but why didn¡¯t he show up? Why is he giving another man the chance to pursue Mummy? gued with those thoughts, Sophie tossed and turned in her pink bed. But since she was still very young, she soon dozed off. That night, Jerome did not leave Natalie¡¯s house. Instead, he stayed the night, sleeping on the living room¡¯s couch. When Emma woke up to make breakfast, she was shocked to see Jerome on the couch. ¡°Ahh! You are¡­¡± Emma raised her voice unwittingly since she had been startled. Afraid of disturbing Natalie and the children, Jerome said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s me.¡± At first, Emma had only seen the figure of a man, but now that she recognized it was Jerome, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr. Sutton. You gave me a fright.¡± ¡°Natalie and I were up drinking untilte into the night. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to find a random room to sleep in, so I rested on the couch.¡± Straightening his clothes, he smiled as he added, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll wait for Natalie to wake up and say goodbye before leaving.¡± Emma nced at Jerome, contemting what he had just said. The kids have a biological father, but he has never shown his face here over the past month. On the contrary, Jerome seems like he¡¯d be a good match for Ms. Nichols. He¡¯s capable, courteous, and a true gentleman based on my observations. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some toiletries for you then, Mr. Sutton.¡± ¡°Thanks, Emma.¡± When Natalie and the five little ones woke up two hourster, they found Jerome helping Emma in the kitchen. Natalie rubbed her eyes that were still bleary from sleep and said sheepishly, ¡°Jerome, I was so out of it yesterday that I fell asleep¡­ and forgot all about you¡­¡± Jeromeughed. ¡°Even after not seeing you for a year, you still haven¡¯t gotten any better at holding your liquor, but that¡¯s all right. I¡¯m used to it. Why don¡¯t you and the kidse and have breakfast?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nodded and walked over to the dining table. The children wore torn expressions as they watched how Jerome doted on Natalie. After all, a human heart was not made of stone. It was clear that Jerome genuinely cared for Natalie, and if not for their father, they thought he would be a good match for their mother. ¡°Franklin! Sophia and Xavian! yton and Yumi! Why are you just standing there? Quick,e over here,¡± Natalie called out, gently waving them over. With that, they walked to the dining table, dragging their feet, and sat down for breakfast. One of the dishes was a breakfast wrap. Jerome prepared one with vegetables and bacon, then held it out to Natalie. ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was puzzled. ¡°Do me a favor and try this to see if it¡¯s poisoned,¡± said Jerome. ¡°How childish!¡± Despite saying that, Natalie could not stop a smile from tugging at her lips. She took the wrap from him and started eating with relish. The children were stunned when they saw that. He¡¯s way too good at flirting! This¡­ It¡¯ll surely give him an edge over Daddy! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dumbfounded, they stared at the wrap in Natalie¡¯s hands, their eyes as round and wide as saucers. Noticing how they fixed their gazes on the breakfast wrap, Jerome pulled a te toward him and began making more, cing one on each of the children¡¯s tes. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve wrapped one for each of you,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Let me know if you want more. I¡¯ll make them for you.¡± There was no question that the kids sided with Samuel, but they could not help wondering whether Natalie would choose Jerome over Samuel since she and thetter were still giving each other the silent treatment. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± All five of themughed awkwardly, then lowered their heads and started eating. Daddy, if you don¡¯t hurry up ande to your senses, Mommy will get snatched from your hands! A Cue For Love Chapter 978 A Cue For Love Chapter 978 A Cue for Love Chapter 978 Five Anxious Children Emma was also relieved to see Jerome getting along with the five kids. I¡¯ve heard from them that Ms. Nichols is a very capable woman. However, even the strongest of women would find it challenging to raise five little ones. Earlier that morning, Emma had also made a point to observe Jerome discreetly as he helped her make breakfast. He did not say much, but he was neat and thorough, putting as much effort into preparing breakfast for the children as he would if he were their biological father. Anyway, I¡¯ve not seen any sign of the kids¡¯ father here. It¡¯d be a good thing if Ms. Nichols and the children had Ms. Sutton to care for them. The quintet ate with worry in their hearts while Emma watched them with buoyant spirits. Only Natalie focused on tucking into her meal, oblivious to what the others were feeling and thinking. After all, she and Jerome were very close. In fact, he was like a younger brother to her. Hence, regardless of how well he treated her, she had never thought of their rtionship in that way. A younger brother falling for her? In her eyes, that was impossible! As Natalie ate, she reached for the tablet on the table and began browsing the morning news. The hottest news that morning was about Olivia exposing a famous actress to hormones and framing Dream Jewelry for it. As a result, the Jones family¡¯s Cupid collection for thetest season had to be postponed indefinitely, and their reputation was in tatters, thus causing thepany¡¯s stock prices to plummet. The news showed the Jones family¡¯s office building, the mansion where they lived, and Bridger and the other family members. Although the camera panned past the family quickly, Natalie still caught a glimpse of them. Bridger seemed to have aged overnight, Jada¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying, and even the usually arrogant Jerry looked dispirited. After watching a little while longer, she turned off the tablet. Even though Jerry had not harbored any ill intention toward her, she did not regret taking revenge against the Jones family. Olivia owes me that much, and it¡¯s only fair for me to seek justice for myself and Yvette. After taking a sip of milk, Jerome suggested with a smile, ¡°Now that thepany¡¯s affairs have been resolved and I¡¯vepleted my mission sessfully, why don¡¯t we go out and have some fun today? We¡¯ll go to one of those escape rooms that are all the rage now. What do you think?¡± The five kids did not have much of a reaction. After all, Natalie had always been focused on her work and rarely went out to have fun. Hence, they guessed she would turn down his suggestion immediately. But to their surprise, Natalie readily agreed. ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± The five little ones started coughing at the same time when they heard that. When Natalie saw Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, yton, and Yumi start coughing one after another, she could not help shooting them a suspicious look. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it that when one of you coughed, the others followed suit?¡± yton cleared his throat and piped up, ¡°That¡¯s because we want to go to an escape room too!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Natalie had no idea that yton and the others were interested in escape rooms, so she was very surprised to hear that. Nodding, Franklin turned to Natalie and said, ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve always wanted to y that. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t had any free time because you¡¯ve been busy with work. After hearing that you and Mr. Sutton are nning to go there, we want to join too!¡± Franklin and yton¡¯s intentions were as clear as day. Catching on quickly, Sophia, Xavian, and Yumi nodded emphatically. ¡°We like ying that too!¡± ¡°Mommy, take us with you!¡± ¡°I want to y too!¡± Hearing that, Natalie shot a nce at Jerome. ¡°They¡¯re all so eager to go. I¡¯m their mother, so I should take them. It might be inconvenient for you if we asked you to go with us, so why don¡¯t you¡ª¡± She had wanted to suggest that he find someone else to go with him. However, Jerome spoke before she could finish her sentence, saying, ¡°It¡¯s no inconvenience at all. When ites to escape rooms, the more people, the merrier. It¡¯ll be fun with the seven of us.¡± The five children had thought Jerome would leave disheartened after his n failed. Thest thing they expected to see was that he genuinely did not seem to consider them a bother in the slightest.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 979 A Cue For Love Chapter 979 A Cue for Love Chapter 979 I Cannot Tolerate Any Longer The expressions on the five children¡¯s faces stiffened. yton was sitting the closest to Jerome, and thetter reached out to gently pat his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were all interested in escape rooms? Now that we¡¯ve said we¡¯ll take you to one, why does it seem like you¡¯re not too happy about it?¡± Although Jerome¡¯sment dove into the heart of the matter, the children could not express their true thoughts and only stered a smile on their faces. ¡°What? No way! We¡¯re ecstatic!¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re super excited!¡± ¡°Mr. Sutton, can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re smiling?¡± Once they finished their breakfast, Jerome and Natalie left the table first while Emma bustled off to wash the dishes in the kitchen. All five adorable kids held their heads in their hands, fraught with worry. Yumi frowned as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with Mommy today? Why did she agree so readily?¡± Franklin nodded in agreement. ¡°I was wondering the same thing. It stands to reason that Mommy must have plenty to attend to after resolving the crisis involving Dream. However, she went and agreed to go to an escape room with Mr. Sutton! That¡¯s so strange!¡± ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t spent time with Mommy in a long time. Recently, Mr. Sutton¡¯s the one who has been by Mommy¡¯s side. He¡¯s also very nice to us.¡± It was Sophie who made that remark. After saying that, she proceeded to make a bold assumption. ¡°Do you think¡­ Mommy has had a change of heart?¡± As soon as she posed that question, they immediately became despondent. It¡¯s over. Mommy has had a change of heart. Even if Daddyes to his senses and returns, what¡¯s the point? As they fretted over their parents¡¯ rtionship, their faces became etched with sadness and anguish that did not befit their age. When Emma returned to continue clearing the dining table, she saw the glum expressions on their faces. ¡°Mr. Sutton has already started the car and is waiting for you outside. Why are all of you still sitting here? Didn¡¯t you want to y that escape room or something?¡± she asked, interrupting their thoughts. Unable to exin to Emma the reason for their low spirits, they could only force themselves to perk up. ¡°We were sitting here to let our stomachs digest our breakfast. We¡¯ll be off now.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Emma nodded, not fully understanding. Franklin and the others left the dining room and walked to the courtyard. Since they were taking the kids, Jerome and Natalie were each going to drive one car and split the five children between the two vehicles. The boys would go with Natalie while the girls would go in Jerome¡¯s car. Once they had settled into their seats, Jerome and Natalie headed to Yaleview¡¯s most famous themed escape room. Meanwhile, Samuel looked grim as he listened to Jesper¡¯s report. ¡°Mr. Bowers, after Jerome entered the mansionst night, he didn¡¯t leave until nine this morning. Even then, he didn¡¯t leave at once either. Instead, he and Ms. Nichols drove separately to a themed escape room with the five children.¡± ¡°What¡¯s an escape room?¡± Samuel interrupted, his gaze turning stormy. After a brief pause, Jesper exined, ¡°Escape rooms are where the younger generation gather and hang out nowadays. The rooms are designed ording to various themes. However, the basic premise is that the participants get locked in a room where they have to find clues and solve puzzles to unlock the door and escape¡­ To make it out, they have to rely on things like their mental and physical skills as well as teamwork. There are also many different themes avable.¡± ¡°A man and a woman locked up in a room alone?¡± Samuel asked with a piercing gaze. Jesper dared not respond to that question. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And they have to be in constant physical contact in that room?¡± Samuel continued. Jesper gulped. I don¡¯t think I used those terms while talking about the escape room. Samuel had already struggled to suppress his anger after hearing that Jerome had stayed the night at the mansion. Now that he had learned that Jerome was going to get locked up in a room with only Natalie, he felt as if he was about to lose his mind. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡­ Actually, the five children will also be there¡­¡± Jesper reminded Samuel softly. However, Samuel did not hear a word he said. Grabbing the coat next to him, Samuel strode out. In such situations, tolerance is key. However, I really can¡¯t tolerate it any longer! A Cue For Love Chapter 980 A Cue For Love Chapter 980 A Cue for Love Chapter 980 Cutting Queues After Jerome and Natalie parked the car, they led the five children to the escape room. The two adults and the five children caught the attention of many passersby. Jerome and Natalie were dressed in casual clothes, but the two of them were too good-looking for passersby to ignore. In fact, their looks wereparable to that of famous celebrities, and the sight of them walking down the street seemed as if they were posing for a poster. The five children were dressed in a simrly casual style as Natalie, wearing white shirts. However, the cartoon ducks in the middle of the shirts did not have the same expressions. To sum it up, all five children were downright adorable. The passersby could not help but take out their phones and begin taking photos of them. ¡°Are they a family? Wow! They¡¯re so good-looking!¡± ¡°The guy¡¯s so handsome, and the woman¡¯s so pretty. Even their children are so cute! I¡¯m jealous!¡± ¡°This is unbelievable! How could they be so gorgeous even in unedited photos?¡± Naturally, Natalie did not dwell on their words, but Jerome could not stop the smile from forming on his face. As Jerome imagined spending the rest of his life with Natalie and the kids, not only did he not dislike it, but he even looked forward to it. He did not mind that Natalie had children with Marcus. In fact, he felt bad for her and cherished her more because of that experience she had. Meanwhile, the five children¡¯s hearts were sinking. Even though it seemed great to ship Natalie and Jerome together, they did not forget the fact that they had a father. Not long after, the seven of them walked into the themed escape room. The one who weed them was a female university student. When she saw the two adults and five children, she knitted her brows and told them, ¡°Sorry, but the escape rooms other than ¡®Elk Grove Girls¡¯ School¡¯ have been all reserved. Moreover, ¡®Elk Grove Girls¡¯ School¡¯ has a horror theme, and it¡¯s restricted to people above the age of eighteen. The children are too young, so we can¡¯t let them y it.¡± Natalie furrowed her brows a little. ¡°Is there no way around this?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There are already four people who have registered for ¡®Elk Grove Girls¡¯ School,¡¯ so two more adults can join, and the two of you would be perfect,¡± the university student continued. ¡°As for the children, you could let us take care of them. We have a board game room. There are many young parents who come here to y, so after they¡¯ve entered the escape room, we¡¯ll take care of the children and y board games with them.¡± Natalie then crouched down and asked the children about it. ¡°What do you think?¡± The five children exchanged nces with each other. Although they were there to third-wheel Natalie and Jerome, they did not intend to stop their mother from enjoying herself. Since the shop assistant had said that there were another four people in the escape room, that meant Natalie and Jerome would not be spending time alone with each other. Thus, there was no need for them to follow Natalie everywhere anymore. Franklin took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Mommy, since you¡¯re already here, you might as well go in with Mr. Sutton. The few of us will go and y board games.¡± Xavian chimed in, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t need to worry about us. You can go ahead and enjoy the escape room. We¡¯ll enjoy our game too.¡± The other three nodded in agreement. At that, Natalie smiled. ¡°That¡¯ll be it, then. Stay here and y board games with this youngdy. Mommy and Mr. Sutton will be going in for the game.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the children chorused sweetly. The five children were then brought into the board game room while Natalie and Jerome were each given a set of school uniforms by the staff. Only the ck eye masks they received were identical. Natalie¡¯s school uniform was a white shirt paired with a blue pleated skirt and a matching blue tie. On the other hand, Jerome had ck school pants, a white shirt, and a blue tie. ¡°What is this?¡± Jerome turned to the side and asked the staff member. ¡°This is what the yers wear before entering the escape room,¡± the young woman exined patiently. ¡°¡¯Elk Grove Girls¡¯ School¡¯ is a school-themed room, so putting on the school uniforms helps with the immersion. Also, this eye mask is to be put on before entering. This escape room is the scariest one we have so far, and we have staff members as characters inside. If you encounter unfamiliar people inside, you¡¯ll need toplete the sub-quest given by them. If youplete it, you¡¯ll get a surprise!¡± It was Natalie and Jerome¡¯s first time ying in an escape room, so they heeded her words solemnly. After hearing the details of the story setting, Natalie and Jerome went into the dressing room to change. Right then, Samuel walked in with a darkened expression. ¡°Mister, sorry, but all of the escape rooms are booked for the day. If you¡¯d like to¡ª¡± Samuel did not know when Natalie wasing back out of the dressing room, so he coldly said, ¡°A hundred thousand. Is that enough for me to cut the queue?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 981 A Cue For Love Chapter 981 A Cue for Love Chapter 981 Adrenaline Rush Once Natalie and Jerome were done changing, they came out of the dressing room. When they saw each other in school uniforms, they could not help but recall the time when they were studying in the countryside. However, the vige was not that wealthy back then, and the school uniforms they had were not as nice as the ones they were wearing now. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be able to see you in a school uniform again,¡± Jerome teased. ¡°Same,¡± Natalie said before chuckling. ¡°If you¡¯re scared inside, you can put your hand on my shoulder. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Jerome told her as he patted his shoulder. Natalie retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to say that. Who knows who¡¯ll be protecting who by then?¡± The two continued to tease each other for a while. Once the other yers were done changing, they all put on the eye masks. Soon, the door to the escape room opened. After the staff members whirled them around three times, they were guided into the escape room. Once the door closed, the people finally took off their masks, only to find that the inside of the room was pitch ck. Perhaps it was because the escape room was cold to begin with, or because of the air conditioning inside, the temperature in the room was much lowerpared to outside. ¡°How are we supposed to y this? It¡¯s pitch ck in here!¡± cried out one of the young women. ¡°Ugh, why didn¡¯t they give us a torchlight when it¡¯spletely dark in here? How are we supposed to solve the puzzles if we can¡¯t even see anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± said one of the young men. ¡°Are we going to do this without looking at anything?¡± Unlike them, Natalie and Jerome were still feeling fine. After all, they were only up against the darkness and the cold¡ªnothing scary had popped up yet. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as the people were running around in the room anxiously looking for the exit, someone touched something, and one of the mirrors in the room abruptly lit up. In the mirror was a girl in the same school uniform as them. Her hair was messily cascading down her shoulders, and she was bleeding from almost all of her orifices. The sudden turn of events made the other yers scream. ¡°Ah! Mommy, save me!¡± ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± Everyone was rather startled by the scene before them. On the other hand, Natalie was more wistful than shocked. She thought that the escape room was just a themed room, but to her surprise, the technology they had installed in the room seemed rather high- end. The sounds and the visual effects were excellent, and so was the bloody effect. As the image appeared, the sounds of a girl crying came out from the mirror. It was simultaneously eerie and sorrowful. ¡°I have a grudge¡­ Please help me¡­ Help me find the truth¡­¡± The other young women were already crying from fear. However, when Jerome sneaked a nce at Natalie, he realized that she was staring at the uniformed girl, seemingly fearless. Amusement entered his mind, but at the same time, he was a little disappointed. After all, he wished he could protect her. All of a sudden, the entire room started shaking while sticky and wet stuff dropped from the ceiling. At the same time, the crying from the mirror sounded again, along with the screaming of the other people. Natalie took one up from her shoulder and rubbed it between her fingers before smelling it. As it turned out, it was just silicone gloves stained with red dye. Nevertheless, having random things suddenly rain down on the yers would still give them a good fright. Initially, Natalie did not have much anticipation for the escape room. Yet, the start of the game already piqued her interest as the thrill of the adrenaline rush was quite addicting. Even though they were just gloves with red dye, the people were in an enclosed and dark environment. Naturally, they panicked. Just then, after the shaking of the room, doors to two tunnels opened simultaneously. A strange noise sounded out from a corner, and everyone began fleeing toward the two tunnels. Natalie subconsciously went with the majority. In the chaos, a hand grabbed hers. She thought it was Jerome¡¯s, so she did not dwell much on that as she followed the person into the left tunnel. At the same time, Jerome held the hand of a young woman whom he thought was Natalie and pulled her toward the path on the right. A Cue For Love Chapter 982 A Cue For Love Chapter 982 A Cue for Love Chapter 982 Courage Test Not long after they ran into the escape room on the right, the room lit up. It was decorated to resemble a ssroom. On the walls near the ceiling was a neat row of pictures of female students, who were all smiling. However, the photos were all in white and ck, and it was as if they were the memorial photos of the students. The inside of the room was still creepy, but the white artificial light helped to alleviate the yers¡¯ fear and allowed them to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you,¡± said the young woman whose hand Jerome was holding. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jerome instantly realized that it was not Natalie¡¯s voice, and a shocked look shed past his eyes. On the other hand, a shy blush crept onto the young woman¡¯s face, and she held Jerome¡¯s hand in return. ¡°I was so scared earlier. I¡¯m d that you were holding my hand just now¡ª¡± Jerome swiftly let go of her hand and icily interrupted her, ¡°Sorry. I thought you were someone else.¡± With that said, he spun around to look for Natalie, but his efforts were to no avail. Jerome frowned. It must have been too dark earlier, so the two of us went into separate rooms. Jerome wanted to head back the way he came from, but he found out that the door had closed behind them when they entered. Frustration rose in his chest, and he clenched his fist and punched the wall. In truth, he was not interested in escape rooms at all. All he wanted was more time with Natalie. The only thing he could do at that moment was to find the clues and quickly reunite with Natalie. In the meantime, the left room was still shrouded in darkness. Moreover, sounds of crows cawing and wind blowing came from one of the speakers in the room. Even though Natalie could not see her surroundings that well, she could sense that there were four to five people who had entered the room. ¡°Why is it so dark? How are we going to y this when it¡¯s so dark?¡± ¡°This is terrifying! I don¡¯t want to y this anymore! Can I go out now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already paid for this. Won¡¯t you be losing out if you leave now? Don¡¯t be scared! Everything¡¯s fake!¡± Frankly, Natalie was not afraid of the special effects at all. She knew well that, no matter how real they seemed, they were still fake. As a matter of fact, the dim lighting and the uncanny atmosphere sharpened her senses. Natalie could sense that the hand holding hers seemed familiar, but she also knew that the hand did not belong to Jerome. Thoughts that she usually did not have shed past her mind at that moment. She was going to find out whether or not her guess was right. ¡°Jerome, I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Despite the sly glint in her eyes, Natalie¡¯s voice was as shaky as that of someone who had been frightened out of her wits. ¡°Could you hug me?¡± A storm began brewing in the eyes of the man holding her while conflicting feelings began seeping into the man¡¯s chest. He only risked getting exposed because he did not wish for Natalie to have any physical contact with Jerome. Samuel was praying that she would not recognize him, but when he heard her calling Jerome¡¯s name and seeking his constion, he could feel the jealousy in him threatening to escape from his chest. Everything was going ording to n, but he could not even feel a tinge of happiness. As Natalie remained standing in her spot, she could feel the man tightening his grasp on her hand. He was using much force, almost as if he would only stop after crushing her hand. Instead of crying out in pain, Natalie sighed inwardly. So you still don¡¯t want to admit to it? You still want to keep this going? ¡°Jerome¡­ do you not want to?¡± Natalie lowered her eyes, sounding upset. When Natalie noticed that the man was still forcibly holding himself back, she curled her lips. Still keeping up with the act? In the next second, Natalie hugged the man beside her and pressed her face against his muscr chest. At the same time, she wrapped her soft arms around his waist. The moment she hugged the man, she could feel his entire body stiffen. A Cue For Love Chapter 983 A Cue For Love Chapter 983 A Cue for Love Chapter 983 Deliberate The moment Samuel sensed her soft body in his arms, he could feel all the blood in his body boiling. The darkness of the room only made his other senses even keener. Although he could not see the look Natalie had at that moment, his brain was already providing him with all kinds of fantasies, just with the feeling of the woman in his arms. In fact, his blood was already singing for more. Samuel dared not move. If he did, he was sure that he would be the one suffering, not Natalie. The people around them were either screaming or searching for clues on the ground; no one noticed the two in the corner. Natalie felt as if she was hugging a statue that was heating up, for the man in her arms was hot and stiff. If she could not hear his racing heartbeat, she would have doubted her guess. He¡¯s still trying to fool me at this point? How much of an idiot am I to him? How easily does he think it is to trick me? Why must I be the one to suffer while he hides in the shadows like this? Not wanting to admit defeat just like that, Natalie continued to whisper to him, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Jerome? I asked you to hug me, so why aren¡¯t you hugging me?¡± The moment Samuel heard her whines, the jealousy in him destroyed his cage of rationality. He raised his arms and hugged her tightly. How can a game like this frighten her? Is she.. responding to Jerome¡¯s courtship? Samuel thought that everything was within his control, for he had assumed he knew Natalie well enough. Yet, he was losing all of his calmness in the dark escape room. His eyes narrowed as the mes of jealousy burned in them. However, he was holding Natalie tighter and tighter as if he was trying to knead her into his body to be one with her. Glee emerged in Natalie¡¯s eyes. The man was keeping silent in the dark to conceal his identity. However, Jerome would never be that domineering toward her. There was no one else in the world who would bully her and lord over her like Samuel would. However, Natalie still felt that Samuel was not passionate enough. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since he¡¯s trying to approach me by pretending to be Jerome but doesn¡¯t want to reveal himself to me, I¡¯ll let him pay the price for that. ¡°Jerome, you¡¯re holding me too tightly! I can¡¯t breathe! Jerome, you¡¯re always training in the army, and you really have a good figure. Jerome, even if I have to stay here, there¡¯s nothing for me to fear with you around. Jerome! Jerome!¡± Her tender cries for Jerome were burning their way into Samuel¡¯s heart. It felt as if Samuel was being roasted over the fire, and his defenses were melting away, leaving bitterness behind. Although he was the one who wanted to set Natalie up, he could not calm himself down at how fast she was falling for another man. ¡°Jerome, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Natalie asked as she lifted her head, deliberately making things worse for the man. Perhaps it was because she could not see his face clearly in the dark, but it seemed like Samuel did not have any reaction other than a quickened heartbeat. ¡°Jerome, you¡­¡± Right as Natalie was about to say something else and parted her red lips, the man kissed her. It was no easy feat to nt a kiss urately onto a pair of lips in the dark, but it was not challenging for Samuel at all. He was far too familiar with her body. As such, he did not even need to guess where her lips were based on their height difference or her scent¡ªit was simply instincts. Samuel¡¯s kiss was a punishing one without a trace of tenderness. He did not know if he hated the way she had fallen for someone else or that he could not be himself. At that moment, he was like a ferocious wolf devouring a rabbit as he ravished her lips. A Cue For Love Chapter 984 A Cue For Love Chapter 984 A Cue for Love Chapter 984 The Moment In The Escape Room It was a rough kissced with desire. Perhaps it was better to describe the kiss as more of a bite. Natalie widened her eyes and moaned, ¡°It hurts!¡± At the same time, she drew her brows together. Fortunately, the room had the asional shrieks of the crows and other strange sound effects, so no one else noticed the moan. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although others did not hear it, there was no way Samuel did not. Nevertheless, he did not n to let Natalie go. He could not vent his jealousy anywhere else, and the maniacal possessiveness he had over Natalie was ring again. In fact, an extreme thought formed in his head. It hurts? I can make you hurt even more! The man¡¯s rough invasion was out of Natalie¡¯s expectations. Instinctively, she pushed him away, but only after a second of struggling, his hand grabbed hers and pinned them above her head. ¡°Why are you¡ª¡± Thest bit of hope in him¡ªthat Natalie would not recognize him¡ªmade him stay silent. Still, he kissed her even more vigorously. The heated moment between them was as if the two of them were the only ones in the room. The other yers in the room were panicking as they rushed to solve the puzzles. They had no idea that in the very same room they were in, a man was cornering a woman and kissing her fervently. As the room was too dark, and the others were not very smart, they remained in the room for over thirty minutes without triggering the next mechanism. On the other hand, the room on the right was speeding through the puzzles. To reunite with Natalie again, Jerome had focused all of his attention on finding the clues. Thus, he was extremely swift in solving the puzzles, and his speed dumbfounded the other yers. At Jerome¡¯s rapid actions, the hair-raising ssroom no longer seemed scary. Once Jerome solved the puzzle regarding the character¡¯s suicide and the key clue, a rumbling sound reverberated in the room again. Then, the tunnel that connected the two rooms slowly opened. Stunned by the abrupt sounds of people screaming and the door opening, Natalie subconsciously flinched. Samuel panted quietly and narrowed his eyes. Before entering the room, Samuel had already figured out all of the mechanisms and secret spots in the room. Thus, he knew that the yers in the other room had to have solved everything to have opened the door. In other words, it was time for him to stop kissing her. However, he could not slow his heartbeat down as quickly as he stopped his actions. ¡°You kissed me¡­¡± Natalie reminded in a quiet voice by the man¡¯s ear as she tiptoed. Indeed, it was a fact that Samuel had kissed her, but he was unsure whether he should admit to it or not. If he were toe clean to Natalie, he would no longer be able to hide the fact that he had an untreatable poison in him. Samuel was fine with sharing his joys with her but not his misery, for he loved her to the moon and back. As such, he would rather beat around the bush and keep their rtionship an intimate but ambiguous one. He would keep it that way until the day he was too weak to approach her anymore. He would then submit to fate and depart from the world she was in. While Samuel was steeling himself for his inevitable end, Natalie was smiling, for she knew it had been him along. Just as Natalie was waiting for the lights toe back to the room and to catch Samuel red-handed, the man suddenly took a few steps back. Natalie¡¯s heart lurched as a foreboding sense washed over her. Is he faking his ignorance, or is he really unaware? He can¡¯t be thinking that I took him for Jerome and let him kiss me for almost half an hour, right? However, the man did not answer her, and Natalie could not figure out the answer herself either. Samuel strode away from her. Before the secret door that linked the two rooms openedpletely, he went into the tunnel where the actors were hiding and left the room. Natalie reached her hands out into the darkness to hold the man again. She tried multiple times to grab him, yet she could reach nothing but air. A Cue For Love Chapter 985 A Cue For Love Chapter 985 A Cue for Love Chapter 985 Why Are Your Lips Swollen Natalie furrowed her brows. He had the courage to kiss me for such a long time but left the room without hesitation before the lights returned. Clearly, he can¡¯t bring himself to let go of me. Yet, he keeps hiding from me. What is there that we can¡¯t go through together? ¡°You¡¯re too much, Samuel¡­¡± Natalie choked out as tears welled up in her eyes. She had tried her best to understand him, but it seemed like her attempts did not work. s, she still had no clue what was going through that man¡¯s mind. Once the secret door opened, Jerome and the other yers from the other room came over to Natalie¡¯s room, which was still dark. ¡°Natalie,¡± Jerome called out when he entered the room. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Natalie softly said. Jerome soon found his way toward her by following her voice. He then asked, ¡°How are things at your side?¡± In the dark, Jerome could not see her swollen lips, let alone know that she had just been kissed by another man in the room beside his. ¡°Nothing,¡± she muttered as she tucked away the mixed feelings in her. Jerome did not think much about her response. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I was holding the wrong person¡¯s hand earlier. I thought I was holding yours. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do it. After entering the other room, I realized I couldn¡¯t go back the same way I came from, so I started solving the puzzles¡­¡± Jerome made it seem like he was recounting to Natalie what had happened on his side, but it was actually him exining himself to her. Nevertheless, Natalie was feeling crestfallen, so she did not pay much attention to Jerome¡¯s words. ¡°Okay,¡± was all she said. ¡°You don¡¯t me me for it?¡± Jerome tentatively asked. ¡°Why should I me you for that?¡± Natalie responded with a smile. I should be thanking you. If you didn¡¯t hold the wrong person¡¯s hand and give me some time and space with that man, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out the answers to certain questions. At the very least, I know that the man isn¡¯t far from me¡ªhe¡¯s followed me to Yaleview. As for the reason he refused to confront her, Natalie was going to look into it. Jerome then stood by Natalie¡¯s side and beamed. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not ming me for that. Let¡¯s solve the puzzles together then.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Natalie knew that the other man was gone, so she stopped thinking about him and threw herself into the work of solving puzzles with Jerome instead. There were a total of eight of them. The ones who were not scared out of their minds barely had a brain, and the puzzles with pictures and figures stumped them. On the other hand, Jerome and Natalie breezed through everything. In the end, Jerome and Natalie led the others at the front. The actor wanted to make the atmosphere spookier, so he avoided Jerome and targeted Natalie instead. He thought that Natalie would scream like the other girls and run off, but she calmly stared at him and uttered, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± The actor turned speechless. He had been working as an actor in the escape room for several years, and it was his first time encountering someone who seemedpletely unfazed. Thus, he instantly became dispirited. At once, the eerie feeling in the room toned down. In the end, they cleared the escape room easily and found out the truth about the suicide case at Elk Grove Girls¡¯ School. When they stepped out of the room, the lights outside blinded Natalie for a moment. It took her a while before she could get used to the brightness. Meanwhile, Jerome, who was by Natalie¡¯s side, took a nce at her. He then fixed his gaze on her slightly swollen lips and blurted out, ¡°Why are your lips so¡­ swollen?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 986 A Cue For Love Chapter 986 A Cue for Love Chapter 986 A Good Option Upon hearing that, Natalie was stunned for a moment. However, she wasn¡¯t surprised. If it weren¡¯t for the dim lighting in the escape room earlier, Jerome would have likely noticed the condition of her lips ages ago. Despite her having braced herself for questions, her heart still lurched at the man¡¯s intense stare and query. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Natalie, how exactly¡­ did you get the bruise on your lips?¡± ¡°After parting ways with you, I tripped and stumbled because it was too dark in the escape room. My teeth hit my lips, causing some bleeding, so it¡¯s now slightly swollen,¡± Natalie exined in feigned nonchnce. Nodding, Jerome grumbled, ¡°Escape room wasn¡¯t as fun as I imagined. We can¡¯t really see in there. I¡¯ll bring you somece else to have fun in the future.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± After Natalie and Jerome had sessfully cleared the level, they didn¡¯t pose in their costumes like the other yers. Instead, they went to the changing room to change. Jerome went into the men¡¯s changing room. Natalie, on the other hand, went to the information counter before entering the women¡¯s changing room. ¡°I lost my purse. Can you please show me your establishment¡¯s surveince footage?¡± she asked. Recalling the man¡¯s warning, the employee chuckled sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it so happens that the surveince cameras in our establishment malfunctioned today. As such, I can¡¯t show you the surveince footage. How about we help you find your purse in a while? Or how much money did you have in it? If all else fails, we can negotiate andpensate you.¡± Beforeing over to make inquiries, Natalie had reckoned that such would be the answer. Smiling, she shook her head. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to go to such trouble. I didn¡¯t have much money in my purse.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Seeing that Natalie had gone into the women¡¯s changing room, the employee heaved an obvious sigh of relief. After Natalie and Jerome changed out of the costumes and back into their casual attires, they went to the board game room to pick up the five children. The five children sat there and yed by themselves while the other yers and employees sat a table away from them. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Pointing at the five children and adults at the other table, Natalie couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to y with others? Why are you all ying alone without inviting them to join you?¡± Franklin arched a brow and dered domineeringly, ¡°Mommy, it wasn¡¯t that we didn¡¯t want to y with them. Instead, it was the other way round.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°They said it was too embarrassing to y with us because they kept losing. They weren¡¯t our match in games involving intelligence, but even after switching over to games that required luckter, they still lost miserably.¡± Pouting, Xavian added, ¡°We¡­ already restrained ourselves surreptitiously, but it didn¡¯t seem to work that great.¡± At that, Natalie was rendered speechless. Never mind that all five of them have exceptional looks, but they even took after me and Samuel in terms of IQ. She knew that they could definitely defeat any average adult in board games, but never had she expected the other yers to be traumatized even after they had restrained themselves. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she should say that the employees were toome or her children were too intelligent. Natalie and Jerome then left the escape room establishment with the five children. They went to a restaurant to eat. In the meantime, Samuel sat in the security room, watching as Natalie gradually went out of range of the surveince cameras. Jesper stood beside the man. As he watched his employer staring intently at the screen, on which Natalie was long since gone, he inwardlymented Samuel¡¯s loyalty in love despite being a big shot with much prominence and authority. Gosh, he stooped so low just to indulge her! He was well aware that some things weren¡¯t appropriate to be said by someone of his identity, but he couldn¡¯t hold himself back. ¡°Why must you put yourself through this, Mr. Bowers?¡± A bitter smile showed on Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°If there¡¯s a choice, I hope her life is sweet while mine is bitter. Perhaps Jerome is a good option for her after I leave this world.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 987 A Cue For Love Chapter 987 A Cue for Love Chapter 987 Have The Guts To Kiss Me After Jerome had left, Franklin and the others didn¡¯t return to their room. Instead, they gathered around Natalie. Five pairs of big, obsidian eyes fixated on her lips that were still red and swollen. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Natalie quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s gaze flickered, and she pointed at Natalie¡¯s mouth with a petite finger. ¡°Did you kiss Mr. Sutton?¡± Hearing her question, Natalie gulped. I¡¯ve managed to pull the wool over Jerome¡¯s eyes, but I forgot that there are still the kids. ¡°Who told you that this will happen because of kissing?¡± she countered, her stomach knotting. Sophia blinked her crystal-clear eyes and answered solemnly, ¡°Once, we saw a couple kissing by the road for a long time. After that, the woman¡¯s mouth became swollen.¡± ¡°We all saw it, and the woman¡¯s mouth was swollen like yours!¡± Yumi seconded. The other three children nodded earnestly. Seeing that all five children were staring at her without blinking their eyes, Natalie flushed slightly and chastised, ¡°The lot of you are still young, so why are you showing so much concern for such indecent things instead of studying hard?¡± ¡°Did you really kiss Mr. Sutton, Mommy?¡± yton asked with a crestfallen look. Natalie lifted her hand and flicked his forehead. At once, yton cradled his head in pain. ¡°Ouch! That hurt! Why did you hit me, Mommy?¡± ¡°You deserved it, didn¡¯t you? Mr. Sutton is my good friend, and I regard him as a close family member, even more so than a brother. How could I possibly kiss him? Never mind that you all are saying this in front of me, but never say this before him. You¡¯ll make him feel horribly awkward!¡± Natalie huffed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The instant her words rang out, the five children¡¯s eyes seemingly lit up again. ¡°That doesn¡¯t only apply to yton, but also to all of you. Do you hear me?¡± Natalie swept her gaze over the four remaining children. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve still got a question for you!¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t help asking weakly, ¡°You¡­ still love Daddy, right?¡± Without even thinking about it, Natalie nodded and replied in a gentle voice, ¡°Of course!¡± The five children nodded in delight upon hearing her answer. They all grinned from ear to ear. Yay! We¡¯d been worrying in vain. Although Mr. Sutton is really nice and is pursuing Mommy aggressively, Mommy is no ordinary woman. She¡¯s loyal and dedicated to Daddy! Having obtained the answer they wanted, they left Natalie¡¯s room happily. Natalie then took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab. She poured herself a small measure before picking up the wine ss and swishing it lightly. ¡°Why are you avoiding me, Samuel?¡± As she took a sip of the wine, the alcohol came into contact with the abrasion on her lips, bringing a mild stinging sensation. The pain naturally had her recalling that possessive kiss. ¡°Why do you have the guts to kiss me yetck the courage to show yourself before me? You¡¯re so bad at hiding, yet you continue deceiving yourself and hiding from me. How much longer will it take before you¡¯re willing to appear before me?¡± she muttered. Early the next morning, Natalie went to Dream¡¯s office and waited for an esteemed guest¡ªYvette. It had been five days since shest saw her, and Yvette was presently radiating confidence. She wore a singlet with horizontal stripes and a pair of ck jeans. Her dressing was very casual, but it appeared elegant on her. As soon as she spotted Natalie, she quickened her pace and rushed over to thetter. ¡°My savior!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie¡¯s brows furrowed as puzzlement inundated her. In the next second, a bright smile bloomed on Yvette¡¯s face, and she hugged Natalie tightly. A Cue For Love Chapter 988 A Cue For Love Chapter 988 A Cue for Love Chapter 988 The Earnest Yvette Natalie was caught off guard by Yvette¡¯s hug. Yvette was aloof in public, but standing before Natalie right then, she was rather coquettish and candid. ¡°Ms. Snyder.¡± Natalie smiled faintly, but she didn¡¯t quite know where to ce her hands at that moment. Without letting go of her, Yvette asserted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Ms. Snyder. Just address me as Yvette, my savior.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Okay, Yvette.¡± Still hugging Natalie, she sniffed at her like a puppy. At that, Natalie couldn¡¯t help inquiring, ¡°Is there¡­ some smell on me?¡± ¡°Yup! There¡¯s a faint herbal aroma.¡± While saying that, Yvette inhaled deeply once more. ¡°It¡¯s entirely different from the average perfume, exceedingly unique and fragrant! It should be your body scent, not those perfumes avable in the market.¡± Her hold on Natalie was unyielding. At the side, Yandel and Lia¡¯s jaws dropped at the sight of Yvette, whose behavior was the pr opposite of their impression of her. Although they¡¯re both women, isn¡¯t she hugging her too tightly? Tsk-tsk, love is seemingly in the air! In the end, Yvette¡¯s manager, Selene Jacoway, cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem, ahem. Have care for your image, Yvie!¡± Only then did Yvette reluctantly drop her hold on Natalie with disappointment written all over her face. Looking at Natalie, Selene rified, ¡°I hope she didn¡¯t scare you, Ms. Nichols! Actually, such is Yvie¡¯s character in private. She¡¯s just like a kid. I was afraid that she¡¯d act in such a way when attending events, so I deliberately devised an aloof image for her.¡± Understanding dawned upon Natalie, and she giggled. ¡°Not at all. She¡¯s incredibly adorable!¡± Subsequently, she turned her gaze to Yvette and shed her a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t keep calling me your savior. I¡¯ve got to thank you for that matter as well. If it weren¡¯t for your magnanimity in allowing me time to investigate the case, Dream might not have the opportunity to runch the Rebirth collection.¡± Beaming, Yvette queried, ¡°In that case, can I call you Natalie?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Yvette was mainly there that day to discuss the uing arrangements for her endorsement of the Rebirth collection. For the most part, it was Selene who negotiated as her manager. Apart from Yvette, everyone else noticed her propping her hands under her chin and gazing at Natalie with stars in her eyes from the beginning to the end. Embarrassed by the stare, Natalie cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡± Yvette hurriedly got up and poured a ss of water, handing it to her. ¡°Your throat must be dry. Here, have some water.¡± At a loss for words, Natalie swallowed. Under Yvette¡¯s earnest gaze, she downed the water in the ss. An hourter, the meeting concluded. With that, Yvette and Selene took their leaves. Selene went to retrieve the car while Yvette was waiting at the entrance. She caught sight of a man in a ck T-shirt and ck casual pants walking over with a cup of coffee in hand. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± She recognized Jerome at a single nce. Startled, Jerome frowned slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Do you not remember me anymore?¡± Staring at Jerome, Yvette exined excitedly, ¡°There was a bomb at the art museum back then, and you were the one who came in to rescue us!¡± Following that remark, Jerome had a vague impression of the incident. s, his memory was limited to the bombing case itself. He hadn¡¯t much recollection of Yvette¡¯s face. Disappointment swamped Yvette when she noticed theck of recognition in his eyes. ¡°Do you really not remember me anymore?¡± In response, Jerome shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Perhaps, I¡¯ve saved too many people that I can¡¯t remember every single one of them. Anyway, I¡¯m d to meet you again.¡± Perturbed by Yvette¡¯s dejected expression, he handed her a cup of coffee. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The corners of Yvette¡¯s mouth turned up when she received a cup of coffee from the man. She wanted to speak further, but Selene had already stopped the car in front of her and urged, ¡°Get in the car, Yvie. I¡¯ve already given you an hour to rest, so we¡¯ve got to rush through the shooting!¡± Despite still having much to say, she had no choice but to climb into the car and leave in a hurry. When Natalie reached the building entrance, she was greeted by the sight of Jerome handing Yvette a cup of coffee. After Yvette had left, Natalie went over to Jerome and nudged him with an elbow. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were acquainted with Yvette. Well? Don¡¯t you find her absolutely stunning? Would you like my help to win her over?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 989 A Cue For Love Chapter 989 A Cue for Love Chapter 989 I Will Avenge You Jerome promptly put away the smile on his face. Mistakenly assuming that he was shy, Natalie continued teasing him smilingly, ¡°Yvette is probably still single. If you¡¯re interested in her, I can cook up a n to help you!¡± ¡°You can help me pursue her?¡± Jerome asked solemnly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Of course!¡± Natalie nodded fervently. ¡°I don¡¯t need to pursue her,¡± Jerome maintained firmly. ¡°I understand.¡± Natalie likewise stifled her smile, thinking that he might not like the feeling of someone deliberately helping him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± A gleam of sincerity glinted in Jerome¡¯s eyes. He turned to face her and pinned his gaze on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t find her all that stunning. In my eyes, you¡¯re a hundred times and a thousand times more beautiful than her. I don¡¯t need you to help me win her over because you¡¯re the person I like, not her.¡± He thought she was undoubtedly aware of his feelings for her. Only then did he realize that she seemingly never thought of their rtionship in the romantic sense. Therefore, he had no choice but to spell things out. At the man¡¯s dark and scorching gaze, Natalie turned downright somber. ¡°I only regard you as a brother, Jerome.¡± At that, a self-derisive smile tugged at Jerome¡¯s lips. ¡°A brother? We¡¯re not rted by blood, nor am I all that younger. Can you please stop regarding me as a brother? I¡¯ve grown up. I can protect you and take responsibility for you and the kids.¡± As Natalie listened to his confession of love, her heart clenched hard. No wonder Franklin, Sophia, and the others asked me apprehensively yesterday whether I kissed him. It turned out that even the kids could tell that his attitude toward me wasn¡¯t ¡°pure.¡± Yet, I foolishly thought that my interaction with him was no different from when we were young. She btedly realized how dense she was that she only perceived his feelings then. ¡°There¡¯s already someone whom I like, Jerome.¡± Meeting his eyes, she exined, ¡°I love him very much, so much so that it¡¯s on par with my love for the kids. My love for him is so deep that I¡¯m willing to give my life in exchange for his!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± A sh of shock flittered across Jerome¡¯s eyes. Almost cruelly, Natalie added, ¡°Even if he really betrayed me, I¡¯d never fall in love with anyone else in this lifetime.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she had no empathy, but she was all too aware that she could only minimize the hurt to him by being sufficiently ruthless and resolute. ¡°Perhaps I should¡¯ve told you this earlier, Jerome.¡± Sighing, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her rejection was a fact set in stone. With her lips pressed into a thin line, Natalie walked back into Dream¡¯s office building. There was no use for her to speak further. She had already made her stance clear to Jerome. Hence, she was leaving the rest of the decision in his hands. She respected his decision, whether they were to remain friends or be strangers. As Jerome gazed at her back, the disappointment in his gaze intensified. He thought he would have the confidence and capability to take care of her when he had grown up, but he never expected her to have fallen in love with someone else. Tears shimmered in his eyes, but he muttered with a smile, ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re willing to ept me.¡± Three dayster, the Rebirth collectionunched by Dream Jewelry went on sale with all eyes on it. The first batch of a thousand limited edition sets was sold out within a minute of its release. At the productunch, the cameras were mainly fixated on the ambassador, Yvette. When they panned the hall, they also captured Natalie among the crowd. In a dim room, a woman in a ck form-fitting shirt and leather pants had her eyes glued on the live broadcast on the television screen while toying with a sharp knife in her hand. The instant Zophie spotted Natalie on the screen, she threw the knife in her hand at thetter¡¯s face hard. Crash! It hit the television screen, causing it to crack even as distinct electric sparks materialized. The screen instantly went dark, and a hole appeared on it. Her eyes brimming with grief, Zophie gritted her teeth and vowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gale. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 990 A Cue For Love Chapter 990 A Cue for Love Chapter 990 It Is You As soon as Muse¡¯s Rebirth jewelry collection wasunched, it received great acim from the public. Since the productunch, the Rebirth collection and Yvette¡¯s endorsement poster shot to the top three on the trending list. After the productunch ended, the staff present were all in high spirits, beaming from ear to ear. They had all been in a foul mood when Farrington Jewelry framed them back then, but they had sessfully turned the tables. Hence, everyone felt that they had finally gotten their revenge. Among the crowd was Natalie, who was dressed in a whitece dress and had her long hair tied up in a bun. With a faint smile ying in her eyes, shenguidly folded her arms. She wasn¡¯t emotional or excited. Instead, the calmness andposure radiating off her were wholly different from the atmosphere there. After ascertaining with her own eyes that the productunch had ended sessfully, she texted Yandel before getting to her feet to leave. When she walked out of the productunch venue, she bumped into Amos, who was in a wine-red suit. Halting in her steps, Natalie looked at the man in front of her and remarked smilingly, ¡°You are here as well?¡± ¡°Although I knew beforeing that Dream would shoot to stardom overnight, I realized I have still underestimated the capabilities of you and Dream after I came here. Back when you came to me to discuss coboration on the ore project, I thought that I propelled you to sess and gave Dream an opportunity. But judging from Dream¡¯s development now, perhaps Stone Corporation will one day ride on its coattails instead,¡± Amosmented. With a gentle smile, Natalie replied, ¡°You tter me. Business coborations are mutually beneficial in the first ce. However, I¡¯m very thankful that you hold me and Dream in such high regard, Mr. Stone. I look forward to coborating with you again in the future.¡± She had made things clear to him previously, so she merely regarded him as a business partner then. Extending a hand to him graciously, she shed him a smile. ¡°The sess tonight is also thanks to Stone Corporation for providing us with high-quality thunderstone.¡± Amos shook Natalie¡¯s hand, dazzled by her smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After shaking hands, Natalie made to leave. ¡°Natalie.¡± Amos suddenly called out to her. ¡°Is something else the matter?¡± Natalie inquired as she turned back around. ¡°You know the kind of person my father is. He just texted me and asked me to invite you home for a visit when you¡¯re free,¡± Amos uttered embarrassingly. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go over when I¡¯m free,¡± Natalie promised with a smile. A glimmer of destion shed across Amos¡¯ eyes. Subsequently, he murmured with a chuckle, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll convey that to my father.¡± Despite knowing that a rtionship between him and Natalie was practically impossible, he still couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. To him, giving up would probably require a long time. When Natalie left this time, Amos didn¡¯t stop her anymore. She exited the productunch venue soon. She drove there that day. Just as she was nning to head to the za to retrieve her car, the deafening roar of an engine split the air a stone¡¯s throw away. She reflexively swung her gaze in the direction of the sound, only to be greeted by sharp and blinding headlights. She frantically backed away several steps, but the car seemingly locked on to her and barreled toward her at breakneck speed. That turn of events was too sudden and caught her off guard. When the car was hurtling at her like a beast having broken free of its restraints, a figure rushed out and shoved her away. Falling to the ground, Natalie sustained some scrapes and bruises on her arms. However, the man who pushed her away wasn¡¯t so lucky. He was flung into the air by the car before mming into the ground hard. Following that hit, the car screeched to a stop. With her face deathly pale, Natalie scrambled up from the ground and hurried over to the man who had fallen beside her. She cautiously turned him over. The moment she glimpsed his countenance, her brows creased deeply. ¡°It¡¯s you? Jerry¡­ Jones?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 991 A Cue For Love Chapter 991 A Cue for Love Chapter 991 Do Not Feel Like Helping Samuel The car only stopped for a few seconds. Realizing that he had knocked someone down, the driver hastily made a sharp turn and fled at lightning speed. In the dark night, only two dazzling taillights cutting across the air were visible. Natalie hadn¡¯t the presence of mind to care about the hit-and-run car. Instead, she lowered her head and stared at the young man lying on the ground. Jerry¡¯s face was rubbed raw, and blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Uh¡­ Fortunately¡­ I made it in time¡­¡± Jerry mutteredboriously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frowning deeply, Natalie ordered, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t say anything right now. It¡¯s uncertain yet whether you have broken bones or internal injuries. I¡¯m going to call for an ambnce immediately to send you to the hospital for aprehensive checkup.¡± However, Jerry seemingly turned a deaf ear to her. He continued stuttering, ¡°Let my father¡­ off the hook¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean, Jerry?¡± Natalie questioned, narrowing her eyes a fraction. ¡°P-Please¡­ let my father off the hook¡­¡± As Jerry spoke, he vomited blood. Nheless, he grabbed her sleeve weakly, his eyes brimming with obstinacy and imploration. ¡°Have mercy on him¡­ I beg you¡­¡± Closing her eyes, Natalie took two deep breaths. The car ident was strange in the first ce. Coupled with the man¡¯s pleading at that moment, she instantly discerned the culprit behind the car ident. When she opened her eyes again, she stated mildly, ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that right now.¡± The light in Jerry¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°You¡ª¡± In a cold voice, Natalie intoned, ¡°Have your wounds treated first, Jerry. I¡¯ll promise you that after you¡¯ve had your checkup. Otherwise, forget about it.¡± Jerry was racked with pain, so he could only give up in the face of her unfathomable gaze. The sudden car ident had the scene plunging into chaos. Ten minutester, the police and ambnce arrived. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Natalie cooperated with the medical personnel to transport Jerry into the ambnce before she climbed in by supporting herself against the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± Knowing that the medical personnel wanted to inquire about her rtionship with Jerry, Natalie answered without even thinking about it. ¡°His sister. I¡¯m his sister. He got hurt because of me, so I¡¯d like to apany him to the hospital.¡± Upon hearing that, the medical personnel allowed her to apany Jerry to the hospital. Jerry was strapped to the stretcher, but he was still conscious then. He heard the conversation between Natalie and the medical personnel loud and clear. He grew indescribably conflicted. If Father and Olivia hadn¡¯tmitted all those mistakes, perhaps we could really have been siblings without blood ties. But now¡­ the thought is wonderful, yet it can nevere to pass anymore. Meanwhile, Samuel was drinking a herbal concoction at Pendant Hall. When Jesper handed it to him, he could sense its bitterness just by the mere sight and smell of it. Yet, when he took it, it was as though he had lost his sense of taste. In the blink of an eye, he downed the bowl of inky ck herbal concoction in one go. Jesper was entirely stupefied. ¡°I¡¯ve finished it.¡± Conversely, Samuel handed the bowl back to him without any expression on his face. He cherished his life greatly, more than ever before. As long as he could live a day longer and spend a day more with Natalie, he was willing to attempt and ept any medicine and treatment, no matter the bitterness and agony. Jesper took the bowl with both hands. Just then, he received a call. After the phone call, he quickly reported to Samuel, ¡°Mr. Bowers, Ms. Nichols met with a car ident just now!¡± ¡°What?¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze abruptly went icy, and his expression turned as ck as thunder. ¡°Fortunately, the heir of the Jones family, Jerry Jones, rushed out and shoved Ms. Nichols away a moment before the car hit her. His injuries are rather severe, and he¡¯s currently being rushed to the hospital in an ambnce. Ms. Nichols is keeping himpany.¡± Jesper told the man everything in detail. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital!¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t remain calm. He sprang up from his chair. ¡°Mr. Bowers, are you¡­?¡± Sure? Gazing at the man¡¯s rapidly retreating back, Jesper heaved a sigh inwardly. He¡¯s usually calm and unruffled, but when ites to matters pertaining to Natalie, his rationality is all but gone. All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t feel like helping Samuel to hide his identity. Although thetter was doing it for Natalie¡¯s good, even he, an outsider, couldn¡¯t bear it to see the man shouldering everything alone. A Cue For Love Chapter 992 A Cue For Love Chapter 992 A Cue for Love Chapter 992 Vouched By A Mysterious Person By the time the ambnce arrived at the hospital, Jerry gradually started losing consciousness. When he was wheeled into the emergency room, he had already slipped into aa. Natalie sat on the bench outside the emergency room. As she stared at the lights above the emergency room, she prayed silently that the proud and righteous young man would ovee that hurdle safely. Almost half an hour passed, but the lights above the emergency room remained lit. Natalie started growing restless, wondering whether she should talk to the doctor and ask to enter the emergency room to help check on Jerry¡¯s condition. At that precise moment, a flurry of footsteps swiftly neared her. A pair of shiny men¡¯s leather shoes and a pair of pearly white high heels entered her line of sight. She lifted her head, her gaze moving upward to a middle-aged man and woman before her. They were none other than Jerry¡¯s parents, Bridger and Jada. ¡°How¡¯s Jerry?¡± Jada asked frantically, her face drained of all color. ¡°He¡¯s still in the emergency room. He was hit by a car and sustained severe injuries,¡± Natalie answered frankly. Jada stumbled back several steps, her eyes brimming with grief and despair. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ My son was perfectly fine at home about an hour ago. How could¡­ how could such a thing have happened?¡± ¡°Natalie Nichols, it was because he wanted to save you, yes? It was all because of you that he was hit by a car! You¡¯re a jinx! I¡¯ll never let you off the hook if anything happens to my son!¡± Bridger thundered. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Jada heard that, she promptly stopped sobbing. In a shrill voice, she snarled, ¡°I was just wondering why my son would suddenly get into a car ident out of the blue! It turned out that everything had to do with you! You¡¯ve already put Olivia into prison! Must you also destroy my son?¡± Supporting the woman who was unsteady on her feet, Bridger likewise barked furiously beside her, ¡°I¡¯ll never let this matter slide, Natalie! You¡¯d better pray hard that Jerry is fine. Otherwise, the Jones family will battle you to the bitter end even if it means everything we have!¡± Natalie alternated her gaze between Bridger and Jada. I can¡¯t tell yet whether she¡¯s aware of the cause of the car ident, but he definitely knows. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have immediately said that Jerry only sustained severe injuries to save me when I said that Jerry was knocked down by a car. ¡°Really?¡± Sweeping a sharp gaze over the shouting and shrieking couple, she stated in an icy voice, ¡°You¡¯re at the hospital here, and your son is still in the emergency room. Can you keep it down?¡± Bridger and Jada were both struck dumb. The look in Natalie¡¯s eyes was frosty, and there were blood stains on her face. The aura emanating from her was so strong that they both went silent at once. ¡°Zip it if you want your son to live.¡± After warning them, she stood up and went to the doctor to discuss the possibility of allowing her into the emergency room. Shecked a medical license to practice modern medicine, so the rules stipted that she wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the emergency room. Initially, she thought that she would have to convince the doctor at length, but the doctor swiftly agreed to her request after she told him about her intention. A touch puzzled, Natalie asked with a frown, ¡°Are your regtions sockadaisical?¡± Nudging his sses on the bridge of his nose, the middle-aged doctor exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that our regtions areckadaisical. It¡¯s because someone went to the Director and vouched for you. If anything happens, he and our director will take responsibility for the entire matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She then pressed, ¡°Who was it? Who went to your director?¡± However, the doctor shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. If your medical skills are really as superb as our director described, you¡¯d best go into the emergency room and operate on that young man as soon as possible since his condition is critical.¡± Putting her curiosity away, Natalie sprinted into the emergency room after a series of disinfection procedures. No sooner had she stepped in than she saw the young man who protected her lying on the operating table with a pale face and eyes closed right then. A Cue For Love Chapter 993 A Cue For Love Chapter 993 A Cue for Love Chapter 993 Do Not Challenge My Patience Natalie nced at the medical instrument. When she saw that Jerry¡¯s blood pressure was significantly lower than the standard, she frowned deeply. His injuries¡­ are distinctly more severe than I¡¯d imagined. ¡°Hemostatic forceps,¡± she demanded in a low voice. The lead surgeon beside her had never seen her, but he was intimidated by her sharp eyes under the goggles. Seemingly on reflex, he handed her the hemostatic forceps in his hand. Taking a step forward, Natalie stood at the position of the lead surgeon and started working on Jerry with undivided attention. During the operation, the lead surgeon remained standing beside her. Before witnessing her skills, he was a touch skeptical. But as the operation progressed, he and the other medical personnel all gaped in awe as they watched her every move unblinkingly. When the entire operation had concluded, the initial lead surgeon took the lead in apuding her. He thenmented sincerely, ¡°In all the years I¡¯ve been practicing medicine, I¡¯ve never seen such superb medical skills besides those of top-notch professors. May I know your name and your workce? I¡¯d like to take the liberty to invite you to take up a position as a consultant or visiting professor at our hospital. You cane whenever you¡¯re free to give us some pointers.¡± ¡°Hear, hear! You were simply incredible!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You were brisk and resolute without the slightest superfluity!¡± ¡°What a pity that we have to submit an application beforehand to film an operation in the operating theatre. Otherwise, it¡¯d be great as learning material!¡± Natalie was a tad perturbed by the scene unfolding before her eyes then. This is precisely why I dislike receiving any recognition. After all, when there¡¯s much attention, many things that should be simple besplicated. ¡°I¡¯ve got no time.¡± Subsequently, she instructed coldly, ¡°The operation is over. Take good care of the patient.¡± After saying that, she left the operating theater without a backward nce, only leaving a rapidly retreating back. Snapping back to their senses, the doctors started concentrating on wrapping things up. When Natalie exited the operating theater, there was still blood on her. Bridger didn¡¯t recognize her in a surgical gown at first, but after a few more looks, he still identified her. Immediately, he shouted in a sharp voice, ¡°It¡¯s you, Natalie? When did you sneak into the operating theater? And what did you do to my son? Does the blood on you belong to Jerry? Did you take his life?¡± Natalie¡¯s expression turned frosty. She didn¡¯t even bother wasting her breath, merely continuing to stalk forward. Upon receiving no reaction from her, Bridger and Jada¡¯s tempers spiked. The two of them stepped in front of Natalie and spread their arms wide with obstinate expressions on their faces. ¡°Move aside! I don¡¯t have anything to say to you both!¡± Natalie removed the goggles she was wearing. At once, a bone-deep chill shot out of her eyes. ¡°My son only ended up in such a condition in an attempt to save you! Never mind that you¡¯re not grateful, but do you even have a medical license? You masqueraded as a doctor and sneaked into the emergency room to harm Jerry! I want to sue this hospital and the doctors!¡± Jada dered in a shrill voice. Natalie was dead tired after the car ident and operation. Her lingerie underneath the surgical gown had long since been drenched with sweat. She wanted to rest for a bit, but she never expected Bridger and Jada to be so relentless. She remembered Jerry¡¯s plea before he lost consciousness, so she showed them both a great deal of patience. However, that didn¡¯t mean that she had infinite empathy andpassion to the extent that she was unbothered when someone was walking all over her. ¡°You¡¯ve already ruined Olivia, and now, you want to make a move against Jerry! How wicked of you!¡± Like a shrew, Jada thrust a finger into Natalie¡¯s face and berated, ¡°Just you wait, Natalie! I¡¯ll never let you off the hook if you want to destroy my two children!¡± Snapping, Natalie bellowed, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯ll never let me off the hook, huh? How are you going to do that? Olivia¡¯s court case is still pending, and this car ident is also exceedingly suspicious. Don¡¯t challenge my patience here!¡± Her words were brief and concise, yet they hit Bridger right where it hurt. He was all too clear about the cause of the car ident. Conversely, Jada, who was entirely ignorant about the secret behind the car ident, lost her sanitypletely when something happened to both her son and daughter at the same time. She started getting physical with Natalie. Her eyes zing scarlet, she raised her hand to swing it at Natalie hard. A Cue For Love Chapter 994 A Cue For Love Chapter 994 A Cue for Love Chapter 994 You Are The One Who Should Die That p came to a halt in the middle of the air. Natalie grabbed Jada¡¯s wrist forcefully, leaving thetter unable to move an inch. With an incredulous expression, Jada snapped, ¡°Is there now anymore? How dare you act so haughty? Are you trying to make a move on me?¡± Hearing those words, Natalie broke into a burst of mockingughter. ¡°Is the pot calling the kettle ck? Watch the surveince footage, and everything will be clear to you at once! You¡¯re old enough; I hope you know how you should behave at a ce like a hospital!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Jada tried to break free from Natalie¡¯s clutch, only to realize that she could not do so. A cold glint shed across Natalie¡¯s gaze as she narrowed them. Nevertheless, she did not let her temper blow up on the ount that Jerry hadnded himself in a severe condition after trying to save her. ¡°You¡¯d better know your ce!¡± Only then did Natalie let go of Jada¡¯s hand. Without hesitation, Bridger rushed up to Jada to support her. At the same time, his gaze coincidentally met with that of Natalie, and all he did was instinctively lower his head and look away to avoid her piercing gaze. That mere few seconds of exchanging nces threw the man in total defeat even though he was decades older than the youngdy. Retracting her gaze, Natalie turned and intended to leave. Looking at her retreating back, Bridger felt a raging storm brewing inside him. He had hired someone with the intention of getting her killed in a car crash. It was not only his attempt to vent his frustrations but also to create the opportunity to turn the tables for Olivia¡¯swsuit. But the situation now made him believe that Natalie knew that he was the mastermind behind the car ident. Judging from her reaction, she doesn¡¯t look like she intends to give up pursuing the matter even after Jerry saves her from the ident. This woman is too vicious! If not for her, Olivia¡¯s marriage wouldn¡¯t have fizzled into bubbles. Jerry wouldn¡¯t be so seriously injured either. Most importantly, Farrington Jewelry wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this terrible state while in my hands! The Jones family is, after all, considerably prominent in Yaleview. But because of her, we¡¯ve now be a bane everyone avoids. It¡¯s all her fault! With those thoughts in mind, Bridger felt the blood in his body rushing up to his head, and his eyes gradually reddened in anger. Pulling out a Swiss Army knife from his pocket and unfolding the de, he lifted the weapon into the air and ferociously charged forward in the direction of Natalie. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Bridger¡¯s behavior was too sudden and out of everyone¡¯s expectations. Natalie had never expected that the Swiss Army knife Bridger carried with him could sessfully pass through the hospital¡¯s security check. By the time she recovered from her trance and tilted her body to avoid his attack, she had suffered a cut on her arm. Almost immediately, blood began sleeping through the wound. The fury raging in Bridger only grew more intense after catching sight of the fresh red blood. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you trouble maker! You¡¯ve caused such a huge mess for the Jones family! I will kill you today!¡± While trying to dodge Bridger¡¯s attack, Natalie had her hand clutching the wound to alleviate the excruciating pain. Apart from the weapon in his grip, the man hurtling his attacks in a disorderly manner also gave her a tough time dodging him as he almost resembled someone who had lost his sanity. Consumed by horror and shock, the hospital personnel and patients hurriedly hid at various corners to avoid getting harmed by Bridger. To ensure the crowd¡¯s safety, Natalie tried to direct the man to an empty spot while trying her best to dodge his knife. Staggering backward, she finally came to a point where she found her back leaning against the cold wall. Needless to say, there was no more way for her to retreat. ¡°Natalie, I can¡¯t wait to see where else you can hide!¡± Sinisterughter broke out as Bridger panted desperately for some fresh air. His eyes had turned bloodshot at that point. Right then, Natalie saw a silver masked man exuding a chilly aura marching toward them. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s about to die.¡± The corners of her lips curled upward into a smirk. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You wretch! I guess you¡¯re still as stubborn even when death is close at hand, huh?¡± As Bridger said that, he swung the dagger in the air, about to direct it toward her chest. Unlike how she tried to dodge his attack earlier, Natalie stood there nkly this round. Shocked, Bridger furrowed his brows. Though things are progressing so smoothly, isn¡¯t this too good to be true? Unfortunately, there was no time for him to dwell on the situation. Before long, a sudden external force acted on his shoulder joint, and in the next second, a crisp, loud crack resounded into the air. It goes without saying that he had clearly heard his shoulder bones shattering into pieces. A Cue For Love Chapter 995 A Cue For Love Chapter 995 A Cue for Love Chapter 995 How Dare You Still Make A Fuss ¡°Ahh!¡± The pain traveled through every inch of Bridger¡¯s body, leaving him crying out in pain. But that was not all. Following his bones shattering, Bridger was sent smashing onto the floor, and the weight behind a leather shoe ruthlessly stomped on his face. His face and body contorted out of shape, the former due to the immense force from the shoe and the latter because of his broken shoulder. Lying on the floor, Bridger¡¯s eyes were full of shock and fear as he fixed them on the man before him. Covering the man¡¯s facial features was a silver-colored mask. He was giving off a cold and aloof aura, and a mere nce at him was enough to send a chill down everyone¡¯s spine and steer them away from him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Bridger groaned. However, the man did not answer his question. Instead, he leaned over, picked up the dagger on the floor, and shoved it into Bridger¡¯s right arm without hesitation. The shiny de that went in turned bright red after being pulled out. A gash appeared on Bridger¡¯s arm, and blood began gushing out. Before Bridger could yell, the extreme pain left him unconscious. Seeing that bloody situation, Jada grew so furious her emotions were pouring out of her expression. ¡°Natalie! Who on earth is he? Is he your friend? But I don¡¯t care if he is your friend! Aren¡¯t you two worried about getting penalized by thews of Loang?¡± She walked up to the man and bellowed. ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that Olivia has done something wrong, but she has got locked up in the police station! Jerry became severely injured because of you! And now, you and this man here acted so viciously toward Bridger. You guys have no respect for thews! Trust me; I can sue you for attempting murder for harming my husband!¡± With a faint smirk, Natalie avoided the man lying on the floor and went up to Jada. As much as thetter was seething with anger, it was apparent fear was growing in her. ¡°L-Listen up¡­ Y-You better not try to do anything funny¡­ Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯re acting like this¡­¡± The smirk on Natalie¡¯s face widened at the sight of the livid expression on Jada¡¯s face. She¡¯s still so stubborn at this point? She¡¯s obviously scared out of her wits. Why still pretend that she isn¡¯t? ¡°Fret not; I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Natalie snickered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Wait till your husband regains his consciousness and when the police arrive. We shall see which side thews of Loang take. Two acts of intentional homicide, a car ident, and an onught. I¡¯m sure the judge will be able to decide whether all of that constitutes an act of self-defense or attempted murder!¡± As those words rang out, Jada turned a little grim. Car ident? In truth, Bridger did not share his n with Jada before staging the car ident. But having heard what Natalie said, it did not take Jada much effort toe toprehension. So the car ident isn¡¯t an ident at all. It¡¯s Bridger trying to vent his anger and take revenge against this wretch! Does that mean Jerry¡¯s appearance to save Natalie wasn¡¯t a coincidence either? He must¡¯ve overheard Bridger¡¯s n but couldn¡¯t stop him, and thus he resorted to using such a method to save Natalie. The confident and bold Jada from earlier almost seemed like she had be mute at that point that even opening her mouth seemed like a chore to her. Thinking of how Natalie had asked them to behave, regret began to pour into Jada. If I¡¯d listened to her advice and stopped Bridger, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have acted rashly and made such a mistake. Despite so, the oue was already a foregone conclusion. Ignoring the crowd, Samuel approached Natalie and carried her up. Compared to her usual reserved nature, she did not struggle to escape his embrace and merely ced her arms around his neck this time. As a clever woman, Natalie probably already had things figured out. Even though there were matters that she could not see through a couple of times, it was impossible things would stay that way forever. By the time Jesper arrived, all that came within his vision was a wounded Natalie and a grim-looking Samuel. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡­¡± ¡°Get rid of the two of them,¡± Samuel grimlymanded. Throwing a nce at Bridger, who fell unconscious because of the immense pain, and Jada, who looked lifeless and slumped on the floor, Jesper bobbed his head. ¡°I got it.¡± Samuel then carried Natalie, walked into an empty office, and put her on the desk. A Cue For Love Chapter 996 A Cue For Love Chapter 996 A Cue for Love Chapter 996 What Should I Call You Natalie sat there obediently, without making a noise. In a deep voice, Samuel uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for a first aid kit to treat your wound.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Natalie released her grip on the man¡¯s shoulder and sat there meekly. Even though the countless pieces of evidence had proven that the man before her was not Samuel, she had an answer deep within her heart since a long time ago. She was unusually convinced that she was right about her perception¡ªIn this world, there was no way she could find another man who would treat her like how he does. Not long after Samuel headed out, he returned with a first aid kit in his hand. Reaching out and pulling Natalie closer, the man used a pair of scissors and snipped off her sleeve to reveal her wound. At the sight of flowing blood, he quickly ced a piece of gauze and applied pressure on the wound. Throughout the process, Natalie did not flinch a bit and merely stared at him firmly. ¡°Do you not feel warm with the mask on?¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°Not at all,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°If it hurts, I¡¯ll do it more gently.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Natalie¡¯s red lips curved slightly, and a tender look washed across her face. After Samuel finished treating her wound, she grabbed him by his shirt. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The man turned around and stared at her intently. ¡°I just want to let you know¡­ that I don¡¯t need your protection from now on.¡± Natalie smiled. Samuel¡¯s voice turned frosty. ¡°You¡¯re injured, yet you¡¯re confidently telling me you don¡¯t need my protection. Don¡¯t you think there are some things that you can tell me after you manage to do it? Given your current state, there¡¯s nothing else other than making me even more worried.¡± Not only was he feeling upset after seeing Natalie wounded, but his tone also sounded quite unpleasant. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m at fault for not protecting myself well,¡± Natalie muttered. ¡°But I¡¯ve found someone who can protect me. He grew up with me since we were both kids. Even though we were apart for a few years, he¡¯s now the major-general of Loang. He has a bright future awaiting him.¡± Behind the silver mask, a menacing expression crossed Samuel¡¯s handsome face. The aura radiating around him instantly resulted in a drastic temperature drop in the atmosphere. Of course, Natalie could sense it. But that was what she wanted. She was deliberately trying to agitate him. What gives him the right to work together with Luna to lie to me? If he can do that, I should have the right to put him through the same kind of torment. Like when I had the hyper-realistic mask on, he could tell the difference between Yara and me. So why does he think that I won¡¯t be able to recognize him after he puts on this silver mask? ¡°Jerome is my childhood sweetheart. We have had a deep rtionship since young. Especially after our first kiss in the escape room, it further reaffirmed my feelings for him. Since I¡¯ve chosen him, he will surely be angry if I get too close to you¡­¡± As those words fell out of Natalie¡¯s mouth, Samuel mmed his palms on the desk, locking her between the desk and his body. Despite sensing the fury zing within him, she continued to make things worse. ¡°You heard what I just said, right? So, you should keep a distance from me lest Jerome gets angry.¡± Nheless, Samuel remained in his position, exerting more force on his arms to pull himself physically closer to Natalie. Purposely grabbing the wound on her arm, she blinked and moaned, ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts. You just hurt my wound!¡± Mildly stumped by herint, Samuel hastily tried to check on her injury. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. While the man had his attention on her wound, Natalie took advantage of the opportunity and stretched her hand out to take off the mask on his face. When Samuel felt his face more breathable, he also spotted the silver mask he had been wearing appear on Natalie¡¯s hand. Instantly, he stared at her, unconvinced. ¡°Now¡­¡± Glee emerged in Natalie¡¯s tone. ¡°Should I call you Samuel or Xander?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 997 A Cue For Love Chapter 997 A Cue for Love Chapter 997 Reverse Psychology 1 Samuel¡¯s expression turned as cold as ice as he peered at Natalie¡¯s arm. ¡°You lied to me.¡± It was not a question but a statement. Resting her head on his shoulder, she whispered by his ear in a mischievous yet sweet voice, ¡°If I didn¡¯t lie, how can I make you let your guards down so that I can remove your mask? Besides¡­¡± If we want to talk about lying, didn¡¯t you tell more lies than I did? Aren¡¯t you supposed to apany Luna to mourn over Old Mr. Garcia at Greenview? Why would you be here at Loang, wearing this mask, pretending to be Xander, and following me around? Hearing that, Samuel¡¯s heart lurched. With how things progressed, he reckoned it was pointless to continue denying. But even so, he was unwilling to reveal the matter about the poison in his body. With a glint in his eyes, the man broke his silence. ¡°I¡¯m doing all this out of guilt toward you. There¡¯s no other meaning to it. I hope this won¡¯t trigger you to harbor odd illusions for me.¡± Had he not appeared to protect her for the past few times, she might have believed his words. However, there were more than a handful of times that he appeared under the persona of Xander to save her, and that alone was enough to justify why she could not believe his words. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Natalie held onto the wound on her arm again, and a frown became visible on her face. Samuel instinctively averted his gaze toward her wound. ¡°What is it?¡± Natalie cracked into a smugugh and moved her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding!¡± ¡°You!¡± A look of anger shed in Samuel¡¯s eyes upon learning that he had fallen for her trick again. ¡°Is it that fun to make a fool out of me?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Natalie stubbornly dered as she raised her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never be able to see your true self if I didn¡¯t lie to you. Guilt? Why would you react so anxiously when I said I¡¯m in pain if it¡¯s purely out of guilt? Samuel, stop acting so mysterious and putting on a fake front when you¡¯re with me. I know you¡¯re the one who kissed me in the escape room that day, and that was why I didn¡¯t struggle to escape. But if you choose to push me away now, I¡¯m not sure if I will actually do the same with other guys in the future. Perhaps I might even take things to a more intimate level¡­¡± In truth, Natalie did not mean her words. She had said those words because she knew that that was the only way she would be able to force Samuel and make him speak his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The man had his gaze glued to her face while suppressing the rage burning in him. ¡°I have nothing to be afraid of.¡± Natalie cupped Samuel¡¯s face with her hands and leaned forward to kiss him on his lips. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Even though the kiss did notst for too long, it was warm and passionate. ¡°Are you sure you want to let me fall into another man¡¯s arms?¡± A vibrant grin broke out on her face as she popped the question that caused Samuel to feel suffocated almost instantly. Natalie chose to use reverse psychology to battle against the formidable opponent. Without a doubt, Samuel knew Natalie was ying psychology games with him. And despite reminding himself not to fall for her tricks, his rationality faltered away at the sight of that watery, glistening pair of almond-shaped eyes. Essentially, their game of psychology was to see who had more love and care for the other person. Sadly, Samuel was still the one who loved her more deeply as much as they both loved each other very much. Natalie waited for a response for a long while that even her heartbeat calmed down, yet there was still no response from Samuel. Worried that the man would still choose not to speak his mind even after getting exposed, Natalie added, ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ll take it as silent consent if you choose not to answer me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Samuel icily spat out the three words. ¡°Huh?¡± Before Natalie could respond, the manunched forward and fiercely began to rain down attacks on her by nting his lips on hers. She felt the ache on her lips; howbeit, she was clear that Samuel had always been hiding his true feelings toward her. At that very moment, she broke into a genuine smile, and her eyes were sparkling brightly. Amid the action, Samuel caught a glimpse of the expression on her face. And in the next second, the kiss escted into an even more sizzling and fiery one. A Cue For Love Chapter 998 A Cue For Love Chapter 998 A Cue for Love Chapter 998 Reverse Psychology 2 Because Samuel¡¯s kiss on Natalie¡¯s lips were overly vigorous, she tried to avoid him. However, the man sped his hand on the back of her head, forbidding her to shrink away. His kiss was so intense it was as if he was a ferocious wolf who could not wait to devour her. And that continued for a long, long time¡­ Only after the man was satisfied did he let go of Natalie. On the other hand, thetter was still gasping for fresh air because of that passionate yet suffocating kiss. Even with the mask on, the man could not bring himself to inch closer to Natalie earlier. But now, he grasped her body tightly and rubbed his face against her skin affectionately. The familiar fragrance of herbs on her body lingered on the tip of his nose. He had utilized every ounce of his willpower to tame down the wild thought of amalgamating her body into his. Burying his head in her warm and soft neck, Samuel rubbed his face intimately and mumbled in a low and raspy voice, ¡°You¡¯re acting too audacious because you know I love you very much. You¡¯re making me lose my rationality and sumb to my desires in front of you¡­¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°So, you finally decide to open up to me? Why did you collude with Luna to put up such a show in front of me? Don¡¯t think about lying to me. You should know that I¡¯m not easy to fool. Now that I have my doubts against you, finding the truth will only be a matter of time even if you choose not to say anything.¡± A scowl appeared on Samuel¡¯s face at once. He assumed that by wearing the silver mask and using the persona of Xander, Natalie would not find out about his identity. Even if she could, that would only happen after a long time. Little did he imagine that he would be exposed so quickly. So, should Ie clean or not? There was a turmoil of emotions in the depths of his eyes as he pursed his lips together so tightly they turned ashen in color. Natalie reached out and held Samuel by his chin. ¡°You¡­¡± He stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Judging from how you¡¯re unwilling to say anything, I¡¯m pretty sure it has got something to do with me.¡± Sincerity filled Natalie¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why do you not want to tell me? You better not assume that you¡¯re doing me good by doing that, Samuel! We¡¯ve been through thick and thin all this while. Even though I¡¯m not powerful enough to ensure that all ns are infallible, I¡¯m not a weakling who needs someone to take care of me. Tell me the truth. I will stay by your side no matter what, okay?¡± Since Samuel was unwilling to reveal the truth to her, Natalie decided to pull out her trump card. In the end, in the dark eyes of Samuel, the emotions he pent up within him condensed into rays of glint. I guess the odds of me winning against Natalie are too low. Knowing that he could not possibly wrestle against her insistence, Samuel asked, ¡°Have I never told you the reason why I had asked to be Master¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°You became Master¡¯s disciple to improve your medical skills so that you can save lives and heal the wounded. As for me, it¡¯s because Grandpa wants to be in a favorable position before requesting Master to get my health back in shape.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie seemed a little overwhelmed. Lowering his gaze, Samuel continued, ¡°Ss is my uncle, and so is Stanley. Back then, Uncle Stanley drugged me with a potent poison while the Bowers family¡¯s internal strife got intense. When Grandpa took me to Master, I was on the brink of death¡­¡± It seemed a little difficult for the man to continue speaking. ¡°Master managed to suppress the toxins in my body with medicine and saved my life. However, he only managed to extend my life by three years. Knowing that the Garcia family has stronger expertise in expelling poison, Master handed my case over to Luna¡¯s grandpa. Taking pity on me, Old Mr. Garcia put in a lot of effort and used numerous expensive and precious medicinal herbs to suppress the toxins in my body to ensure that I could live a longer life.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Following that was a moment of dead silence. The emotions glinting in that pair of beautiful almond-shaped eyes faded into nothing. Samuel did not continue with the rest of his sentence. Yet, a sudden revtion dawned upon thedy who was well proficient in the area of medicine. ¡°Could it possibly have something to do with the aging drug?¡± A chilly aura emanated from Natalie¡¯s body as she probed. ¡°The toxicity in your body should¡¯ve long achieved a bnce. Is it because of a trigger that is causing the toxins in your body to act up earlier than expected?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 999 A Cue For Love Chapter 999 A Cue for Love Chapter 999 Stay With You Through Thick And Thin Samuel narrowed his eyes and looked at her. She¡¯s indeed a smart and sly woman. She would have figured it out had I given her more information. Instead of asking him questions, Natalie grabbed his wrist and read his pulse. Not only did Samuel have an irregr pulse, but it was also inconsistent. She had no idea what was wrong with the bizarre pulse pattern. Natalie shuddered, but she refused to take her hand off his wrist. She gave him a dazed look of bewilderment. ¡°Is this why you hid the truth from me?¡± ¡°The aging drug has triggered the toxins in your body. You¡¯re now suffering because of me!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes turned red. Natalie put on a tough front by letting out a cursoryugh, but tears welled up in her eyes. Her teardrops started rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly like pearls falling from a broken ne. ¡°So everything you did is for me.¡± Natalie believed Samuel had his own reason for doing things in a certain way, but she did not expect him to put his life in danger for her. She bit her lips and felt sorry for the man. Why did you hide this from me? You silly man! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Samuel lifted his hands and wiped the tears off her cheeks with his slender fingers. ¡°The toxins are so powerful that even the master couldn¡¯t purge them out of your body. You knew that all along, yet you refused to tell me.¡± Natalie shot daggers at Samuel with her teary eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? How could you¡­ how could you hide it from me?¡± ¡°Nat.¡± Samuel pressed his lips and said gradually, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you could do even if I told you about my situation. I hid it from you because I didn¡¯t want you to me yourself. I just want to spare you the misery.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t need you to do that for me. I¡¯m capable of handling my feelings.¡± Natalie tilted her head and looked at him. She continued questioning him in between sobs, ¡°Had I not pulled this dirty trick on you, do you n on keeping this a secret from me and the kids to the day you die?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t given up on the treatment,¡± Samuel said casually, ¡°But if I fail to stop the toxins from spreading and pass away within these six months, Luna will announce to the public that I¡¯d died in a traffic ident.¡± ¡°Samuel Bowers!¡± Natalie exploded with rage. She clenched her fists and punched the man in his chest repeatedly. ¡°What do you take me for? Huh?¡± Once again, she burst into tears. ¡°Am I your business partner? Do you think I¡¯m just a ything that can keep youpany when you need me? Don¡¯t you care about my feelings?¡± The zing afternoon sun beamed through the window and hurt her eyes. ¡°Or do you think I won¡¯t stay with you through thick and thin?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Samuel shook his head and pressed his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of you that way. And I care about your feelings. It¡¯s just that I can deal with this on my own. There¡¯s no point for you to suffer with me!¡± Natalie looked between Samuel¡¯s brows. She was both mad and terrified. She was mad that Samuel made that decision without consulting her. But at the same time, she was also afraid she might lose him in six months. Natalie hopped down from the desk, grabbed Samuel¡¯s hands, and said in a steady voice, ¡°I want you toe with me to a ce right now.¡± ¡°To where?¡± Samuel asked while knitting his brows. Words caught in Natalie¡¯s throat as she was still in a state of great agitation. She red at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Juste with me. I won¡¯t do bad things to you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Natalie took off her surgical gown and left the hospital with Samuel. Soon, Natalie and Samuel arrived at the city hall. Samuel looked at the city hall signboard and pulled his hand away from Natalie. He looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1000 A Cue For Love Chapter 1000 A Cue for Love Chapter 1000 Do You Still Want To Turn Me Down ¡°To register our marriage, of course,¡± Natalie said in a hoarse voice while biting her lips. She steadied herself and continued, ¡°I finally know Justin didn¡¯t lie to me. And I also know you¡¯ve decorated the greenhouse for me, so I¡¯ll take that as a marriage proposal. So now we¡¯re just a step away from bing husband and wife.¡± Samuel¡¯s forehead creased even deeper upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this,¡± Samuel rejected her proposal indifferently. ¡°Why not?¡± Natalie lowered her eyes and refused to give in. ¡°You have sacrificed your life to save me. I should have married you a long time ago. I don¡¯t know much about the toxins in your body, and I¡¯m not sure what I can do to get rid of them.¡± ¡°I have no idea how much time we have left, and I don¡¯t want to waste even one second of it. You¡¯re stuck with me, and I¡¯ll be your Mrs. Bowers for the rest of your life!¡± Natalie meant every word she said. She did not know what the future would be like, but she did not want to live in regret. Samuel looked at Natalie with aplicated expression and said icily, ¡°Stop being so stubborn. Have you ever thought of the future?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°The future? Nobody knows what the future holds.¡± Natalie refused to budge. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the future will be like, but I want to cherish the time I have with you. I¡¯ll not let you go!¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes turned red. Though she was smiling, tears still streamed down her cheeks. The two of them were still standing outside the city hall. Samuel frowned with a deadpan expression, whereas Natalie¡¯s face was tear-streaked. The city hall¡¯s employees and couples could not help but nce at them when they walked in and out of the building. ¡°How could the man stand there and watch the girl cry? He should be consoling that poor girl!¡± ¡°I hope that handsome man is not a jerk. Did he chicken out? But they¡¯re already here at the city hall!¡± ¡°Oh, dear. I feel sorry for the girl¡­¡± Samuel and Natalie heard all the scathing remarks the crowd made. Samuel clenched his fists but still had that indifferent look on his face. Natalie had made up her mind. We must register our marriage today, and I¡¯ll not take no for an answer. Marrying Samuel was the only way to keep him by her side. Otherwise, he might still run away from me. Natalie bit her lips hard. She started tearing up and voiced her grievance, ¡°You¡¯re the father to my four kids. How could you not think of their future? I don¡¯t mind people gossiping about me behind my back, but what if they look down on the kids?¡± All the passersby started gasping in sheer disbelief upon hearing that. What? Unbelievable! They were all surprised to learn that the young couple had four children together! How did they do it? Everyone turned their attention to Natalie. A sharp glint shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes, and he gave all the passersby a side-eye. Those people might not have any bad intentions, but he did not like the way they looked at her. Natalie blinked to get rid of the tears dangling on her eyshes. She walked up to Samuel, held his hands, and said vulnerably, ¡°I¡¯ve swallowed my pride and begged you to marry me. Are you trying to make aughing stock? I have dignity too!¡± ¡°You think what you did was for my own good. Yes, I understand where you¡¯reing from, but I want to marry you. I want to be your one and only wife!¡± she added. Samuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. ¡°Do you still have the heart to turn me down?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1001 A Cue For Love Chapter 1001 A Cue for Love Chapter 1001 Happily Married ¡°Is he going to ignore everything she said? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°She has given birth to four kids for him, yet he still doesn¡¯t appreciate that? I bet he¡¯ll regret it for the rest of his life if he turns her down!¡± ¡°I feel so sorry for her. After everything she had done for that guy, this is what she gets in return?¡± Samuel could no longer put on a tough front as what Natalie said had melted his heart. He grabbed her hand, pulled her to his chest, and whispered to her ear, ¡°I want you by my side, Nat. I never thought of giving you up. I don¡¯t want you to suffer since we don¡¯t have much time left together.¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks, but that did not stop her from sticking her face to Samuel¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, Samuel,¡± Natalie said. ¡°How about you? Are you willing to do this with me?¡± Samuel answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°No.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart sank upon hearing his reply. She did not expect Samuel to reject her again after everything she had said. She pressed her lips and froze right there, not knowing how to react to his answer. When she was about to retract her hands from Samuel¡¯s waist, she heard the man say in his deep, sultry voice, ¡°I said no because I can¡¯t expect a woman to propose to me.¡± ¡°Samuel¡ª¡± Natalie lifted her head to look at the man. ¡°It¡¯s the man¡¯s responsibility to propose to the woman.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes reddened. He released Natalie, took a few steps back, and got down on one knee. He looked at her gently and said, ¡°Natalie Nichols, will you marry me and let me back you up without limits, let you grow without borders, and love you without end?¡± Natalie came to her senses and grinned in response to his proposal. Natalie had long seen Samuel as her partner for life. The proposal should have taken ce at Dellmoor, but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not toote to do it now! She bobbed her head repeatedly and replied, ¡°Yes, Samuel Bowers! Yes!¡± Natalie wanted to hold Samuel up, but he refused to get up. ¡°Come on, get up.¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t put the ring on your finger.¡± Wait, what? Natalie froze for a moment. Samuel unbuttoned the first two buttons at the cket of his shirt and took down a silver ne. A dazzling diamond ring was dangling at the bottom of the ne. ¡°This ring?¡± Natalie lowered her eyes and asked hesitantly. ¡°Mr. Montesser customized this wedding ring for me,¡± Samuel exined, ¡°The ring that I gave to Luna at the greenhouse was just a replica. This is the actual ring.¡± ¡°I thought the ring would stay with me till the day I die¡ª¡± Natalie immediately covered his mouth when she knew he was about to make an inauspicious remark. ¡°Shush.¡± Natalie pressed her lips and said, ¡°Go on and put the ring on my finger.¡± Samuel responded with a smile. ¡°All right, Mrs. Bowers.¡± The gorgeous designer ring fitted Natalie¡¯s fair and slender finger like a glove. ¡°Thank you,¡± Samuel said with great sincerity, ¡°Thank you for being willing to marry me, Nat.¡± Natalie responded with a gentle nod. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Samuel and Natalie held hands and walked into the city hall. After taking the wedding photo and filling up the marriage registration form, the city hall employee issued them the certificate and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Bowers. Wishing you a long and happy marriage!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1002 A Cue For Love Chapter 1002 A Cue for Love Chapter 1002 I Will Hug My Husband ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie eximed as she epted the marriage certificate, eyes lighting up with joy. Yes, from today onward, I¡¯m officially Mrs. Bowers! Samuel, who was just as pleased to hear her new title, turned to the staff. ¡°Someone will drop byter to reward you.¡± Naturally, the city hall staff was bewildered. He had helped countless couples with their marriage registrations, but never once did he receive any rewards or gifts from them. When Samuel left with Natalie in his arms, the staff merely felt happy for the newlyweds and shrugged off the earlierment. However, just as the city hall was nearing its closing time, Jesper showed up with a thick wad of cash, much to the staff¡¯s surprise and delight. Oh, my goodness! It¡¯s more than eighty thousand! Isn¡¯t this reward far too generous? Meanwhile, Samuel and Natalie had made a beeline for Pendant Hall as soon as they left the city hall. Even though their ordeal in the hospital had left them feeling hungry, they chose not to order takeout. Instead, Samuel went into the kitchen and whipped up two tes of creamy tomato pasta. After adding a sprinkle of garnishes, he brought them out to the dining table for Natalie and himself. Natalie hadn¡¯t tried Samuel¡¯s cooking in a long time, and since she was feeling hungrier by the second, she immediately picked up her fork and dug into the pasta. Samuel, however, took his own sweet time with the food. He wasn¡¯t overly fond of pasta, but he loved seeing how much Natalie enjoyed herself. Despite eating in a hurry, she was still pretty and poised to the point where Samuel could never get tired of looking at her. Soon, the two of them finished their pasta. Natalie wanted to return Samuel¡¯s favor by washing the dishes, but before she could even get up from her seat, thetter ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Be good and stay here,¡± he said in his deep, maic voice. ¡°Your arm is still injured. Besides, now that you¡¯re my wife, how can I let you ruin your beautiful hands with dishwashing liquid?¡± Unable to get a word in edgeways, Natalie had no choice but to watch Samuel grab the tableware and walk steadily back into the kitchen. That said, she had to admit the sweet gesture left her feeling all warm and fuzzy. Natalie couldn¡¯t help but take another look at the marriage certificate. With this, I¡¯m officially Mrs. Bowers. I can spend the rest of my life with him! s, at the thought of that, Natalie suddenly felt a sharp pain pierce her heart. It hurt so much that even breathing became a painful chore. The poison in Samuel¡¯s body was undoubtedly odd andplex. In fact, it was unlike anything she had encountered before. Although she had learned her skills from Malcolm and Arnold and was considered exceptionally gifted, she was still nowhere as experienced or skillful as them. Back then, not even Master had a cure for it, so how would I be able toe up with something better? Oh, sh*t, does that mean Samuel only has half a year to live? I know his love for me is true. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have protected me from that aging drug. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The more Natalie thought about it, the more her heart ached. Without further ado, she walked into the kitchen and hugged the man who was still busy doing dishes. One thing was for sure¡ªSamuel had a good physique. His waist was toned and sculpted, with barely any excess fat. His body even had a faint, woodsy scent that Natalie found inexplicablyforting. The moment Samuel felt her hugging him, his body suddenly tensed up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nat?¡± ¡°Stop asking,¡± Natalie mumbled. ¡°I just want to hug my husband. You can carry on doing the dishes. I won¡¯t get in your way.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened as he replied hoarsely, ¡°But I can¡¯t wash them properly with you like this.¡± Natalie instantly puffed out her cheeks. ¡°What do you mean by that? I¡¯m only hugging your waist, not your arms! Why can¡¯t you wash the dishes?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1003 A Cue For Love Chapter 1003 A Cue for Love Chapter 1003 Continue Tolerating ¡°Are you really dumb, or are you just ying dumb?¡± Samuel probed, his voice even hoarser than before. ¡°I¡¯m not ying dumb!¡± Natalie snapped back. I genuinely want to be physically close to him. I¡¯m not putting on an act, nor do I have ulterior motives! Samuel pursed his lips as he turned on the tap and washed off the soap on his hands. After that, he spun around and met Natalie¡¯s gaze, his eyes roaming over her pretty face. ¡°Since you don¡¯t get it, I¡¯ll have to teach you till you do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie blurted out, a curious twinkle in her eye. s, instead of getting an answer, she felt Samuel grabbing her hips and lifting her onto the marble countertop effortlessly, making her seem even taller than him. With them staring eye to eye and him positioned between her legs, it was hard not to feel a stir of desires from the intimacy. Realizing what Samuel was up to, Natalie¡¯s cheeks flushed as she gently pushed against his chest. ¡°Samuel, you still have dishes to wash!¡± ¡°And who distracted me from washing them?¡± he whispered, still staring into her clear bright eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think I distracted you¡­¡± Natalie exined. ¡°I only hugged your waist and not your arms. Don¡¯t you pin the me on me!¡± Samuel chuckled. ¡°But you¡¯ve already distracted me when you hugged me.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Just take my word for it,¡± he said without thinking. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been hiding behind Xander York¡¯s mask this whole time, I was always afraid that you¡¯d see right through me with your sharp-wittedness. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been holding myself back¡­¡± In fact, Samuel had felt tormented enough by only being to look but not touch. ¡°That one asion in the secret room was the only time I threw caution to the wind and had my way with you,¡± he added, a shining tenderness in his eyes. ¡°I finally let go of my shackles once you saw through my disguise, and now, my love for you will grow even deeper and stronger¡­¡± Samuel might not have explicitly spelled things out, but there was no doubt his words were dripping with desire. Natalie recalled how Samuel had yed her like a fiddle in the past, to the point where she almost thought she had had a change of heart. With that, a fresh swell of rage rose in her. ¡°Samuel, didn¡¯t you manage to control yourself pretty well in the past? I suppose you can continue tolerating it in the future!¡± she snarkily replied. In response, Samuel merely gave a hum of acknowledgment. Just as Natalie was feeling smug from thinking she had gotten her revenge, Samuel suddenly leaned in and kissed her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t a forceful kiss since thetter didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but it was passionate nheless. As the seconds ticked by with their faces still pressed tightly together, Natalie could feel herself gradually running out of breath. Heated kiss aside, she also realized that Samuel had begun to unbutton her shirt with his wandering hand. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± Samuel teased as he nibbled her lip and cracked a devilish smile. ¡°Don¡¯t do it here. D-Don¡¯t do it at all,¡± Natalie moaned, her heart racing and her body heating up. It was a brand new experience, and she was instinctively resisting it. Upon seeing the zed look in her eyes, Samuel grinned even wider at her. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me here. There¡¯s no one else around,¡± he coaxed. ¡°Besides, this is my territory, Mrs. Bowers. You¡¯re not leaving my sight tonight without my permission.¡± Just like that, the couple spent a most passionate and blissful night under the beautiful glow of the moon. A Cue For Love Chapter 1004 A Cue For Love Chapter 1004 A Cue for Love Chapter 1004 Meanwhile, at the hospital, Jerry finally opened his eyes, only to see a haggard and red-eyed Jada. ¡°Oh, Jerry, you¡¯vee round!¡± Jada choked out, her voice hoarse from all the crying. ¡°I¡¯m all right, Mom,¡± Jerry said, feeling somewhat heartbroken to see his mother in so much anguish. ¡°By the way, why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s Dad? Did he note along?¡± Even though Jada had cried until she couldn¡¯t cry anymore, her face still contorted in a grimace of pain at the mention of Bridger. s, Jerry noticed her expression and instantly panicked. ¡°Say something, Mom! What happened to Dad?¡± Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide the truth from her son, Jada replied, ¡°The police have taken your father away, Jerry. They have material witnesses and evidence and are charging him with intentional homicide. That¡¯s even more serious than Olivia¡¯s¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Despite his initial shock, Jerry quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Dad will be fine. Trust me! I know Dad did hire someone to kill Natalie, but I jumped out to shield her during the attack. That¡¯s why I was the one who got hurt, not her. When ites to intentional homicide, the victim has to be the one suing the perpetrator. And since I¡¯m the victim, Dad will be fine if I don¡¯t sue him!¡± As it turned out, Jerry had overheard his father¡¯s phone conversation with the contract killer. Given the urgency of the matter, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the ident in time, so all he could do was think of ways to protect Natalie. If he managed to protect her, he¡¯d also be protecting his father and their family. Olivia has already made a grave mistake before. If Dad were to follow in her footsteps, it¡¯d undoubtedly spell the end of the Jones family. I can¡¯t let that happen! To Jerry¡¯s surprise, Jada became even more upset after hearing his words. ¡°It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s all toote now¡­¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s toote? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Your father did something foolish when you were unconscious,¡± Jada mumbled as she buried her face in her hands. ¡°He shed Natalie with a knife, and she called the police on him. That¡¯s why he got arrested.¡± Jerry¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?¡± Jada knew her daughter and husband might receive severe sentences, but she was also at her wits¡¯ end. ¡°Your sister and father might have made mistakes, Jerry, but they¡¯re still your family,¡± Jada pleaded while clutching her son¡¯s arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try begging Natalie for forgiveness? That could work, couldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Have I said anything wrong? You got so severely injured because you tried to protect her. Can¡¯t she take that into ount and go easy on your father and Olivia? Besides, your father only gave her a flesh wound. How can they charge him with intentional homicide over something so minor?¡± Jerry pried his mother¡¯s fingers from his arm and looked away. ¡°I won¡¯t beg her.¡± ¡°Jerry, you¡­¡± Jada fumed. ¡°We¡¯re talking about your sister and father! Isn¡¯t blood thicker than water? How can you be so cold even in their hour of need?¡± A bitter smile instantly crept across Jerry¡¯s face as he stared at the familiar, yet unfamiliar, woman in front of him. ¡°Blood is thicker than water, huh? Have I not stopped you guys before? I¡¯ve told Olivia that the other party isn¡¯t as simple as we think and warned her not to do anything rash. And yet, she didn¡¯t listen to me at all! I begged you guys to lend Dream Jewelry a helping hand because Natalie isn¡¯t the kind to make inferior products, but you chose to turn a blind eye to it. You said the business world is like a battlefield where winners get to rejoice, and losers get what they deserve! Dad wanted to stage an ident for Natalie, but I couldn¡¯t stop him in time. I had to risk my own life to protect her and hoped it¡¯d deter her from suing him. s, Dad just had to pull another stunt when I was in aa!¡± The more Jerry spoke, the louder and more pained hisughter became. ¡°Tell me, Mom. Isn¡¯t this a case of reaping what one sows? What else would you call it?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1005 A Cue For Love Chapter 1005 A Cue for Love Chapter 1005 Asking For Forgiveness Needless to say, Jerry¡¯s line of questioning rendered Jada speechless. As thetter gazed at her injured son with her bloodshot eyes, she felt a wave of pain crashing over her again. ¡°Mom, everyone has to bear the consequences of their actions,¡± Jerry said as tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what you and Dad have taught me from a young age, and it¡¯s something I¡¯ll never forget. I know I can be a pain in the neck at times, but your words of advice stick with me for life. Why is it that I can live by those rules, and yet you can¡¯t?¡± Jerry had made a tough decision between family and morality, and even though it seemed cold-hearted on his part, he was just as pained as Jada to see his family falling apart. ¡°Jerry¡­¡± Jada mumbled as her son¡¯s words hit her hard. ¡°If only you, Dad, and Olivia haven¡¯t forgotten that piece of advice¡­¡± Jerry muttered to himself before turning his back toward Jada, tears rolling down his cheeks. ¡°You should get some rest, Mom. I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. Just let me sleep.¡± Meanwhile, in Pendant Hall, Natalie opened her eyes and was greeted by the sight of Samuel¡¯s handsome face. After recalling the night of passion they had, she instantly turned red as a tomato. That said, she felt all warm and fuzzy inside and couldn¡¯t help but smile as she continued gazing at Samuel. Is there really only half a year left for him? Regardless, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to neutralize the poison inside him! I don¡¯t want to be a widow! More importantly, I don¡¯t want to lose Samuel! s, Natalie was so deep in thought that it took her a while to realize Samuel had woken up. ¡°Are you thinking about the poison inside me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Natalie replied with a nod. ¡°I believe there¡¯s an equilibrium of life and nature, which means every poison has an antidote. The only problem is it¡¯s much harder to pinpoint the poison in your body than to find antidotes for normal poisons. Then again, I won¡¯t give up as long as there¡¯s a chance of finding a cure. You aren¡¯t allowed to give up either.¡± Samuel looked at the woman lying on the pillow beside him. Her eyes were clear and burned with a fierce determination to tackle whatever life threw at her. The aura around her glowed so brightly that it was almost impossible to take one¡¯s eyes off her. ¡°Very well, then, Mrs. Bowers. Your wish is mymand,¡± Samuel answered. Natalie froze for a moment at the sound of that. Mrs. Bowers? Oh, my. We¡¯ve only just received our marriage certificate, so it¡¯s going to be a while before I get used to that title. ¡°What? Are you going back on your vows after our night together?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Of course not!¡± Natalie said with a chuckle. ¡°I just need time to get used to it.¡± With that, the couple promptly washed up and went downstairs for breakfast. To Natalie¡¯s surprise, Jesper, Billy, and Justin were all standing at the entrance. She knew that as Samuel¡¯s subordinate, Billy was in no position to go against his orders. Justin, however, was a friend of both Samuel and her. She initially believed that Samuel had kept them both in the dark, but after the proposal, it soon became apparent that Justin was well aware of the latter¡¯s condition. Natalie puffed up her cheeks and began her interrogation. ¡°Justin Yelverton, you¡¯vee to Loang too, huh? How dare you gang up with them to lie to me! I thought you had returned to Livingsfill! Now that the truth is out, you guys still have the cheek to show up here?¡± Justin blinked at her and smiled sheepishly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me either, Natalie. I was in so much agony when I had to lie to you! Now that you and Samuel have sorted everything out, I¡¯vee to beg for your forgiveness! You can whip me if you like!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1006 A Cue For Love Chapter 1006 A Cue for Love Chapter 1006 No Way ¡°Is that so? Where¡¯s the whip, then?¡± Natalie asked as she spread her palm, a cheeky smile on her face. Justin froze on the spot. When he saw Samuel walking down the stairs, his first thought was to get thetter to put in a good word for him. After much consideration, however, he realized that¡¯d be futile. Urgh! It doesn¡¯t take a genius to guess whose side Samuel would take if he had to choose between his wife and friends. Left without a choice, Justin swallowed his pride and pleaded, ¡°Natalie, I know I¡¯ve failed you as a friend. Regardless of the reason for lying to you, I still shouldn¡¯t have done it. I owe you one, and I promise to repay you in the future.¡± Since he was so candid about it, Natalie happily obliged with a nod. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Since leaving Dellmoor and reuniting again in Yaleview, everyone¡¯s moods had visibly changed. Samuel, Justin, and Natalie had just taken their seats in the dining room when Natalie realized Jesper and Billy were still standing around. ¡°Jesper, Billy, don¡¯t just stand there. Join us for breakfast. You guys bought so much food that I doubt the three of us would be able to finish it.¡± Despite that, the two men remained in their ces, not wanting to overstep the line. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Natalie immediately nced at Samuel, who was sipping his coffee. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long before he got the hint and broke into a smile. ¡°Mrs. Bowers said to join us for breakfast. Did you not hear that?¡± Upon hearing that, Jesper and Billy walked toward the dining table and took their seats. Samuel narrowed his eyes and held Natalie¡¯s hand, interlocking their fingers as he did. ¡°Natalie is now my wife, so that means she¡¯s thedy of the house. From today onward, her orders are as good as mine, and you¡¯re to always listen to her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Bowers!¡± Billy and Jesper replied without hesitation. They had been working under Samuel for so long that they knew how much he loved Natalie. Even without his orders, they¡¯d still be prepared to go to the ends of the world for her. Justin took a few bites of a sandwich before announcing he was full. Oh, boy. I knew I couldn¡¯t expect anything fancy when I came here for breakfast, but their disy of affectionpletely spoiled my appetite. After breakfast, Natalie wanted to make a trip to the office so she could finish up some pending work for Dream. Samuel drove her there, and when they arrived, he followed her into the office without any qualms. Yandel and Lia wanted to bring Natalie up to speed on thetest updates at work but were shocked when they saw Samuel with her. Samuel Bowers? Why does that unfaithful sc*mbag still have the cheek to cling to Natalie? Who cares if he¡¯s the head of the Bowers family or the wealthiest man in the country? We¡¯ll fight him if that¡¯s what it takes! He can hurt us, but there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll let himy a finger on our boss! No f*cking way! Lia furrowed her brows at the sight of Samuel and hastily stood in front of Natalie. As for Yandel, he ced one hand on his hips and pointed a finger angrily at Samuel. ¡°Back off! Back off!¡± Seeing how the two of them were so overly protective of Natalie, Samuel¡¯s gaze instantly darkened. D*mn it. Exining the situation to these two is going to be a challenge. Natalie, however, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she stared at the backs of Yandel and Lia. Oh, dear. What should I do now? I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d try something like this. They¡¯re way too adorable! By then, Yandel and Lia had heard theughter and slowly shifted their gaze from Samuel to Natalie. ¡°Boss, why are youughing? We¡¯re protecting you!¡± Yandel eximed before turning to re at Samuel. ¡°Samuel Bowers, I respected you in the past because I believed you were true to Boss. Now that we know you¡¯ve betrayed her, there¡¯s no longer a need to be nice to you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1007 A Cue For Love Chapter 1007 A Cue for Love Chapter 1007 Acting Big Samuel casually tucked one hand into his pants pocket and tried to peep at the expression on Natalie¡¯s face. Unfortunately, Yandel didn¡¯t know any better. He assumed Samuel wanted to y the pity card and take Natalie away again. Since he was a little shorter than Samuel, Yandel stood on his tip toes and bellowed, ¡°Stop looking! As long as I¡¯m here today, you¡¯re not allowed to take Boss away!¡± Natalie witnessed how much effort Yandel was putting in and grinned from ear to ear. Is Yandel trying to act big because he knows he isn¡¯t imposing enough? All that aside, Natalie knew Yandel and Lia genuinely cared for her and wanted to protect her. Not wanting the misunderstanding to worsen, she slowly walked toward Samuel and held his hand with their fingers intertwined, much to the horror of her subordinates. ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± Yandel asked frantically. Lia, too, had confusion written all over her face. ¡°Ms. Nichols, I thought you and him had¡ª¡± ¡°We¡¯ve made up,¡± Natalie announced as she lifted their interlocked hands and waved. ¡°What happened before was all a misunderstanding, and we¡¯ve talked things through. Furthermore, he and I have signed the marriage certificate at the city hall yesterday. I¡¯m now officially Mrs. Bowers.¡± Yandel and Lia gasped in unison almost immediately. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden,¡± Natalie said smilingly. ¡°But I¡¯ve given it a lot of thought, and this is a decision I¡¯ll never regret. Not now, not ever. After all, he¡¯s the only person I want to spend the rest of my life with.¡± Natalie¡¯s attitude toward love was the same as the one she had for work. She was open and straightforward, and once she had made up her mind about any matter, she wouldn¡¯t run or hide from it. After digesting the bombshell news that Natalie had dropped on them, Yandel and Lia finally decided to respect her decision. Yandel had worked under Natalie for the longest time and witnessed how she single-handedly brought Dream Corporation to the heights it was at today. He had no doubt she had sacrificed and suffered a lot to achieve that level of sess. Now that she was finally with someone she loved, he couldn¡¯t help but have mixed feelings about it. Despite that, he was still mostly happy for her. ¡°Boss, congrattions on your wedding,¡± Yandel said sincerely. ¡°Even though you haven¡¯t asked for any, I think it¡¯s only right that I give you a wedding gift. Besides, I¡¯m older than you, and given our rtionship, it does feel like I¡¯m marrying my sister off. The gift is a must!¡± ¡°Wedding gift?¡± Natalie blurted out, totally taken aback by Yandel¡¯s offer. ¡°Yes. Give me a minute.¡± Without further ado, Yandel rushed to his office and returned with a key that he promptly ced in Natalie¡¯s hand.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s this key for?¡± thetter asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a key to a safety deposit box in Golden Horizon Bank,¡± Yandel replied with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve kept some antiques and jewelry in it for you. I know you don¡¯t care about gifts, but take this as my token of appreciation. It¡¯s also my way of showing you that you¡¯ll always have me on your side.¡± After hearing Yandel¡¯s exnation, Natalie suddenly felt the key grow increasingly heavy. The items in the safety deposit box weren¡¯t the most valuable to her. Instead, it was the love and support that Yandel had for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie choked out. Although her eyes were welling up with tears, her lips had curled into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll dly ept them.¡± Yandelughed as he nodded his approval. ¡°Thank goodness. You¡¯d have put me in a spot if you didn¡¯t ept them!¡± Unlike Yandel, Lia hadn¡¯t prepared anything for Natalie. Feeling somewhat sheepish, she blurted out, ¡°Ms. Nichols, I¡ª¡± However, before she could finish her words, Natalie interrupted with a chuckle, ¡°Lia, your warmest congrattions are all I need. You¡¯re my right-hand woman who¡¯s stood by me all these years. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me.¡± Lia¡¯s eyes lit up at that, and she immediately pulled Natalie into a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me for not addressing you formally. Natalie, congrattions on your marriage registration! May the years ahead be full of love and happiness!¡± Realizing how huggable Natalie was, Lia refused to let go. With his wife getting hugged by someone else for so long, Samuel got annoyed and cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1008 A Cue For Love Chapter 1008 A Cue for Love Chapter 1008 Persevere In Difficult Times Samuel cleared his throat and looked displeased. Lia would be an idiot if she still could not understand what Samuel meant. Thus, she had no choice but to let go of Natalie. However, she had to admit that it feltfortable hugging Natalie. She smelled nice and was soft to the touch. Therefore, if Samuel had not stopped Lia, she would be reluctant to let Natalie go. Natalie did not say anything, but she red at Samuel with a tinge of annoyance. Why is he even more possessive after getting married? I was hugging a woman. Why does he look so jealous? N?velDrama.Org content. Samuel saw Natalie¡¯s annoyed expression and softened his expression instantly. He pulled her into his embrace and said to Yandel and Lia, ¡°Nat is the love of my life. I will never disappoint her for the rest of my limited life and will do my best to cherish her. I will make sure that she has happiness and live freely.¡± For¡­ I don¡¯t have much time left. Yandel and Lia were unaware of the poison in Samuel¡¯s body. They thought he was assuring them, who were like a family to her, that he would treat her well. On the other hand, pain shed briefly in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she listened to Samuel. ¡°Samuel, since you have finished touring my workce, I need to get back to work soon.¡± Natalie looked at Samuel and continued, ¡°Let me walk you to the door.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Samuel nodded gently. Then, Natalie walked to thepany entrance with Samuel. After hesitating for a long time, Natalie stopped holding back and said, ¡°Samuel, you mustn¡¯t say something so depressing!¡± ¡°What did I say that sounded depressing?¡± Samuel looked at Natalie affectionately and smoothened her windswept fringe. ¡°You said things such as how limited life is, that you only have half a year. If you die and others¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s chest felt constricted. The pleasant mood from before had disappeared. Instead, turbulent emotions appeared in her almond-shaped eyes. Then, Natalie continued, ¡°I know your condition seems hopeless, and even I cannot deal with the toxins in your body. However, it does not mean I have given up. I will keep looking for ways to cure you, and I won¡¯t give up even at the final minute. Therefore, I hope you don¡¯t give up on yourself! You are now my husband and the father of my five children. I won¡¯t allow you to forfeit and speak as if you are ready to leave us.¡± Samuel looked at the woman before him. The sunlight shone on her delicate face. Her eyes glittered slightly with tears. It was a heartbreaking sight. Even as the breeze fluttered her hair, she remained firm with undefeatable determination and stubbornness. At that moment, Samuel¡¯s heart was like a sponge soaked in warm water. It felt full and warm. He had been suffering from the poison since he was young. No one else could understand the excruciating pain he had to go through whenever something triggered the effects of the poison. When he was pretending to be Xander to stay by Natalie¡¯s side, he had considered giving up and was indifferent to Luna¡¯s treatment n. He lived with the assumption that he had only half a year left. However, Natalie¡¯s words made him reconsider his purpose of living. Meanwhile, Natalie saw the frown on Samuel¡¯s brow and asked softly, ¡°Samuel, can you bear to leave me behind?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Samuel answered without hesitation. ¡°I know we have immense obstacles before us. However, it took me a long time to learn to trust and love you, so I can¡¯t bear to give you up so soon.¡± Natalie stood on tiptoes and kissed his neck. ¡°God gifted you to me. I will never let you go without putting up a fight, even if God wishes to take you away. Therefore, please promise me that you won¡¯t give up on life no matter what happens! You must persevere and continue living, no matter how difficult. If we persist, we might have a chance to turn this around.¡± Natalie implored. A Cue For Love Chapter 1009 A Cue For Love Chapter 1009 A Cue for Love Chapter 1009 Tenderness The determination in Natalie¡¯s eyes ignited a fire in his heart. Even while he was still apprehensive and indecisive, Natalie had already decided to stay with him, regardless of the obstacles they would face. Thus, Samuel never felt so ashamed of himself as he stood before her. Meanwhile, Natalie felt anxious as she saw Samuel pursed his lips but did not say anything. ¡°Samuel¡­ Please say something!¡± Samuel did not answer Natalie but looked down and desperately captured her lips with a kiss. Their tongues interlocked as they drowned in passion. Neither could break free. Natalie¡¯s face blushed in an alluring shade of red as their breaths intertwined. Then, Samuel whispered in a deep and maic voice, ¡°Nat, I promise you. I agree with everything you say.¡± I will do everything you want me to do. Furthermore, I swear I am yours. Likewise, my life belongs to you too. If you require me to die, I will die for you. If you want me to live, I will do everything to survive. Meanwhile, Jerome went to Yaleview downtown and bought Natalie¡¯s favorite coffee, wanting to bring it to her. He was frustrated with himself for screwing up his confession to Natalie. In hindsight, he felt he should have waited until he was more confident before confessing his feelings. Then, it would not have been so awkward that it was hard to continue their friendship as if nothing had happened. Moreover, he was unwilling to give up just like that. However, before Jerome could get out of the car, he saw a man hugging and kissing Natalie. Natalie looked alluring as the man kissed her. Jerome had never seen such an enchanting side of her. He stood stunned, holding the cup of coffee. His gaze became unreadable as he continued to grip the coffee cup until it went out of shape. In the end, the cup could not contain the hot coffee, causing the coffee to leak and scald his right hand. Jerome had liked her since they were children. Yet, another man had beaten him to her and snatched her from him. Jerome¡¯s heart hurt and bled as if cold and sharp ws had scraped it. He had turned numb from heartbreak and remained unaware of the hot coffee spilling and scalding the back of his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A clear female voice sounded beside him. Jerome did not look at her and answered petntly, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Yvette noticed the back of Jerome¡¯s hand was red from being scalded, but he did not seem to care. Thus, she continued, ¡°But the coffee has scalded your hand! If you keep holding the cup like that, your wound will soon fester and infected!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jerome turned around and red at Yvette. Their eyes met, and they instantly realized they knew each other because of Natalie. Yvette was deeply grateful to Natalie for what she had done and recognized that Jerome was Natalie¡¯s friend. Thus, she could not leave without helping him. She quickly took a bottle of chilled mineral water from her canvas bag to pour over Jerome¡¯s scalded hand. However, before she could unscrew the cap, Jerome said coldly, ¡°Stop being a busybody.¡± ¡°Busybody?¡± Yvette looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Have I said something wrong?¡± Jerome tossed the cup of coffee into the trash can and looked at Yvette. ¡°Although we both know Natalie, it doesn¡¯t mean I am your friend too.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In actuality, Yvette only noticed the coffee had scalded Jerome¡¯s hand and wanted to warn him. She did not expect to be called a busybody. Previously, she thought Jerome was a mild-tempered young man. She did not expect to find him that rude in reality. Jerome reminded her of a wolf disguised as a husky. Jerome may seem gentle and approachable at first but was actually a vicious and fierce wolf. A Cue For Love Chapter 1010 A Cue For Love Chapter 1010 A Cue for Love Chapter 1010 A Request From Yvette ¡°Fine, I am a busybody.¡± Yvette stuffed the bottle of mineral water in Jerome¡¯s hand. ¡°You can take this bottle of water. I don¡¯t care whether you use it or not.¡± Then, Yvette turned around and left. Jerome looked at the bottle of mineral water and realized he had lost control of his temper. He suddenly felt guilty about saying those words to her. After he standing dazed for a while, Jerome finally unscrewed the bottle cap and poured the mineral water on his scalded hand. The water was rather cool to the touch. At that moment, Jerome finally felt the coolness of the water and the pain in the back of his hand. Yvette came here to meet Natalie. However, the encounter with Jerome made her feel a little down. Still, she could not help but smile as she saw Natalie sending Samuel off. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Natalie.¡± Yvette went to Natalie¡¯s side and asked with a grin, ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head. Before Yvette could protest in disbelief, Natalie smiled and continued, ¡°He is my husband and the father of my children.¡± ¡°Husband? Father?¡± Yvette could not believe her ears as she looked at Natalie¡¯s slender and trim waist. ¡°You have a child?¡± ¡°I have five children,¡± Natalie added cheerfully. ¡°My goodness!¡± Yvette was shocked beyond words. ¡°I am not sure whether I should apud you or your husband. Still, both of you are amazing!¡± ¡°It is all God¡¯s will,¡± Nataliemented wistfully. She used to hate God for putting her through so much misery. However, sheter realized they were all tests from God, and everything happened for a reason. After experiencing all those challenges, she realized that only the best things awaited her. She realized everything was ording to God¡¯s n, and it was the best n for her. Then, Natalie brought Yvette into the VIP lounge. They each took a seat facing each other. ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Natalie took a sip of coffee and asked with a smile, ¡°You are a famous actress. Don¡¯t you have a full schedule? Does Ms. Jacoway not keep watch on you?¡± Yvette shook her head. ¡°I am not as busy as you imagine. Since I will start filming soon, the film crew arranged for me to attend sses such as horse riding, etiquette, and dance sses. These are easy for me. Furthermore, Selene doesn¡¯t keep watch on me all the time. As long as I don¡¯t cause trouble, she gives me quite a lot of freedom.¡± Natalie looked at Yvette and noticed that she was adorable and sincere in her private time. However, whenever she talked about acting, her face shone with confidence, and she exuded the dignified aura of a reputable actress. ¡°Did youe here to see me?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°I would like to ask you and Muse to help design jewelry for my cousin.¡± Yvette went straight to the point about her reason foring here. ¡°My ancestors were members of the Loang royal family. However, unlike my cousin, my mother is lower-born, so we don¡¯t have titles. On the other hand, my cousin¡¯s mother is a direct blood descendant. Although she is not a princess, she was entitled to a prominent title. My cousin has always loved Muse¡¯s design. She saw the Rebirth series yesterday and loved it, so she contacted me and insisted that I request you and Muse to create jewelry for her.¡± Although Yvette did not specify her cousin¡¯s name and title, Natalie easily guessed that Yvette¡¯s cousin had a highly prominent background. Then, Natalie considered and asked, ¡°Is your cousin going to attend an important event soon?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. How do you know?¡± Yvette was astounded. She was not being deliberately vague about her cousin¡¯s identity and thought to reveal it once Natalie agreed to themission. However, she did not expect Natalie to figure out the purpose of the jewelry so soon. ¡°If it is for daily wear, she can buy ¡®Rebirth.¡¯ There would be no need to ask Dream to specially design a piece for her.¡± Natalie swirled the coffee in her cup and continued, ¡°Dream might not be the most prominent in terms of brand exclusivity, but Muse¡¯s creativity and Dream¡¯s craftsmanship is definitely a good choice if one wishes to stand out in an event.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Yvette nodded. ¡°My cousin will attend Prince Jonathan¡¯s, whom many are not aware is Bastien Scholl, birthday banquet in half a month. Although they called it a birthday banquet, the king organized it for the prince to choose a wife.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1011 A Cue For Love Chapter 1011 A Cue for Love Chapter 1011 Taking On A Great Challenge Natalie sipped her coffee and did not answer Yvette immediately. Yvette leaned forward and asked tentatively, ¡°Natalie, is my cousin¡¯s request troubling you?¡± ¡°Yvette, it is not difficult to ask Muse to design one-of-a-kind jewelry for your cousin. However, what your cousin wants is more than that. She wants something that would garner the king and Prince Jonathan¡¯s favor. From what I can see, it is not an easy task,¡± Natalie exined. The exnation made Yvette realize that her cousin¡¯s request contained a much deeper meaning. ¡°I was too naive. I didn¡¯t realize there was so much to it! No wonder my cousin said no one could help her except me.¡± Yvette had a sudden realization. ¡°Natalie, I didn¡¯t know my cousin¡¯s request would cause this much trouble. If you do not wish to ept thismission, I can give her an excuse.¡± Yvette chewed the tip of her sunsses worriedly. However, Natalie shook her head and responded with a smile, ¡°Yvette, I never said I won¡¯t ept this commission.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yvette¡¯s eyes brightened with relief. ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie smiled and said, ¡°However, I have a few conditions. Apart from the fees, I would like your cousin to use her resources to find two rare herbs for me.¡± Yvette was surprised to hear that Natalie¡¯s condition included herbs. However, Natalie had also specified that they were rare herbs. Therefore, she left the room to call her cousin and briefly exined the matter to her. When Yvette returned to the room, Natalie propped her head with a hand and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡± Yvette returned to her seat and nodded. ¡°My cousin said it is not a problem. If you can make her shine before Prince Jonathan, she will do everything within her power to help you find the herbs.¡± ¡°In that case, can you tell me who your cousin is?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°My cousin is called Helma Leitz,¡± Yvette answered. ¡°Helma Leitz? Is she from the Leitz family?¡± Natalie remembered Helma. Helma¡¯s mother was a prominent member of the royal family, so Helma inherited her mother¡¯s traditions and frequently appeared in various royal and charity events in Loang. After sending Yvette off, Natalie tapped her fingers on the table and pondered over the matter. Those who had the privilege of attending Prince Jonathan¡¯s birthday banquet were either members of the royal family or prominent figures in the government. Furthermore, women from the royal family would use various ways to showcase their regalness and elegance. Therefore, it would be challenging to design jewelry that would help Helma stand out. As the saying goes, the bigger the challenge, the greater the rewards. If she seeded, she would not only receive high fees but raise Dream Jewelry¡¯s value within a short time frame. More importantly, she could use Helma¡¯s royal connections to search for the medicine to cure Samuel. Although the task was challenging, it would amount to killing three birds with one stone if she seeded. After Natalie was done considering, she busied herself with work again. She forced herself to work at an even faster rate, hoping to squeeze out some time for her to research ways to neutralize the poison in Samuel¡¯s body. She kept working even at noon and was so engrossed with work that she was unwilling to stop for lunch. Instead, she took a few bites of the sandwich Lia bought for her and continued working. Soon, Natalie smelled the delectable fragrance of mushroom soup in the air. It would be a little troublesome to drink soup as she worked. Thus, Natalie took a few sniffs and said to the person outside her office, ¡°Lia, I have the sandwiches you bought me, so don¡¯t mind me. You can have the mushroom soup!¡± However, the person remained near the door and would not leave. Soon, Natalie heard footsteps as the person came to stand before her. As the person came closer, the smell of the mushroom soup grew stronger.N?velDrama.Org content. A Cue For Love Chapter 1012 A Cue For Love Chapter 1012 A Cue for Love Chapter 1012 identally Saw A Sensual Scene ¡°Did you hear what I said, Lia? I¡¯ll just eat the sandwich. You can have the mushroom soup¡­¡± Natalie said as she raised her head. Instead of Lia, the person she saw was Samuel. Light swirled in the man¡¯s glimmering eyes. The mole below his right eye added a devilish charm to him. He smiled gently as his body exuded an extraordinary aura. Natalie was taken aback by his sudden appearance and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°How would I know you¡¯re eating this for lunch if I don¡¯te?¡± Samuel furrowed his eyebrows as he nced at the sandwich with a few pieces of meat and vegetables. She quickly put the sandwich in her hand down and used tissue paper to wipe the breadcrumbs on her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t always eat sandwiches. It¡¯s an asional thing.¡± Samuel knew Natalie¡¯s words were just a perfunctory way of responding to him. He wanted to teach her to care more about her body. However, when he thought about how she probably did understand what he wanted to say, he decided to watch her drink the mushroom soup instead of lecturing her. She blinked her moist eyes and looked at the man with an unhappy expression on his face, waiting for him to say something harsh. To her surprise, he did not scold her. Instead, he ced a bowl of fragrant mushroom soup in front of her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalie was puzzled. ¡°What are you staring at? Drink it,¡± Samuel uttered with his pleasant voice. She nced at him and asked perplexedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to criticize me, Samuel?¡± ¡°How can I?¡± He sat on the seat across from her and gazed at her with a warm and tender look in his eyes. It was as though he was staring at the most valuable and rare gem in the world. The amount of care he showed her was sickly sweet. Even though Natalie wasn¡¯t a kissless virgin anymore, she still blushed uncontrobly. She was worried she would get overwhelmed by his gaze of affection, so she quickly picked up the spoon and drank the warm mushroom soup. Momentster, she felt her stomach and her heart getting warmed up. At that moment, she felt happy and blessed. That was also why her heart ached when she thought about the poison that was still lingering in his body. Initially, Samuel hid the truth from her because he was worried she would feel anguished thinking about his condition. However, she would rather learn the cruel truth than lose him for good. So, as painful as it was for her, she had to make sure Samuel didn¡¯t notice her feelings. Despite the intense pain in her heart, she didn¡¯t show it on her face at all. There was still some soup on the corner of her lips after she finished drinking the whole bowl, but she didn¡¯t realize it. Samuel pulled out two tissues from the tissue box, stood up from the chair, and leaned toward her. One of his hands grabbed her delicate chin while the other carefully wiped away the soup on her lips. The distance between them was close. He was totally focused on wiping the edge of Natalie¡¯s lips. On the other hand, she was very distracted. She couldn¡¯t stop getting distracted by his handsome face. If his delicate face weren¡¯t as wless as it was, it wouldn¡¯t have been that alluring to her. She really liked his face. Of course, she also liked him as a person, too. Suddenly, Natalie¡¯s small hand grabbed Samuel¡¯s cor, and she kissed him. There was nothing to be embarrassed about since he was already her man. She could enjoy him however she wanted. He didn¡¯t expect her to take the initiative. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After a brief shock, he began savoring the moment as he was infected by her passion. The merry look in his eyes was incredibly seductive. ¡°Boss¡ª¡± Yandel wanted to ask Natalie about the work progress when he unexpectedly encountered such a sensual scene. The moment he saw that, he felt like he shouldn¡¯t have barged in. Doesn¡¯t Boss think her moment with Mr. Bowers is getting a little too passionate? Jeez, at least tone it down a little. A Cue For Love Chapter 1013 A Cue For Love Chapter 1013 A Cue for Love Chapter 1013 Not Disappear For Long Again Yandel felt extremely awkward. He couldn¡¯t just go in, but it didn¡¯t seem right for him to just leave, either. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After Natalie pulled herself away from Samuel, she nced at Yandel. ¡°How long are you going to stare at us? This is my lunch break, and we don¡¯t discuss work during breaks. Close the door, turn around, and leave.¡± Yandel was stunned for a second before he returned to his senses, closed the office door silently, and ran away. With him gone, only Samuel and Natalie were left in the spacious office. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Samuel smiled lovingly. ¡°Mhm.¡± She bit her lip and nodded obediently. At that moment, it was his turn to take the initiative. He carried her and ced her on the office table before kissing her deeply. When night fell, Samuel and Natalie returned home together. It was the first time Emma saw Samuel, and she was totally enamored by his beauty. Despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t squeeze out a word from her mouth for a long time. Although she had seen a handsome man like Jerome before, she never thought she would meet a man even more handsome than him. Wow. Ms. Nichols and her children are good-looking enough. I didn¡¯t expect her friends to be incredibly attractive, too! While Emma remained stunned, the children swarmed toward Samuel when they saw him. ¡°You¡¯re back, Daddy!¡± ¡°I miss you so much, Daddy!¡± ¡°What are you so busy with, Daddy? Why did you only show up now?¡± Despite the kids¡¯ high emotional quotient and tendencies to act like mini-adults, they were still just children. They hadn¡¯t seen Samuel for a long while. They only had two video calls prior to their current meeting, which was why they were very excited to be able to hug their father again. The two girls, Sophia and Yumi, were getting especially emotional. Tears were welling in their eyes. Samuel missed the children as much as they missed him. Despite that, he still maintained aposed fa?ade and only allowed his daughters to be physically affectionate with him. The boys didn¡¯t even get a chance to hug him. ¡°I really am back this time,¡± he said seriously. ¡°Really?¡± Sophia received special treatment from her dad as she sat on his thighs. ¡°You¡¯re not going to disappear for a long time because you¡¯re busy with work like before, right, Daddy?¡± Samuel hesitated to reply to that question. Children¡¯s hearts were the purest, especially his daughter¡¯s. While he loved all his children, he still favored his daughters more. He lied to Franklin before, but he never lied to Sophia. Sophia just asked whatever question was on her mind, but the answer to that question was too grave. It was difficult for him to reply to her truthfully. How could he tell her that he might only have a few months left to live? The truth was too cruel. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Daddy?¡± Confusion was reflected in Sophia¡¯s big, watery eyes. The other four were equally confounded by his hesitation to reply and started feeling anxious. They wondered if there was a difficult-to-solve issue going on between their parents. At that moment, Natalie blinked and smiled. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± She was worried an answer like that still wouldn¡¯t relieve her children¡¯s worries, so she continued, ¡°Mommy really loves Daddy. I won¡¯t let him disappear from our lives for a long, long time again!¡± She tightened her grip when she said that. While her red, tender lips formed a charming smile, there was a tinge of ruthlessness and determination in her tone when she said that. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let my man go that easily. When Samuel heard that, a gleam twirled around in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure how to describe that complicated feeling in his heart, but he knew she was serious. While her serious demeanor attracted her, it did make his heart clench. He was reluctant to leave her and his family, too. With a smile, he assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to not disappear for a long time, too!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1014 A Cue For Love Chapter 1014 A Cue for Love Chapter 1014 Report From The Children ¡°Hooray!¡± Sophia pped her small hands with a bright smile. ¡°From this day onward, we¡¯re a family of seven! There¡¯s Mommy, Daddy, Franklin, yton, Xavian, Yumi, and me! We¡¯re going to live together every day and never leave each other!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. While the other four children didn¡¯t say anything, there was a cheery smile on their faces. Even though Emma had lived for half a century, she was still touched by such a happy scene. Before she met Samuel, she wondered what the children¡¯s father looked like. After she saw him with her own eyes, she thought he was an extraordinary man in many aspects, and he easily exceeded her expectation of him. ¡°See, Mrs. Bunton? I told you Daddy is handsome!¡± yton¡¯s eyes were filled with pride when he said that. Emma smiled and stuck up her thumb. ¡°You¡¯re right! You didn¡¯t lie to me at all. He really is handsome!¡± The children¡¯s smiles became sweeter than honey when they heard their dad being praised. ¡°I just finished preparing dinner, actually. Please lead the children into the dining room. I¡¯ll serve the dishes soon.¡± Emma smiled. ¡°All right. Thank you for your hard work, Mrs. Bunton.¡± Natalie nodded. It didn¡¯t take long for Emma to serve dinner after Natalie and Samuel took the children into the dining room. All five kids ate elegantly and quietly. When they did asionally talk, they would finish chewing their food first. Natalie did the same. Samuel, of course, had the best eating manner among all of them. Emma, who was watching them eat at the side, was impressed. She finally understood that some things couldn¡¯t be learned and could only be born with. After dinner was over, she cleaned up the dishes. It had been too long since the children saw Samuel, so they all clung to him instead of Natalie. As the children¡¯s father, the love Samuel showed them wasn¡¯t any less than what Natalie could provide. However, he tended to hide his affection for them. Even though he still pretended to be calm while the children clung to him, he was very happy when he saw how much his children loved him. Natalie just so happened to have something to take care of, so she went to the study by herself. When only Samuel and the children were left in the room, they carried small stools and sat around their father. ¡°There¡¯s something really important we need to tell you, Daddy,¡± Franklin uttered seriously. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Samuel unbuttoned his sleeves and rolled it up, revealing his muscr arms. ¡°Jerome, Mommy¡¯s childhood friend really likes Mommy!¡± said Xavian. He then added, ¡°If he hadn¡¯t listened to his grandpa¡¯s advice to be a soldier and instead followed Mommy to Chanaea, our daddy would probably be him, and not you.¡± yton nodded. ¡°Xavian is right. Jerome likes Mommy a lot. When we were in Loang, he treated us and Mommy really well. There was almost nothing we couldin about.¡± Even Sophia couldn¡¯t help but join in. ¡°He¡¯s a really good guy, Daddy! He didn¡¯t treat us poorly just because we aren¡¯t rted to him by blood! In fact, I think he¡¯s so in love with Mommy that he treats us well, too!¡± Yumi spoke, too. ¡°Daddy, the thing is¡­ Mr. Sutton treats us well because he wants to, not because he¡¯s pretending to. It¡¯s a very rare thing!¡± Thanks to the children¡¯s description, Samuel gained a deeper understanding of Jerome. If he can be a major-general of Loang at such a young age, his abilities must be impressive. Still, his affection for Natalie far exceeded my expectations. A Cue For Love Chapter 1015 A Cue For Love Chapter 1015 A Cue for Love Chapter 1015 My Husband Is Strong Samuel had to admit that Jerome was an opponent worthy of respect if thetter could garner such high praises from the children. As the children stared at him with worry, he raised his head and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He may be good, but I¡¯m no slouch either. I won¡¯t let him take your mommy away.¡± Upon getting his reassurance, the children¡¯s anxious expressions rxed. ¡°We believe in you, Daddy!¡± ¡°Do your best, Daddy!¡± ¡°Fighting!¡± The five kids rxedpletely as the rms in their hearts were turned off. As Samuel worked, the children spent their free time doing their stuff instead of being disruptive, leading to an indescribably harmonious atmosphere. Meanwhile, in the study, Natalie had been flipping through books so old that the pages had turned yellow and were falling apart. Samuel didn¡¯t bring up the topic of his poison for fear that it would make her sad. However, she promised she wouldn¡¯t give up on him, and she intended to keep her word. She stayed awake deep into the night until the point where she could no longer resist her sleepiness and fell asleep on the desk. After Samuel coaxed his children to sleep, he still didn¡¯t see Natalie returning to the bedroom. So, he put the tablet down and entered the study to see her sleeping on the desk. Even though there wasn¡¯t any makeup on her porcin-like face, she still appeared irresistibly stunning under the orange light. As he nced at the desk she was sleeping on, he saw the precious books that her grandfather had left behind. Natalie had been shutting herself in the study and staying up until three in the morning for his sake. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Samuel crouched, pulled her into his arms, and carried her in his embrace. She gently rubbed her head against his chest a few times, likely because her subconscious mind detected his scent. He stared at her tenderly as the edge of his lips curved slightly upward. Then, he carried her into the bedroom and covered her with a nket before turning off the light. As they bothy in bed, Natalie had already entered dreand while Samuel was still trying to fall asleep. In his drowsy state, he noticed her soft body moving closer and closer to him before she hugged him tightly. Whether when she was awake or asleep, it was very rare for her to hug him so possessively. However, that night was different. Samuel moved his body a little, which caused Natalie to mumble with dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ I won¡¯t let you go, Samuel¡­ Wait! Just wait¡­ for me. I¡¯lle up with a way¡­¡± she mumbled in her half-asleep state. He could hear every single word she muttered in her sleep clearly. She told me before that I brought her salvation. Now it seems like she¡¯s returning the favor. I had given up on removing the poison from my body, yet she still did her best to save me. In that case, how can I just give up? If I stop trying, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m spitting on her hard work? Unbeknownst to him, his train of thought had solidified his determination to survive. He kissed Natalie¡¯s forehead and spoke with his maic voice. ¡°Goodnight!¡± The next day, when Natalie headed downstairs for breakfast, she saw that Samuel was already sitting at the dining table with the children. That sight brought a smile to her face. What she wanted had always been simple. The scene in front of her was the happiness she craved. Emma served the freshly prepared breakfast with a smile. ¡°Mr. Bowers is the one who prepared today¡¯s breakfast, Ms. Nichols! He¡¯s such a good cook that it made me feel bad about my cooking skills!¡± She wasn¡¯t ttering Samuel as she was genuinely shocked by his amazing cooking skill. In her mind, a man as elegant and handsome as Samuel wasn¡¯t much of an expert at doing chores. And yet, he was so good that he easily prepared breakfast for seven people! ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble, Mrs. Bunton.¡± After Natalie took a bite of the meatballs, she smiled. ¡°Well, I suppose my hubby is pretty outstanding.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1016 A Cue For Love Chapter 1016 A Cue for Love Chapter 1016 In Control Samuel didn¡¯t say anything else and smiled. Both of them are so sweet! The children covered their mouths and giggled in secret as they watched their parents acting lovey-dovey with each other. Emma smiled too. ¡°That¡¯s true. Of course, he¡¯s outstanding. After all, he¡¯s your man, Ms. Nichols.¡± She and the family of seven had a joyous breakfast. After breakfast, Natalie was about to head to thepany as usual. Before she did, she went to the caf¨¦ where she and Anna had agreed to meet. She arrived first, so she ordered a cup of coffee and sat at a table next to the window. Anna arrived not too long after. As the bell at the entrance of the caf¨¦ rang, Natalie saw Anna approach her in a gray dress. It was more than twenty days ago since theyst met. Anna appeared to be in a much better state. Her skin certainly looked far more vibrantpared to before. Moreover, there was an air of confidence and independence around her, which made people feel delighted when looking at her. Natalie was stunned for a second, though she was happy for Anna¡¯s positive transformation. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Over here, Anna.¡± She smiled and waved. Anna ordered a cup of cappino before sitting across from Natalie. ¡°You look great,¡± Natalie praised from the bottom of her heart. ¡°You¡¯re looking more and more different from when I saw you at the casino. A woman does look better when she¡¯s confident.¡± Anna shook her head with a smile. ¡°No need to praise me like that, Natalie. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m better looking than you! Anyway, I have good news! My court case with Caleb has been going pretty smoothly. My daughter will stay with me, and he won¡¯t get even a cent! When I saw him begging me for forgiveness in tears, I was on cloud nine.¡± Nataliemented with glee, ¡°He deserved it!¡± The two women exchanged a nce and chuckled. After they finished catching up with each other¡¯s lives, they talked about Helma. Anna¡¯s expression changed slightly when she finished listening to the story. After a while, her expression returned to normal. The shift in her expression looked quite ambiguous. Natalie spoke. ¡°Anna, you¡­¡± ¡°The Leitz family holds a very prestigious position in Loang, and Helma is their family¡¯s prized daughter.¡± Anna didn¡¯t avoid the topic and spoke straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯m confident in my design capabilities. However, I¡¯m worried her standard will be so high that she won¡¯t consider it. ¡° Natalie took a sip of her coffee and smiled mischievously. ¡°Do you really think you must rely on jewelry and makeup to get Prince Jonathan to fall for Helma at the banquet?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Anna furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t Helma spend so much money hiring Dream Jewelry for that purpose?¡± ¡°Let me put this in another way. Do you think Prince Jonathan will fall for me just because I show up at the banquet wearing the most beautiful jewelry? ¡° That example instantly helped Anna understand something. ¡°I took on the request because of the Leitz family¡¯s status. As you said before, they are rted to the royal family, which made them superior to the Stone family. If Prince Jonathan is a little bit smart, he¡¯ll know that he needs to get together with the prized daughter of the Leitz family to ascend to the throne.¡± Natalie put her coffee down, met Anna¡¯s eyes, and continued, ¡°That¡¯s why your design simply needs to fit with Helma¡¯s image and the setting of the banquet to aplish your mission. As for the ¡®difficulties,¡¯ it¡¯s just a way for me to deal with the Leitz family. Helma is actually quite na?ve. She thought a marriage of convenience depends on how much the prince will like her, but she has no idea that a marriage of convenience values what benefits she can bring to the table. So, do you still think it¡¯s hard, Anna?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1017 A Cue For Love Chapter 1017 A Cue for Love Chapter 1017 Kiss Lasted Too Short Anna stared at Natalie, who was smiling mischievously and was impressed by her strategy. ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all.¡± Anna smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to send me the information about Helma, then I can start focusing on the design.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie stretched her hand out. ¡°I hope we¡¯ll have a great time working together!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anna tightly grabbed her friend¡¯s hand as lots of emotions were reflected in her eyes. ¡°Also, thank you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to be so courteous with each other from now on, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Anna agreed. I swear, Natalie is my savior and the source of my good fortune! I feel like as long as I follow her, everything will go smoothly. My life and career are just getting better and better instead of returning to how it was in the past. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let Natalie get rid of me. I¡¯m following her for the rest of my life! After the discussion about the coboration was over, Natalie spent the next few days at herpany and at home. When she was at thepany, she would work really hard. Once she returned home, she would research the books her granddad left for her to find any clues that might help remove Samuel¡¯s poison. A couple more days passed, and it was time to head to the Leitz residence to measure Helma¡¯s sizes and discuss the preparation. It was a stormy day when Natalie drove to the Leitz residence. Just as she was about to approach her car with an umbre, a big, ck umbre appeared above her. ¡°Hmm?¡± She raised her head and saw Samuel¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°The rain¡¯s getting too big. I¡¯ll drive you to your destination.¡± His bony fingers held the umbre as he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you going alone.¡± ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°Sure, but I can apany you, too.¡± He narrowed his eyes and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You¡¯ve been working tirelesslytely. You should at least take a nap on the ride.¡± She hugged his waist and buried her head in his chest, smiling. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± He lowered his head and smiled at her, too. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Like a knight, he escorted her into the passenger¡¯s seat while holding therge umbre. After she went in, he walked over to the driver¡¯s seat. As he closed the umbre, rainwater unavoidably sshed onto his body, but he didn¡¯t mind. Natalie was indeed very tired, so she closed her eyes and rested on the passenger seat. The edge of Samuel¡¯s lips curved upward as he adjusted the air conditioner to an appropriate temperature before driving her to the Leitz residence. The sound of rain hitting the car window made for rxing white noise. The whole journey took around half an hour. Natalie woke up when the car stopped in front of the Leitz residence. She noticed the storm had gotten much smaller, and she felt a lot better after taking a nap. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here until you¡¯re done,¡± Samuel informed in a deep voice. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll finish it up as soon as I can.¡± She unbuckled her seatbelt and prepared to exit the vehicle when she remembered something. Before getting off the car, shended a quick kiss on his lips. That little brat¡­ Isn¡¯t the kiss a bit too brief? With that thought in mind, Samuel touched his lips. There was nothing but affection and love in his narrow eyes. When Natalie arrived at the entrance of the Leitz residence, a butler in a uniform greeted her, ¡°Are you Ms. Nichols?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Ms. Helma has been waiting for you in the living room. Please follow me.¡± The butler led her into the luxurious residence of the Leitz family. Natalie had seen plenty of mansions before, yet she was still blown away by how dazzling the interior of the Leitz residence was. The oil painting on the ceiling alone was enough to overwhelm her. The burgundy wool carpet on the floor gave her a sense of solemnity. Upon arriving at the living room, the butler knocked on the door and informed, ¡°Ms. Nichols has arrived, Ms. Helma.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± A gentle, feminine voice was hearding from inside the room. A Cue For Love Chapter 1018 A Cue For Love Chapter 1018 A Cue for Love Chapter 1018 Swept Her Off Her Feet The butler left as Natalie entered the living room. The decoration in the room was as luxurious and elegant as what she had seen prior. Whether it was the decorative paintings on the walls or the crystal chandeliers, they highlighted the extraordinary identity and status of the house¡¯s owner. A woman in a slim-fitting pink dress who was standing next to the window caught Natalie¡¯s eyes. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The woman¡¯s wavy hair was draped on her left shoulder. Even though she was at her own home, she still had delicate makeup applied to her face. While her facial features weren¡¯t that impressive, she was exuding an air of natural elegance, which added to her charm. ¡°Hello, Ms. Nichols.¡± Helma turned around and stared at Natalie. ¡°Hello, Ms. Leitz,¡± Natalie greeted back. There was neither humbleness nor arrogance in her eyes. Helma studied Natalie from head to toe. As the former saw howposed thetter was, it endeared thetter to the former. After all, she didn¡¯t believe someone who fawned over her could design jewelry worthy for her to wear at the banquet. ¡°Sit here.¡± She pointed at a chair. ¡°Thank you.¡± Natalie took her seat. After Helma sat, she smiled with glimmering eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very impressed with the ¡®Rebirth¡¯ series launched by Dream Corporation. It¡¯s innovative, and the design is very striking.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°It¡¯s why I¡¯ve hired Yvette as the middleman to ask Dream Corporation and Muse to design me a special jewelry.¡± Helma was a rtive of the royal family, so her regal upbringing prevented her from saying that she wanted to show off at the banquet. Even though she didn¡¯t say it aloud, Natalie understood her intentions. Natalie smiled. ¡°No worries, Ms. Nichols. I ensure you that Muse¡¯s design will look as fabulous as you hope for.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Joy shed across Helma¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± Natalie nodded. Helma¡¯s cheeks began flushing, and her smile turned brighter when she heard Natalie¡¯s reply. ¡°I thought Dream is just a designpany. I certainly didn¡¯t expect it to be more than meets the eye. Not only does thepany have a talented designer like Muse, but it also has an excellent boss like you, Ms. Nichols.¡± She joyously held Natalie¡¯s hand as she spoke. Natalie allowed Helma to do that, but she still maintained a reasonable distance away from her client. ¡°You tter me!¡± Helma proceeded to ask a bunch of other things as she stared at Natalie. Natalie answered all the questions appropriately, and they had a great time talking with each other. The conversation made Helma very satisfied with Natalie. ¡°I still need to measure your sizes, Ms. Leitz,¡± Natalie reminded. ¡°Okay!¡± Helma cooperated with Natalie as thetter quickly measured all the former¡¯s sizes and recorded all the measurements. Just as Natalie was about to leave, Helma cheerfully invited, ¡°It¡¯s about time for dinner. How about you stay and enjoy a meal with me?¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°I appreciate your hospitality, but I must leave and continue to discuss your design with Muse.¡± Helmaplied with Natalie¡¯s request and nodded instead of insisting on her staying. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find another opportunity to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Natalie smiled. Helma asked her housekeepers to send Natalie to the exit. When Samuel saw Natalie strolling out of the Leitz residence, he stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he opened the umbre and approached her. Concurrently, Heidi had just returned in her car. She was in a bad mood because she was annoyed by the rain, but when she raised her head, she saw a charming man with an air of divinity around him. He was nearly one meter and ny centimeters tall. His white shirt was wet from the rain, which made it cling to his lean and sturdy body. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His legs were so slender that they made him look like a perfect male model. The most alluring part about him was his face. His cold eyes, tall nose, and thin lips were irresistibly attractive to her. Heidi had met plenty of handsome men before, but the man in front of her totally swept her off her feet. A Cue For Love Chapter 1019 A Cue For Love Chapter 1019 A Cue for Love Chapter 1019 N?velDrama.Org content. Heidi Samuel approached Natalie and positioned the umbre above her head. ¡°Did it go well?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah, quite well. You didn¡¯t get bored, did you?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Why would I be bored waiting for you?¡± Samuel stared at Natalie lovingly and continued, ¡°The rain¡¯s getting heavy again. We should hurry back to the car, else we risk getting soaked.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and stepped out of the Leitz residence. His umbre followed her closely and didn¡¯t let even a single drop of rainnd on her. Even though the small pools of water on the ground were constantly disturbed by the rain, she didn¡¯t seem at all bothered by the storm. It was as though she was detached from reality and that Samuel was the only thing in her world. Natalie felt like her heart was gently ruffled by feathers as tears filled her eyes. There were more downs than ups in her turbulent, obstacle-ridden life. However, when she was being loved and cared for by him, she felt like none of that mattered. It wasn¡¯t until Natalie entered the vehicle that Samuel closed the umbre and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Heidi had been staring at him unblinkingly. Even as the Hummer left and disappeared from her sight, she still didn¡¯t look away. He¡¯s gone? God, I felt like my soul was almost sucked away by him! He¡¯s too¡­ handsome! He¡¯s the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen! It¡¯s a shame I didn¡¯t have enough time to learn his name and background or exchange a sentence with him! Still, even through the rain, I¡¯ve already fallen for him¡­ As she exited the car, her assistant held up an umbre for her. When she thought about Samuel¡¯s gentleness while holding the umbre and then nced at her assistant¡¯s mediocre appearance, she felt irked. At that moment, all she felt about her assistant was that he was ugly, stupid, and didn¡¯t fit her ideal image of a perfect man. ¡°Give me the umbre!¡± Heidi eximed with annoyance. ¡°Eh?¡± The assistant still hadn¡¯t reacted to the situation yet. ¡°Idiot!¡± Heidi snorted and grabbed the umbre from her assistant¡¯s hand, leaving him in the rain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Just looking at you makes me feel annoyed!¡± The assistant had no idea why she was suddenly behaving like that. He waspletely drenched in the storm and couldn¡¯t even open his eyes, but he didn¡¯t have the guts toin about the arrogant daughter of the Leitz family. After Heidi arrived inside her house, she handed the wet umbre to a nearby butler. ¡°Ms. Heidi¡­¡± the butler greeted politely. Helma was very famous in Yaleview, yet barely anyone knew about Heidi. They weren¡¯t born to the same mother. Helma was the daughter of Geert¡¯s official wife while Heidi was an unnned child he had when he was young. When Geert was a young man, he had an awful experience due to his exile. It was thanks to Heidi¡¯s mother that he managed to survive multiple times. After he returned to the Leitz family, he lost contact with her. It took nearly two years before he found the daughter he had with her and named the daughter Heidi Leitz as a sign of official recognition. He felt he owed Heidi too much. While Heidi couldn¡¯t enjoy all the benefits Helma possessed, he did love her a lot and gave her almost anything she wanted. Heidi asked impatiently, ¡°Tell me, who is that man?¡± ¡°What man?¡± The butler was dumbfounded. ¡°The one who held an umbre for the woman earlier!¡± ¡°Which man?¡± The butler shook his head. ¡°Forgive me for not knowing, Ms. Heidi.¡± ¡°Then what about the woman? You should know who she is, right?¡± Heidi questioned in agitation. ¡°I saw her walk out of the building earlier. There¡¯s no way my family will allow a stranger to walk in or out of this ce as they please.¡± While the butler knew nothing about Samuel, he did know about Natalie, so he answered, ¡°The woman is the chairwoman of Dream Jewelry, Natalie Nichols.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1020 A Cue For Love Chapter 1020 A Cue for Love Chapter 1020 She Likes You Heidi entered the Leitz residence with the butler following behind. ¡°Natalie Nichols? The chairwoman of Dream?¡± Heidi took off the pink hat on her head and asked, ¡°What is she doing here?¡± ¡°Ms. Helma invited her here. I heard Ms. Helma tasked her with designing a piece of jewelry she would wear while attending Prince Jonathan¡¯s birthday banquet,¡± said the butler, telling her everything he knew. Heidi and Helma were born to the same father but not the same mother. While they didn¡¯t hate each other, they weren¡¯t close to each other either. Heidi was destined not to be able to marry into the royal family due to her mother¡¯s status. However, she didn¡¯t have any interest in marrying into the royal family. She enjoyed doing whatever she wanted whenever she wanted. When she thought about Samuel¡¯s sturdy figure, traces of love danced across her eyes. ¡°Interesting!¡± She was very interested in the man standing by Natalie¡¯s side, whom she thought was Natalie¡¯s male assistant. If I can spend one night with him, I bet that experience will be very¡­ breathtaking. After Helma exited the living room, she saw Heidi asking the butler about Natalie. She thought her sister was jealous of her and wanted to screw up her n for the banquet. ¡°Why are you asking about Dream Jewelry?¡± Helma asked with furrowed eyebrows. Seeing how defensive Helma was, Heidi grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Helma. I¡¯m more than happy for you to marry Prince Jonathan and take the Leitz family to even greater heights. I¡¯m not going to do anything to mess up your n for the prince¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m just¡­ interested in Natalie¡¯s male assistant. I want to be his friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Leitz family, Heidi. Don¡¯t go too far,¡± Helma reminded coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard plenty about your ¡®romantic encounters¡¯tely. You better control yourself and not cause a mess before the banquet.¡± ¡°Do you think just because I regard you as my sister means I actually see you as my real sister, Helma?¡± Heidi took off her white gloves and stepped toward Helma with a cold look. ¡°Your mother may possess noble blood, but don¡¯t forget that without my mother¡¯s sacrifice, our father wouldn¡¯t have survived. You¡¯ll at most be a lowly rtive of the royal family and have none of your current glory!¡± ¡°You!¡± Helma eximed with anger. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I¡¯m on board with your n to be the queen.¡± Heidi sneered, ¡°However, you don¡¯t get a say in what I do. Who I like is none of your business. I can do whatever I please! This is what you and our father owed me!¡± When she finished, she ignored Helma¡¯s furious expression and sashayed back to her bedroom. Upon entering her bedroom, Heidi pulled out a bottle of red wine from the wine cab and poured herself a cup of wine. She gently swirled the cup as she stared at the red liquid reflecting light in the ss. The image of Samuel¡¯s handsome face surfaced in her mind again. I wonder what his name is. Since he¡¯s Natalie¡¯s assistant, I just need to offer him a higher wage! Then he¡¯ll be my assistant. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. She really liked him, so much so that just a nce at him was enough to move her to her core. I want him! I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get him! Her mind was formting a n to seduce Samuel as she cackled. The next day, Samuel could feel someone stalking him when he went outside. ¡°Do you feel that, Jesper?¡± he asked with a raise eyebrow. ¡°There¡¯s indeed someone following us, Mr. Bowers,¡± Jesper replied with a heavy expression. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Billy to investigate them.¡± ¡°Mhm, take care of it.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Jesper received the result of Billy¡¯s investigation. As he drove, he reported the findings to Samuel. ¡°It¡¯s the second daughter of the Leitz family, Heidi Leitz.¡± At first, he hesitated to report everything. Even after trying toe up with a better way to describe it, he couldn¡¯t find the right words. So, he steeled himself and said, ¡°It would appear that she sent someone to follow you because she likes you¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1021 A Cue For Love Chapter 1021 A Cue for Love Chapter 1021 How Can It Be You Samuel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly, and his dark eyes glinted as he kept trying to recall when he had seen Heidi. After mulling over it, he felt that the only possibility was that while waiting for Natalie at the entrance of the Leitz family, he had unknowingly crossed paths with her. However, since Samuel only loved Natalie and had no interest in other women, he only thought of her adoration as purely troublesome. ncing at the rearview mirror, Jesper noticed Samuel¡¯s piercing gaze and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Bowers, although Heidi is merely the second daughter of the Leitz family, I heard that Geert is very fond of this daughter he thought he had lost. Recently, Mrs. Bowers also has business dealings with the Leitz family, so to rashly offend her¡­¡± Offending Heidi is an easy feat. The difficult part is going against her will, which will only affect Mr. Bowers¡¯ power in Loang, and likewise affect the business dealings between Mrs. Bowers and the eldest daughter of the Leitz family. ¡°So what?¡± With a firm gaze, Samuel asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you expecting me to give in to this woman¡¯s desire? So what if other women covet it? My body and heart belong to my wife.¡± Jesper was rendered speechless, feeling that he had said too much. Anyway, when ites to something that would harm the interests of Mrs. Bowers, even dilemmas aren¡¯t negotiable. What¡¯s the use of talking too much? It¡¯ll only result in having to witness Mr. Bowers¡¯ promation of affection¡­ ¡°Mr. Bowers, what are your ns?¡± Jesper asked gingerly. ¡°Find a mall afterward and switch outfits with me.¡± Samuel slowly rolled up his sleeves with a cold gleam in his eyes as he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s be courteous first. When you meet Heidi, pass on a message to her for me¡­¡± Jesper did not have much experience dealing with women, but since it was Samuel¡¯s instructions, no matter how troubled he felt, he could only bite the bullet and agree. N?velDrama.Org content. When they arrived at the mall, Samuel and Jesper entered the men¡¯s restroom simultaneously and came out at the same time not long after. The stalkers were instructed to tail the person with a white shirt and suit pants, so upon seeing Jesper d in a white shirt, they followed him without any hesitation. Samuel watched the group of idiots tail Jesper with a contemptuous smirk before leaving the mall in a low-key manner. At dusk, those men finally made a move on Jesper. Thetter abandoned his body¡¯s conditioned reflexes and allowed himself to be knocked out by a blow to the back of his head and lifted onto a small courier truck. Upon reaching Fullmoon, Jesper was blindfolded and pushed into a private room covered with red silk. The private room was decorated amorously, with the red silk thin as a cicada¡¯s wing bathing every item in the room in a red glow and a sensually sweet fragrance from the aromatherapy permeating the air. An atmosphere like that would naturally arouse one¡¯s sexual instincts. Heidi observed the man being pushed into the room with her chin resting on her right hand, unable to conceal the delight in her eyes. She had never developed such strong feelings for a man to the extent of putting her foot down and sending someone to abduct him in this manner. But what¡¯s the problem with that? I fell in love with him at first sight. She knew very well that such strong affections only happen once in a lifetime, and she would not get another chance again. Hence, she had to hold on to him no matter what! Heidi pulled the shawl off her shoulders, revealing her snow-white shoulders, lifted the red silk, and slowly walked to the man¡¯s side. As the room was dimly lit, coupled with the fact that the man was blindfolded and his hands were tied, she did not notice anything unusual at first. However, when Heidi untied the ropes on the man¡¯s wrists and removed the blindfold from his face, she screamed in shock when she discovered that the person in front of her was not Samuel. ¡°You¡¯re not that man! How can it be you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1022 A Cue For Love Chapter 1022 A Cue for Love Chapter 1022 Not Willing To Give Up All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Noticing that Heidi had gone quiet, Jesper uttered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve conveyed Mr. Bowers¡¯ message.¡± She cried with a heavy heart, ¡°Wait! I still have something to ask you.¡± Jesper stopped and took a deep breath. ¡°Go on, Ms. Leitz.¡± ¡°Those photos¡­¡± Understanding dawned upon Jesper, and he replied, ¡°You can rest assured that these photos don¡¯t mean anything, Ms. Leitz. As long as you don¡¯t continue to be so obsessed, these photos will never¡ª¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about that!¡± Heidi interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m asking about these photos. Has Samuel seen them? Does he think that I¡¯m a filthy and utterly shameless woman?¡± Jesper did not expect her to ask him that question. He looked more unsettled, but his tone was still professional and calm. ¡°I¡¯ve made myself very clear just now. Mr. Bowers is married with children. As for whether or not he had seen the photos or what his thoughts are of them, they¡¯re of no importance to you¡­¡± Tears filled Heidi¡¯s eyes, and she instinctively gnashed her teeth. Jesper shot her a nce. Feeling that he had said enough, he turned and exited the private room, leaving behind Heidi, who looked as though her soul had left her body. She clutched her chest as tears kept slipping out of her reddened eyes. I love Samuel so much. If I¡¯d known that I would meet a man like him, I would never have done such an absurd thing! What do I do? Despite knowing Samuel¡¯s true identity and knowing that he had a significant other, Heidi felt like she had been bewitched, caught in the abyss of love. Not only was she unable to extricate herself, but she was also falling deeper and deeper into it! Married with children? The image of Samuel holding an umbre for Natalie under the rain suddenly came to her mind. The man would rather get mostly drenched under the pouring rain but still acted like the most loyal knight, holding the umbre above her head and not allowing a single drop of rain to fall on her. I¡¯d simply thought it was an act of ¡°loyalty¡± toward his female superior back then. Now that I think about it, with his status, why would he go to such lengths if Natalie isn¡¯t his loved one? Now I know¡­ Everything was destined from the first sight! Despite knowing the truth, Heidi still could not let it go. How she wished that the woman treated like a precious treasure by Samuel was her, not Natalie! My appearance is exquisite and more prominent than Helma¡¯s. Although I can¡¯tpare to her in terms of status, now that I¡¯ve been recognized by my father as the second daughter of the Leitz family, we won¡¯t lose the slightest to Natalie on wealth and background! I won¡¯t ept this! I refuse to ept this oue, and I don¡¯t want to give up! At the thought, she picked up the scissors on the table and cut off the red silk in the private room, leaving them scattered all over the ground in pieces. Natalie waspletely unaware of everything that had happened on Heidi¡¯s side as she was currently dissecting a mouse in theb. She had purified a particr toxin from Samuel¡¯s blood and injected it into the mouse. In less than two minutes, the mouse made a shrill cry and died from bleeding through all its orifices. Modern medicine focused on microscopy, while traditional medicine was about macroscopic observation. From Natalie¡¯s perspective, as long as she could cure the poison in Samuel¡¯s body, she was willing to attempt either way. Hence, she was now dissecting the mouse and removing its heart and liver for testing. Ross was her assistant in Chanaea, but since he could not leave the country due to other responsibilities, Natalie hired a new female assistant, Xenia Wilson. Xenia was a little surprised to see Natalie¡¯s skillful and professional techniques. She had naively thought that since Natalie had hired her to be her assistant, thetter would leave the dissecting work to her. However, little did she expect such a breathtakingly beautiful woman to be so impressive, as the mouse was neatly dissected in no time. ¡°Your technique¡­¡± Xenia¡¯s eyes shed with incredulity. ¡°What about it?¡± asked Natalie with a frown. Xenia eximed with heartfelt admiration, ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± The corners of Natalie¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I suppose. My skills in dissecting mice aren¡¯t as good as dissecting people.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1023 A Cue For Love Chapter 1023 A Cue for Love Chapter 1023 Targeted Simultaneously Xenia furrowed her brows upon hearing that. Only then did she suddenly realize that she had underestimated Natalie. Afterpleting the dissection process, Natalie threw the scalpel on the tray beside her, took off her mask and gloves, and said, ¡°Xenia, I¡¯ve ced all the necessary dissected items in the petri dish. I¡¯ll leave the testing to you.¡± In response, Xenia gave her a thumbs up. After leaving theb, Natalie went to the garage to get her car and prepared to go back to Dream to continue with her work. At that moment, Heidi was observing Natalie, who was walking out of the building, through her sunsses from the driver¡¯s seat of a Maserati. Her eyes shed with strong resentment and jealousy as her expression grew murderous. So this is the woman Samuel loves! I must admit that she¡¯s indeed beautiful. But my looks are comparable to hers. So what if she¡¯s married with children now? That doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t get a divorce in the future. Heidi took off her sunsses and fell into deep thought. If my advances on Samuel are unsessful, why don¡¯t I shift my target onto her instead? Meanwhile, there was also a ck motorcycle in the parking lot. The female rider wearing a helmet watched as Natalie drove her car out of the parking lot before ncing at her watch, recording the latter¡¯s movements. Zophie¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. I only have one chance to kill Natalie, so I must seed. Dark clouds loomed over the sky. Natalie felt some tightness in her chest but did not dwell on it, merely thinking that the air pressure might be a little low. It was a littlete by the time she returned home, but Emma was kind enough to leave her some food. Natalie could not help but ask curiously, ¡°I can just eat alone, Emma. Why did you save me two portions?¡± ¡°One is for you, and one is for Mr. Bowers,¡± Emma exined. ¡°Isn¡¯t Samuel already home? Did he not have dinner with the children? Why didn¡¯t he eat?¡± Emma grinned from ear to ear. ¡°I already told him to eat with the children, but he insisted upon waiting for you toe back and eat together.¡± She then added, ¡°I used toin that Mr. Bowers must be a heartless man as he left so many kids for you to care for on your own. But now that I think of it, I¡¯m the one who had misjudged him. Your children have grown, and yet, he pampers you more than he pampers them. This shows that he truly loves you!¡± Emma had experienced quite a lot of ups and downs in life, and yet even she spoke highly of Samuel. Instead of changing the topic bashfully, Natalie nodded proudly. ¡°Yes! I am very lucky to be able to meet and marry him!¡± Emma responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll call Mr. Bowers toe down for dinner then.¡± She was about to turn around and go upstairs when she saw Samueling downstairs. ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t have to. He¡¯s already heading down.¡± Emma left afterying out the food. Natalie held her te and bit her fork as she asked, ¡°Did you hear what I said to Emma just now?¡± ¡°Which part?¡± Samuel asked with a grin, ¡°Is it the part where you said you¡¯re lucky enough to marry me?¡± His precise repetition made her blush instantly. Still keeping up the pretense, huh? He obviously heard the key phrase, but he¡¯s still pretending to ask which part I¡¯m referring to. ¡°Why are you asking the obvious?¡± Natalie pretended to be stern. ¡°I think you just want to bully me!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°How can I bully you when I love you so much?¡± Samuel said with a deep gaze, ¡°If you think I bullied you, you can do the same to me. Be it double, triple, or a hundredfold, I¡¯ll allow you to do it without comints.¡± Natalie muttered, ¡°Samuel, where did you learn to say such words from? Why does it feel like you¡¯re getting better at saying sweet nothings after not seeing you for more than a month?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1024 A Cue For Love Chapter 1024 A Cue for Love Chapter 1024 Loss Of Taste ¡°This one month has allowed me topletely understand what it feels like to be separated from your loved one.¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he slowly added, ¡°Many words that I previously found to be cheesy seem to be so much easier to convey now¡­¡± He did not utter those words half-heartedly but with unprecedented sincerity. Contrary to him, Natalie was merely joking. However, she did not expect to receive such a serious response from him, so she could not help but feel a little surprised. Not wanting to continue listening to his sweet nothings, she picked up some food and said, ¡°Enough of that. Let¡¯s eat while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie preferred spicy food while Samuel¡¯s taste was milder. However, as Emma was taking care of Natalie before Samuel came along, the food Emma prepared had all the heavy vors that Natalie preferred. Emma had prepared pickled fish that day. No one knew what kind of spices she used, but even Natalie, who enjoyed spicy food, could not help but take a few more bites. However, after Samuel had some of it, his visage was still pretty much bereft of emotion. ¡°What do you think of the fish, Samuel?¡± Natalie asked with a slight frown. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Natalie¡¯s left hand clenched into a fist, but she still pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the pickled fish that Emma prepared today is quite mildly-vored?¡± Without hesitation, Samuel nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Yes. This fish is very nd. Maybe Emma knows I don¡¯t like heavy-vored food, so she made it tasteless. I¡¯ll tell her to pay attention to the taste in the future.¡± Natalie was stunned by his words. The fish¡­ is nd? How can it be? She kept her eyes glued to him for a moment as if she wanted to see right through him. Samuel couldn¡¯t tell that I was lying, and he, a person who dislikes heavy-vored food, had almost no reaction when he ate the pickled fish. There¡¯s only one possibility¡­ He has lost his sense of taste. He can¡¯t taste anything at all! Natalie clenched her fist tighter, and she could feel her heart aching. This man¡­ Even though his condition has begun to deteriorate and the toxin has begun to erode his nervous system, he still acts as though nothing¡¯s wrong before me to the point that I can¡¯t even tell that the poison has taken effect. Although she knew that Samuel was acting to deceive her, she still had to y along with him. He¡¯s keeping it a secret because he doesn¡¯t want me to worry. In the same way, I¡¯ll keep mum because I don¡¯t want him to worry about it. At that thought, Natalie unfurled her fist, ced her hand on the table, and held his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell Emma about this. It¡¯s fine to eat milder-vored food since you like it. Besides, it¡¯s also good for your health.¡± Samuel nodded with a smile. ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Despite the pain in her chest, she had to smile widely so that he would not detect anything. Both Natalie and Samuel were extremely stubborn. Unless absolutely necessary, neither of them was willing to show their weak side. The next day, Natalie received a call from the Leitz family. ¡°Is this Ms. Nichols speaking?¡± Natalie had only met Helma a few days ago, and Anna was also busy with the design draft. By right, even if Helma wanted to see the design draft sooner, she wouldn¡¯t be this eager to see it. Hence, Natalie was a little surprised to receive the call but quicklyposed herself. ¡°That¡¯s me. Can I help you?¡± ¡°Ms. Leitz would like to meet you,¡± the man on the phone drawled. Natalie subconsciously felt that the design direction of the jewelry might need to be revised, so she nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m free at any time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll set the meeting as tonight then. I¡¯ll send you the locationter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Heidi turned off the male voice changer and reverted to her original alluring female voice.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if Samuel will still want you if you were defiled, Natalie!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1025 A Cue For Love Chapter 1025 A Cue for Love Chapter 1025 Will Not Disappoint Them Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In the afternoon, the ne Steven took cut across the sky andnded at Yaleview International Airport. After arriving in the city, he eagerly rushed to Natalie and Samuel¡¯s residence. When Emma opened the door and saw yet another good-looking young man standing at the doorstep, she grew curious. What¡¯s going ontely? Ever since I started working for this family, all the men I saw are more handsome than the celebrities on television. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m here for¡ª¡± Steven was just about to answer Emma when he heard Franklin and Sophia walking toward him. Sophia crinkled her bright eyes upon noticing that Steven had alsoe to Yaleview. ¡°Uncle Steven,¡± she called out to him softly. ¡°Ms. Sophia, Mr. Franklin, did you just call him Uncle Steven? He¡¯s your¡ª¡± Emma gasped in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Franklin crossed his arms over his chest and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s Daddy¡¯s younger brother, our uncle.¡± Steven could not contain his excitement when he saw Franklin and Sophia again. At once, he wanted to dash over and embrace the cuddly girl. s, it seemed that Franklin had seen through his intention as the boy pulled his sister behind him, leaving Steven¡¯s arms hovering in the air. ¡°Franklin, I just wanted to hug Sophia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not allowed.¡± Franklin arched his brow and said domineeringly, ¡°If you want to hug Sophia, you¡¯ll have to go through me, Xavian, and yton. You have to get our permission first before you can touch her. Now that they¡¯re both not here, this matter is non-negotiable.¡± Steven was rendered speechless by his words. No matter how long it has been, they still have me wrapped around their little fingers, even though I¡¯m their uncle. After finding out his identity, Emma hurriedly invited Steven into the house. In the living room, Samuel was discussing something with Justin. Thetter was puzzled when he did not see Natalie anywhere, so he inquired, ¡°Samuel, where¡¯s Natalie?¡± ¡°She was tiredst night. Since she might be busy again tonight, I asked her to rest now.¡± Samuel took a sip of coffee before answering him at a slow pace. Ever since Natalie learned about the poison in his body, she had been burying herself in medical books and journals, despite saying nothing about it. It was all to find an antidote or any means to slow down the poison¡¯s effects. To conceal her real intention from him, she used work as an excuse to lock herself in the study and researched intensively, forgoing food and sleep. The night before, she stayed upte and only returned to the bedroom to sleep beside him at four in the morning. The woman assumed that he knew nothing about it, but the truth was that he had been awake the whole time, waiting for her to get in bed with him. The both of them tacitly put up an act. Perhaps it was not hard to see through each other¡¯s acting. However, the couple hade to an unanimous decision to turn a blind eye to the truth. Samuel¡¯s answer was nothing out of the ordinary, but Justin took it to mean something far from pure and innocent. Unable to suppress his shock, he coughed violently. ¡°Samuel, your body is truly¡­¡± At that moment, he was thoroughly impressed with Samuel¡¯s physique. He¡¯s poisoned, yet he can still tire Natalie out until she needs to sleep in. And when she¡¯s done resting, he ns to continue with it at night. Seeing the astonishment on Justin¡¯s face, Samuel knew he had misunderstood. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You can make fun of me, but not her. She has been really tiredtely¡­ It¡¯s all for my work and the poison inside of me¡­¡± The realization dawned upon Justin. He was the one being vulgar. In an instant, he sobered and asked, ¡°Natalie¡¯s drained from work. Should we ask her to stop for a while?¡± ¡°Stop? Do you think money is what¡¯s driving her to work so hard?¡± Samuel chuckled and answered his own question, ¡°The reason she works so hard isn¡¯t only for herself but for the thousands of employees working for her. She¡¯s Dream¡¯s chairwoman now, their leader. If she stops, her followers will have to stop too. She¡¯d rather tire herself out than disappoint those that follow her loyally.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1026 A Cue For Love Chapter 1026 A Cue for Love Chapter 1026 Let Bygones Be Bygones Right after those words fell from Samuel¡¯s lips, Justin felt like he had just heard his best friend profess his love for his wife again. ¡°Natalie is truly an impressive woman! She¡¯s not lesser than any men,¡± he praised from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Compared to her, I realized my life had been running too smoothly. The talents and capabilities I¡¯m so proud of are nothingpared to hers!¡± Justin¡¯s words were sincere, so he did not expect Samuel to tease him about it. With joy brimming in his eyes, Samuel inclined his head in agreement. ¡°Those are hard facts.¡± Justin could note up with a quip. While Samuel and Justin were happily chatting away in the living room, Steven walked into the room under Emma¡¯s lead. The second he saw his brother, he strode over to thetter. Worried that Steven would get too impulsive and punch Samuel, Justin shot to his feet and stood between the brothers. With one arm ced before Steven¡¯s chest, he eximed, ¡°Steven, calm down! Things are not what you think they were. Everything was a misunderstanding. Calm down first. We can talk it out slowly¡ª¡± Steven¡¯s brows were furrowed as he demanded, ¡°Justin, move out of the way!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± With a determined look, Justin insisted, ¡°Steven, your brother isn¡¯t who you think he is! He didn¡¯t let anyone down!¡± Steven shot a deep look at Samuel, who was behind Justin, and spoke. ¡°Justin, you don¡¯t have to exin anything. I got it! I misunderstood him before, but there aren¡¯t any more misunderstandings now. I know about everything.¡± Justin was taken aback by the revtion and stared at him with disbelief written all over his face. Even Samuel narrowed his eyes at Steven. He, too, was unaware that Steven had already found out about the truth. Justin questioned dubiously, ¡°Did you say that you know about everything? Who told you? What else did that person tell you?¡± Just as Steven was about to exin everything to him patiently, a woman wearing a white nightgown ambled down the stairs. Although the cotton nightgown was in without excessive decorations, it perfectly outlined her voluptuous figure. Under their gazes, Natalie took her time to walk toward them. ¡°Justin, I was the one who told Steven.¡± As the missing puzzle clicked into ce, Justin caught on btedly and nodded with a dazed expression. Meanwhile, Samuel¡¯s gaze swept across her exposed legs underneath the hem of her nightgown. They were long and fair and gleamed under the natural lighting. They were so beautiful that they hurt his eyes, yet he found it impossible to look away. Natalie wanted to greet Steven, but Samuel had already grabbed her wrist, stopping her from taking another step forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man then took a nket from the couch and wrapped it over her waist, covering her legs. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Natalie felt a little awkward and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s just a slightly shorter nightgown. You don¡¯t have to go to this extent.¡± ¡°Unless they are women,¡± Samuel retorted coldly. Women? Women! Steven and Justin immediately fell silent and averted their gazes. After Samuel was done putting the nket around Natalie, Justinmented, ¡°I thought I would be here to talk business, yet all I did was watch a romance movie, and it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s stopping anytime soon!¡± Natalie¡¯s hearing was sharp enough to hear his remark. ¡°Justin, if you¡¯re not happy about it, feel free to find a girlfriend and act lovey-dovey in front of us,¡± she teased immediately. Justin shook his head. ¡°No! Please don¡¯t! I¡¯m perfectly happy with being single. I absolutely do not want to fall in love.¡± At that, she stopped teasing him, putting her hand over her mouth to cover her smile. Those words mean nothing. I used to dere I would cut off love from my life in the past, but look where I ended up. In the end, Samuel¡¯s gentleness has mepletely ensnared.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Still, she did not forget about the earlier topic. Smiling, she said to Samuel, ¡°By the way, I secretly told Steven about it. Since I already knew the truth, I figured I didn¡¯t have to hide it from him. You two should let bygones be bygones.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1027 A Cue For Love Chapter 1027 A Cue for Love Chapter 1027 I Cannot Bear To Waste Time Steven nodded and turned to Samuel with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m your younger brother. I should¡¯ve realized sooner that you were poisoned, but I¡ª¡± The lump in his throat made it impossible for him to continue his sentence. ¡°But I acted like an impulsive teen and said some terrible things to you. I even got physical with you. I¡¯m sorry. Sam, I hope you can forgive me, your immature brother.¡± Steven¡¯s apology was straightforward and sincere. Samuel patted his brother¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Why are you apologizing? You¡¯re the type that can¡¯t hide your feelings, especially to people who are the closest to you. Since I needed to hide it from Nat, I had to hide it from you too. Moreover, I don¡¯t have much time left and my death won¡¯t be a piece of good news. Thus, I would rather have you hate me than have everyone be depressed with me.¡± Steven understood it. He understood everything. As sadness filled his heart, he nodded without a word. There was no need to state everything explicitly. He was aware of the sacrifices Samuel had made for him and the Bowers family. The Bowers family¡¯s path to glory was not that smooth in the earlier days. Samuel was the one who shouldered all the pressure so that their family could retain their honor. On the other hand, Steven was able to live freely, never once experiencing the harshness of the world. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m only here to talk to you and will leave afterward.¡± Steven said somberly, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about antidotes, and I also know that you and Natalie¡¯s feelings for each other are deep- rooted. You¡¯ll be anywhere she is. All I can do for you as your brother is to manage thepany well in your ce while you¡¯re away so that you can concentrate on being with Natalie and be cured of the poison.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Gazing at Steven¡¯s reddened eyes, Samuel was shocked by his heartfelt words. Steven is my brother, who has different likes and dislikes from me. Before I met Natalie, I never knew the difference between like and dislike. However, Steven was born a carefree spirit, a traveler who hates being restricted. Despite that, he was able to say those words willingly. He has matured much compared to the past. ¡°Thank you.¡± Samuel extended his hand. Steven grabbed it andughed. ¡°Sam, since when have we be so courteous with each other?¡± The tightly sped hands were filled with a passion that only existed between blood brothers. Natalie and Justin were d to see the brothers clear the air, and they watched them with a smile on their faces. Steven did not stay for dinner and got a ride from Justin to the international airport for his flight back to Dellmoor. Samuel caressed Natalie¡¯s cheek and removed a fallensh from beneath her eye. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°What is there to thank me?¡± His gaze was filled with affection as he continued, ¡°I should be the one to say thank you. You couldn¡¯t have just told Steven the truth. It can¡¯t be as simple as that; you must have said something else too. Not only did he not me me for lying to him, but he also took the initiative to shoulder the Bowers family¡¯s burden. Honestly, I¡¯m curious. What did you tell him?¡± Natalie wrapped her arms behind his neck and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything special. I just asked him to listen to his heart and decide whether he loves or hates you more.¡± Samuel was stunned. ¡°Is that also why you didn¡¯t get mad at me for hiding it from you?¡± ¡°I was mad. How could I not be?¡± Natalie lifted her head and gently touched the tip of his nose with hers. ¡°If you only have six months left to live, we would¡¯ve wasted one-fifth of the time from all the unnecessary dawdling! It¡¯s exactly because of that one-fifth of the time we¡¯ve wasted that I don¡¯t want to waste another hour, another minute, and another second on pointless things. No matter how much time is left, I will cherish every moment between us. I can¡¯t bear to waste even a second of it.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1028 A Cue For Love Chapter 1028 A Cue for Love Chapter 1028 Coward Samuel saw the seriousness in Natalie¡¯s eyes. Of course, I knew how she felt about me. It¡¯s just that I never thought the poison in me would rpse one day after staying dormant all these years. Despite the profound affection in his heart, he resigned himself to his fate with the passage of time. Not knowing what to say, Samuel pressed his lips to hers as he found himself drowning in destion. The kiss was so gentle that it was engraved in her bones. They did not express their feelings out loud, but their kiss had revealed too much grief and longing. When their lips finally separated, Natalie blinked away the sadness in her eyes and put on a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault today. I promise this will be myst time saying anything depressing. After today, we¡¯ll spend every day in our lives happily together.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Samuel ruffled her hair lovingly and cooed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say.¡± ¡°Ms. Leitz asked to meet with me tonight¡­¡± She paused to nce at the clock hanging on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I have to go now, or I¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡°Ms. Leitz?¡± The man narrowed his eyes. What Ms. Leitz? Which Ms. Leitz? ¡°Ms. Helma from the Leitz family.¡± Natalie continued, ¡°I think she wants to meet me to discuss the custom-made jewelry for the banquet. Maybe she changed her mind about our previous agreement and wants to tell it to me face to face.¡± Samuel had always been respectful about her work, so he would not interfere with all her business affairs. Yet, that time, he voiced, ¡°Did Ms. Leitz give you a call personally?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°It was her subordinate, I think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that,¡± she said, thinking it would be troublesome for him. ¡°Even though you have Steven managing the Bowers Corporation in your stead, you can¡¯t be my driver the entire day. It¡¯s a waste of talent!¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll not only apany you today¡­¡± ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll settle some of my problems today,¡± he replied contemtively, then pinched her cheeks adoringly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out of your way to learn about it. You just have to know I won¡¯t let anyone harm you. Think of it as a show if you¡¯re bored.¡± The couple had been through so much together, so they knew each other like the back of their hands. When Natalie heard Samuel¡¯s words, her eyes twinkled, and she smiled flirtatiously. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching from the sidelines then.¡± Two hourster, Heidi sat at a dining table, facing a screen that was ying the live feed of surveince cameras. She watched as the woman on the screen entered the reserved private room in the restaurant. As her lips quirked, a hint of malice shed across her eyes. Despite holding the fork and knife elegantly, she had cut the steak into tiny bits. ¡°Natalie Nichols, you took the bait just as I expected!¡± Heidi cut up the entire steak but did not take a single bite of it. Instead, she sipped on her wine and watched the woman¡¯s every movement from the screen. When she saw the woman in the private room pass out after taking a sip of her drink, her smile grew wider. The cruelty in her eyes could barely be concealed. The subordinate who stood beside her was terrified and asked hesitantly, ¡°Ms. Heidi, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to make a move on her secretly. After all, she¡¯s Ms. Helma¡¯s friend.¡± Heidi picked up her fork and stabbed it toward her subordinate¡¯s eye. ¡°Ah!¡± her subordinate shrieked instinctively. However, the fork halted less than a centimeter from the subordinate¡¯s eyeball. ¡°What a coward!¡± Seeing the frightened look on her subordinate¡¯s face, Heidi felt thrilled andughed gleefully. ¡°What are you scared of? No one will know I¡¯m the mastermind as long as everything wraps up smoothly.¡± Heidi looked toward the screen with a sharp gaze while a bloodthirsty grin yed about her lips. ¡°Stop behaving so timidly! You¡¯re so useless!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1029 A Cue For Love Chapter 1029 A Cue for Love Chapter 1029 A Very Fine Specimen Indeed Between the two Leitzes, Heidi and Helma, everyone recognized the genial and gracious Helma as the offspring of thewfully wedded spouse and knew that the willful and domineering Heidi had been brought back by Geert only when she was close to adulthood. The sight of the malefic look in Heidi¡¯s eyes drove a creeping fear into the hearts of her subordinates. ¡°I¡¯m done eating, for now,¡± said Heidi smilingly while she wiped the grease off her hands with a silky smooth handkerchief. ¡°With me, all of you! Let¡¯s get in there and see how that woman gets sullied!¡± The vileness of those words formed a juxtaposition with the glee within Heidi¡¯s eyes when she uttered them. No matter how horrified her subordinates were, they could only force themselves to reply, ¡°Understood ¡ª¡± Leaving that supervised room behind, Heidi came upon the secret room hidden within the restaurant¡¯s private room. That hidden extension that could only be made essible by activating a switch had not existed inside that restaurant¡¯s private room previously. Its construction,pleted within three days, was commissioned by Heidi expressly for Natalie. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing the woman¡¯s eyes covered and her limbs shackled by thick lengths of chains got Heidi cackling even more depravedly. Mother lost everything in order to save Geert Leitz. Even after she found out about that man¡¯s true identity through the news, she chose to remain silent in order to preserve his family and his future prospects, only to die alone in sickness and despondency. If only Mother had been more courageous¡­ She could have been wedded to Father, and I wouldn¡¯t have to live my life bearing the shame of being an illegitimate child, overshadowed in everything I do by Helma! Therefore I, Heidi Leitz, will never allow myself to be weak and cowardly like Mother was! Approaching the chains for a closer inspection, Heidi was able to see the reddish welts the woman had left on herself from straining against her bindings. A smidgen of contempt then glinted across Heidi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Get those three men who we have found earlier in here,¡± Heidi turned and barked at her subordinates. ¡°Understood!¡± Shortly after, the three men returned to the concealed secret room once more. Though each of the trio was different in height and build, all were remarkably hideous in appearance and more or less bore some manner of physical disability. The raggedy clothes they had on infrequently gave off a nasty odor. Picking up on that unbearable stench, Heidi reflexively held a hand to her nose and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You three, make sure that you show Ms. Nichols here a good time!¡± Heidi then paused briefly before she started eximing boisterously, ¡°You guys should really treasure this rarity of an opportunity, as this, after all, may very well be the only woman you¡¯d ever be able to touch for the rest of your lives¡­¡± The three disabled men giggled and nodded their heads wildly when they heard what Heidi said. Then, they began to turn their smitten gazes toward the woman at the heart of those array of chains. Although this woman¡¯s eyes are veiled, it is still easy to tell that she is a real looker with an outstanding figure as well. She¡¯s a very fine specimen indeed. Under ordinary circumstances, these three men would never have the chance to even touch a woman. The thought of them being able to ravish such a lovely creature had them looking like vultures eyeing a cadaver. Heidi¡¯s subordinates felt gutted inside when they stole a nce at the chained-up woman. They had actually no intention of rounding up those degenerates but were helpless to do otherwise as these revolting types were exactly what their employer specified. As much as they felt it was a waste for such a beautiful thing to be tarnished like that, it was not known whether theirmentation was more for her, or for themselves. ¡°Would you like to go back and rest, Ms. Heidi?¡± ¡°No.¡± As repulsed as she was by the smell, she nevertheless insisted on staying put. Even if there are surveince cameras around, how could that everpare to the experience of watching it live? Besides, I want to see what else is there to this Natalie Nichols that enables her to get Samuel so besotted, other than being good in bed! ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Heidi shot a look at the three men. ¡°Go on and take her!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1030 A Cue For Love Chapter 1030 A Cue for Love Chapter 1030 Bunch Of Weaklings Rubbing their palms together, the trio exchanged quick looks between themselves. The tall and simian-like man at their lead could hardly contain himself. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± He made his way toward the chains as he spoke with his eyes filled with avariciousness. When the man was undoing the buttons on the woman¡¯s clothing, he suddenly felt a hot tingle upon his fingers. It felt difiting, as though there were tens of thousands of ants gnawing at him. It got him thinking that it must be because of hisck of contact with women and touching such a heavenly creature for the first time that brought about that stirring in his heart that, in turn, led to the numbness and burning sensation on his fingertips. Undressing her is only the beginning. Only whates after is the real deal! Consciously enduring that piercing pain, the man continued to work away at the buttons. One, two, three¡­ There are a total of five of them. By the time he got to the fourth one, the pain in his hands was already causing him to twitch and shiver. ¡°My hands¡­¡± the man suddenly howled. While preparing herself to enjoy the show, Heidi became startled by the man¡¯s cries. ¡°What¡¯s that racket about? What¡¯s wrong with your hands?¡± she asked with a frown. Both of the man¡¯s hands were hurting so badly that he was no longer able to tell which one was hurting more. If it was akin to the sensation of getting gnawed by ants at the start, his hands now felt like they were being plunged into boiling oil. The pain was so excruciating that it even caused his voice to falter. ¡°My hands¡­ It hurts¡­ I can¡¯t move them anymore! It hurts so much! Help me! Please!¡± Things went from bad to worst for the man who slumped down, half-kneeling in front of the chains. He was in so much pain that he was sweating buckets and close to copsing. The masses had thought of the woman, dressed in a flowing white gown with her eyes bound by a white sash and arms and legs restrained, as an earthly object of desire. Now with the man prostrating before her for forgiveness, that scene evoked a feeling that he was earnestly begging a goddess for her mercy. They were shocked at themselves for conceiving such a peculiar notion, yet that was what they felt about the imagery they had seen with their own very eyes. Walking up alongside him, Heidi drove a foot into the man. ¡°Oh, quit whining and get on with it! I¡¯ve spent good money for your pleasure, so don¡¯t you pussy out on me now!¡± The man doubled over and fell, but the pain in the spot where Heidi kicked him simply paled in comparison to what he felt in his own hands. At present, the degree of pain had already exceeded his own threshold, and it made him wish that he could just chop his own hands off. ¡°Ouch¡­ Ouch¡­ Ouch¡­¡± Seeing thenky man writhing on the floor in agony got Heidi gritting her teeth. She then red at the other two. ¡°You, and you. He¡¯s out, so you¡¯re up!¡± When the other two men saw thenky one close to wanting to end himself, they feared ending up like him and were so petrified that they dared not move. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Argh! I don¡¯t dare to!¡± That got Heidi bellowing in sternness, ¡°Hopeless fools, all of you¡ªshirking from such a deal that has been presented to you on a tter! There¡¯s nothing scary about her; it¡¯s he who is being useless! Can¡¯t you see that her limbs have been restrained by chains? What could she possibly do to any of you?¡± Those two remained wary in spite of what Heidi said. At one point, they almost seemed tempted to act, but secondster, they found themselves right back where they started. ¡°Bunch of weaklings!¡± Grabbing whatever random item was within her reach, Heidi hurled them toward the pair. One of the men with ame foot got bloodied in the face when he was not able to duck in time. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done!¡± Taking a deep breath, Heidi made her way in Natalie¡¯s direction. The chain-bound woman suddenly wriggled, eliciting a sharp, aggravating sound when metal grated against concrete. So what if you¡¯ve awakened? What are you going to do while still locked up in chains? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Coming alongside Natalie, Heidi sought to continue undoing the former¡¯s buttons, but it was not long after her hands made contact with Natalie¡¯s clothes that she felt a searing sensationing instantly from her fingertips. Hiss! Withdrawing her hands did not stop the pain. Heidi conversely began to feel that same painful sensation of bug gnawing and oil boiling. A Cue For Love Chapter 1031 A Cue For Love Chapter 1031 A Cue for Love Chapter 1031 Just Enjoy Them For Yourself ¡°What the h*ll is this?¡± Heidi was in so much pain that her eyes were almost spitting fire. If Heidi thought that the pain that thenky guy felt in his hands was happenstance before, how could her own hands be hurting like this right now? This was proof that it was inevitable. The chained-up woman said nothing, but with a further wriggle from her, the catches to that chain unlocked by themselves. Without anything left to anchor it, that hefty length of chain suddenly came crashing onto the floor with a dull thud. Natalie casually rotated her wrists. The bruises she had intentionally left around them for the sake of projecting realism still felt a little tender to the touch. She, however, knew that her difort was nothingpared to the harrowing agony that was currently coursing through Heidi¡¯s hands. ¡°T-This? How?¡± cried Heidi in abject disbelief. Heidi was convinced that the drugged-out Natalie, who was also being shackled by such rigid iron chains, would be guaranteed no other fate that night besides being subject to ruination. It never urred to her that thetter might have any shot at escaping. It was precisely how that woman had been able to calmly free herself against those odds that shook her to the core. Lifting a hand to remove the white sash bound over her face, Natalie unveiled a moist pair of eyes that were permeated by a cold sneer. When she regarded the gobsmacked Heidi, her lips unleashed a smile that was as radiant as a lotus in bloom. ¡°Having already met Ms. Helma, I did not expect to have the good honor of running into the second youngdy of the Leitz family today.¡± Pausing briefly, Natalie then continued, ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Ms. Heidi. Given the circumstances of our first encounter here, I have to say that you¡¯re quite the adventurous type!¡± ¡°The chains around your wrists¡­ How?¡± Heidi¡¯s brows were tightly wrought. ¡°They¡¯ve already had you restrained in iron, so how could those chains have been broken off so easily?¡± ¡°Whatever is tethered can also be undone!¡± said Natalie, smiling slyly. ¡°You!¡± Seeing her plot fail got Heidi gnashing her teeth. If Natalie is allowed to escape, not only would Samuel find out about what I¡¯ve done. Even the Leitz family and the entire world beyond would know about it. Although Geert had doted on her and more or less turned a blind eye to the atrocious lifestyle she led earlier, he might choose not to protect her in order to uphold the reputation of his family in consideration of the near-criminal nature of her actions there. The thought of that led Heidi to turn coldly to her subordinates beside her. ¡°What are you standing there for? She¡¯s not unconscious, so why are you not trying to seize her? Should she manage to escape today, none of us will be able to get out of this unscathed¡­¡± Heidi¡¯s words brought her subordinates around, and they immediately closed in on Natalie with hostile intent. ¡°Did you not see for yourselves what happened to the hands of your employer and that man when they merely touched me?¡± said Natalie with a soft chuckle, curling her lips. Those words immediately brought about a deterrent effect. Her subordinates had witnessed the swollen and itchy state Heidi and that man¡¯s hands were in. Having made contact for a longer duration earlier, that man had already passed out on the floor from his ordeal. Everyone was hoping for the person next to them to initiate the first move, but still, no one actually dared to advance. Scrutinizing those before her scornfully, Natalie¡¯s gaze was as aloof as the moon. ¡°You really have yourself a pile of garbage in your stable, Ms. Heidi. Never mind the dearth ofpetency¡ªtheirck of courage is absolutely pathetic.¡± Even after she had roundly insulted them, those people remained apprehensive about getting closer to her, regardless. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She could not help but shake her head in disappointment. Rubbish is as rubbish does. Squirming like that even before a fight? Not one bit of manliness to them at all. What Natalie did not know was that those subordinates had not treated her words as a taunt but saw them as an actual warning. Were they to disregard it, they were seriously afraid that they may end up in a worse off state than the ones who had preceded them. Heidi was positively livid at her own subordinates. ¡°What exactly is it that you want?¡± Heidi red at Natalie. Natalie walked up and casually caught Heidi by the throat. ¡°Did you gather these men here to defile me? I heard that they were screened and personally handpicked by you, so it¡¯s a bit of a pity for them to keep mepany, wouldn¡¯t it? I¡¯d say, why don¡¯t you just enjoy them for yourself?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1032 A Cue For Love Chapter 1032 A Cue for Love Chapter 1032 Disregarding My Suffering Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. With Natalie¡¯s fingers constricting around her windpipe, Heidi¡¯s diminutive face turned blue as she found it harder and harder to respirate. In the corner of her eye, the sight of her impotent subordinates got Heidi incensed. The mes inside her raged furiously, but her hands simply hurt too much, leaving her unable to defend herself. Just then, Heidi saw the mechanism to the hidden room¡¯s entrance move asudden. Following that, the door steadily opened. In came a tall, strapping figure with the light casting in from behind him. When Heidi got a clearer view of that face, her pupils shrunk. It¡¯s him! Samuel Bowers! He¡¯s the only one who can save me now! Tears flowed ceaselessly from Heidi¡¯s eyes, and the vicious look that was there before vanished without a trace. At that moment, she had taken to portraying herself as pitiful and vulnerable instead. ¡°Please, Mr. Bowers¡­ Save me!¡± a tearful Heidi cried in earnest. Not expecting for Samuel to intrude upon that moment, Natalie naturally withdrew her right hand from Heidi¡¯s throat when she turned to regard him. Given the opportunity to catch her breath, Heidi reflexively took in fresh air by the mouthful while she sat slumped on the floor. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Natalie with a frown. ¡°How else would I have been able to see all of this if I didn¡¯t?¡± Samuel replied, his phoenix eyes basking in a cold glint. Seeing how frosty Samuel¡¯s demeanor was, Heidi mistakenly believed that he woulde to her aid. That was when an idea struck her. She staggered over toward Samuel, sobbing, ¡°Thank goodness that you got here in the nick of time, Mr. Bowers!¡± Samuel cast a detached look toward Heidi while she continued to whine away, ¡°Have you ever seen the vicious side of this woman? She has poisoned me, strangled me, and even tried to kill me here! Natalie Nichols isn¡¯t the kind-hearted woman that you thought she was at all, and I¡¯d surely be unable to walk out of here alive today had you not arrived here when you did!¡± Under the impression that Heidi was only willful and arrogant, Natalie had not known that thetter¡¯s acting chops were also first-rate, being able to conjure up stories on the fly and at will. Simply diabolical when I was bound by the chains just a moment ago, Heidi now has herself looking like the victim. Pursing her lips and holding her tongue, Natalie waited to see what other manner of perniciousness that woman woulde up with at that point. Heidi duly obliged by seizing the opportunity to continue to add fuel to the fire. ¡°My neck hurts so much, Mr. Bowers! Could you send me to the hospital right now? When I¡¯m better, I¡¯d let my father know about everything that happened here and tell him that you¡¯re the one who saved me!¡± Had none of this involved herself, Natalie would have apuded Heidi¡¯s efforts. Feigning pitifulness to garner sympathy and then unleashing the honey trap? This woman is really pulling out all the stops! When Heidi¡¯s subordinates saw how their second young mistress was able to turn the tide, they felt a huge weight being lifted off their shoulders. ¡°Mr. Bowers¡­¡± Heidi looked pleadingly toward Samuel while he made his way steadily toward her and Natalie. Just as Heidi was half-expecting for Samuel to sweep her up into a princess carry, the man gently held his hands around Natalie¡¯s instead. He breathed lightly against her with eyes full of tenderness. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Not anymore,¡± replied Natalie, shaking her head. ¡°Really?¡± Natalie nodded once more. ¡°Yes. Honestly!¡± Once satisfied that there was indeed no real damage done to Natalie¡¯s dainty hands, Samuel then let go of them. The tension between his brows also saw aplete reprieve. Heidi was dumbstruck. Left ignored at the side and treated as though she was invisible, Heidi¡¯s tears started to well up. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been badly hurt, Samuel Bowers!¡± said Heidi amidst her usative tears. ¡°You saw her put her hands on my throat. She even said that she wanted to leave me to be vited by these three filthy men. How could you protect such a wicked woman while disregarding my suffering?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1033 A Cue For Love Chapter 1033 A Cue for Love Chapter 1033 No Right To Compare Yourself To Natalie Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Calmly ncing at Natalie, Samuel spoke through his thin lips. ¡°This woman here is my wife, Ms. Leitz. Who are you, and why should your suffering concern me?¡± Samuel¡¯s words got Heidi all worked up and made her blood boil. Raising a denunciatory finger toward Natalie, she stated her case with ferocity. ¡°Is this woman allowed to denigrate others and do as she pleased just because she¡¯s your wife? The poison in my hands and the marks around my throat are all her doing! As head of the Bowers family, how could you allow her tomit these unspeakable deeds? Do you mean to say that you are willing to abet her unconditionally?¡± Heidi felt extremely confident about herself after having said what she did because she did not believe there to be true love within the circle of the rich. Geert was deemed to be sufficiently devoted to her mother, yet it was not enough to motivate him to come by the border town to seek her mother and herself out before Helma¡¯s mother passed on. Surely Samuel¡¯s love for Natalie only extends as far as her ability to behave herself as well? Once she crossed the line, Samuel would definitely distance himself from her, just as Father did with Mother. Surprisingly, Samuel looked Heidi unwaveringly in the eye and enunciated, word for word, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d be willing to stand by her, no matter what. Even if she wished to torch houses and take lives, I¡¯d always believe that she¡¯d have some overwhelming reasons for doing so. Prior to today, I¡¯ve already had my subordinate convey what I had to say to you in courtesy. Yet, you continue to be persistent. You do not seem to like your own father very much, Ms. Leitz, but what have you got apart from what he has given you? As someone who has nothing, you¡¯ve no right topare yourself to Nat!¡± Natalie gazed toward Samuel¡¯s profile while she stood by his side. She knew well that with Samuel¡¯s intellect, he was not going to be fooled by Heidi¡¯s lowly tactics, but to really hear him speak that way to another woman with her own ears left her profoundly touched inside. That came to Heidi as a major blow. On top of being rejected by a man she adored, she found herself at the receiving end of his barbs. Those words had unquestionably pierced her heart. ¡°I¡­¡± Driven to the brink, Heidi began to shriek hysterically, ¡°I am Heidi Leitz, and my father is a member of the Loang aristocracy. In what way am I not better than her? Why is it that you don¡¯t like me? Why? I can certainly do much better than she has! She may have Dream, but I could simrly start apany and be my own chairwoman!¡± Rescinding his gaze in disdain, Samuel handed her a single-word review. ¡°Crass.¡± After he surveyed the expanse of the entire secret room, Samuel¡¯s attention fell upon the trio that Heidi had purposefully brought in. ¡°They are?¡± ¡°These three had been specifically chosen by Heidi herself for me to sleep with,¡± Natalie replied. Samuel¡¯s mood immediately darkened, and that already frigid gaze of his instantly dipped another few degrees till it verged on sub-zero. Do these scum think they couldy their grubby paws on my Honey, my heart of hearts? Natalie, too, was able to feel the aura that emanated from Samuel grow increasingly mortifying. ¡°We should go, Samuel.¡± ¡°Billy,¡± Samuel hailed. A man then stepped out from amongst Heidi¡¯s subordinates. That was Billy in disguise. When Samuel allowed Natalie to enter the secret room herself, he only did so on the condition that Billy went along in apaniment. It was also because of Billy¡¯s stealthy tampering that such thick chains had not been able to keep Natalie restrained. ¡°Mr. Bowers,¡± said Billy when he approached. ¡°Take care of things here,¡± said Samuel passively. ¡°Since these three men had all been chosen and brought here for Natalie by Ms. Leitz, don¡¯t let it go to waste. Stay here and oversee things while Ms. Leitz uses them. If she still isn¡¯t satisfied, find her more of them ording to the standards set by these three.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1034 A Cue For Love Chapter 1034 A Cue for Love Chapter 1034 Crossing Samuel Bowers Billy hesitated briefly before nodding. ¡°Understood, Mr. Bowers.¡± Likewise, the apprehensiveness was palpable on Natalie¡¯s face when she regarded the floor bound and trembling Heidi. When Samuel noticed that Natalie did not seem ready to leave, he sped her diminutive hands within his ownrge mitts. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Nat?¡± Biting down on her lip, Natalie did not know what to say. Heidi had iting to her and isn¡¯t deserving of my sympathy. And had Samuel not taken precautions, I might have suffered greatly at her hands even if I managed to escape. Though it seems fair for Samuel to give her a taste of her own medicine now, the fact remains that Heidi¡¯s background is exceptional. No matter how deplorable she may be, she is still the daughter that Geert had recently reunited with. Her mind continued to race. Previously, when Samuel was not around, Geert could only be upset with her if he wanted someone to be upset with for whatever she did. With Samuel¡¯s intervention, I fear that Geert might now direct his own ire toward him and the Bowers family that is centered around him instead. Seeing how closely the Bowers has been in coboration with Loang, the Bowers family could face massive losses if the Leitzes wanted to make life difficult for him. There is no need for Samuel to forsake so much goodwill for my sake. Heidi, who was able to see through Natalie¡¯s reservations, sat up on the floor and started tough tauntingly. ¡°If she won¡¯t spell it out, then I will! You¡¯re a smart man yourself, Samuel, and must know the standing us Leitzes already enjoy in Loang. Our position will only grow in significance as soon as my sister bes wedded to Prince Jonathan, the leader in the race to be the heir apparent to the crown. You should know that no matter what I did before, you¡¯d be tarnishing the reputation of the Leitz family for daring to treat me this way! My father still feels guilt toward my mother, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯d allow you to humiliate me and get away with it!¡± Samuel¡¯s grip on Natalie¡¯s hand only grew tighter, and he swiftly turned to regard Heidi with resolve. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad. Samuel!¡± Heidi¡¯s face fell when she heard that, and her pitch became oddly pronounced. ¡°All this, for the sake of a woman? Never have women gotten the better of wealth and power from even the most wonderful romances. This has been the case since antiquity. Is it worth destroying your own future for her?¡± Scoffing softly, Samuel responded frostily, ¡°That¡¯s because those who gave up their fortunes for love were considered losers and would never have the chance to be written into the history books. It wouldn¡¯t kill me if I had no money, but it would if I were to lose her. Hurting her is akin to hurting me, and a transgression against her is tantamount to a transgression against me. As such, you¡¯ve already crossed a line that you shouldn¡¯t have, and I¡¯m already showing Geert Leitz tremendous respect by allowing you to live.¡± With that, Samuel led Natalie out of the secret room and exited that restaurant without ever looking back. Many traversed the space inside the restaurant, but none could have imagined the events that had just transpired behind it. N?velDrama.Org content. In spite of the bustle of voices around her, Natalie felt the world to be strangely tranquil. All she could feel was the warmth emanating from within Samuel¡¯s palm and also the muffled gruffness of his breath. Outside the restaurant, Samuel led Natalie back to the car, then away and homeward. While that was happening, Bastien, who had just finished his meal, spotted Natalie walking out of the restaurant holding hands with a man. Isn¡¯t that her? That woman who I met once in Chanaea? Throwing down the napkin he had just used to wipe his mouth with, Bastien got up with the intention of going out in pursuit. Joseph could not help but ask when he saw his employer¡¯s eagerness to leave, ¡°Mr. Nine, where are you¡ª¡± ¡°I saw that woman!¡± Bastien¡¯s eyes had suddenlye alive, burning with enthusiasm inside. ¡°Never expected that she had left Chanaea ande to Loang.¡± Joseph had always known that Prince Jonathan had given his heart away in Chanaea. Back then, Bastien only did a low-key search for that woman, but without sess. He was concerned that expanding his search might draw the attention of Prince Hanson, who would use her to threaten him. Seeing how that could be detrimental to her safety, he decided to abandon his endeavor. Never in his wildest dream had he expected that the one he had sought woulde to Loang of her own volition and even visit the capital Yaleview. A Cue For Love Chapter 1035 A Cue For Love Chapter 1035 A Cue for Love Chapter 1035 Shakily Kissing Him Bastien excitedly muttered, ¡°Everything¡¯s really fated!¡± Then, as Bastien stared at the figure, an urge to run after the figure appeared in his head. However, by the time he actually went after the figure, Natalie was already nowhere to be found in front of the restaurant. Not wanting to give up, Bastien searched his surroundings, but his efforts were for naught. Joseph, who had been following Bastien the entire time, said, ¡°Mr. Nine, it¡¯s likely that the woman has left the restaurant. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to find her anymore.¡± Bastien inclined his head. ¡°We have to keep looking for her.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Nine,¡± Joseph replied. ¡°If she¡¯s at Yaleview, then she¡¯s within our search scope. It¡¯ll be much easier to look for her here than in Chanaea.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The night wind billowed the stray hair by Bastien¡¯s forehead, but even those messy strands of hair could not hide the tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Remember not to startle her when you¡¯re looking for her, Joseph. This is the crucial point of the competition, and we can¡¯t afford to encounter any trouble nor bring any trouble to her.¡± Joseph knew how important the woman was to Bastien, so he nodded solemnly. ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, on the other side, the Hummer sped all the way home. However, both Natalie and Samuel were in no rush to get down from the car as they remained seated silently inside. Natalie turned around to look at Samuel. ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t you think that you were a little childish just now? I¡¯m not a businesswoman, and if I were to cross the Leitz family, at most, I¡¯d lose the business with Helma.¡± Natalie could afford to lose that deal. With how famous Muse was, she could sell it to another socialite. However, Bowers Corporation was unlike Dream Corporation. Losing ten billion by doing that was already the least severe consequence. Chances were that he was going to lose an unimaginable amount of money. That was why Natalie refused to let Samuel make arrangements for her; that was why she pretended to have fallen for the trap before confronting Heidi head-on. Unexpectedly, Samuel appeared and tormented Heidi. Natalie was afraid that Heidi would begin despising him as well. However, Samuel only shed her a casual smile. ¡°So be it.¡± With that said, he suddenly turned solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my earlier words. However, I won¡¯t let anyone or anything hurt you, even if it means that I¡¯ll lose everything.¡± This man¡­ is unbelievably determined. He just lost a big deal. He didn¡¯t even hesitate at all. Tears welled up in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she continued thinking, Right. How can he possibly hesitate? He ended up getting poisoned because he met me. He really left no room to hesitate for himself. Natalie was moved, but that sense of warmth was too torturing for her. As she held Samuel¡¯s hand, and as her eyes reddened, she said, ¡°I really wish you could love me lesser now.¡± Right as she said those words, Samuel swiftly held her hand. ¡°Impossible. I knew that you were a trap, but I still ran straight to you. This is fate, and there¡¯s no sense in this.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± You don¡¯t have more time anymore. As time passes by, you¡¯ll lose your five senses. In the end, you¡¯ll leave me. Of course, those words were something Natalie did not say out loud. ¡°Nat, if death is the destination everyone has to walk to,¡± Samuel started earnestly. ¡°Then I have to have you in my life.¡± He certainly was ensuring that she would have a good life under his care. A fresh swell of love and heartache surged in Natalie¡¯s heart as more tears sprang to her eyes. Finally, her tears fell, and she shakily let her lips meet with Samuel¡¯s. A Cue For Love Chapter 1036 A Cue For Love Chapter 1036 A Cue for Love Chapter 1036 The Call That Was Never Made One nightter. Heidi¡¯s hair was a mess, and she was covered with bruises. What happened the night before was like a nightmare to Heidi. In her nightmare, the beast kept torturing her. No matter how desperate her cries for help were, she could never wake up from the nightmare. Everything was meant for Natalie, but in the end, it happened to her instead. Heidi cried until her eyes were dry and no tears coulde out anymore. Then, she had no choice but to pull the clothes by the side closer to cover the marks on her body. Billy only coldly looked at Heidi. There was no trace of pity in his eyes, for he felt that she had brought it upon herself. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nevertheless, Billy still called for a doctor for Heidi. After Heidi nced at the doctor the man had summoned, she turned to shoot a vicious re at Billy. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in you but shampassion.¡± Billy uttered, ¡°Mr. Bowers has told me to spare your life, so naturally, I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡± Heidi tightened her grip on her clothes, and the hatred in her eyes turned more intense. Billy then asked the doctor to do a private checkup for Heidi. Once hepleted the task Samuel assigned to him, he turned and left the room. Heidi did not physically hurt as much after the doctor¡¯s administration, but she still could not recover from the pain in her heart. Once the doctor was gone, Heidi turned into a lifeless person. Her pretty eyes were now hollow. ¡°Samuel Bowers, Natalie Nichols, what happened to me is all because of you. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± With that thought in mind, Heidi reached out for her phone, about to call Geert. However, just as she dialed the number and made the call, Heidi hesitated. It was true that her father felt guilty toward her, and it was true that her father adored her. However, she had ended up in this way because her n to set Natalie up backfired. Heidi did not know if it was likelier for him to feel bad for her or to see her as a disgrace. That was something Heidi truly was uncertain about. Hence, she hesitated again and again. In the end, she did not make the call. It was just like what Samuel had said¡ªshe was nothing but the second daughter of the Leitz family. If she wanted to take revenge on Samuel and Natalie, then she would have to maintain her status as the second daughter of the Leitz family. She would have to make sure that she still had her father¡¯s approval and support. Otherwise, the revenge she wanted to have would be up to fate. Heidi¡¯s hand fell back to her side, but her eyes reddened even more. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still Ms. Heidi of the Leitz family, I have not lost.¡± Two days after, the thing that Natalie was worried about still did not happen. She felt strange. Not only was there no news from the Leitz family, but her coboration with Helma still continued. The matter that urred that night had indeed happened, but at the same time, it was as if nothing had happened. Upon noticing Natalie¡¯s worries, Samuel said, ¡°Are you still feeling worried?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie nodded, not hiding anything from Samuel. ¡°Heidi is too quiet. If not for Billy returning to us and informing us that he had summoned a doctor to make sure she was still alive, I would¡¯ve thought that she was dead.¡± Samuel sipped on the tea before replying, ¡°It¡¯s good that there is no news.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie did not quite understand what Samuel meant. Heidi had dared to set her up in that way because she was a daughter of the Leitz family. There was no way Heidi would quietly ept the fact that she was forced to have a taste of her own medicine. ¡°Heidi will be digging her own grave if she tells Geert about this,¡± Samuel told her. ¡°Even she herself has said that, to men of the upper-ss society, women are always just a beneficial essory. Perhaps Geert will really hate the Bowers family, but if you feel bad about my loss, will Geert not feel bad about his? At the end of the day, she¡¯s just his illegitimate daughter. No matter how much he adores her, is she anything in the face of money?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1037 A Cue For Love Chapter 1037 A Cue for Love Chapter 1037 rification Natalie did not dwell upon the matter as deeply as Samuel did. Thetter then put down his teacup and continued, ¡°If Heidi¡¯s a smart woman, she¡¯ll refrain from telling Geert about it. First of all, it¡¯s a humiliating matter for her. Secondly, she isn¡¯t sure if Geert will choose her over the riches the Leitz family will get.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Natalie muttered. ¡°So you¡¯ve already thought about all of these before making your move.¡± Natalie then turned to stare at Samuel in a daze. It seemed like she had started forgetting about how Samuel was a merciless man ever since she got together with him. By confronting Samuel, Heidi, with the kind of status she had, was digging her own grave. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Natalie wistfullymented, ¡°It¡¯s terrifying to be enemies with you.¡± Samuel raised his hand to lovingly pinch her cheek before smiling. ¡°You and I will never be enemies, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. On the other hand, maybe you¡¯d like to be concerned for your bullies instead.¡± Natalie nodded. She then grabbed his hand and gravely said, ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m looking forward to being in your protection for the rest of my life.¡± At that, Samuel froze, and the smile on his face turned a little bitter. However, that was a promise he had made to her, so he had no excuse to hide from her or back down. ¡°Nat, I won¡¯t break the promise I¡¯ve made to you,¡± Samuel said to her. ¡°I will do my best to stay by your side.¡± What Natalie wanted was Samuel¡¯s will to live. When she saw the determined look in his eyes, she smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie and Samuel were drinking tea when Emma walked in. ¡°Ms. Nichols, Mr. Bowers, we have a guest,¡± Emma said, but her eyes were mostly fixed on Samuel to watch his expression. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Sutton,¡± Emma replied honestly. ¡°I¡¯m here, so let him in,¡± Natalie said to Emma without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel already knew about Jerome a long time ago. He would never like Jerome, but he would also not stop Natalie from interacting with Jerome because of his possessiveness. After all, Samuel was different from Amos and Christopher. He knew that Jerome was a part of Natalie¡¯s past. Perhaps Jerome did not see Natalie as just a friend, but Natalie truly thought of him as one. Thus, Samuel calmly turned to Natalie and asked, ¡°Do you need me to give you some space?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I feel for him, so there¡¯s no need for me to keep things secretive. Moreover, I¡¯d like to introduce you to him.¡± Samuel knew that Natalie had already made up her mind, so he did not say anything else. Jerome slowly walked in as Emma guided him in. Natalie felt Jerome seemed to have lost even more weight than thest time she saw him. Furthermore, he looked more haggard and weary. ¡°Jerome,¡± Natalie softly called out. Jerome¡¯s gaze flitted between Natalie and Samuel before he barked out a self-deprecating chuckle. ¡°The two of you¡­ are really staying together.¡± Natalie was upset to hear that, but there were some things she had to rify with Jerome. If she dragged it on, she would only be hurting Samuel and Jerome even more. ¡°Listen to me, Jerome,¡± Natalie started solemnly. ¡°You and I thought that the man who fled six years ago was Marcus, but the truth is¡­ he wasn¡¯t Marcus. He was Samuel.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1038 A Cue For Love Chapter 1038 A Cue for Love Chapter 1038 Clearing Things Up Hearing that, Jerome tightened his fists and squeezed out, ¡°Did you choose this man just because¡­ he¡¯s Xavian and yton¡¯s father? Do you wish to give them aplete family?¡± Jerome knew well what the children meant to Natalie. That was why he was still hoping that he would be able to get a chance to be with her. Eyes shining with hope, Jerome asked, ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°No,¡± came Natalie¡¯s firm answer. She then looked into Jerome¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Jerome, when I fell in love with Samuel, I didn¡¯t know he was Xavian and yton¡¯s father.¡± Natalie knew that her words would crush Jerome¡¯s hope, but those words were necessary, and she had to make things clear to him. ¡°My love for him has nothing to do with the fact that he is the father of Xavian and yton. Even if he isn¡¯t their father, I still think that he is the one for me. My words will never change no matter how many times I say this. Jerome, I just think of you as my brother. We are not blood-rted, but we will always be family¡ªnever lovers.¡± Natalie was straightforward and left no room for him to argue. The hope in his eyes slowly faded away until his eyes were dull. The fists he tightened earlier rxed. ¡°Am I¡­ just a brother to you?¡± Jerome muttered. ¡°Yes,¡± Natalie said without hesitation. ¡° I will help you if you need help. You and your family have been kind to me, but this is only familial love. There is no romantic love involved.¡± Every word that Natalie said could be heard clearly by him. However, perhaps she had been too clear, for Jerome could not even try to decipher her words in a different way. By then, the light in Jerome¡¯s eyes hadpletely faded away. His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Nat, but I¡­ I don¡¯t want to just be your brother.¡± The atmosphere was tense as the air grew thick. It was as if the trio was on a killing ground. Natalie felt bad, but that was the only thing she could do. Any trace of her hesitation to hurt him more might be interpreted as hesitation about herck of romantic love toward Jerome. That would be disastrous. As Natalie watched him, Jerome slowly said, ¡° I wish you the best with him¡­¡± With that said, he strode off, unable to stop the sense of disappointment from overwhelming him. Emma, who was watching from the side, sighed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Both Jerome and Samuel were good men. It was tough for her to say who was better. However, there was only one Natalie, and she could not possibly be split in half. Therefore, there was no way for this to end well, for the one who was not picked by Natalie would be doomed to feel upset. Natalie¡¯s heart ached as she watched Jerome leave in sorrow, and her eyes welled up with tears. Samuel turned and nced at her. ¡°You must be feeling bad, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°I made my brother sad. It¡¯s natural for me to feel upset about it.¡± Samuel then pursed his lips and pulled Natalie into his arms, allowing her to bury her face in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°Samuel, why are you saying sorry?¡± Natalie asked softly. ¡°This is between Jerome and me, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. I just hope that Jerome will think things through and realize that those vague feelings he has for me are not love. I¡¯ll respect his final decision, but I still hope that he¡¯ll stay as someone like a little brother to me.¡± Samuel hugged Natalie tighter. He knew how excellent Jerome was, and he knew what the children thought of Jerome. Honestly, other than my unending love for her, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s luck that allowed me to be the one for her. How lucky am I? No matter how long more I have left, I¡¯ll give my best to her. A Cue For Love Chapter 1039 A Cue For Love Chapter 1039 A Cue for Love Chapter 1039 Apologize To You Although everything seemed to be going smoothly, there were lurking dangers. Natalie had to work during the day and studied ways to get rid of the poison in Samuel¡¯s body at night. After a few days, Natalie looked even skinnier than before. Although Samuel felt heartbroken, she was stubborn and wouldn¡¯t change her mind. As such, he could only stay by her side and tried his best to prepare nutritious delicacies to nourish her body. In the living room of the Leitz residence, Helma discussed her makeup for the uing banquet with her makeup artist. At that moment, Heidi happened to arrive home. It was her first timeing home after going out for many days. Helma shot her a cold nce and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯te home these few days. Where did you go? You didn¡¯t bring shame to the Leitz family, did you?¡± ¡°Do you have to ask these questions? I mean, even Dad didn¡¯t ask me. I¡¯ll make arrangements for myself if I don¡¯te home.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As Heidi spoke, she came closer and stopped beside Helma. Somehow, Helma felt the conceited Heidi had begun to keep a low profile and stop being as arrogant. With a wary look, she pursed her lips and looked at Heidi¡¯s reflection in the mirror. After all, they pretended to get along well but never trusted each other since day one. Surprisingly, Heidi wasn¡¯t as snarky as before. She gently wiped the creases on Helma¡¯s shoulder and turned her gaze toward the makeup artist. ¡°Are you going to put on makeup for Helma? You know very well what kind of banquet she is attending. Therefore, please make sure she will steal the show.¡± The makeup artist nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Helma frowned and looked at Heidi in bewilderment. ¡°Heidi, you¡­¡± Heidi pressed her shoulders and shed her a smile. ¡°Helma, even though you and I don¡¯t share the same mom, we are still from the Leitz family. As such, we share the glory and the humiliation. I surely hope Prince Jonathan will choose you as his wife. If that happens, the Leitz family and I will have a better future.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Helma asked tentatively. Heidi pledged her loyalty. ¡°Helma, you¡¯re the family¡¯s legitimate child, yet I¡¯m not. Our statuses in the family are decided since we were born. Hence, there is no need for us to fight for anything. I sincerely hope that you can be the prince¡¯s wife. When that happens, I might benefit from it and have a better future.¡± Since Heidi sounded submissive, Helma was delighted and shed her a smile. ¡°Heidi, I¡¯m d that you think that way.¡± Heidi responded, ¡°Helma, I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble to you. I was immature back then.¡± During the days of recuperation, Heidi had thought about it thoroughly. She knew that her attitude would only push the Leitz family away from her. Now, she had to depend on Helma and Geert to grow stronger. By then, she would be in the position to retrieve everything that Natalie owed her. Natalie! Just wait! Miles away, two persons visited Natalie and Samuel¡ªtheir master Malcolm and Luna, who had just returned from her mission to look for Jorden. Luna had no idea how she ought to face Natalie when they met. ¡°Mrs. Nichols, I¡­¡± She wanted to kneel before Natalie upon seeing her. Natalie quickly helped Luna up and said, ¡°Luna, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. Why are you doing this?¡± Luna shook her head and said in frustration, ¡°Mr. Samuel kept the secret from you for a reason. However, I was an aplice in lying to you with him. Hence, I have to apologize to you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1040 A Cue For Love Chapter 1040 A Cue for Love Chapter 1040 Come Back With Good News Natalie nced at the man beside her andforted Luna, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I can¡¯t me you for it. The man beside me should take full responsibility. He needed your help to put on the show because he wanted to shoulder all his burdens.¡± Samuel put on a faint smile and epted it without protest. ¡°Luna, Nat is right. Everything happened because of me.¡± The next moment, Malcolm cleared his throat and chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know your mistake! How could you keep it from Natalie and me? I would¡¯ve been kept in the dark forever if she didn¡¯t send me a letter. I wouldn¡¯t know anything even after my disciple passes away!¡± The air in the living room got tenser once Malcolm finished thest sentence. The clock was ticking. Samuel could only live for a few months if the poison remained in his body. As everyone¡¯s expression turned grim, Malcolm regretted saying those words.yvolume At the same time, the smile on Natalie¡¯s face faded away. Luna held Natalie¡¯s hand gently and said, ¡°Mrs. Bowers, I went to find Mr. Yablon and havee back with good news. He might have a way to treat Mr. Bowers.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± As Natalie gazed at Luna, the glint in her eyes had seemingly rekindled. ¡°I can¡¯t be entirely sure about it now. After all, Mr. Yablon only made his inference based on my description of Mr. Bowers¡¯ condition. He has to check up on Mr. Bowers in person to ascertain the suitable treatment method.¡± Luna informed Natalie about everything she knew. Jorden was a peculiar doctor, so much so that one would find Malcolm easy to deal with inparison. N?velDrama.Org content. Nevertheless, contemporary doctors were hardly on par with Jorden¡¯s skills in expelling poisons. Undoubtedly, it was good news that Luna had sessfully persuaded Jorden to treat Samuel. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Natalie¡¯s lips instinctively curled into a smile once she heard it. Luna added, ¡°However, it is difficult for Mr. Yablon to leave his vige because he is already up in his years. Hence, I suggest bringing Mr. Bowers to his ce tomorrow. The sooner, the better.¡± Just as Natalie wanted to say she would follow them, she recalled she had to be at the helm of Dream at this juncture. In particr, thepany had justpleted Helma¡¯s jewelry design, and the handmade jewelry would be produced soon. As thepany¡¯s CEO, she had to make sure there were no mistakes. Natalie frowned deeply, for she was in a dilemma. After a while, Samuel nced at Natalie and said calmly, ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. Nat will stay in Loang.¡± Natalie was stunned for a while but soon made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Samuel shook his head and argued, ¡°Not necessary. I¡¯m going there for my treatment. There¡¯s nothing you can do even if youe along with us.¡± ¡°But I¡ª¡± Knowing that Natalie and Samuel were about to argue, Malcolm touched his beard and said, ¡°Natalie, Samuel, I¡¯ll go with Luna to look for Jorden. You have to decide if Samuel alone or both of you are coming with us. Luna and I won¡¯t interfere with your decision.¡± Luna nodded in agreement. ¡°Mm.¡± Then, they left the living room to give Natalie and Samuel space. The next moment, Natalie stopped pretending to be calm and spoke her mind. ¡°Samuel, I want to go with you.¡± ¡°What are we going to do if something happens to Dream, yet you¡¯re not around?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes as he continued, ¡°Dream¡¯s foundation is not stable enough. Even though you have a right- hand man like Yandel, he might be unable to handle some emergencies by himself! Moreover, what happened to Yvette in the past is a lesson we must remember!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1041 A Cue For Love Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 Separated For The Time Being Hearing that, Natalie suddenly deted like a balloon as her gaze dimmed. ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± she asked uncertainly. Samuel told her, ¡°Stay here. Master, Luna, and I will go to Mount Draghide to ask Mr. Jorden Yablon to get rid of the poison.¡± They were about to separate, and Samuel wasn¡¯t faring any better than Natalie. However, he was better at putting up a calm front, as he was a man. ¡°But I¡­¡± Natalie trailed off and bit her lip. She knew why he had to leave, but her heart refused to ept it. She was worried the poison might spread all over Samuel¡¯s body, but she was also afraid it would remain in his body and shorten their time together. Samuel stared at her intently and instantly understood her dilemma. He told her firmly, ¡°No buts. I¡¯m important in your life, but I¡¯m not everything in your life. Besides Dream, you need to take on both parents¡¯ roles and care for the children. If you¡¯re not around, unwanted idents may happen. It will be toote for you to travel here from the mountain. If something irrevocable happens, you¡¯ll regret your decision for the rest of your life.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes turned red. She felt such a visceral pang of dismay that tears welled up in her eyes. Anguish threatened to overwhelm her heart. Her heart felt empty as she was torn between following her emotions or rationality. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around Samuel. Samuel would usually be the one to initiate a hug. His hugs were so tight, as though he wanted to merge into one with her. However, it was Natalie who hugged him first today. She didn¡¯t want to let him go. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Samuel sighed helplessly. He knew Natalie was reluctant to see him leave. In fact, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her, too. However, after what they had been through, Samuel didn¡¯t want to make her stay with him selfishly. Instead of being a canary in a cage, she should be an eagle soaring in the sky. He had to set her free. ¡°Nat, I understand if you¡¯re worried about me. But don¡¯t you trust Master?¡± Samuel held her at an arm¡¯s distance and gazed at her adoringly. ¡°We¡¯re going to be separated for the time being so I can ask Mr. Yablon to get rid of my poison. Once the poison ispletely gone from my body, I¡¯ll return to you at once.¡± When he held her jaw and lifted her face, he btedly realized she was sobbing so hard that her eyes had gone red. Tears were streaming down her cheeks. After she learned that Thomas wasn¡¯t her biological father, this was the second time Samuel had seen her sobbing this hard. A lump formed in his throat when he saw how upset she was. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from leaning down and kissing away the tears in the corner of her eyes. ¡°Samuel, I can stay. But you need to promise me that you¡¯ll return safely. Is that okay?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Natalie¡¯s heart ached so badly. She was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t get to see each other again after he left to seek treatment. Samuel held her tear-stained cheeks and said solemnly, ¡°I promise I¡¯lle back safe and sound.¡± ¡°Samuel, remember your promise.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were swollen as she choked out, ¡°If you lie to me, I- I¡­¡± Her mind was nk, and she couldn¡¯te up with any threats. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± Samuel covered her lips with his and kissed her passionately. In between kisses, he mumbled, ¡°Stop crying. My heart aches whenever I see you cry. It feels worse than when the poison attacks me¡­¡± Natalie forced a smile, but she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from trickling down her cheeks, as they were going to be separated soon. This time, it wasn¡¯t Samuel who kissed her first. Natalie wrapped her arms around Samuel¡¯s waist and raised her head to kiss him. Samuel froze. He preferred being in control, so he quickly took over by deepening the kiss. A Cue For Love Chapter 1042 A Cue For Love Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Let Me Stay The following morning, Jesper ced Samuel¡¯s luggage in the trunk of the car. Malcolm caressed his beard and shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t be staying to watch your¡­ What do you call that?¡± He couldn¡¯t recall the term, so Luna reminded him, ¡°Public disy of affection, PDA.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! PDA!¡± Malcolm pped his head and burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, young people are creative. How did youe up with that term? Come on, Luna. Let¡¯s get into the car. We don¡¯t want to watch their PDA!¡± Luna shed a smile and nodded readily. She bade goodbye to Natalie before helping Malcolm into the car. Samuel was about to depart. Besides Natalie, the children came to send him off as well. The boys were more mature. They were reluctant to part with him but managed to stay calm. On the other hand, Sophia and Yumi, their hair all braided up, flung their arms around Samuel¡¯s legs and wailed sadly. ¡°Daddy, can you stay?¡± ¡°Yeah! Daddy, can you stay with us?¡± Samuel gazed at the adorable girls, his face devoid of expression, but deep down, he felt conflicted. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with Natalie and his adorable daughters, and his strong and determined front was crushed into pieces as they sobbed before him. Natalie nced at Samuel and shook her head, feeling both helpless and amused. Samuel is known for being ruthless in the corporate world. No one knows he is rendered helpless before his daughters. Natalie crouched down and pried Sophia and Yumi away from Samuel¡¯s legs. ¡°Daddy has to leave to get something important done.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he ask someone else to do it?¡± Sophia asked tearfully. ¡°No. It¡¯s important, so he has to do it personally. I believe he¡¯lle back home as soon as he is done,¡± Natalie replied patiently. Sophia sniffled. ¡°So you¡¯re not getting a divorce?¡± Natalie didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at her question. ¡°Of course not! I want Daddy toe back to us as soon as possible, too!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Herforting words sessfully calmed Sophia and Yumi down. Slowly, they stopped crying. As the kids were around, Natalie didn¡¯t feel that upset anymore. She got to her feet and gazed at Samuel lovingly. ¡°Samuel, the children and I will wait for your safe return.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± came Samuel¡¯s curt answer. Before leaving, Samuel wanted to give Natalie a proper kiss. But as the kids were staring at them, he only gave her a light peck on her forehead. Noticing the displeasure in his gaze, Natalie stood on her tiptoes and pulled him down to whisper in his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you when youe back.¡± Samuel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as a doting smile spread across his lips. ¡°Okay. Wait for me.¡± He then bade goodbye to the kids. ¡°Daddy,e back soon!¡± ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ll listen to Mommy! We¡¯ll be good!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± The kids waved at him eagerly. Jesper started the engine and drove away. The girls had already cried their hearts out a while ago. Right now, it was the boys¡¯ turn to feel downcast as tears threatened to spill from their eyes. Natalie patted their heads as her lips curved into a grin. ¡°What are you all doing? Your daddy has left. Let¡¯s go home.¡± The kids nodded obediently and trotted into the house after Emma. Natalie nced at Billy, who was standing beside her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave with Samuel?¡± ¡°Mrs. Bowers, Mr. Bowers was worried about your safety, as you will be alone. He told me to stay behind and protect you,¡± Billy said with a straight face. Knowing it was Samuel¡¯s way of showing his love, Natalie didn¡¯t reject his gesture. ¡°Thank you, Billy.¡± ¡°Mrs. Bowers, I¡¯m just doing my job,¡± came Billy¡¯s reply. ¡°Even if I have to risk my life, I must keep you safe when Mr. Bowers gets treated.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1043 A Cue For Love Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Dream Will Not Let You Down A few days went by since Samuel left. Mount Draghide was a remote mountain that remained rtively untouched bymercial development. Anyone who entered the mountain wouldn¡¯t get to communicate with the outside world. Before entering Mount Draghide, Samuel gave Natalie a call to check in with her. He then departed on his journey to pay Jorden a visit. When Samuel wasn¡¯t around, Natalie missed him very, very much. She had no choice but to throw herself into work, as she couldn¡¯t be with Samuel. Fortunately, Natalie and Anna worked in sync andpleted the production of the jewelry for Helma five days before the official event. This time, Natalie went to the Leitz residence to pay her a visit personally. When she arrived, Helma was enjoying afternoon tea in the garden, surrounded by crimson red roses. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re here?¡± Helma ced her cup of tea down when she spotted Natalie. Natalie shot her a smile and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done. I wanted to show it to you as soon as possible. That way, if you¡¯re not satisfied and need me to change anything, I can have more time to make the changes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Helma got her housekeeper to take the ck velvet box from Natalie. The housekeeper then returned to her side with the box. The box was opened to reveal a set of sparkling jewelryprising a ne, bracelet, and a pair of earrings. The design was magnificent and gorgeous. The jewelry might be gorgeous, but Helma, born into an aristocratic family, had seen plenty of jewelry. Thus, she didn¡¯t seem impressed. She gestured for the housekeeper to shut the lid of the box as her smile faded. ¡°Natalie, did I expect too much from Muse? These pieces of jewelry look exquisite, but I think they are too ordinary.¡± It was evident that Helma disapproved of Anna¡¯s designs. She wasn¡¯t making things difficult for them, but she made her displeasure clear. Natalie remained unfazed. She shed a smile and said, ¡°Ms. Helma, is there a room with dimmer lighting around? Let¡¯s go there, shall we?¡± Helma did not know what Natalie had in mind, but she told her housekeeper to make the arrangements. Shortly after, Helma and Natalie were brought to the private cinema in the Leitz residence. The only light source in the room came from a dim nightmp. ¡°Natalie, what on earth are you up to?¡± Helma furrowed her brows in curiosity. ¡°Ms. Helma, open the box and take another look,¡± Natalie said. ¡°Sure.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Helma opened the box as told. When the box snapped open, she was surprised by the sight that greeted her. Nestled on the ck velvet cloth, the smaller diamonds on the ne that initially looked ordinary glittered like the stars in the night sky. The ne wasn¡¯t conspicuous but looked so pretty that no one could tear their eyes away from it. The ne had looked ordinary under the sunlight. But now that they were in a dimly lit ce, the designer¡¯s ingenuity and creativity could finally be shown to all. ¡°Oh, how stunning¡­¡± Helma couldn¡¯t help butvish praises on it. She held the bracelet up, fastened it on her wrist, and swung it around. ¡°It feels like I¡¯m wearing the entire Milky Way on my hand!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie beamed and nodded in agreement. ¡°During Prince Jonathan¡¯s birthday party, the lights will dim for you to dance. When Prince Jonathan invites you to dance, he will notice your jewelry. It will leave a deep impression on him. Perhaps fate will bring you together after that.¡± Her words managed to hit Helma¡¯s spot. Helma eximed, ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m pleased with the jewelry you and Muse created for me. No edits are required. I¡¯ll get my butler to deposit the remaining payment into Dream¡¯s ountter. From today onward, Dream shall be in charge of customizing all of my jewelry!¡± Helma was helping Natalie¡¯s business, so thetter was naturally delighted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Helma. Dream won¡¯t let you down.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1044 A Cue For Love Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Meeting Geert For The First Time Turning over her shoulder, Helma instructed her housekeeper, ¡°Keep the jewelry safe until the day of the banquet.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Helma was extremely satisfied with the jewelry Natalie had customized for her. Back to her enthusiastic self, she held Natalie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Stay and have dinner with me.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Natalie wasn¡¯t interested in food, but she had to ept Helma¡¯s invitation, as thetter was too weing. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask my housekeeper to prepare her signature dishes!¡± Helma beamed, leading Natalie out of the private cinema and into the brightly lit hall. Bothdies chatted for a bit. Soon, an immactely dressed middle-aged man walked into the hall. He was no longer young and wasn¡¯t that handsome, but his rich experience gave him an imperious air. It was clear that he was the head of the family. Seeing him, Helma stood up and greeted, ¡°Father.¡± Geert gave Helma a curt nod before his gaze landed on the youngdy beside his daughter. His first impression was that the youngdy was a beauty. However, he couldn¡¯t hide his shock when he realized how much she resembled the woman in the painting. Geert couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the woman in the painting was back as if they were two peas in a pod. However, he soon realized that the woman in the painting should be around his age. This youngdy wasn¡¯t the person he thought she was. Why is this happening? Geert couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off Natalie the moment he spotted her. Naturally, Natalie sensed his smoldering gaze that was directed at her. Feeling ufortable, she furrowed her brows. I never heard that Geert was ascivious man. He¡¯s an aristocrat in Loang but only has two daughters ¡ªHelma and Heidi. That¡¯s rare enough. Was my intel wrong? Natalie¡¯s hands were tied. She wasn¡¯t alone, for Helma, too, felt ufortable with how her father was staring at Natalie. As far as Helma was concerned, her father wasn¡¯t a lecherous man who would stare at pretty women. Seeing his reaction, she covered her lips and coughed lightly. ¡°Ahem!¡± Her deliberate cough snapped Geert out of his reverie. He knew Helma had misunderstood him. Geert gave a dry chuckle and returned to his usual self. ¡°Helma, who is this?¡± Seemingly upset, Helma said, ¡°Father, this is Natalie Nichols. I hired her to design my jewelry.¡± ¡°Natalie Nichols?¡± Geert muttered her name under his breath. Natalie gave Geert a polite but distant nod. ¡°Mr. Leitz, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Deep down, Geert couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at how much she resembled the woman in the painting. However, as Helma was around, he had to tamp down his excitement and pretend to be calm. ¡°Mm.¡± An awkward silence ensued. Natalie racked her brains toe up with a reason to excuse herself. But before she could say anything, Geert beat her to it. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show me the jewelry you designed for my daughter?¡± He wanted her to stay so he could observe her more. Both Helma and Natalie were stunned by his request. ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to trouble Natalie. I can¡ª¡± ¡°Helma, you don¡¯t have to. She¡¯s here. Isn¡¯t it easier if I ask her to show me the jewelry?¡± Helma scrunched up her brows. She didn¡¯t understand why Geert did that. ¡°Father¡ª¡± ¡°Do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Geert¡¯s voice grew stern. ¡°You must be thinking about wearing the customized jewelry for Bastien¡¯s birthday banquet. Is it wrong for me to show my concern about it?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1045 A Cue For Love Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Something Strange In His Gaze Helma couldn¡¯t refute his words. Her smile instantly slipped away. She had no idea that her father was so interested in Natalie. Natalie was confused, too. This is the first time I met Geert, but he¡¯s looking at me intently. It doesn¡¯t seem like he wants to avenge Heidi. Instead, he looks delighted as though he has found his prey. Natalie followed Geert and Helma back to the private cinema to show how unique Starry Sky was yet again. Geert took one look at Starry Sky before turning to Natalie, a sh of admiration in his gaze. He had been worried that his daughter would resort to extreme means to steal the limelight at the banquet and end up dressing luxuriously. However, doing that would merely attract Bastien¡¯s suspicion. Nevertheless, the Starry Sky jewelry collection was perfect. The jewelry looked elegant under the light but dazzled like stars in the sky when the light was dim. Despite its sparkle, it wasn¡¯t too ring. It was just right. After they walked out of the private cinema, Geert pped his hands and praised, ¡°Good job.¡± Natalie replied in a low voice, ¡°All the credit should go to Dream¡¯s designer, Muse. She¡¯s very creative.¡± Geert shot her a thoughtful look. ¡°If the sparkle is too ring, it will look too shy. If the sparkle is too weak, it will look too ordinary. The sparkle is just right, so I don¡¯t think the designer is solely responsible for that.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Natalie did not expect Geert to get it right. It was Anna whopleted the design, but she was the one in charge of adjusting the direction of the jewelry¡¯s sparkle. Not knowing how to answer his question, Natalie merely smiled and remained silent. Helma stood aside and watched their interaction. Father didn¡¯t cross the line, but he¡¯s obviously interested in Natalie. I don¡¯t get it. I really don¡¯t. Natalie wanted to leave after introducing the Starry Sky jewelry set. However, Geert asked her to stay for dinner. And so, Natalie, Helma, and Geert went to the dining room for dinner. Dinner at the Leitz residence was a splendid affair. Natalie stared at the spread before her, but she felt as though she was chewing on wax. Geert was still scrutinizing her as he ate, which made her feel extremely edgy. Right then, Heidi came back home. Assuming only Geert and Helma were around, she parted her lips and hollered, ¡°Dad, Helma, I¡¯m¡­¡± She trailed off when she realized there was a visitor at home. The sight of Natalie in her house caused her eyes to narrow in shock and her blood to turn cold. Natalie Nichols! I¡¯ll never forget how she was the reason I got raped for the entire night! Hatred shed across her face, but she couldn¡¯t expose herself, as Helma and Geert were around. Thus, she had to tamp down her anger. ¡°Heidi,e. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Heidi took the seat next to Geert. She regarded Natalie with mixed feelings before tucking into her meal. Initially, Heidi didn¡¯t notice anything. A whileter, she finally realized there was something off between her father and Natalie. After dinner, Natalie refused to stay anymore. She bade goodbye to Geert and the others and left. She felt as if a load had been lifted from her chest when she stepped out of the Leitz residence. The Leitzes and I are ill-matched. Heidi hates me because of Samuel, and now her father treats me in a strange manner. It¡¯s apparent that Helma noticed the way Geert stared at me. I¡¯ll have to keep a distance from the Leitzes even though I want them to be our biggest clients. Yandel and Lia can handle our future coborations. A Cue For Love Chapter 1046 A Cue For Love Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Father Wants To Get Us A Stepmother After Natalie¡¯s departure, Geert returned to his study. The youngdy looks exactly like the woman in the painting. Judging from her age, I think she must be the woman¡¯s daughter. I can use her to find her mother¡¯s whereabouts. Geert couldn¡¯t help but grow excited when he realized how useful Natalie was. To me, it¡¯s just a painting of a woman. However, the woman in the painting is extremely important to the man. The Leitz family and I stand to lose nothing. I must help him find the woman! Heidi and Helma noticed how overjoyed he was. Helma wrung her hands nervously. I¡¯m already upset that Heidi suddenly moved into the house. I can¡¯t ept Natalie if Father takes a liking to her when she is around my age! Heidi took one look at Helma¡¯s frown as the corner of her mouth quirked up. ¡°Helma, did you see Father¡¯s stare?¡± Without waiting for Helma¡¯s reply, she continued, ¡°Father is usually reserved and polite, but he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off Ms. Nichols. Do you think Father is thinking of getting us a stepmother?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Anger crossed Helma¡¯s face. ¡°Heidi, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Helma, calm down! You know I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I don¡¯t think we should me Father. It¡¯s all Ms. Nichols¡¯ fault.¡± Unlike Helma, Heidi didn¡¯t give a hoot about Geert¡¯s private life. She said that on purpose so Helma would grow to despise Natalie. The more Helma hated Natalie, the better. Heidi rested her chin on her palm and kept feeding the mes. ¡°Helma, Father might not have a royal title, but he is treated like one in the royal family. If he¡¯s a womanizer, we won¡¯t be his only offspring. Besides, if my mother hadn¡¯t saved him when he was exiled, she wouldn¡¯t have given birth to me. Didn¡¯t you notice how dazed he was? I¡¯ve never seen him act that way. Ms. Nichols must be a vixen full of tricks as she managed to make Father fall for her easily.¡± ¡°Heidi!¡± Helma stopped her hastily. ¡°Did I say anything wrong, Helma?¡± Heidi sighed and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t like hearing this, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. I¡¯m full; I¡¯m going to head upstairs now.¡± Heidi stood up and sauntered away. Her words left a deep impression on Helma. Natalie is a vixen. After leaving the Leitz residence, Natalie headed to a shopping mall instead of going home. It would be Yumi¡¯s birthday soon. Yumi wasn¡¯t her biological child, but she had already adopted her and she treated her the same way she treated the other kids. Natalie strolled around a shop and decided to buy a music box. There was a purple bunny in the middle of the crystal ball inside the music box. When the handle was turned, the crystal ball in the music box would turn. Snowkes would fall on the little bunny as a Loang song about snow was yed. Yumi might be adopted in Chanaea, but she was a Loang national by blood. Thinking that Yumi would love this music box, Natalie decided to buy it. ¡°Hello, please wrap this up for me.¡± Something urred to Natalie, and she added, ¡°I need a card to write my wishes, too.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Soon, Natalie took the wrapped present with her card and left the shopping mall. She had barely taken a few steps when she heard two gunshots ringing in the air. Bang! Bang! A Cue For Love Chapter 1047 A Cue For Love Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 One For Two The mall dissolved into chaos after the two loud gunshots. A middle-aged man covered in blood ran toward the outside as he screamed, ¡°Run! There¡¯s a robbery! Run, or you¡¯re going to die!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. The defenseless people began fleeing upon hearing that. Natalie¡¯s first response was to leave the ce as well, but she saw a boy about eleven or twelve stumbling toward the outside, having been shot in the stomach earlier. She went to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯ve been shot, but I don¡¯t think it hit the vitals, so it¡¯s not life- threatening.¡± However, the boy shoved her hand away and uttered determinedly, ¡°I want to save my mommy and my sister. They¡¯ve been taken by those bad guys. They¡¯re going to die if I don¡¯t get the cops to save them!¡± The boy was not crying, but he sounded as though he was on the verge of tears. ¡°You¡¯ve bled a lot. If you don¡¯t stop bleeding soon, you¡¯re going to die before you even find the cops.¡± Natalie grabbed the boy¡¯s arm and carried him to a remote corner. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me right now!¡± Natalie ignored the boy¡¯s struggles as she studied his wound again. Once she was certain that it was not a fatal shot, she took out her menstrual pad and pressed it against his wound. ¡°You¡¯ll still have to get the bullet out through surgery, but things are not going well here. Stay right here, and once the situation is less chaotic, stand up and get help from someone. Got it?¡± The boy knew that Natalie was doing it for his sake, but he could not stay calm when he thought about how his mother and his sister had been taken away by the criminals. ¡°I can¡¯t! My mommy and sister aren¡¯t safe yet. I have to save them!¡± Natalie held him down by his shoulders and said to him solemnly, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go save your mommy and sister.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the boy asked with uncertainty. ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m more experienced in life than you, and I¡¯m not hurt. I¡¯ll look for those bad guys and think of a way to rescue your mommy and sister from them.¡± The boy nced at his stomach injury and muttered, ¡°Thank you. Thank you¡­¡± Natalie ruffled his hair before running in the opposite direction the people were fleeing in. Most of the people were gone by then. Natalie scanned the area before spotting a robber holding a pregnant woman hostage with a sharp knife pressed to her neck. The pregnant woman was pale from fright, but she was still shielding her stomach with her hands protectively¡ªshe was still trying to protect the new life in her as much as she could. It was then Natalie realized that the boy shared simr features to the pregnant woman. Mommy? Sister? It seems that the mommy and sister he¡¯s talking about is this pregnant woman in front of me. The kidnapper with sunsses kept the pregnant woman still with his arm as he threatened, ¡°It¡¯s best for you to do as we say. We don¡¯t want to kill you. But if you keep moving around and end up dying¡­¡± The pregnant woman did not dare to move. She was even breathing with caution, fearing that the sharp knife would slit her throat. Nevertheless, pregnant women were no ordinary people. Any massive fluctuations in their mood would affect them and the babies in them. If things continued, even if the robber did nothing to the pregnant woman, the pregnant woman might have a miscarriage and end up dying with her baby. The promise she made to the boy rang in her head. It seemed that the only option she had at that moment was to give herself up in exchange for the pregnant woman¡¯s and her baby¡¯s lives. I¡¯ll find a way to escape after swapping ces with the boy¡¯s mother. Once she made up her mind, Natalie walked to the robber and gave him a small smile. ¡°I need to talk to you. I¡¯ll swap ces with her. Is that okay?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1048 A Cue For Love Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Swap ces Natalie knew that her n was a little foolish, but it was an urgent situation, and there was nothing else she could think of. Hence, she had no choice but to steel herself and try it out. Barnaby Lenock was holding a pregnant woman hostage when a young woman abruptly barged into his line of sight and requested to swap ces with the pregnant woman. ¡°Strange words from you!¡± Barnaby tightened his grip on his knife. ¡°What makes you think you can swap ces with her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you only want a hostage as a bargaining chip?¡± Natalie asked Barnaby. ¡°A pregnant woman can¡¯t move around easily. Also, look at her. She¡¯s going to pass out before you can even kill her. Since all you want is a hostage, won¡¯t I do as well?¡± Every word Natalie uttered challenged Barnaby¡¯s determination. He had only wanted to hold a random woman hostage. Yet little did he expect to end up grabbing a pregnant woman instead. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Barnaby scanned Natalie from head to toe and asked dubiously, ¡°You¡¯re not a spy from the special forces, are you?¡± ¡°Which part of me looks like that?¡± Natalie chuckled. ¡°Can you not make things moreplicated than they actually are? I don¡¯t have any weapons on me. I just don¡¯t want to see two lives ending, so I¡¯m volunteering to take her ce.¡± Just as Barnaby was hesitating, the sounds of steady footsteps came closer to them. Barnaby¡¯s ears perked up, and immediately he became alert. Natalie knew that the people who hade to arrest him had arrived, so it was the best time for her to pressure him into letting her swap ces with the pregnant woman. It was an opportunity she could not let slip away. ¡°Time¡¯s ticking. Why don¡¯t you consider my suggestion?¡± Natalie asked, a sly smile growing on her lips. When Barnaby saw her smiling despite the situation, he snapped his brows together. Everyone around him had been frightened out of their wits the moment the shooting began, afraid that the chaos would affect them. Yet, the young woman in front of him had been calm the entire time. It was as if everything was within her control. She had spoken with such confidence that made her seem as though she was in full control of the situation. Seeing that the man was still hesitating, she pointed behind him and cried out, ¡°Watch out! There¡¯s someone behind you!¡± Barnaby turned around. Spotting the look Natalie gave her, the pregnant woman took the chance to bite down hard on the man¡¯s arm. Barnaby did not see thating. As he loosened his grip on the pregnant woman, the thought of murdering her formed in his head. How dare you try to escape? Just as Barnaby was about to sh his knife at the pregnant woman, Natalie walked over to him and offered him her neck. Barnaby was shocked again. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°I told you I was going to be your hostage,¡± Natalie uttered coldly. ¡°Let the pregnant woman go.¡± Barnaby used to be a mercenary. He had encountered many talented individuals on battlefields and the ck market but had never thought that he would be stunned by the young woman¡¯s demeanor. Nevertheless, he wanted to leave the ce safely, so he had to have a hostage. Without hesitation, he pressed the knife against Natalie¡¯s neck. Meanwhile, the pregnant woman ran a little before soldiers caught and supported her. The pregnant woman even cast a tearful look at Natalie after getting rescued. Natalie gave the pregnant woman a reassuring smile. As a mother, she could understand what the pregnant woman felt. Agreeing to the swap was not a selfish decision for the pregnant woman¡ªshe had to protect the baby in her. The pregnant woman was soon led away by soldiers. Barnaby, on the other hand, was retreating with Natalie as his hostage. Natalie was very cooperative. She wanted to make sure that she got out of the situation alive. She had already carried out the promise she made to the boy, so the imminent fight between the robber and thew enforcement officers was no longer any of her business. All she could do was ensure her own safety. However, Natalie could not help but freeze when she saw the person leading the operation. Jerome? Simrly, when Jerome realized that the hostage was Natalie, he froze. A Cue For Love Chapter 1049 A Cue For Love Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Cautious Why¡­ Why is she here? Just as he was about to call out to her, he was stopped by the look she gave him. They could not let anyone know that they knew each other. If the robber were to find out that Natalie knew Jerome¡ªand knew him well, in fact¡ªshe might no longer be a simple hostage, and thewbreaker would be increasingly wary of her. Jerome could understand Natalie¡¯s intention. Still, he found it impossible to stay calm as she was held hostage at knifepoint. ¡°Your acquaintances have been caught, and you¡¯re the only one left,¡± Jerome warned as he kept a close eye on Barnaby. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to surrender as quickly as you can and let the hostage go so that your sentence will be lighter.¡± However, Barnaby felt as if he had heard the world¡¯s greatest joke when he heard Jerome¡¯s words. ¡°A lighter sentence? How funny!¡± Barnaby pressed the knife harder against Natalie¡¯s neck. ¡°I want to leave safely, and you have to give me enough money too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll drag this woman to hell with me.¡± A typical threat, but it only worked because Natalie¡¯s life was in his hands. ¡°I want a helicopter, and I want a hundred million in virtual currency downloaded into a wristwatch!¡± Barnaby nced at the young woman in his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. You¡¯ll have to prepare everything I¡¯ve requested in half an hour¡¯s time. I¡¯ll be waiting on the rooftop for the helicopter.¡± A hundred million? This guy is greedy! Our higher-ups didn¡¯t say that blood cannot be spilled. Moreover, this mission isn¡¯t particrly hard. We just need to use tear gas to blind our opponent and take him down. If the hostage is hurt, so be it. Same idea for if she ends up dead. All we need to do is to give the correctpensationter on. Just as Jerome¡¯s adjutant was about to make a move, Jerome stopped him. ¡°Major General Sutton, what are you¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to her,¡± Jerome uttered in a low, determined voice. ¡°You heard what he said. We have to prepare everything he wants in half an hour. Mymand is thew. If you¡¯re worried that the money will be flushed down the drain, the Sutton family will bear the responsibility for it, then.¡± The adjutant was about to say something else, but he could not utter a word after seeing Jerome¡¯s determined gaze. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll see to it right now.¡± Barnaby and Natalie were standing a distance away from the soldiers, so Barnaby did not catch any of Jerome¡¯s conversation with his adjutant; he just assumed that Jerome wished to save the hostage¡¯s life. However,plicated feelings were guing Natalie¡¯s mind. She was certain that Jerome and his adjutant just had a disagreement about the course of action. Jerome only agreed to Barnaby¡¯s ridiculous demands because he wanted to protect her. Natalie did not know what words she could use to describe her current situation. Jerome, who wanted to save her, was being too cautious. Right then, Barnaby began towing Natalie up the stairs. ¡°Move!¡± Natalie had no choice but to pretend to go along with his words as she waited for the right opportunity to escape from him. Jerome was afraid that Barnaby would hurt Natalie, so he did not follow Barnaby too closely. Not long after, they reached the rooftop. Barnaby was focused on waiting for the helicopter and the money, and he never once loosened his grip on the knife in his hand. Natalie asked tentatively, ¡°What crimes have youmitted? Robbery?¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Barnaby snapped, breathing hard. ¡°Can¡¯t I just ask a question? I¡¯ve been held hostage by you for a while now.¡± Natalie had only asked that because she wanted to convince the man to surrender. She was no saint. She knew well that while Jerome had sent his men to prepare the helicopter and the money, he had also sent his men to get the best sniper in the troop over. The sniper would be able to make a good shot even if they were a hundred meters away. This man thought that holding either me or that pregnant woman hostage would guarantee his safe escape. He never realized that he became a sitting duck. At most, it¡¯ll be difficult to capture him. Still, that¡¯s nothing a little time won¡¯t fix¡ªhe¡¯ll surely be caught. As Barnaby watched the helicopter fly toward him, he became even more assured that he would be able to leave safely, and that made him lower his guard. ¡°Why would I take on a job as dangerous as this if not for the fact that I had no other options?¡± Barnaby sighed. ¡°My wife has a brain tumor, and the sess rate of the craniotomy is only three percent. I have to get the best doctor in the world to raise that sess rate up to seventy percent. Isn¡¯t the best doctor the most expensive doctor? I need a lot of money so that my wife survives this.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1050 A Cue For Love Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Help Me Barnaby¡¯s words moved Natalie. Who wanted to be born poor and powerless, after all? If not for unfortunate circumstances, who would risk their life and fall from grace? Yet, doing this was not the best and only option. There was no way Barnaby would get out of the ce alive, and his sick wife would never see her husband nor receive the money needed for her treatment. ¡°Turn yourself in,¡± Natalie told him quietly. ¡°You can¡¯t run.¡± However, Barnaby did not agree with Natalie¡¯s words. Frustrated, he hissed, ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your kindness and calmness, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have to listen to everything you say. Don¡¯t worry. Once I get the money and leave safely via the helicopter, I¡¯ll let you go alive.¡± ¡°Things aren¡¯t as simple as you think they are.¡± ¡°Which part of me seems simple to you?¡± ¡°Time is running out, so I can¡¯t exin everything to you,¡± Natalie said grimly. ¡°Surrender. That¡¯s the only way out of this for you and your wife. I¡¯m a doctor, and I know some excellent neurosurgeons¡ªI can save your wife.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hearing that, the man studied Natalie and snorted. ¡°You? You¡¯re only in your early twenties. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve even graduated from medical school. You, a doctor who knows excellent neurosurgeons? Stop trying to pull my leg. I won¡¯t believe anything you say.¡± Natalie did not know what she could do to make the man cease his prejudice and believe her; she could only repeat what she had said earlier. ¡°Time is running out. Please listen to me.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Barnaby pressed the knife harder against Natalie¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re not the negotiator those people hired, right? I¡¯ll tell you now that I won¡¯t believe anything you say. I have to save my wife. Once I save her, I¡¯ll pay back for all the lives I¡¯ve taken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°The helicopter¡¯s here!¡± Delight danced across Barnaby¡¯s eyes as he watched the helicopter descend on the rooftop. ¡°Save your breath. I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯ll be fine as long as you go along with my n.¡± Natalie began surveying the tall buildings around them. Perhaps a sniper rifle was trained on Barnaby¡¯s head in a spot she could not see. ¡°I really can help you out,¡± Natalie insisted with a frown, not wanting to give up just like that. ¡°If you really can¡­¡± Barnaby started. ¡°If I die here, look for my wife. Please treat her. As long as she stays alive, it doesn¡¯t matter if I live or die.¡± Just then, the helicopternded. Jerome walked toward Barnaby with a watch his adjutant passed to him. ¡°Let her go. I¡¯ll give you the watch.¡± Jerome had already formed a wless rescue n, but he did not wish to risk the life of the woman he was in love with. Barnaby said warily, ¡°Throw it over to me. I¡¯ll let her go once I get it and board the helicopter.¡± Almost without hesitation, Jerome threw the watch with a hundred million in virtual currency at Barnaby¡¯s feet. The moment Barnaby leaned over to pick up the watch, he would be shot. Natalie closed her eyes. Indeed, the sound of the bullet burying itself into a man¡¯s head rang in her ears when she closed her eyes. The knife was instantly gone from her neck, and Natalie finally had the chance to take a deep breath. When she turned, she saw Barnaby, whose forehead was coated with blood and gray matter. Evidently, Barnaby did not expect a sniper to be around. Yet, it came as no surprise to Natalie that the army had assigned the sniper to the scene. Barnaby kneeled on the ground and said with difficulty, ¡°Are you really¡­ a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie regarded him with mixed emotions. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely a doctor, and I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll be able to increase the sess rate for your wife¡¯s surgery.¡± ¡°Help¡­ me¡­¡± The man¡¯s sunsses then slipped down his nose bridge, revealing his eyeless left socket. The grim reaper wasing for him. ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­ Help me¡­¡± Barnaby kept repeating under his breath. A Cue For Love Chapter 1051 A Cue For Love Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Not As Fragile As You Think Barnaby continued murmuring those words until he finally closed his eyes and died. Jerome then walked over to Natalie and pulled her into his arms. His adjutant and subordinates were still around, but he was hugging her as if they were the only two people around. ¡°Natalie, are you okay?¡± Natalie was still in a daze, but she noticed that Jerome was hugging her a little too tightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jerome.¡± Natalie pushed his chest and tried to move away from his hug. ¡°I¡¯m not as fragile as you think I am.¡± ¡°Did you not know how dangerous that was earlier?¡± Jerome asked sternly. ¡°My subordinates told me you offered to take the original hostage¡¯s ce!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jerome rarely spoke with Natalie in such a vicious tone. In a way, that was his first time. However, Natalie did not get angry with him for that. Instead, she answered calmly, ¡°His original hostage was a pregnant woman who has shown initial signs of miscarriage. If she had remained as his hostage, she and her baby might have died. Moreover, I knew that you¡¯d assign a sniper to the matter. As long as I go along with the guy¡¯s n, I¡¯ll eventually be rescued.¡± Jerome stared at Natalie. There was no trace of anxiety on her face at all. Natalie then turned to the body on the ground and said wistfully, ¡°Jerome, he¡¯s dead now. Can you give me his ashes? I want to pass them to his wife.¡± Jerome frowned. ¡°Do you find me cruel for killing him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve only carried out your duty, and I¡¯m only feeling a little remorseful. I thought I¡¯d be able to change his mind, but it seemed that he was a stubborn man. I¡¯ve done what was necessary, and so did you.¡± Jerome understood what Natalie meant, and he soon brought Natalie away from the scene. Jerome¡¯s adjutant had wanted to offer to escort her away, but a look from Jerome stopped him. After one week, Natalie and Jerome were together in a car again. Natalie sat in the front passenger seat and watched as everything outside the car rushed past her. Jerome nced at her side profile and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°I thought I was the one who knew you best in the world, but now I realize that I only know you well as a child. I¡¯m suddenly regretting listening to my father and going to the army to train. If I had stayed by your side instead of going back to Loang, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have needed to suffer that much, and we would have¡ª¡± Jerome was about to continue, but Natalie cut him off, ¡°Jerome, I¡¯ve told you before that we¡¯re only like siblings. We used to spend every waking moment together, but I¡¯ve never developed any romantic feelings for you.¡± They used to be glued to each other¡¯s sides, but that never made Natalie grow any romantic feelings for him. It would only be the same now. Jerome could only chuckle bitterly at Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°My apologies. I was rude,¡± Jerome said a beatter. ¡°You rified things with me the other time, but I didn¡¯t want to ept reality.¡± While the two talked, they arrived at Natalie¡¯s ce. Just as Jerome was about to say something else, Natalie apathetically bid him farewell and left. There was nothing he wanted that she could give him, so she would rather not give him anything at all. Before he gave up on her, she was not going to give him any ambiguous signs that might lead to a misunderstanding. When Natalie reached the entrance of her house, Emma opened the door. Upon seeing the blood stter on Natalie¡¯s clothes, Emma asked nervously, ¡°Ms. Nichols, are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my blood. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Natalie made a hushing gesture. ¡°Softer, please. I¡¯ll get changed first. Otherwise, the kids will be even more worried if they see me like this.¡± Emma understood Natalie¡¯s concern, so she quickly nodded. ¡°I understand, Ms. Nichols.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1052 A Cue For Love Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 The Same Moon After showering, Natalie changed into clean nightwear andy down on the bed. She then took an extra pillow and hugged it tightly before breathing in the scent of the pillow. It had been almost a week since Samuel left. She missed him. She yearned for him even more after the startling episode on the rooftop earlier. The man had risked his life to get the best treatment for his wife. In fact, he had been repeating his wish to save her even when he was on his deathbed. Perhaps she would take the same path Barnaby had taken if that happened to her and Samuel. Mount Draghide was a remote ce with barely anymunication devices. Natalie turned in the bed to look out the window at the bright moon. I wonder how Samuel¡¯s doing now. Meanwhile, on top of Mount Draghide, Malcolm sighed as he watched Samuel, who was biting on a wooden stick. Although Jorden said he was rather confident in getting rid of the poison in Samuel, Malcolm could not help but feel that the process of ridding the poison was simply excruciating. Per Jorden¡¯s words, the process would be akin to a rebirth¡ªit was a trip to the grim reaper¡¯s house. Moreover, it had been six hours. In other words, Malcolm¡¯s dear disciple had been on the verge of death for six hours. Malcolm could only watch Samuel helplessly as his heart ached, for any medicine he could give to alleviate the pain might interfere with the antidote Jorden had developed. He left silently. Samuel continued to stay in the dark room, but his eyes were fixed on the bright moon outside the window. He silently told the moon about his longing for Natalie. He had promised her to return safely no matter what. Even if he had to go through the pain akin to getting skinned alive or melted alive, he was still going to endure it and get all the poison out of his system. ¡°Nat¡­¡± Samuel called out hoarsely. Although the two were separate, their minds were preupied with thoughts of each other that night. Both passed through the long night with their yearnings for one another. The next day, the news of the robbery spread like wildfire. When Bastien saw the article, he furrowed his brows and asked Joseph, ¡°What happened afterward?¡± Joseph reported, ¡°There were a total of five robbers. Three were shot dead at the scene, and two were brought back for interrogation to find out if there was someone else behind it. It¡¯s mostly to find out if King is involved.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Was there a hostage?¡± ¡°Yes. Apparently, the first hostage was a pregnant woman, but a young woman negotiated with the robber and swapped ces with the pregnant woman. She was then brought to the rooftop. But everything was smoothter on. Major General Sutton led a team of special forces from his troops and sessfully rescued the hostage.¡± Bastien nodded andmented, ¡°As expected of a descendant of General Sutton. The major-general is like his father. Still, this young woman who volunteered to swap ces with the initial hostage is smart and brave. She deserves an award.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Joseph agreed with a nod. ¡°Joseph, make a call and ask about the young woman. I¡¯d like tomend her with an award.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joseph then made a call right there and then and asked some questions to the person on the other end of the line. After ending the call, Joseph shook his head regretfully. ¡°Prince Jonathan, that young woman did not leave her name behind, but someone took a photo of her back then.¡± ¡°A photo?¡± Bastien¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Get the photo from them. I¡¯d like to see what the brave woman looks like.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Shortly after, Joseph retrieved the photo from the soldiers. Joseph did not look closely at the photo before handing it to Bastien. ¡°Prince Jonathan, this is the young woman¡¯s picture.¡± The robber¡¯s expression was a bloodthirsty one as he held the young woman hostage. Unlike him, she had a calm look despite her status as the hostage. Her hair was a little messy, but anyone who saw her would still say she was a beautiful woman. The moment Bastien saw the photo, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± he eximed. A Cue For Love Chapter 1053 A Cue For Love Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 His Conjecture After the surprise, a hint of exhration shed across Bastien¡¯s gentle eyes. He had been looking for her but to no avail. He had missed her over and over again. Yet little did he expect to learn about her news this way. Joseph took a closer look, and he, too, saw who the girl in the photo was. ¡°Prince Jonathan, she¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for!¡± ¡°Yes! Is there any way to find her?¡± asked Bastien, suppressing his excitement. ¡°I heard on the phone just now that she made a request with Major General Sutton to collect the robber¡¯s ashes in three days and deliver it back to his wife¡­¡± Joseph ryed everything that he had heard from the phone conversation to Bastien. ¡°Three dayster? So there are two days left now?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°Joseph, help me make the arrangement. I want to see her on the day she collects his ashes.¡± Joseph was very well aware of the importance of this woman to Bastien. He quickly nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, Prince Jonathan. Please rest assured that I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangement.¡± Then Joseph left Bastien¡¯s office. Bastien kept stroking the photo on theputer screen, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Natalie, we haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year since we separated in Chanaea. We¡¯re finally going to see each other soon¡­¡± Over the past two days, other than dealing with her work matters, Natalie found Barnaby¡¯s wife, Joan Young, too. As described by Barnaby, Joan¡¯s brain tumor was very serious. Her condition required a professional brain specialist to remove the proliferative tissue. Otherwise, she would lose her life when the tumor grew and pressed against the nerve.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Natalie did not tell Joan about Barnaby¡¯s death. She even found a brain specialist to perform free surgery for Joan. The surgery was a sess. However, Joan still needed a long period of rehabilitation after the anesthesia wore off. Natalie did not visit Joan at the hospital, but she had quietly fulfilled Barnaby¡¯sst wish. Although she did not agree with Barnaby¡¯s cruel methods of solving problems, she did not want to comment on anything. After all, she did not know what Barnaby had been through in his life. It was inappropriate for her to judge his ways of doing things blindly. Soon, it was the day Natalie promised to pick up Barnaby¡¯s ashes. Natalie wanted to collect Barnaby¡¯s ashes and ce them at a cemetery temporarily. After Joan fully recovered, she would tell her everything that Barnaby had done and return the ashes to her. Having made up her mind, Natalie went to the crematorium to collect the ashes and ce them at a cemetery. After getting everything settled, Natalie returned to Dream to work as usual. However, she did not know that there was a man who had been tailing after her. Bastien, who was sitting in the back passenger seat, looked at Dream¡¯s signboard and muttered, ¡°Dream Corporation?¡± ¡°She works here?¡± Bastien folded his arms, and his interest was piqued. ¡°Joseph, the scope has been narrowed down now. It should be easier to investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ten minutester, Joseph found bits and pieces of information about Natalie. Joseph reported to Bastien, ¡°Prince Jonathan, it seems that most of Natalie¡¯s information has been encrypted, and I couldn¡¯t find them. What I can confirm now is that she is the chairwoman of Dream Corporation.¡± Natalie had always been an outstanding leader. Previously in Chanaea, she had acquired Dexmed Pharmaceutical and also ventured into the entertainment industry. She had invested a huge amount of capital in a TV show and had been bold enough to use a new rising star in the show. The show turned out to be a huge sess. Now, she had left Chanaea and officially ventured into the jewelry industry in Loang. She even signed the genius designer Muse andunched the Rebirth collection, which carried the meaning that women continued to grow and transform. The new products went out of stock right after theirunch, and they also received a lot of positive reviews andments from professionals in the industry. ¡°Chairwoman?¡± Bastien was slightly shocked at first, but thenter he was overwhelmed with joy. She had covered her beautiful face with a hyper-realistic mask when he first met her in Chanaea. At that moment, he had known that she was not an ordinary woman. His conjecture was now confirmed by what Joseph had found. A Cue For Love Chapter 1054 A Cue For Love Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 What Does Prince Jonathan Want This information about Natalie was enough to amaze Bastien. Thinking that what Joseph had found so far was just the tip of the iceberg, Bastien had a stronger urge to approach Natalie. Joseph, who was in charge of the investigation, was also shocked by the information about Natalie that he had found. He used to think that Natalie was not good enough for Bastien. But now it seemed that she was a lot better than many women from those prominent families. That feeling felt like a p in his face. Bastien took a nce at Joseph, who was dumbstruck, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡± ¡°Prince Jonathan, but¡­¡± Joseph was a little worried. ¡°Are my words hard to understand?¡± A hint of determination shed across Bastien¡¯s gentle eyes. ¡°Handle my whereabouts tonight properly. I don¡¯t want the spies to find out where I am.¡± Although Joseph felt such an arrangement was inappropriate, he had no choice but to leave in silence since it was Bastien¡¯s instruction. People often said that those who fell in love were lunatics. Joseph felt that Bastien was not far away from bing a lunatic if he continued to be like this. It was eight o¡¯clock at night when Natalie and Yandel walked out of the office after finishing their work. Bastien had been waiting for Natalie for a long time. His eyes were filled with affection when he saw her. The banquet would be held in a few days. If he did not find her, he probably would marry Helma as arranged. However, now that he had found her with just a photo, perhaps things would be different. Some of the decisions that he had made before might have changed due to such a coincidence. Natalie was startled when she saw Bastien. It¡¯s him! Natalie remembered when she visited Wendy at workst time, she was almost sexually harassed. It was this man who hade to her rescue and sent her to the hospital. He had saved her life, but they never had the chance to meet again after that. Yandel was even more startled than Natalie when he saw Bastien. Bastien was Prince Jonathan of Loang. Yandel knew that Natalie had met Bastien before in Chanaea. However, he did not expect that Bastien would find Natalie again after they came to Loang not long ago. He is a prince and also the most potential contender to be the crown prince. Why is he here to look for Boss? For her beauty? Medical skills? Dream? Or does he want Boss to do something filthy for the royal family? Yandel looked at Bastien again, and his eyes were full of vignce. He took a step forward and subconsciously blocked Natalie with his body. Bastien walked toward Natalie unhurriedly. He took a quick nce at Yandel, but his eyes were fixed on Natalie right after that. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Natalie.¡± Natalie had no idea how Bastien found her, but thinking of the favor she owed him, she responded politely, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Nine.¡± Yandel clenched his fists. What? Mr. Nine? He¡¯s Prince Jonathan! ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve had a busy day today, and you haven¡¯t had your dinner yet. Let¡¯s go eat first, and I¡¯ll take you hometer,¡± said Yandel, as he did not want Natalie and Bastien to interact too much. Bastien grinned as he said, ¡°What a coincidence! I haven¡¯t had my dinner too. Do you mind if we eat together?¡± Yandel frowned. Why is Prince Jonathan so shameless? ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate.¡± Yandel and Bastien looked at each other. ¡°Since this gentleman seems to dislike me, let¡¯s just forget it, then,¡± said Bastien lightly. Natalie shot Yandel a look and felt that he was being a little strange today. It seemed as if he was at odds with Bastien for some unknown reason. However, she did owe Bastien a favor, and she had always wanted to repay him. She thought maybe she could buy him dinner as repayment for that favor. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. It¡¯s just dinner. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Natalie said with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Looking at the situation before him, Yandel dared not leave so soon. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat obediently. Natalie sat in the front passenger seat, while Bastien sat in the back passenger seat. A Cue For Love Chapter 1055 A Cue For Love Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 The Probing Looks Of The Two Men On the way to the restaurant, Yandel was busy observing Bastien from the rearview mirror while driving. Bastien was dressed in a simple shirt. He seemed to be taking a rest as his eyes were half- closed. However, the lofty aura within him could not be hidden. Although the king had never announced who the crown prince was to the public, Bastien had the most supporters. A man like him was destined to stand at the peak of power even if he could not reach the highest position in Loang. Yandel was afraid that Natalie would get involved in a whirlpool of conflict if Bastien approached her with his hidden identity. He fell into deep thought when he stopped the car at a red light. At that moment, Bastien slowly opened his eyes, and he exchanged gazes with Yandel. Bastien¡¯s eyes werepletely different from when they looked at Natalie just now. The way he looked at Yandel was as though he was giving him a warning. Yandel, who was unprepared, shuddered as he looked into Bastien¡¯s eyes. Yandel suddenly mmed his foot against the elerator, and the car almost crossed the pedestrian crossing. Natalie¡¯s body jerked forward. She turned to look at Yandel. ¡°Yandel, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Yandel dared not tell Natalie the reason he felt troubled as Bastien was sitting right behind him. He chuckled dryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I was distracted just now.¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°Are you too tired from work? Do you want me to drive?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Okay. If you feel distracted again, you must let me know. I can drive.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Bastien listened to their conversation while resting his head on one hand. He was unsure if he admired her because of her impressive thinking skills, or that her thinking skills were impressive because of his admiration toward her. Either way, he was certain that his thoughts about this woman were affirmed now. He had seen a lot of youngdies from prominent families. All of thesedies seemed to have been trained to be elegant in the same way. All of them looked no different from one another. Bastien could only remember which family they were from. However, he could never remember their names. Along the way, apart from Natalie, who remained calm, Bastien and Yandel seemed to have different thoughts running through their minds. Considering Bastien¡¯s identity, Yandel deliberately chose a high-end restaurant and booked a private room. The three took their seats respectively. Usually, Yandel would order Natalie¡¯s favorite dishes straight away. Yet this time, Natalie handed the menu to Bastien. ¡°Mr. Nine, I¡¯ve always wanted to find an opportunity to thank you for saving me in Chanaea. So, it¡¯s my treat today. Let me buy you dinner to return the favor. Here, have a look at the menu.¡± Bastien took the menu and quickly ordered a few dishes. Natalie went to the restroom before the dishes were served. There were only Yandel and Bastien left in the huge private room. Bastien took a sip of his coffee and looked at Yandel. ¡°You¡¯re aware of my real identity, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yandel wanted to deny that but felt that his denial would be hard to believe. Hence, he admitted, ¡°Yes, Prince Jonathan. I¡¯m aware of your identity.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Yandel stared at Bastien and asked, ¡°Prince Jonathan, Natalie is just an ordinary businesswoman. I don¡¯t understand why you want to approach her again and again¡­¡± Here, Yandel paused and added, ¡°I don¡¯t think you and Natalie should cross paths. There¡¯s also no need for you to approach her in this way.¡± Yandel¡¯s words were actually somewhat offensive. But for the sake of protecting Natalie, he could not be bothered about that. For a long time, Natalie had be the most important person in his life. He could sacrifice anything just to ensure that she was not hurt. A Cue For Love Chapter 1056 A Cue For Love Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Keep Your Mouth Shut Bastien looked at Yandel with a piercing gaze. ¡°I know you¡¯re her subordinate, and you¡¯re very loyal to her. But I advise you not to interfere in my affairs with her. Since you¡¯re aware of my real identity, you should understand that you¡¯re in no position to interfere, and you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± Bastien was just telling the truth. Yandel clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged. ¡°Are you going to keep hiding your identity from her?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her when the time is right.¡± Bastien took another sip of his coffee and warned Yandel coldly, ¡°What you have to do now is to keep your mouth shut. Since you know my identity, you should know what it¡¯s like to offend me.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her. If I wanted to hurt her, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to such great lengths,¡± said Bastien bluntly. Yandel pursed his lips. He had no choice but topromise. When Natalie returned, both Yandel and Bastien looked at each other and fell silent. The room was filled with the fragrance of coffee, as well as an awkward silence. What¡¯s going on? Natalie was a little confused. She could tell that Yandel had put his guard up toward Bastien. Quickly, the dishes were served. Natalie offered a toast to Bastien with her coffee instead of alcohol. ¡°Mr. Nine, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again in Loang. Since you met me at the entrance of mypany, I believe you should know that I¡¯m the chairwoman of Dream. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future for the favor that I owe you¡­¡± Bastien smiled and said, ¡°Sure. There should be a lot of opportunities for me to ask you for your help in the future.¡± Hearing that, Natalie froze for a short moment. However, she thought it was probably just a joke and did not think much. While eating, Yandel thought, It¡¯s obvious that he has an ulterior motive for being nice to Boss! It was quite a delightful dinner overall. After the dinner, Yandel sent Natalie and Bastien home. Bastien gave Yandel a fake address. Knowing that it was a fake address, Yandel dropped him off at the destination without saying anything, then sent Natalie home. In the car, Natalie could not hold back her curiosity anymore. She asked, ¡°Yandel, do you know Mr. Nine? Who exactly is he?¡± Yandel gulped and turned to nce at Natalie. ¡°Boss, I just feel that I¡¯ve seen him somewhere, but I¡¯m not sure about his identity. I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯s a bad guy since he didn¡¯t even tell you his real name.¡± ¡°I know that you care about me very much, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful, and I know how to protect myself,¡± Natalie said. Yandel nodded. ¡°Sure, I trust you.¡± It was ten o¡¯clock when Natalie arrived home. As soon as she entered the house, she saw a small figure curled up on the couch. Emma walked up to Natalie and said softly, ¡°Ms. Nichols, I asked Ms. Yumi to sleep early, but she insisted that she would not sleep until youe home¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. Thanks for taking care of her. Go rest now.¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°Goodnight, Ms. Nichols.¡± After Emma walked away, Natalie moved toward the couch, squatted down, and gently pushed the little girl who was sleeping on the couch. ¡°Yumi, have you been waiting for me?¡± The little girl on the couch rubbed her big eyes and smiled innocently as soon as she saw Natalie. ¡°Yes, Mommy. I¡¯ve been waiting for you. But I think I fell asleep just now¡­¡± Yumi scratched her head shyly as she said that. A Cue For Love Chapter 1057 A Cue For Love Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 An Invitation From The Royal Family Natalie patted Yumi on the head and said with a chuckle, ¡°Well, I¡¯m here now! Is there something you wanted to tell me?¡± Yumi nodded profusely and stared at her with herrge, watery eyes. ¡°Mommy, I think I only told you my birthday once, so you probably don¡¯t remember it. After all, unlike Sophia and the others, I¡¯m just an adopted child. But then, I received your birthday card and bunny music box today! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I waited for you because I wanted to thank you in person for it. Thank you, Mommy. Thanks for adopting me from the orphanage, for remembering my birthday, for getting me a gift, and for providing me with such aplete family!¡± Yumi had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in when she first joined this family, but her siblings loved her like their own even though they weren¡¯t connected by blood. They never treated her like an outsider, so she was truly d to have met Natalie. Unsure of what else she could say, Yumi hugged Natalie shyly and buried her face in Natalie¡¯s chest. ¡°I really like you, Mommy!¡± Natalie¡¯s heart was filled with warmth when she felt Yumi hugging her tightly. ¡°Me too, Yumi!¡± Natalie nced at the clock in the living room and shed her a smile. ¡°The clock hasn¡¯t struck twelve, so your birthday isn¡¯t over just yet. Happy birthday, Yumi!¡± Yumi felt so happy that she could barely contain her excitement. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but the emotions were so overwhelming that her tears just started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Mommy!¡± she sobbed uncontrobly. Natalie gave her a gentle pat on the back and whispered, ¡°You need to look pretty on your birthday, Yumi. Stop crying, okay? Your daddy is unable to celebrate your birthday with you due to some special reasons, but you have to believe that he likes you a lot too and misses you deeply.¡± Yumi nodded while wiping the tears off her reddened eyes. ¡°It¡¯s reallyte now. How about I carry you to your bedroom upstairs?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Natalie then carried Yumi upstairs, ced her on the bed, and gently tucked her in. ¡°Good night, Yumi.¡± ¡°Good night, Mommy,¡± Yumi replied as she closed her eyes. Natalie waited until she was fast asleep before leaving to check on the other four of her kids. Sophia was sleeping just fine under the nket. Xavian, yton, and Franklin, on the other hand, had their arms and legs sticking out of the nket. With an affectionate smile on her face, Natalie shook her head helplessly as she tucked them all in. All five kids were her greatest source of strength in this cold, harsh world. One look at their adorable, chubby faces was all it took to relieve her of exhaustion. After all, the universe had provided her with the cutest and kindest little angels she could ever ask for. The next day, Natalie got ready to head over to Dream after breakfast. She had just stepped out the door when she saw Jerome¡¯s car parked outside her mansion. Jerome looked particrly handsome as he stood there in the sun with his military uniform on. He exuded an aura that was only found in young guys who were entering manhood. Feeling a little surprised by him suddenly showing up like this, Natalie asked, ¡°Jerome, what are you¡ª¡± Not wanting to make things awkward, Jerome cut her off, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Natalie. I didn¡¯te here to pester you or anything. I¡¯m here to discuss official business with you.¡± Natalie¡¯s expression grew serious when she heard that. ¡°What is it?¡± Jerome had a conflicted look in his eyes as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Prince Jonathan has invited you to attend his birthday party tomorrow night.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1058 A Cue For Love Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 She Absolutely Has To Go Natalie was utterly dumbfounded. What? Howe? Ordinary people don¡¯t usually get invited to royal banquets like these! Even the wealthy don¡¯t get invited unless they have connections or are doing business with the royal family! Why would a nobody like me receive such a grand invitation? Natalie¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m being invited to Prince Jonathan¡¯s birthday party?¡± Jerome didn¡¯t know the actual reason she was invited, but he could make a rough guess based on the invitation card and what his superior had told him. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Natalie. This probably has something to do with that bank robbery a while back. I kept my mouth shut about it, but there were quite a lot of soldiers who witnessed your heroic acts. You saved that boy who got shot and let the robbers take you hostage in ce of that woman who was eight months pregnant. I¡¯m guessing Prince Jonathan invited you over so he could give you an award.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Natalie nodded as she gave it some thought. The royal family of Loang does have the power to grant awards like these, so Jerome¡¯s exnation makes perfect sense. Even so, there are lots ofplicated power struggles within the royal family of Loang. I¡¯m only here to do business. I have no interest in learning more about the royal family, let alone getting close to them like this. ¡°Jerome, can I not attend this party?¡± she asked tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I know you don¡¯t like attending social events like these, but you have no choice in this particr one. Invitations from the royal family aren¡¯t the same as invitations from fellow businessmen. ording to the local customs, if you insist on turning the invitation down, you will have to exin your reason to Prince Jonathan in person and obtain his permission. Unlike in Chanaea, Loang practices absolute monarchy, so the king holds ultimate power in the country. Although things aren¡¯t as crazy as they were in the past, the royal family¡¯s authority is still not to be challenged by ordinary folks like you and me. Prince Jonathan has every right to banish you from Loang if he wishes to. Things are going well for Dream¡¯s development now. It¡¯d be a real shame if you were to get banished now.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Natalie heard his lengthy exnation that she fully realized her situation. There simply was no way for her to excuse herself from attending this birthday party. ¡°Thanks for the information. I¡¯ll be there on time,¡± Natalie said with a nod. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get nervous. All you need to do is follow the servants¡¯ instructions andplete the procedures to receive the award.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Having gotten that out of the way, Natalie decided it was time for her to head off to work. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way to the office now.¡± Natalie was about to walk away when Jerome called out to her again, ¡°Wait!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about it after I went back.¡± Jerome shed her a faint smile. ¡°I hope we can still remain as friends like we used to be. I want us to go back to being siblings again.¡± Natalie stared wide-eyed at him in surprise. ¡°Do you really feel that way?¡± Jerome gave her a yful flick on the forehead, just as he used to when they were kids. ¡°Why would I lie to you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the only woman in the world. It was a little embarrassing being rejected by you, but I¡¯m pretty sure I can easily find someone else who¡¯ll like me. I¡¯m not the kind of guy who would shamelessly cling to a woman forever, especially if she¡¯s not even that attractive!¡± Feeling relieved when she saw that he could joke about it so casually, Natalie did the same. ¡°Hey! Who are you calling unattractive, huh?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1059 A Cue For Love Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 He Will Never Win Her Heart ¡°You, of course!¡± Jerome replied with a mischievous grin. Natalie clenched her fist and gave him a punch in the chest. ¡°I give an inch and you take a mile, huh? Looks like I¡¯ll have to put you in your ce, Jerome!¡± Jerome pretended to rub his chest in pain as he eximed, ¡°Ugh! Hey, that hurts! Had I not been toughened up by my many years of training in the military, you probably would¡¯ve broken a rib or two with that punch!¡± Natalie felt happy when she saw that they were joking around like when they were kids again. This is great! I¡¯d be really upset if I were to lose a great friend like him because of his romantic feelings! ¡°All right, I¡¯ll have to stop our little banter here. I really need to get to work now,¡± Natalie said with a smile as she waved goodbye. ¡°Bye!¡± Jerome waved back at her. He then stood there and watched as Natalie got into her car and sped off into the distance. It wasn¡¯t until her car hadpletely disappeared from sight that he mumbled to himself, ¡°That was all a lie, Natalie¡­ You wanted to remain as friends, so I had no choice but to act like we were just friends. Just as you don¡¯t want to lose me as a friend, I don¡¯t want to lose you by telling you my true feelings. I¡¯m happy with being around you like this!¡± Unfortunately for Jerome, Natalie couldn¡¯t hear any of what he had just said. Emma shook her head when she came out of the house and saw Jerome standing there like a statue. Oh, my¡­ Mr. Sutton sure is deeply in love with Ms. Nichols! It¡¯s a shame he¡¯ll never win her heart over! Being able to attend Bastien¡¯s birthday party was considered a grand opportunity for most people. With the exception of Natalie, who wished to keep a low profile, all the other heiresses of prominent families were determined to win Bastien¡¯s heart at the party. Natalie chose a dress with a simple design and put on very light makeup for the party. Since she had no intention ofpeting with the other women, she decided to have them stand out better so she could keep a low profile. Meanwhile, Helma was surrounded by a team of makeup artists and stylists in the Leitz residence. After spending agonizing hours having her appearance worked on, Helma emerged from the room looking her best. ¡°Ms. Helma sure is a natural beauty! All it took was a slight makeover for her to look as pretty as an angel!¡± ¡°I know, right? Ms. Helma is bound to be the brightest star at the party tonight!¡± ¡°I bet Prince Jonathan won¡¯t be able to take his eyes off her!¡± Helma knew they were just trying to butter her up, but she didn¡¯t mind rewarding them generously since they had done a really good job. After taking some time to admire her beauty and elegance in the mirror, Helma stood up and said, ¡°You can get your payments from the butler over there.¡± ¡°Yay! Thank you, Ms. Helma!¡± they cheered in unison. Geert and Heidi were already waiting for her in the living room by the time Helma made her way down the stairs. ¡°Wow! As expected of my daughter! You look really beautiful and elegant, Helma! I bet you and Prince Jonathan would look amazing together!¡± Geert eximed happily when she saw how gorgeous Helma looked. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m sure Prince Jonathan would like you even more if he saw how you look tonight,¡± Heidi chimed in as well. Helma looked away shyly after beingplimented by her father and sister. ¡°Father, Heidi, Prince Jonathan has yet to confirm he¡¯ll marry me. Don¡¯t talk about it like we¡¯re already married! What if hePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. doesn¡¯t choose me to be his wife? That¡¯ll be really embarrassing!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1060 A Cue For Love Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Not To Be Trifled With Heidi grabbed her by the hands and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Everybody knows this birthday party is meant to confirm your marriage with Prince Jonathan! I¡¯m looking forward to enjoying the luxurious life once you be a princess!¡± Heidi had changed her mindset from before. All she wanted was for Helma to marry Bastien, as it would grant her more resources to get her revenge on Natalie. I¡¯ll make her pay for all the humiliation she put me through! Geert didn¡¯t know the actual reason behind her sudden change of heart. Thinking his daughters had forgiven each other, Geert said with a smile, ¡°Haha! I¡¯m d to see you two united again!¡± I may not have a son, but my daughters make up for it with their sess in life. If Prince Jonathan bes king, then I¡¯ll be the father-inw of the king! Helma nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to live up to your expectations, Father!¡± The Leitz family then headed out to Luna Pce, the ce where the royal family of Loang resided. With over four hundred years of history, Luna Pce was constructed entirely withrge bricks. It had a beautiful curved roof to contrast the rigid shape of the building. The design of the building looked incredibly magnificent, and the signs of aging added an air of solemnity and majesty to it. This was Natalie¡¯s first time standing before the entrance of Luna Pce. Instead of feeling amazed by the pce¡¯s grand appearance, all she felt was immense pressure from its overwhelming air of solemnity. ¡°Here¡¯s my invitation.¡± Natalie handed her invitation card with a chip over to the castle guard. After scanning the chip on her card and seeing the level stated, the castle guard refused to let her in. ¡°Is there a problem with my invitation?¡± ¡°No. Your invitation says you are to be escorted inside by a five-star servant.¡± ¡°A five-star servant?¡± Although Natalie had developed a certain level of understanding of Loang culture, she didn¡¯t know much about the protocols and hierarchy in the royal family. ¡°Servants are ranked ording to the number of stars, with zero being the lowest and five being the highest. The number of stars a servant has depends on their qualifications and performance. Five-star servants are the most trusted servants of the head of the royal family,¡± the castle guard exined. Natalie nodded. ¡°Ah, I see. Thank you for the information!¡± I¡¯m just here to receive an award, though. Why would Prince Jonathan have his most trusted servants receive me? Isn¡¯t he overdoing it a little? N?velDrama.Org content. Momentster, a middle-aged man dressed in a white uniform appeared before Natalie. ¡°Greetings, Ms. Nichols. Pleasee with me.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Natalie replied as she followed the middle-aged servant through the castle gate. ¡°That woman is neither the daughter of a government official nor a socialite from a prominent family. Why did you even bother exining that much to her?¡± asked the castle guard standing on the side. ¡°Do you take me for a fool or something? We¡¯ve scanned dozens of invitation cards today, and this woman is the first guest to be escorted by a five-star servant! We may not know who she is, but she¡¯s definitely someone important! If I get on her bad side, she mayin about it to the royal family. I¡¯ll be screwed if that happens!¡± That was when the other guard had a sudden realization. He¡¯s right! That woman may not seem like much, but she is definitely not to be trifled with! The middle-aged servant led Natalie into a luxurious lounge and said with a friendly smile, ¡°Ms. Nichols, you may rest here for the time being. I will inform you when the banquet begins.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°About the award ceremonyter¡­ Is there anything I should know about the procedure? I¡¯m not too familiar with your local customs because I¡¯m not from Loang. So I figured I¡¯d ask you.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1061 A Cue For Love Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Most Valued Guest Sebastian Zeller frowned in confusion when he heard that. Award ceremony? Prince Jonathan didn¡¯t tell me anything about Ms. Nichols receiving an award, though. He only asked me to offer her the best hospitality possible¡­ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Ms. Nichols, you¡¯re a valued guest Prince Jonathan invited. There are no special rules that you need to follow. No one will be able to harm you in any way as long as you don¡¯t disrespect him,¡± Sebastian replied with a smile. Natalie nodded in response. Sebastian then stepped out of the lounge, leaving Natalie inside all by herself. This whole journey seems kind of different from what I expected. I feel there¡¯s some kind of conspiracy or something behind all this, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. Oh, well¡­ I suppose I can only go with the flow and see what happens¡­ Meanwhile, in thergest lounge within the pce, Bastien bowed at Frieda Rory and addressed her respectfully, ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Bastien, you will be turning twenty-eight today. It¡¯s about time you get married and have kids. That way, your father will prioritize you and entrust you with more important responsibilities,¡± Frieda said with a relieved smile when she saw how handsome and elegant her son looked. Bastien nodded. ¡°I understand, Mother.¡± Frieda let out a chuckle. ¡°Very well, then. Come on, let¡¯s go greet our guests at the entrance.¡± Although she didn¡¯t have many children like the king¡¯s other wives, her son excelled in every aspect and had great potential inpeting for the throne. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Following proper etiquette and customs, Bastien walked behind Frieda as the two made their way to the entrance of the banquet hall. Geert arrived at the pce with Helma and Heidi shortly after. Geert and Frieda had long since agreed to have Helma marry Bastien. Frieda was especially happy that Helma had royal blood running through her veins. On top of that, Helma also came from a wealthy family, spoke manynguages, and was familiar with the customs of the royal family. She believed Helma would make a great wife for her son as she could help him with everything and uphold the royal family¡¯s image if the two visited other countries. Geert and his two daughters bowed respectfully to Frieda and Bastien upon meeting them. As Bastien¡¯s gaze fell upon the two sisters, he realized it was his first time meeting Heidi since she had only joined the family not long ago. Because Helma had been attending lots of royal banquets with Geert since she was little, Bastien knew her all too well. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of emotion in Bastien¡¯s eyes when he looked at Helma. Helma, on the other hand, was staring at Bastien with an incredibly affectionate look in her eyes. Frieda waved at Helma and motioned at her toe closer. Helma walked up to her and addressed her sweetly, ¡°Greetings, Lady Frieda.¡± Frieda held Helma¡¯s hands as she said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll be changing that form of address soon, Helma.¡± Helma had a shy look on her face when she heard that. Geert was grinning from ear to ear as he stood behind them. Bastien simply looked straight ahead and ignored his mother¡¯s statementpletely. Heidi couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous and indignant as she watched from the side. Mother has sacrificed so much for Father¡¯s sake, but it was all in vain. Lady Frieda and Prince Jonathan have never paid any attention to me whatsoever. With the greetings out of the way, Geert and his daughters made their way into the banquet hall. Frieda shot Bastien a re and asked in displeasure, ¡°Bastien, Helma will be your fianc¨¦e after tonight. Why are you still being so cold to her?¡± Bastien turned to look at her as he replied calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t treat my fianc¨¦e coldly, but Helma isn¡¯t my fianc¨¦e just yet. Please stop asking me to treat her like one, Mother.¡± Frieda stared at her son from the side. She felt there was something off about his words but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. ¡°Your father will be attending your birthday party with two of his wives tonight. Remember to invite Helma to the opening danceter. Your father will take care of your engagement when the timees.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1062 A Cue For Love Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Destined To Be His Fiancee As it was Heidi¡¯s first time attending a royal banquet, she was shocked by the grand and luxurious decor in the hall. She got so distracted that she didn¡¯t hear Geert and Helma whispering behind her. ¡°Father, why is Prince Jonathan being so cold to me? Do you think something¡¯s going to happen during the engagement today?¡± Helma asked worriedly. ¡°Of course not! Bastien is a prince, so he can¡¯t be flirting with you on such a formal asion! He¡¯s not being cold, Helma. He¡¯s being formal and dignified,¡± Geert replied sternly. Helma bit her lip. ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Helma. Lady Frieda has made her intentions very clear with her words and attitude toward you, so you have nothing to worry about!¡± Geert cut her off impatiently. I feel Bastien is just being gentle toward me. I don¡¯t think he has any feelings for me, but Father said Lady Frieda likes me, so I guess I should stop worrying about it. Maybe I am really just overthinking it. Regardless, I¡¯m destined to be Bastien¡¯s fianc¨¦e after tonight! Helma was snapped out of her train of thought when Geert patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Stop worrying about it, Helma. There will be countless eyes on you tonight, so you need to stay focused. Don¡¯t screw this up, or you¡¯ll ruin the reputation of both your mother and the Leitz family. Is that understood?¡± Helma nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand, Father. I won¡¯t dishonor our family name.¡± Having gotten an eyeful of the luxurious decor, Heidi turned around and broke into a wry smile when she saw the two of them whispering among themselves. Heh¡­ Father always ces Helma¡¯s and the Leitz family¡¯s interests above everything else. Because of that, Mother and I have always had to makepromises. I wouldn¡¯t even be putting up an act here with them if I didn¡¯t need their power to get my revenge on Natalie! Momentster, the king of Loang made a grand appearance in the banquet hall with lots of servants escorting him. The guests all bowed respectfully to him as he made his way toward the throne. Frieda, and his other two wives, Shirley rke and Cynthia Holton, were all seated beside him. Although the king of Loang no longer had a huge harem like his predecessors, he was still allowed to have multiple wives. Each of his wives was equal in status and only differed in age. Mikhail Scholl had four wives, but the first one had died from an illness, so only three remained. His four wives had given birth to ten children, four of which were male and six of which were female. Therefore, the royal family had four princes and six princesses. The guests waited until the king was seated before standing up straight. Bastien walked up to Mikhail and said with a bow, ¡°Greetings, Father.¡± ¡°There are plenty of decent, unmarried girls at the party tonight. Did you find any of them to your liking?¡± Mikhail asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one among your siblings who is not married yet. Tonight, I shall help you out with that. Your mother has been pestering me about getting you a wife, so I figured I¡¯d take care of it on your birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father,¡± Bastien replied while clenching his fists tightly. He had long since made up his mind on the matter. Natalie felt an inexplicable sense of helplessness when she was brought to the banquet hall. The royal family was so secretive that even someone of Jerome¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t entitled to an event like this. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m being locked in a huge, luxurious cage¡­ It may give off the illusion that you can do whatever you like, but the fact remains that it is still a cage. There is no actual freedom. If you try to spread your wings, you¡¯ll only hurt yourself by crashing into the cage walls. ¡°Are you sure I should be here? Could there have been some kind of mistake?¡± Natalie asked Sebastian anxiously. ¡°You may rest assured that this is no mistake, Ms. Nichols. This is all part of Prince Jonathan¡¯s instructions. All you have to do is wait patiently,¡± Sebastian replied politely.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 1063 A Cue For Love Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Dance Heidi casually nced around and saw Natalie had also attended the banquet. Her pupils constricted in shock, and she uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Why is she here? How is she qualified to attend a banquet like this?¡± Hatred surged within Heidi when she looked at Natalie¡¯s face. She could never forget the humiliation she had suffered that night. Not only was she mercilessly rejected by the man she loved at first sight, but she was also defiled by those three foul men. Geert was absorbed in his conversation with his long-time acquaintances, so he did not hear Heidi¡¯s words. On the other hand, Helma heard Heidi and shifted her gaze, following thetter¡¯s line of vision. Sure enough, Natalie was standing somewhere in the banquet hall. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why is she here? It seems that I underestimated her background. No wonder she could triumph over Olivia in the past,¡± Helma said in surprise. Aside from how Geert had previously paid too much attention to Natalie, which caused Helma to feel slightly ufortable, Helma was actually quite fond of Natalie. Helma thought Natalie was brilliant, attentive, and without ulterior motives, unlike some people in the business world who had always tried to butter up members of the Leitz family like her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Helma handed the wine ss in her hand to Heidi. ¡°Heidi, I¡¯m going over to greet Ms. Nichols.¡± Heidi curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°Do as you wish, Helma, but I should warn you not to let Ms. Nichols¡¯ in appearance fool you. It would be best for you to keep a safe distance from her.¡± ¡°Heidi, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as you say.¡± A hint of resentment shed across Heidi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Never judge a book by its cover. I just want to advise you not to jump to conclusions so quickly.¡± Helma shot a distasteful look at Heidi and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do not speak further. I am quite capable of discerning someone¡¯s character on my own.¡± Heidi felt displeased as Helma was reluctant to believe her even after her deliberate attempt to sully Natalie¡¯s reputation. Not long after Sebastian left, Natalie noticed Helma moving in her direction. ¡°Ms. Helma,¡± Natalie greeted Helma. Helma beamed at Natalie. ¡°This is such a coincidence. I didn¡¯t anticipate bumping into you at this ce. I thought you were incredible for being able to persuade Muse into making an appearance. Unexpectedly, we meet again here tonight. I suppose you are the girlfriend of one of the members of royalty?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Natalie fell into a daze, listening to Helma. ¡°Ms. Helma, I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Natalie, I already think of you as my friend, so there¡¯s no need to hide this from me.¡± Helma cracked a faint smile. ¡°Otherwise, how could you attend Prince Jonathan¡¯s birthday banquet today? After all, this is an event attended by His Majesty and his consorts.¡± After listening to Helma¡¯s boration, Natalie realized that things had been unusual since the very beginning. ¡°It¡¯s really not what you think.¡± ¡°Are you still trying to keep me in the dark, Natalie?¡± Helma winked at Natalie. ¡°Quit keeping me in suspense. Who¡¯s the nobleman you¡¯re dating? Is he from the Osborne family, or perhaps someone from the Nagai family? We should hang out more in the future and look for opportunities to coborate in our businesses too.¡± Natalie felt she had made herself clear, yet Helma was unwilling to ept her exnation. She narrowed her eyes and uttered firmly, ¡°That¡¯s really not the case. Ms. Helma, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± At that moment, the lights in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed for themencement of the first dance segment of the night. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes, Bastien, dressed in an exquisite and fitting tuxedo, slowly walked in Natalie and Helma¡¯s direction. The possible marriage between Bastien and the Leitz family was tacit knowledge to the crowd. The Leitz family came from a long line of nobility, and Helma¡¯s mother was the princess¡¯ daughter, so Helma possessed a distinguished bloodline. Moreover, she was also famous among the elites of the society. Therefore, many considered Bastien and her a match made in heaven. That thought did not just cross the onlookers¡¯ minds. Even Helma shared the sentiment as she curled her lips and waited for the man she loved to ask her to join him for the first dance. A Cue For Love Chapter 1064 A Cue For Love Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Depths Of Hell Helma¡¯s heart was thumping as she looked at the man she had fallen for since she was a little girl approaching her. As long as she could finish the first dance with Bastien, everything would progress as her father had told her. After that night, she would be Bastien¡¯s chosen fianc¨¦e. If Bastien became the king in the future, Helma would follow in Frieda and Cynthia¡¯s footsteps, attaining an exalted status and bathing in glory and honor for the rest of her life. Meanwhile, standing next to Helma, Natalie was shocked to her core as a look of utter disbelief spread across her face. She had assumed that the man addressed by others as Mr. Nine was either affluent or influential, but little did she know his identity was more remarkable than she had ever imagined. I can¡¯t believe this man is Loang¡¯s Prince Jonathan, as well as one of the strongest contenders to be the future king of Loang. How is this possible? Bastien strode toward Natalie and Helma. Helma stretched out her hand in anticipation at him. To her surprise, the man she liked did note to a halt in front of her. Instead, he stopped beside her and reached out to Natalie. Helma¡¯s gorgeous smile froze on her face. She was overwhelmed by astonishment and incredulity. ¡°You¡ª¡± Natalie widened her eyes at Bastien. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for informing you of my identity in this manner.¡± Bastien wore a gentle countenance and regarded Natalie with a passionate gaze. ¡°Today is my birthday. May I have the pleasure of asking you to join me for a dance?¡± At that instant, everyone shifted their attention to Natalie. Although there was never an official announcement about Bastien and Helma¡¯s marriage, that arrangement had be an implicit understanding in their circle due to the frequent interactions between the two families in recent years. Geert¡¯s facial expression stiffened as he eximed, ¡°Why is this happening? Shouldn¡¯t Prince Jonathan ask Helma to dance?¡± ¡°Natalie, s-she¡ª¡± Heidi furrowed her brows. Frieda was baffled by the turns of events as well, but due to the presence of the others in the banquet hall, she could only grasp the armrest of her seat in anxiety. Before the start of the banquet, she had reminded Bastien of the significance of the first dance and told him to invite Helma to dance with him no matter what. To her bewilderment, he was now asking a girl she had never seen to join him for the dance. What Bastien is doing is simply outrageous! Cynthia and Shirley exchanged mocking nces and smirked at one another. They were eager to observe how things would turn south from that point onward. Mikhail sat at the head of the table. When he saw Natalie, he was instantaneously caught in a shback, as if he was seeing someone in his memories from twenty years ago. They look so alike. She looks so simr to her, the woman I can never forget in this life! Bastien¡¯s abrupt action aroused different thoughts and spections in everyone inside the banquet hall. They were all waiting to see how Natalie would respond. Bastien had been holding out his hand for over ten seconds, but Natalie merely stared at his extended arm in a daze. ¡°Can you really bring yourself to reject me in public?¡± Natalie looked up and shot him a piercing look. ¡°You lied to me. I won¡¯t feel bad for rejecting you.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°However, I shall agree to your invitation to save you the embarrassment since I owe you a favor.¡± Natalie lowered her voice and spoke at a volume discernible only by both of them. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just joining you for a dance. I¡¯m leaving right away after we finish this dance.¡± With that, she bowed at him following Loang¡¯s tradition before cing her hand in his palm. Bastien was slightly taken aback. Still, he thought he had achieved his goal regardless of the process. A beam of white light shone upon Natalie and Bastien as they stepped onto the middle of the dance floor. Then, they began dancing to the elegant waltz music. Bastien had been receiving lessons on royal etiquette from a young age. Naturally, he could dance very well. On the other hand, Natalie¡¯s movements were not as practiced as his, but her motions were graceful. She wore light makeup and did not put up any coquettish or flirty demeanor. In contrast, she even gave off an indifferent vibe, dressed in her evening gown. Almost everybody¡¯s eyes were trained on Bastien and Natalie. Helma¡¯s mood had taken a roller-coaster ride from initial joy to utter shock, then toplete disappointment as she stared at the two. The transitions between the various states of mind urred in less than three minutes, but that short period was sufficient to let her feel as if she had fallen from the peak of heaven to the depths of hell. A Cue For Love Chapter 1065 A Cue For Love Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 We Will Not Be Friends Anymore Tears brimmed in Helma¡¯s eyes as she stared at Bastien and Natalie dancing away gracefully in front of her. God knows how many times she had pictured this scene inside her head, and although it had finallye true, the female protagonist was now a different woman instead of her. She had pined for this moment forever. That was why it hurt so much now. Helma could practically hear her own heart and dreams shattering. Geert walked over and held her hand in his. ¡°Helma.¡± ¡°Father.¡± The woman gazed up at her father with misty eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! There are so many people watching you right now, waiting for you to look beaten down. You can break down at home if you want to, but don¡¯t you do that here!¡± Geert reminded her despite him tensing up too. ¡°But I can¡¯t hold it in, Father.¡± Helma¡¯s eyes turned increasingly red. ¡°You have to,¡± the man warned sternly. ¡°You already know how ugly things got because of the canceled engagement, and you¡¯re still on the verge of tears now? Don¡¯t you know how much more people would look down on you if they saw you like this?¡± Helma wanted to cry, but Geert stopped her at once. Being unable to relieve the anguish in her heart only intensified the pain. While burning with rage as she saw Helma¡¯s dreams getting crushed, Heidi scowled over the fact that everyone¡¯s attention was on the woman on the dancefloor. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I underestimated you, Natalie! You¡¯re much slyer than I thought! Heidi began to speak on Helma¡¯s behalf, which was an extremely rare thing for her to do. ¡°Father, why are you forcing her not to cry? There¡¯s no way she can control her emotions. How about I take her away from here so she can calm down?¡± Geert pondered for a moment. ¡°All right. Watch over her.¡± ¡°I will, Father.¡± The two women walked out of the banquet hall. Unfortunately, Helma still looked visibly desperate to leave, even with Heidi holding onto her. In fact, it looked more as if she was running away rather than just leaving. Back on the dancefloor, Bastien¡¯s lips curled as he gazed at Natalie tenderly. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have done this, but at the thought of losing this woman, he had eventually chosen to disobey his mother¡¯s orders and invite Natalie to have the significant opening waltz with him. The two remained at a close distance from each other. Natalie blinked while asking coldly, ¡°Why did you have to reveal your identity to me this way?¡± The man clearly had better ways to tell her who he was, and yet he had opted to do it in a method she had least expected. She knew she couldn¡¯t turn down the prince¡¯s request to dance in front of everyone, which meant he had practically forced her to say yes. Natalie wanted to make decisions of her own free will. She utterly despised being manipted into doing something she didn¡¯t want to do. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee if I¡¯d told you earlier,¡± Bastien answered. ¡°You might have even ended up keeping a distance from me.¡± ¡°Well, since you know me so well, you should know what¡¯s going to happen after this dance. We won¡¯t even be friends anymore!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes gleamed at the music¡¯sst note, and with some struggle, she wriggled her hand out of Bastien¡¯s. Thetter grimaced slightly in response. ¡°Natalie, I know I made you ufortable by doing this without your consent, but some matters are just out of my control,¡± he said while keeping a fiery gaze on her. ¡°I¡¯m not amoner. There are some things a regr person can easily do that I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m amoner, and you¡¯re a nobleman. So simrly, there are some things you can easily do that I can¡¯t,¡± Natalie retorted. ¡°I¡¯m not from Loang, Prince Jonathan. I know nothing about these aristocratic waltzes that your people take part in either, so please stop being this ridiculous now. You should¡¯ve had this dance with Helma instead, not me!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1066 A Cue For Love Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 I Refuse ¡°You knew what was going on between Helma and me?¡± Bastien certainly hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°I do. That¡¯s why I never wanted to get myself involved,¡± Natalie stated icily. ¡°Natalie.¡± The woman pursed her lips and ignored Bastien. At that very moment, a five-star servant appeared before Natalie, blocking her path. ¡°Greetings, Miss. His Majesty would like to speak to you and the prince.¡± This servant was the king¡¯s most trusted aide, and despite the smile on his face, he gave off an air of intimidation to those around him. Natalie was speechless. I just can¡¯t get away. She could only make her way toward the king alongside Bastien. Following Loang customs, the woman gave Mikhail the most supreme form of greeting, rising back to her feet only after gaining thetter¡¯s permission. ¡°What is your name?¡± the king asked while fiddling with a ring¡ªone with the image of a dragon, signifying his absolute authority¡ªon his middle finger. ¡°Natalie Nichols.¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°Dellmoor, Chanaea.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not a noble?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a businesswoman stopping by in Loang,¡± Natalie answered candidly. Frieda¡¯s expression clouded over as she listened. She only wanted Helma as her future daughter-in- law, not this woman standing before her who had nothing to do with Loang. I won¡¯t let him marry her! ¡°Your Majesty, thisdy here may not understand the significance of that dance since she¡¯s not from here. That said, I think we should just leave this matter as it is. Let¡¯s not delve any further into it,¡± she advised with a smile. Yet, Cynthia couldn¡¯t resist fanning the mes. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t understand it, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she danced. Besides, it¡¯s not like Bastien isn¡¯t aware of the significance behind this waltz, no?¡± ¡°Cynthia! You¡ª¡± ¡°Cynthia didn¡¯t say anything wrong, Frieda,¡± Shirley chimed in. Disregarding the little drama going on between his father¡¯s wives, Bastien stepped forward and dered earnestly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m well aware of the meaning behind that dance, so I¡¯ve absolutely made my choice.¡± Mikhail¡¯s eyes left Bastien and fell on Natalie once again. She looks just like her twenty years ago! When he was young, Mikhail used to be hopelessly in love with a woman who had unfortunately lived a short life. Now, looking at a woman who reminded him of her made him develop a favorable impression of Natalie. Logically speaking, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Bastien to choose amoner as a bride.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yet, the man seemed especially fond of Natalie merely because she resembled someone he once adored. ¡°If this is what he wants, then it shall be,¡± Mikhail responded with a chuckle. Having initially thought his father would make things difficult for him, Bastien was especially surprised to see him looking so carefree. However, the woman next to him wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°I refuse, Your Majesty,¡± Natalie announced. All the royals¡¯ expressions took a turn. Cynthia and Shirley stared at Natalie in bewilderment. Meanwhile, Frieda sighed internally, relieved that this woman had said no. Bastien turned to Natalie with a conflicted look in his eyes. I know I tricked her, but I really like her. I want to look after her for the rest of our lives, but she¡¯s turning me down in front of everyone? ¡°Natalie, you¡ª¡± The woman shot him a frosty nce. ¡°There¡¯s no denying that you helped me, but how much do you truly understand me?¡± Then, she turned to face Mikhail¡¯s inexplicable gaze and exined frankly, ¡°My reason for saying no is simple, Your Majesty. I¡¯m already married and have five children. I believe I pass none of the requirements for marrying into the royal family of Loang now. Am I right?¡± A smirk yed on Natalie¡¯s lips as everyone became filled with shock. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Bastien furrowed his brows. ¡°You couldn¡¯t find out anything else about me, but that doesn¡¯t mean what I¡¯m saying isn¡¯t true,¡± the woman replied, blinking. ¡°You should know that a lot of my details are encrypted. Sure, you managed to find out that I came to Loang for business, but how sure can you be that you know everything?¡± Bastien was unable to respond. There was indeed nothing else to the information Joseph had dug up. The atmosphere turned awkward in an instant. Cynthia covered her mouth, failing to stifle augh. ¡°Well, just when I thought she was just a commoner, it turns out she¡¯s even married with kids! What a stir you¡¯ve caused this time around, Prince Jonathan.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1067 A Cue For Love Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Humiliated ¡°I certainly couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re actually a mother, Ms. Nichols! One with five children, to boot! It¡¯s a pity these children have nothing to do with the royal family. Otherwise, they¡¯d be an additional blessing to our household!¡± Shirley added insincerely. The two women¡¯s remarks caused Frieda¡¯s face to tense up. She couldn¡¯t even force a smile at this point. ¡°Well, since Ms. Nichols has made herself clear that this is all a misunderstanding, we may as well go along with my prior suggestion,¡± she responded while shooting Natalie a re. Mikhail appeared solemn. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Bastien, I hope you¡¯ll learn not to make such rash decisions from now on,¡± he remarked before getting up from his seat and leaving. As Cynthia and Shirley followed him hastily, Frieda did so too, worried that the other two women might spread rumors about her to their husband. Bastien clenched his fists, his initially gentle gaze now having turned slightly gloomy. ¡°When did you get married?¡± he asked, staring straight into Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s your husband? Why did you keep your information encrypted?¡± ¡°I keep my details as secure as possible to prevent my enemies from knowing me better,¡± the woman answered frigidly. ¡°I used to treat you as a friend and would¡¯ve never chosen to hide my information from you if you hadn¡¯t decided all these things for me or if you had readily disclosed your identity. Maybe I would¡¯ve even dly shared as long as you asked. But I guess there¡¯s no point talking about all this anymore. Happy birthday, Prince Jonathan. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Natalie bowed respectfully before walking away. Reluctance and dejection filled Bastien¡¯s eyes as he gazed at the woman¡¯s departing silhouette. He had thought tonight was the night to give Natalie the most romantic surprise by sharing a dance, and even if his parents had their qualms, everyone would have no choice but to ept his marriage to her as long as he remained adamant. And yet, never had he expected this woman to already be married with children. epting amoner into the pce was the most leeway this royal household would allow, but if the woman in question had already been married previously, she would never be approved of. Bastien held his wine ss so tightly that it broke, causing the shards to dig into his palm. Joseph hurried over upon seeing the blood trickle out of the former¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Nine! Are you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± thetter replied nonchntly, although there seemed to be an unprecedented storm brewing in his eyes. Meanwhile, Helma was now getting some air outside Luna Pce as tears rolled down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Helma¡­¡± Heidi felt a pang of sadness in her own heart at the sight of her sister crying, and she couldn¡¯t resist patting thetter¡¯s shoulder in sympathy. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Everything that happened tonight isn¡¯t your fault.¡± ¡°I feel so humiliated,¡± Helma choked out. ¡°I¡¯ve loved Bastien for so many years. Both Father and Lady Frieda told me that I¡¯d be his wife. I thought¡­ I thought I¡¯d finally get to be engaged to him, but it looks like my feelings were one-sided all along. I¡¯m not the one he loves. He would rather marry a commoner instead of me.¡± Tonight¡¯s banquet was merely the start of the humiliation she would face. It wouldn¡¯t be long before word about Bastien rejecting her made waves across upper-ss society. Who would ever want to marry her now? Regardless of her family¡¯s status, people would clearly remember what had happened. Some might even use this incident as leverage against the Leitz household. ¡°It¡¯s all Natalie¡¯s fault!¡± Heidi eximed in fury. ¡°Have you forgotten, Helma? That woman is a minx! Remember how she kept Father¡¯s eyes glued to her? Now, she just stole your man! And to think she¡¯s going around seducing every guy she can even though she¡¯s clearly married? She really is the most shameless woman in the world!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1068 A Cue For Love Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Insist On Being The Third Party Helma¡¯s tears stopped upon hearing Heidi¡¯s words as she gave thetter a nk stare. ¡°Helma, am I wrong? All of this isn¡¯t Prince Jonathan¡¯s fault. Before the banquet, you have seen for yourself how Lady Frieda treated you. It¡¯s clear that she sees you as her future daughter-inw.¡± Helma gritted her teeth. That¡¯s right. Other than Bastien, who¡¯s giving me the cold shoulder, Lady Frieda¡¯s attitude toward me is indicative of her approval. ¡°Helma, it must be Natalie who persists on being the third party. She must have drugged Prince Jonathan to make something like that happen.¡± Heidi¡¯s eyes were spewing fire. ¡°Tonight was supposed to be a glorious evening for you, but because of her, you ended up being humiliated in front of all the guests.¡± Heidi¡¯s words ignited the rage in Helma¡¯s eyes. ¡°And here I was, trusting Natalie and thinking that she was my friend. I didn¡¯t expect her to disgrace me in public despite knowing that I¡¯m going to marry Prince Jonathan.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Helma, stop crying.¡± Holding a silk handkerchief, Heidi wiped the tears off Helma¡¯s face andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Natalie is already married. Given her situation, there¡¯s no way she can be part of the Loang royal family.¡± ¡°Heidi, how do you know that she¡¯s married?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Heidi was stumped for words. Since she didn¡¯t appear close to Natalie on the surface, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to know so much. However, if she didn¡¯t exin, Helma would definitely be suspicious and might even investigate further. If it came to that, the truth of that fateful night would definitely be exposed. After racking her brains, Heidi borated, ¡°It was because I saw Father take a particr interest in that minx. As I was worried that he would be tricked by her, I secretly did some digging¡­ but that isn¡¯t what¡¯s important. What really matters is that I never expected her to be such a despicable person!¡± After the emotional rollercoaster Helma had gone through, she hadn¡¯t recovered her senses enough to see the ws in Heidi¡¯s exnation. Meanwhile, Natalie had left the banquet hall. After failing to find Helma inside, she didn¡¯t expect to see the former crying on the street outside Luna Pce. Heidi was also there,forting her sister. That night, Natalie didn¡¯t regret turning Bastien down nor felt as if she had done him any wrong. If there was indeed someone I let down, it was Helma. The banquet was of utmost importance to thetter, especially the dance. Natalie was cognizant that Bastien¡¯s action might havee as a surprise to her but meant something entirely different to Helma. Thus, she rushed over without any hesitation. ¡°Ms. Helma¡­¡± Biting her lip, Natalie exined, ¡°About tonight, I have to clear the air.¡± Helma, lips pursed, shot Natalie a re. At the same time, Heidi stepped forward and bellowed, ¡°Clear the air? What¡¯s there to rify? Everyone saw the dance just now. Do you think that we¡¯re blind? How shameless can you be?¡± Well aware that Heidi was an annoying troublemaker, Natalie shot her a warning look. ¡°Ms. Heidi, is it really necessary to go that far?¡± Heidi¡¯s expression drastically changed, for she could read between the lines of Natalie¡¯s threat and was consequently frightened into silence. After all, what happened that night was beyond disgraceful. If she were to be exposed, she would never be able to marry anyone from the royal family. Oblivious to the truth, Helma¡ªthinking that Natalie was just intimidating her sistershed out, ¡°Enough! Natalie, I have never done you any harm. But you, knowing how important this banquet is to me, used such a despicable method to screw it up and humiliate me in public!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1069 A Cue For Love Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Did Not Dodge On Purpose ¡°Ms. Helma, I¡¯m aware of your feelings for Prince Jonathan, and it never crossed my mind topete with you for him.¡± Knitting her brows, Natalie exined earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s true that I have danced the first dance with him, but I never agreed to any of his requests. The dance was just a dance and didn¡¯t mean anything. He¡¯s still single and capable of bing your fianc¨¦.¡± As if she had heard the worst joke in her life, Helma snorted. ¡°Natalie, are you taking pity on me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my intention.¡± ¡°No?¡± With the tears in Helma¡¯s eyes all dried up, hatred was all that was left. Step by step, she approached Natalie. ¡°Are you gloating then? By dancing with Bastien in front of everyone, you have utterly humiliated me. On top of that, you¡¯re well aware that you, having been married before, would never be part of the royal family, let alone get to marry him. And now, youe all the way out here just to pretend to give him up for my sake?¡± Natalie shook her head firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any of it. You have really misunderstood me. Before tonight, I had no idea that he was Prince Jonathan. I thought I would only get to see him when I received the award for bravery.¡± Raising her hand, Helma pped Natalie¡¯s face with all her might. After a loud smack rang out, a red palm print quickly emerged on thetter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve already tricked me once!¡± Helma sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m fooled a second time, wouldn¡¯t that make me an idiot?¡± Even though Natalie wasn¡¯t considered an expert inbat skills, she could still have easily dodged the p. Nheless, she deliberately chose not to and took the full brunt of it. ¡°Ms. Helma, since you feel insulted over what happened earlier, I hope you have vented your frustration with the p.¡± The persistent Natalie reiterated, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined myself to you and hope that you¡¯ll believe me. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and all of this is just a misunderstanding.¡± With that, Natalie bowed at Helma before turning around to leave. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Her deep bow brimmed with sincerity. As Helma watched Natalie¡¯s leaving silhouette, she couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. Is she really sincere, or is this just an act? ¡°Helma, don¡¯t tell me you buy her story.¡± The malicious Heidi tried to sow discord. ¡°All she¡¯s doing is making an excuse for herself. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s already married. Otherwise, that dance would probably have kickstarted her rtionship with Prince Jonathan.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Helma, don¡¯t waver!¡± While wearing a concerned expression, Heidi added, ¡°She might be painting a pretty picture now, but it doesn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the future. Even if she has rejected Prince Jonathan¡¯s marriage proposal, there¡¯s no telling whether he has given up on her. Hence, you cannot be taken in too easily!¡± Upon hearing Heidi¡¯s words, Helma¡¯s softening stance hardened again. How dare she try and snatch Prince Jonathan away from me? Helma had no intention of letting Natalie go just like that. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± An insidious glint shed in Helma¡¯s eyes. ¡°No matter what, she has to be disposed of.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Despite merely humming lightly in acknowledgment, Heidi was ecstatic deep down. She wasn¡¯t capable of destroying Natalie, but Helma might be capable of doing so. Meanwhile, when Natalie was leaving Luna Pce, she noticed an army jeep at the entrance. The vehicle and its te looked especially familiar to her. Soon, Jerome alighted from the driver¡¯s seat and walked up to her. ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Spotting the palm print on Natalie¡¯s face immediately, Jerome anxiously asked, ¡°Your cheek¡­ What happened? Tell me who hit you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1070 A Cue For Love Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 I Do Not Just Want To Be Friends After Jerome realized that she had been bullied during Bastien¡¯s birthday banquet, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How can you be fine? Do you know how red the palm print on your face is? Stop lying to me.¡± When Jerome extended his hand in an attempt to stroke the palm print, Natalie dodged. Instead of answering his question directly, she requested, ¡°Can we get in the car first? I want to leave right away so that I can calm down.¡± Jerome¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go then.¡± As Jerome opened the door to the front passenger seat, Natalie lowered her head and got in. After leaving Luna Pce, they drove to a cafe and found a private room. The waiter, upon serving them coffee, knowingly left the room and closed the door behind him. Furrowing his brows, Jerome asked, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± ¡°Bastien invited me to attend his birthday banquet which has nothing to do with the bank robbery from before.¡± After having a sip of coffee, Natalie continued, ¡°During the first dance of the banquet, he didn¡¯t invite Ms. Helma to dance as nned. Instead, he invited me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jerome, coffee cup in hand, spilled it upon being jolted by her words. Despite the hot coffee scalding his arm, he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Natalie threw him a nce before adding tly, ¡°I did dance with him but didn¡¯t agree to his marriage proposal. Given that I¡¯m married and have children, I would be a disgrace to the Loang royal family. Regardless of how strong Bastien¡¯s feelings are for me, there¡¯s no way he would put his political future on the line. As for the p on my face, it was Ms. Helma who hit me. However, I don¡¯t me her. Even though this matter wasn¡¯t my doing, I was still the reason she was ridiculed in public.¡± ¡°You and Prince Jonathan?¡± ¡°Yes, we know each other.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Before tonight¡¯s events, we were still considered friends. But now, there¡¯s no more rtionship to speak of. I¡¯m sure you know what I hate the most, and yet, he did exactly that to me!¡± Jerome nodded in agreement. Ever since Natalie was young, she hated to have her path dictated by someone else. Given her inherent love for freedom, she enjoyed the unpredictability of the future. All that mattered to her was a clear conscience. As a result, when Bastien unterally decided to invite her to dance under the keen eyes of the public, he thought that he was bestowing upon her the highest honor. Little did he know that he was forcing her along a pre-determined path¡ªan act that crossed her threshold. ¡°Natalie, do you want to leave Loang for the time being?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chuckling, Natalie threw the question back at him. ¡°Are you worried that he¡¯d exact revenge on me?¡± ¡°Although you weren¡¯t the cause of the events tonight, you have practically offended everyone there is to offend. Considering the royal family¡¯s authority reaches every corner of Loang, it might be dangerous for you to continue staying here,¡± Jerome analyzed the situation for her. ¡°You know, life is just too unpredictable. Perhaps by spoiling his ns, the other princes might admire me for my attitude. Anyway, I don¡¯t care about what others think of me as long as my conscience is clear. Since my heart belongs to Samuel, I¡¯ll definitely stay loyal to him.¡± Just the thought of Samuel elicited an instinctive smile from Natalie¡¯s face. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I would rather die than betray Samuel.¡± The resolute look in Natalie¡¯s eyes triggered a tingling sensation in Jerome¡¯s heart. Although he had given up hope on being together with her, sorrow still filled his soul when he heard Natalie dere her love for Samuel. ¡°Natalie, I respect your decision. If staying in Loang is what you want, my father and I will definitely protect you. Since you¡¯re like a sister to me, there¡¯s no way I would allow any harm toe your way.¡± When the word ¡°sister¡± rolled off his tongue, it brought a sting to his heart. A Cue For Love Chapter 1071 A Cue For Love Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 We Can Have More Children When she saw how supportive Jerome was, she patted him on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re indeed like a brother to me!¡± ¡°Is the injury on your face really fine?¡± Jerome asked in a concerned tone. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll apply some cream when I¡¯m home, and it¡¯ll be as good as new tomorrow.¡± Natalie lowered her head to check the time on her phone. ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯ll have to stay here for coffee and wait till the children are asleep before I go home. Otherwise, they, just like you, will probably be worried sick when they see the mark on my face.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Him?¡± ¡°S-Samuel¡­¡± Jerome murmured reluctantly. ¡°He has something important to deal with right now.¡± Natalie blinked. ¡°Actually, I should be by his side, but he knows that I have my own ns. Not wanting me to suffer together with him, he had me stay here in the end.¡± Half a month had passed since both of themst saw each other. Despite Samuel¡¯s absence, Natalie missed him at every passing moment. Moreover, she was confident that he would return to her alive. Meanwhile, the banquet had finally ended. After Frieda apanied Mikhail, she was ridiculed by his two other wives again. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t wait to check on Bastien once she was done cleaning up the mess from the evening. At that moment, the grim-looking Bastien was dressing the gruesome wound on his hand. Even though Frieda was fuming when she arrived, the sight of the wound on the back of his hand caused her anger to dissipate. Instead, she asked with concern, ¡°Bastien, what happened to your hand? Who hurt you?¡± ¡°Mother, I hurt myself by ident.¡± ¡°Why were you so careless?¡± Frieda frowned at him. ¡°Does it have something to do with Natalie? Has she cast some sort of spell on you to make you want to marry her despite barely knowing her? Do you know how ludicrous it looked in public?¡± After tending to the bandage on his hand, Bastien looked up at Frieda. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t regret it at all.¡± Faced with her unrepentant son, Frieda felt her lips trembling in anger. ¡°Bastien, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Your father favors you, and you have a high chance of beating the other princes to be the king of Loang. Hence, how can you say something so irresponsible?¡± ¡°I have never given up on the throne, but neither did I agree to marry the Leitz family¡¯s daughter.¡± Bastien got up from his chair and walked up to his mother. ¡°Relying on her family to im the throne would just show how incapable I am. Being the king continues to be my goal, but I¡¯m not giving up on Natalie either!¡± His words caused Frieda to gape in shock. ¡°Y-You¡¯ve gone mad! Did you not hear what she said? She¡¯s married and even has five children. How can such a woman be worthy of you? How can you even marry a woman like her?¡± The gentle look in Bastien¡¯s eyes was reced by one that was bloodthirsty as if he had been overtaken by obsession. ¡°So what? She¡¯s still young and can bear more children with me in the future.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Frieda couldn¡¯t believe the words that wereing out of her¡ªall the while gentle and obedient¡ªson¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why her? Why are you so mesmerized by her?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s true that before I met her, I had no interest in women and didn¡¯t care who I married. But after she came into my life, I felt as if I was spellbound. Every gesture of hers would stir my emotions.¡± Bastien broke into an insidious smile. ¡°No matter what, I must have her. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯m willing to destroy her with my own hands.¡± Unable to believe what was going on in front of her, Frieda backpedaled in shock. Her son had changed so much that she could no longer recognize him. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Mother, I have made up my mind.¡± Bastien refused to ept his mother¡¯s advice. ¡°You should go back to your quarters and not worry about me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for sending you away from Yaleview to live out your elderly years.¡± Bastien has really gone raving mad! Sending me away is just a pretext for exiling me. A Cue For Love Chapter 1072 A Cue For Love Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 The Girl In the Oil Painting Inside the king¡¯s bedroom in Luna Pce, Cynthia stayed by Mikhail¡¯s side. Among Mikhail¡¯s three wives, she was the one who spent the longest time with him and watched how he ascended the throne. Naturally, she understood him the best. As the stern-looking Mikhail sat frowning on his bed, he exuded an aura that repelled anyone who came close. When Cynthia approached him from behind, thinking to give his head a massage to help him rx, he grabbed her hand before she could reach him. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give me a massage.¡± Mikhail turned around and gave Cynthia a cold stare. Thinking about Natalie¡¯s appearance that evening, Cynthia felt as if she had been stabbed right in her heart. ¡°Your Majesty, I suppose your frustration must have something to do with the girl instead of Prince Jonathan¡¯s marriage¡­¡± Her resemnce to that woman is extremely uncanny. All this while, Cynthia was the most magnanimous among his three wives. Nheless, that wasn¡¯t her true nature, for she knew better than anyone else who Mikhail truly cared for. It wasn¡¯t her, Frieda, or even Shirley. Mikhail first crush was someone other than them. Upon hearing Cynthia¡¯s words, Mikhail gradually tightened his grip on her wrist, to the extent of crushing her bones. At the same time, his eyes glistened with a bone-chilling iciness. ¡°Get lost!¡± Instead of screaming in pain, Cynthia simply sneered, ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Just as expected. Is that woman, or anyone who¡¯s rted to her, the only person who has a hold on this man¡¯s heart? No sooner had Mikhail told Cynthia to get lost than he shoved her hand aside. After staggering backward, she had no choice but to leave with a sorrowful heart. Upon Cynthia¡¯s departure, Mikhail got up from his bed and flicked what looked like a switch for the wall lamp. Following the sound of a click, a secret room of more than twenty square meters was revealed on the north wall of the royal bedroom. As Mikhail walked routinely in, he was greeted by an exquisite-looking oil painting that hung on the wall. Within that painting was a young girl, who was wearing a rattan basket on her back, kneeling among the bushes. She was carrying an adorable little rabbit in her arms. With her innocent smile and glistening eyes, the beauty she exuded made it difficult for anyone to peel their eyes away. This woman called Natalie¡­ shares the exact same smile as the girl in the picture. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be dead? How did she have children? If that woman is really her child, wouldn¡¯t it make me her father? Approaching the oil painting step by step, Mikhail couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to run his fingers over the girl¡¯s face as he murmured, ¡°Back then, you were so desperate to escape from my side. I¡­ Am I really her father?¡± The look in his eyes and the tone of his voice reflected nothing but longing for her. At that moment, he no longer looked like the king who ruled over a country. By the time it was eleven, Jerome drove Natalie back to her home. Upon their arrival, Emma and the five children were already asleep. Only then did Natalie return to her room in relief. Even though what happened that night was beyond her wildest imagination, she didn¡¯t regret her decision and neither felt as if she had owed either Bastien or Helma. After all, she never took what didn¡¯t belong to her. Instead, she made her rejection clear and didn¡¯t leave room for any misunderstanding. On the contrary, the evening¡¯s events caused an uproar within the Leitz family. Geert waited till the banquet had ended before returning home. With a sullen expression, he furrowed his brows so intensely that wrinkles could be seen. The moment the teary-eyed Helma saw Geert, she came forward and inquired, ¡°Father, since I haven¡¯t heard His Majesty decide upon Natalie and Bastien¡¯s marriage, does it mean that my engagement with him still stands a chance?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 1073 A Cue For Love Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 You Are Not Allowed To Harm Her That night, Helma had be aughing stock after Bastien skipped her over for the first dance. However, after learning that Natalie was married and would never be able to marry Bastien, she felt a flicker of hope reignite within her. In spite of the ridicule, she still wanted to marry Bastien. Geert, facing Helma¡¯s hopeful gaze, replied, ¡°Helma, it¡¯s highly unlikely your marriage with Prince Jonathan will proceed. Nheless, you don¡¯t have to be too worked up about it, for I¡¯ll try to matchmake you with another prestigious family¡ª¡± Before Geert could finish, Helma interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else. I only want Bastien! You¡¯re well aware that I have always loved him since I was a child, and you even promised me that the marriage would definitely seed. Therefore, no one is going to stop me from marrying him!¡± Ever since she was young, Helma had always behaved with elegance and poise. Thus, when faced with her crying tantrum, Geert couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. ¡°All this while, Lady Frieda and I were the driving force behind your engagement with Bastien. As for Bastien, he had never explicitly agreed to it.¡± Geert exined in resignation, ¡°Now that he has openly invited someone else to dance, it¡¯s obvious that he has rejected you. It¡¯s true that His Majesty didn¡¯t decide on his engagement, but that also means he didn¡¯t do the same for yours. After the banquet ended, I did give Lady Frieda a call, but she wasn¡¯t keen on talking about the marriage. Nheless, probably out of guilt, she has given us everything she had previously promised. As a result, she has made up for what happened by showing the Leitz family the utmost respect.¡± Helma couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. The flicker of hope within her was consequently extinguished in that very instant. ¡°The Leitz family has been shown the utmost respect?¡± Raising her voice, Helma questioned, ¡°In that case, what about my marriage and happiness? Have they been inexplicably sacrificed?¡± ¡°Helma, I understand this isn¡¯t what you wanted, but there¡¯s no other choice right now.¡± The tears that were dammed up in Helma¡¯s eyes a while ago gushed out again. Although Father has done everything he could, I¡¯m not going to let Natalie off the hook that easily. Just when Geert assumed that Helma had epted the reality of the situation and nned to retire to his room, he felt a hand tugging his sleeve. Turning around, all he saw was the sullen-looking Helma. ¡°H-Helma.¡± ¡°Father, Natalie is the one who has stolen my happiness.¡± Helma hissed through her gritted teeth, ¡°I just can¡¯t pretend as if nothing had happened. In fact, I¡¯m going to pay her back for all the pain she has caused me!¡± Upon hearing her words, Geert pried Helma¡¯s hand away from his sleeve. ¡°I forbid it!¡± With her eyes widened in shock, Helma questioned, ¡°Father, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯ll never be satisfied until she has tasted the pain that I suffered. At most, she¡¯s just a shrewd businesswoman. How can she be more powerful than the Leitz family?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Geert was under no illusion that harming Natalie was an impossible task although the reason behind it was straightforward. Having seen Natalie, he was well aware of who she resembled. Despite having no information on Natalie¡¯s rtionship with that woman, he could still tell that Mikhail had stronger feelings for the woman than his existing three wives. After all, she was the reason hemissioned the best painter in the country to produce that oil painting of her. In the event Natalie turned out to be his daughter, Mikhail would definitely protect her from the shadows even if he couldn¡¯t do so in public. Therefore, regardless of the Leitz family¡¯s capability, taking on the Loang royal family would be madness. Helma¡¯s action would undoubtedly be her death sentence. Unfortunately, due to the sensitivity of the secrets belonging to the royal family, Geert was unable to share the reason with his daughter, for fear of being punished by death. Hence, giving her a stern warning was the best he could manage. ¡°Helma, let me warn you. She¡¯s not someone you can take on. Just let the matter rest, and don¡¯t even think about revenge.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1074 A Cue For Love Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 A Vicious Vixen Helma was confused¡ªutterly confused. ¡°Father, I thought I was your favorite!¡± she cried her heart out at Geert. ¡°Why are you siding with her? Why won¡¯t you let me take revenge? Have you ever thought about my feelings?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy!¡± Geert got agitated. He pointed at his daughter and rebuked, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say, so you should know what I mean by now. Consider yourself going against me deliberately if you lay a finger on Natalie. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Despite sounding harsh, Geert was telling the truth. If Natalie turns out to be Mikhail¡¯s lost daughter, it would mean that she is the princess of Loang. Given how much Mikhail loves that woman, it¡¯s totally possible that he turns his back on those princes and passes his throne to that daughter. Helma is ying with fire if she crosses Natalie! If that happens, Mikhail¡¯s rage will burn against Helma and the whole Leitz family. With this in mind, Geert decided that the best policy was to stay away from Natalie before the truth surfaced. Geert did not want to drag the talk out with Helma, for he feared that he might end up spilling the royal family¡¯s secret if Helma kept insisting on getting back at Natalie. So, he pped her with a stern warning and left without turning back. Watching her father walking away in a fury, Helma shouted, ¡°Father! Father!¡± No matter how desperate Helma cried out, Geert refused to look back. The woman staggered as the image of her father¡¯s deterrent re haunted her. She could not get over how cold he looked. Although Geert had been a strict father to Helma since she was a kid, he had never looked at her so bitterly before. His stare was so baleful Helma felt a suffocating sensation choking her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°T-This cannot be¡­¡± Helma muttered, covering her face with her hands as she sobbed. At that moment, Heidi came out from the room beside the living room. She walked slowly to Helma and uttered calmly, ¡°Helma, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t understand why Father is behaving like this.¡± ¡°Heidi?¡± Helma looked up at her sister. ¡°Were you eavesdropping on our conversation?¡± ¡°Yes, but if I hadn¡¯t eavesdropped, I wouldn¡¯t have known Father did not care about you at all! Your happiness and grievances mean nothing to him because that vixen is all he could think of!¡± Heidi seethed as she clenched her fists. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how Father looked at her the first time they met? It is apparent how much he cares for her,¡± Heidi noted with a sneer. ¡°Not only does that vixen has Prince Jonathan under her spell, but she also has Father beguiled! That¡¯s why Father asked you to swallow your pride after what she did to you. He¡¯s protecting her at all costs!¡± Heidi¡¯s words struck Helma. She¡¯s right! Natalie is nothing! She¡¯s nothing but a businesswoman with no background in Loang. She¡¯s in no ce to challenge the Leitz family and Mother! Father keeps asking me to give up on revenge only because he¡¯s afraid I will harm his secret lover! Heidi approached Helma and hugged her lightly. ¡°Helma, it pains me to see you like this. We should work together and teach that woman a lesson. We can¡¯t just let her walk away with impunity! It¡¯s so frustrating!¡± To Helma, being unable to marry Bastien that night was an exasperating mortification. It was as though her whole life had been ruined. She tugged at the pendant designed by Dream Company around her neck and detached it as crude hatred clouded her eyes. ¡°Natalie Nichols! This is not the end. A p is not enough! I will not let you off the hook! No way! I, Helma Leitz, swear right now that I will destroy you with my own hands!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1075 A Cue For Love Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Setting Her Up When Natalie went to work as usual the next day, Lia and Yandel went to her office uninvited. Lia was curious about what it was like to attend a prince¡¯s birthday party, but unlike her, Yandel looked gloomy and pensive. Although he still listened intently to their conversation, he evaded Natalie¡¯s gaze altogether. At first, Natalie did not think much about it, but as time passed, she could not help but notice something was obviously amiss. Because there were too many details, Natalie did not tell Lia the whole story. Instead, she only told Lia that Loang¡¯s royal family was heavily-guarded and the pce was glorious. Lia listened attentively until Natalie finished her story. When she was done telling the story, Natalie found an excuse to ask Yandel to stay behind. With Lia gone, Natalie was left alone with Yandel in the spacious office. Natalie cupped her coffee mug with her hands and looked up sharply at the man. ¡°I met Prince Jonathan already, so you can juste clean and tell me why you betrayed me.¡± Knowing that there was no way he could conceal the secret, Yandel caved. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t mean to keep this from you,¡± Yandel eximed, putting one palm up as if he was taking an oath. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about it back at Chanaea because I never thought you guys would meet one day. I didn¡¯t want you to get involved in the feud of the royal family. I wanted to remind you this time, but Prince Jonathan threatened me not to let you know. I mean, he did threaten me not to give away his true identity, but he also promised he would never harm you. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you in the end.¡± Natalie took a sip of coffee and frowned. It seems like Bastien nned to ask me for a dance long ago. He had everything nned, and I was simply walking into the trap he had set up. ¡°Boss, did he mess with you yesterday night? He only told you who he was, right?¡± Yandel asked worriedly, leaning closer. ¡°Well, he could¡¯ve told me who he was the moment we met instead of threatening you and acting in front of me. It¡¯s obvious that things are not as simple as they seem!¡± Natalie replied. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°What? Did Bastien do anything to you?¡± Yandel questioned, astonished. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°He invited me for a dance to show everyone how he felt about me. That¡¯s it,¡± Natalie informed casually. What? Yandel did not manage to suppress his shock. He choked on his own saliva and started coughing violently. When he finally recovered from his shock, hementedboriously, ¡°ording to Loang¡¯s customs, what he did is equivalent to asking for your hand in marriage. Did Bastien really invite you for a dance on such an asion?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Natalie replied with a nod. ¡°He asked in front of everyone. Turning him down means disrespecting the royal family; epting his invitation means marrying him.¡± Yandel found it inconceivable. He could not believe Bastien had the audacity to do that. ¡°So, what did you do in the end?¡± ¡°We danced, but I didn¡¯t agree to marry him,¡± Natalie answered, ncing at Yandel. ¡°Samuel and I are legally married, and I¡¯m a mother of five. There¡¯s no way Bastien and Loang¡¯s royal family can ept that.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Yandel was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°I should¡¯ve given you the heads-up.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make a difference if you told me. He invited me to his birthday party as the prince, so there¡¯s no way I can decline his invitation. Besides, he helped me in Chanaea, so I have to return the favor. I would still end up in the same situation even if you told me in advance.¡± Yandel thought about it and agreed. ¡°I have antagonized Bastien now that I refused to marry him,¡± Natalie noted as she rubbed her temples, feeling an impending headache. ¡°He¡¯sid a lot of traps for me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1076 A Cue For Love Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 This Is Just The Beginning ¡°Helma promised to let Dream be in charge of designing her exclusive jewelry, but I guess this is not happening anymore. Not only that, but it will also be more difficult for us to prate the luxury market because of the fallout.¡± Natalie was a businesswoman through and through. From her calction, this fiasco had not only offended many but had also dealt her business a heavy blow. These were all the consequences of rejecting Bastien. Yandel replied seriously, ¡°Boss, I know you feel it¡¯s a shame to lose the deal, but you managed to save yourself. Bastien¡¯s move was risky and dangerous. It¡¯s not easy circumventing a thorny situation like that.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Natalie nodded in agreement. Bastien was Loang¡¯s prince. His status was closely tied to the royal family. Although Natalie had a solid reason not to marry Bastien, turning him down at an event like that was a disgrace to the royal family. Natalie thought about what Yandel said and felt surreal that she managed to get herself out of the situation in one piece. Bastien liked her, and unlike his father, Mikhail, whom the people had mixed sentiments about, Bastian was unusually down to earth. He was easygoing and did not, in any way, make things difficult for Natalie. Neither did he rebuff Natalie after what happened, let alone punish her. Natalie was deeply perplexed. She felt there was more to things than met the eye. Deep down, she felt like the party the night before was just a prelude to a storm, and that was just the beginning of a disaster. For the whole morning, Natalie could not concentrate on work. Meanwhile, Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, yton, and Yumi were all in the same ssroom at the kindergarten. Their brilliance, appearance, and good behavior set them apart from the other children, who would often cry and fight among themselves. The teachers favored the five children because it was easy handling them and gave them free rein in ss. They could do whatever they wanted as long as they stayed in the kindergarten. So, Franklin, Xavian, and yton each took out theirptops and did their own thing. Franklin looked into futures and stock indices while yton checked out thetest artwork. As for Xavian, he was coding to hack a forum of some hicalpany. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Since Yumi and Sophia were uninterested in what the boys were doing, they went out to the field to enjoy the sunlight while they yed blowing bubbles. As they yed, a short-haired woman slowly approached. More specifically, she was walking toward Sophia¡ªher target. That¡¯s Natalie¡¯s daughter. Since I can¡¯t do anything to Natalie, I¡¯ll take Sophia with me. I don¡¯t believe Natalie will be so cold-hearted as to sacrifice her own child. Information about the four children was ssified, so retrieving them was hard. Still, motivated by the determination to avenge Gale, that woman had already hidden undercover in Chanaea and Loang for two whole months. She was waiting for that moment to arrive when she could finally seek revenge for Gale. ¡°Yumi! Blow a bubble! They look so pretty!¡± Sophia suggested before puffing out a transparent bubble. Yumi nodded firmly. ¡°Let me do that too!¡± Although the two girls saw the woman from the corners of their eyes, they did not pay much attention to her, thinking that she was a new teacher at the kindergarten. They were unaware that danger was encroaching. Zophie walked up behind Sophia and covered her face with a towel doused with chemicals, but Yumi turned and saw her. ¡°You!¡± Zophie¡¯s pupils shrank as she stared at the girl in disbelief. Zophie remembered the girl, for she once saw a photo of her when Gale was on a mission. He showed her the picture and told her that that girl held the key to a secret that couldpletely upend Loang¡¯s royal family, so much so that King ordered him to find the girl, no matter what. Yet, after Gale was bombed to death, King entrusted the mission to someone else. Never in her wildest dream would Zophie imagine that she would bump into that girl when she was kidnapping Sophia. A Cue For Love Chapter 1077 A Cue For Love Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 She Is A Kidnapper Yumi saw Zophie holding a wet towel and cried out in warning, ¡°She¡¯s a kidnapper, Sophia! Quick, run!¡± Upon hearing that, Sophia instinctively jerked her head around. At once, Zophie¡¯s malicious countenance entered her line of sight. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Dropping the bubble machine in her hand, Sophia whirled around to sprint away. Zophie¡¯s eyes glinted maliciously. She pped the drug-doused wet towel over Sophia¡¯s mouth. Merely two to three secondster, Sophia passed out on the ground after inhaling the specialty drug. ¡°Sophia!¡± Yumi never expected the woman to do such a thing to Sophia, and she inevitably stood frozen on the spot. Should I stay and save Sophia or try to flee and phone Mommy to have her save Sophia? She was so anxious that tears shimmered in her eyes. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she decided to attempt an escape. With my efforts alone, I won¡¯t be able to save Sophia. That aside, I¡¯m also likely to lose my life! Having thought things through, she took to her heels. Zophie narrowed her eyes, hissing through gritted teeth, ¡°You want to run? I¡¯ve finally found you, so where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Yumi heard what Zophie said, but she already had no other way out right then. All she could do was speed up and try her best to lose the woman. However, a five-year-old child couldn¡¯t possibly outrun an adult no matter how well-developed her muscles were. In no time, Zophie grabbed her cor from behind. ¡°L-Let go of me! What do you want?¡± Yumi shrieked, her eyes red-rimmed. ¡°I was actually targeting that little girl, but I unexpectedly found you here. What a stroke of luck! I didn¡¯t have to expend any effort at all. You¡¯re far more valuable than that little girl!¡± Zophie¡¯s lips curved into a sneer. ¡°Let¡­ go of me!¡± Yumi iled her limbs. Unwilling to admit defeat, she snarled, ¡°Our mommy will never let you go when she knows you¡¯re treating me and Sophia in such a manner!¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± Zophie was promptly startled. Seemingly realizing her slip of the tongue, Yumi hastily zipped her mouth and said nothing further. Zophie, on the other hand, slowly got the picture. She stared at Yumi, her smile turning all the more sinister. ¡°Like Sophia Bowers¡­ you call that woman ¡®Mommy?¡¯ It looks like I really shouldn¡¯t have underestimated her. No wonder we couldn¡¯t find you even after searching every inch of Chanaea. It turns out that she hid you away and spirited you to Loang, putting you right under our noses!¡± At her remark, understanding dawned upon Yumi. She was probably one of those who once hunted me down in Loang! Mistakenly assuming that the woman knocked Sophia out because of her, she struggled all the more wildly, just like an aggressive little beast. ¡°Let me tell you that I¡¯m the person you¡¯re seeking! It has nothing to do with Sophia and the rest! Just take me away. I¡¯ll go with you, but you¡¯re not allowed to hurt them! Do you hear me?¡± Zophie didn¡¯t expect a child to have such strength when she was struggling. Yumi¡¯s cries were too loud, so she feared they would attract attention. She hurriedly used the same wet towel to cover her nose and mouth. Simrly, Yumi¡¯s struggles weakened in the blink of an eye. In the end, her hands went limp in Zophie¡¯s arms. Dipping her head, Zophie nced at the little girl in her arms. Then, she looked over her shoulder at the little girl on the grass. N?velDrama.Org content. If I were to take both of them away at the same time, the difficulty would almost doublepared to my initial n. Therefore, I can only take one of them if I want to leave safely. Should I take Sophia? Or should I go with this little girl in my arms? After mulling it over, she decided that taking thetter would be more beneficial. With Yumi in her arms, Zophie strode out of the kindergarten. Soon, it was the kindergarten¡¯s breaktime. Franklin, Xavian, and yton left the library and went to look for Yumi and Sophia. s, they found Sophia unconscious on the grass. ¡°Sophia! Can you hear me? Wake up!¡± Franklin crouched and shook Sophia. A Cue For Love Chapter 1078 A Cue For Love Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Do Not Give Yumi Up Sophia¡¯s head spun. Her eyelids only twitched when she heard her brother calling out to her. The instant she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of Franklin¡¯s anxious expression. ¡°F-Franklin¡­¡± Ugh! I feel so dizzy. What¡¯s going on here? Balling her hands into fists, she thumped her head incessantly, forcing herself to recall the events that transpired earlier. ¡°Why are you alone, Sophia? Wasn¡¯t Yumi ying with you? Why did I only see you here? Where is she?¡± Franklin inquired, helping her up. Following his reminder, Sophia¡¯s memories surged to the forefront. In utter panic, she eximed, ¡°Oh no, Franklin! Yumi was knocked out by that evil woman! She was initially targeting me, but Yumi saved me.¡± Xavian and yton rushed over. When they didn¡¯t see Yumi, their faces immediately darkened frightfully. ¡°What happened next, Sophia? Where¡¯s Yumi?¡± Sophia bit her lip hard as she attempted to recall some leads, but her memories stopped at the point where she copsed to the ground after having been smothered with a wet towel. While she was lying on the ground, she vaguely saw the woman rendering Yumi unconscious. So overwrought that her eyes went scarlet like a rabbit¡¯s, she frantically clutched Franklin¡¯s arm. ¡°She must have been taken away by that evil woman! She¡¯s in extreme danger now! She was taken away in my stead, so you all must figure out a way to save her!¡± Franklin, Xavian, and yton looked at each other. We probably can¡¯t depend on the teachers. If they were of any use, that evil woman wouldn¡¯t have possibly been able to enter the kindergarten so easily. At the moment, we must contact Mommy at once regarding this matter! As the eldest among them all, Franklin swiftly made the division of tasks. ¡°Xavian, go and check the kindergarten¡¯s surveince footage right away. See whether you can find any leads about that woman¡¯s identity. yton, you go and inform the kindergarten about Yumi¡¯s disappearance. As for me, I¡¯m going to keep Sophiapany here and also convey this information to Mommy. Although Yumi isn¡¯t rted to us by blood, we can¡¯t give her up!¡± Nodding, Xavian and yton started going about their tasks respectively. Meanwhile, Franklin whipped out his phone from his pocket and gave Natalie a call. When Natalie was handling the final document, she glimpsed a call from Franklin shing on her phone screen. At this hour, they should all be studying at the kindergarten. Why would they call me out of the blue? They¡¯re usually exceedingly obedient and independent. If it isn¡¯t something decidedly tricky, they seldom take the initiative to phone me. The veins at her temples pulsed. Without an ounce of hesitation, she answered the call. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s me, Franklin! Today, a woman broke into the kindergarten. She wanted to kidnap Sophia, but for some unknown reason, she changed her target, knocking out and taking Yumi away,¡± Franklin reported, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°What?¡± Hearing that, Natalie frowned deeply. Unadulterated shock surfaced in her eyes. Yumi has been kidnapped! N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Is there any blood at the scene?¡± Natalie demanded. ¡°No. Yumi was probably not hurt, but I don¡¯t know whether that will remain true.¡± Franklin¡¯s breathing turned heavy. ¡°Okay, I got it. All four of you are to stay together. Do not go anywhere else alone. I¡¯ll have Yandel come over and protect you all. Each and every one of you is my weakness,¡± Natalie said, trying to console him. Franklin clenched his hands tightly into fists. Ultimately, he mustered his courage and pleaded, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t give Yumi up.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was stunned for a moment, never having expected her son to say such a thing. ¡°Mommy, while she isn¡¯t our biological sister¡­ I hope she can return safely¡­¡± Franklin uttered with much difficulty. Abruptlyprehending why he was making such ament, Natalie dered resolutely, ¡°Franklin, since I adopted her, I¡¯ll naturally treat her the same as Sophia. No matter the circumstances, I¡¯ll never abandon her!¡± After Franklin received that reply from her, his voice was no longer as tense and depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Mommy. Go and save her. As the eldest, I¡¯ll take good care of Xavian, yton, and Sophia.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Natalie answered. A Cue For Love Chapter 1079 A Cue For Love Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Too Dangerous To Act Alone Hanging up the phone, Natalie instantly made a call to Yandel using the internal line. Yandel noticed something amiss with her expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss? Did something happen that you called me over so urgently?¡± Natalie made a shushing gesture at the man. Catching on to her meaning, Yandel allowed her some space. Natalie massaged her throbbing temples, forcing herself to calm down before making any specific decisions. Otherwise, her rationality would be affected by her emotions, and that would only be detrimental to Yumi¡¯s rescue. A long momentter, she sensed some of her rity returning. Only then did she begin, ¡°Yumi had been kidnapped by an unidentified woman, her whereabouts currently unknown. I need you to head to the kindergarten now and pick Franklin, yton, and the others up, ensuring their absolute safety! I have to figure out a way to save Yumi. It¡¯s naturally best if I can aplish that. But if otherwise, I can only wait for that woman to contact me.¡± However, Yandel was worried about her safety. ¡°Should I have Lia take care of the kids instead, Boss? I¡¯ll stay by your side. No matter what, I should be of some help!¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie declined without even thinking about it. ¡°Boss¡ª¡± ¡°The kids are my everything. If anything else were to befall any one of them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on saving Yumi. You¡¯re the person I trust most, Yandel. Entrusting the kids to you is equivalent to me handing you half my life!¡± Natalie patted Yandel on the shoulder. ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous for you to act alone,¡± Yandel protested. In order to reassure the man, Natalie drawled with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Do you still not understand me after having been with me for so long? I¡¯m not foolish, nor am I thoughtless. I won¡¯t jump into a trap so easily. Contrarily, those who want to make a move against me should first consider their future and destiny.¡± At the sight of the faint smile ying on her lips, the corners of Yandel¡¯s lips inexorably turned up. That¡¯s true. How could I have doubted her, of all people? He had never believed in miracles in the past, but after having gone through so much with her, he deeply understood that when someone was sufficiently hard on herself and staunch enough to go against fate, miracles would really take ce. ¡°Got it.¡± Putting his worried expression away, he stated firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Franklin, Sophia, and the others.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Thus, Yandel went to the kindergarten to pick the four children up. In the meantime, Nataliebed through her memories. N?velDrama.Org content. Who would want to make a move against Sophia and Yumi? The possibility of them being the targets are low. Instead, it¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re gunning for me. I made an enemy of the Jones family and the Leitz family in Loang. With regard to the former, Olivia and Bridger have already been detained and are currently awaiting sentencing. As for thetter, they had just learned that I¡¯ve got kids. I encrypted the kids¡¯ identities, so they couldn¡¯t possibly have located them so quickly even if they sent someone to investigate the matter. Who could it be, then? Bastien? But if he really wanted to take revenge against me, he would¡¯ve picked Sophia instead of a kid with no blood ties to me. Failing to make head or tail of things, she could only phone Jerome and seek his help in the end. Right then, Jerome was detailing the military rehearsal to Bastien. ¡°Aforementioned is the deployment strategy of our military forces, Prince Jonathan.¡± Bastien scanned his eyes over the strategy proposal before nodding. ¡°Just execute it as detailed.¡± Whenever Jerome reported work matters to his superiors, he handed his phone to his adjutant for safekeeping. But he had instructed thetter to inform him at once if he received a call from Natalie, no matter the situation. After glimpsing the caller ID, Jerome¡¯s adjutant went over to him and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s a call from Ms. Natalie, Major General Sutton.¡± The instant his words rang out, Jerome¡¯s expression changed. Even Bastien¡¯s pupils constricted, his dark gaze falling on the phone in the adjutant¡¯s hand. A Cue For Love Chapter 1080 A Cue For Love Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Where Did You Hide It His eyes glinting, Bastien questioned coldly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering the call, Major General Sutton?¡± Jerome nced at his phone. ¡°Please excuse me while I take this call, Prince Jonathan.¡± Toying with the pen in his hand, Bastien queried solemnly, ¡°Why are you excusing yourself? If you continue dragging your feet, the call will be disconnected soon, Major General Sutton. Just answer the call here. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Despite his seemingly nonchnt words, his tone carried an inexplicable hint of coercion. ¡°Prince Jonathan¡ª¡± ¡°Are you suspecting that I¡¯ll eavesdrop on your military intelligence?¡± Bastien ced the pen in his hand down, his countenance turning flinty in a sh. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°In that case, answer the call in front of me.¡± Left with no other recourse, Jerome could only take the call before Bastien. ¡°Hello, Natalie.¡± Natalie¡¯s voice promptly drifted out of the phone. ¡°Jerome, Yumi was kidnapped by a woman at the kindergarten. When the woman entered the kindergarten, Sophia was with Yumi, but she let Sophia go and took Yumi away. I¡¯ve pondered for a long time, but I can¡¯t think of anyone who¡¯d do such a thing. I don¡¯t have any leads at the moment, so I¡¯d like to seek your help to investigate this matter.¡± Knowing Yumi¡¯s importance to her all too well, Jerome hastily promised in all solemnity, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Subsequently, the call was disconnected. Jerome put his phone away and said to Bastien, ¡°Prince Jonathan, please excuse me as I¡¯ve got some personal matters to handle.¡± In response, Bastien nodded. ¡°You may be dismissed.¡± Shortly after Jerome had left, Bastien got to his feet. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on him and see what exactly Natalie wanted him to investigate,¡± he instructed Joseph beside him. Aware that the man still couldn¡¯t forget Natalie after she declined his offer of marriage, Joseph could only answer with a dip of his head, ¡°Understood.¡± Then, he left. Bastien, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help walking over to the window. As he gazed out at the darkening sky, his long and slender fingers clutched at the window frame. Never had I expected Natalie to be so familiar with Jerome. Sure enough, there are too many things about her that go beyond my expectations. Anyhow, I¡¯ve already made up my mind to bag her! No matter her past or the reprehensible means I¡¯ve got to stoop to in order to have her, I¡¯ll never change my mind! Meanwhile, Yumi was jolted awake by cold water that was thrown right into her face with a ssh. Ssh! Her thick eyshes fluttered as she slowly roused. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of Zophie¡¯s grim and icy face. Such fear struck her that her heart lurched. ¡°I-It¡¯s you¡­¡± Upon seeing that she was awake, Zophie pinched her chin and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°What do you want¡­ with me? Let go of me¡­ Let me go!¡± Yumi¡¯s chin hurt from the woman¡¯s grip, and tears escaped her eyes unbidden. Conversely, Zophie shot daggers at her. ¡°Spit it out! Where did you hide that jade key?¡± Jade key? Yumi¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted, and her eyes brimmed with panic. Ever since she escaped to the orphanage and was taken in, no one hunted her down anymore. Even after Natalie adopted herter, no simr incident transpired. She thought they had given up pursuing her, so she was finally safe, but she never expected to be caught in Loang in the end. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying! What key are you going on about? Keys are only ever iron. How could there be a jade key?¡± Yumi countered stubbornly. She wanted to y dumb to fool Zophie, but thetter had long since seen her picture at Gale¡¯s residence and knew that she couldn¡¯t have gotten the wrong person. Sneering, she continued tightening her grip. ¡°You¡¯re still ying dumb with me and lying to me?¡± Terror inundated Yumi, but she knew that she could only keep herself alive by holding firm to that lie. ¡°J-Jade key? I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°Brat, it seems that you¡¯re not going to speak the truth without me forcing it out of you. The jade key is exceedingly crucial, yet I didn¡¯t find it even after searching you from head to toe earlier. Where exactly did you put it? Or¡­ did you entrust it to Natalie for safekeeping?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1081 A Cue For Love Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Blew Up Their Underground Base Mother handed me the jade key back when she was still alive, urging me to protect it no matter what. Never will I hand over such a crucial treasure as the jade key to this evil woman before me! Widening her eyes, Yumi riposted, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about a jade key! Let me go! My mommy will definitelye and save me! At that time, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± ¡°Mommy? Are you referring to Natalie? Will she really save you when the two of you aren¡¯t rted by blood at all?¡± Zophie scoffed with a mirthless smirk. She deliberately said that to break Yumi. Unexpectedly, Yumi insisted obstinately, ¡°My mommy will definitelye and save me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn, brat? Is that woman pure just because she¡¯s standing in the sun? Her hands are simrly stained with blood! Such a two-faced sl*t can only dupe a four or five-year-old kid like you!¡± Zophie snarled, loathing her to the core. Chagrin swamped her as she took note of the unwavering trust in Yumi¡¯s eyes toward Natalie. If it weren¡¯t for that woman, Gale wouldn¡¯t have died in that explosion, blown to bits and pieces! Yumi didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of the word ¡°sl*t.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Nheless, she was certain that the woman was scolding Natalie. From the instant Natalie appeared at the orphanage and helped her, a glimmer of light seemingly broke through the darkness she once imagined her life to be. Natalie adopted her and took her away from the orphanage, bringing her home where Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton resided. She could sense that everyone in the family loved and cared for her sincerely. All that was given to her by Natalie. In this world, no one had ever treated her so well other than her biological mother. Hence, she was so livid upon hearing Zophie scold Natalie that her face flushed bright red. Opening her mouth, she bit Zophie¡¯s hand hard. She exerted all her might while doing so, giving it her all. Never having expected such a young child to be so aggressive, Zophie only realized what had happened when her hand was bleeding. As pain assailed her, she shoved Yumi away. Yumi failed to brace herself for it. The back of her head hit the wall with a thud. Lifting her hand, Zophie wanted to p her. But just when her hand was about tond on Yumi¡¯s face, she stilled and thrust a finger in her face instead. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t think that you can fool me just by ying dumb! You¡¯re the kid the organization is looking for. Since the jade key isn¡¯t with you, it¡¯s naturally with Natalie. Since you¡¯re so sure that she¡¯lle and save you, I¡¯ll exchange you for the jade key. If she isn¡¯t willing to hand it over, I¡¯ll set you on fire!¡± Zophie warned through clenched teeth. All at once, Yumi¡¯s heart jolted. Crap! This evil woman wants to exchange me for the jade key! Meanwhile, the four children were picked up by Yandel. When Natalie received a message from the man telling her that the children were with him, the weight on her heart finally lifted. Jerome went to her, and they both watched the surveince footage Xavian sent over together. The footage was taken from a distance, so it only captured the woman¡¯s features roughly. That aside, the resolution was pretty low. Nataliebed through her circle of acquaintances before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman. Shall we start by investigating this woman¡ª¡± Before she had finished speaking, Jerome interrupted her. ¡°I know this woman.¡± ¡°Who is she, Jerome?¡± Natalie asked nervously. ¡°She¡¯s Zophie, a member of ze.¡± With an icy expression on his face, Jerome continued, ¡°It¡¯s a mysterious crime syndicate whose leader and organization is unknown. Many filthy and hical things are spurred by ze behind the scenes When did you get involved with ze, Natalie?¡± At the mention of ze, Natalie finally had some recollection of things. She sucked in a breath. ¡°I know why, then. Half a year ago, I blew up ze¡¯s underground base in Dellmoor, Chanaea.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1082 A Cue For Love Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Only Death Awaits Her The instant Natalie¡¯s words rang out, Jerome eximed in astonishment, ¡°What? You were the one who blew up ze¡¯s underground base in Dellmoor, Chanaea? The internal rumors credited it to Prince Jonathan, iming that it was his subordinates who aplished the raid and detonation in Chanaea this time.¡± His voice brimmed with regret on Natalie¡¯s behalf. On the contrary, Natalie didn¡¯t find it meritorious and didn¡¯t mind whoever the rumors credited. Back then, she only slipped into ze¡¯s underground base to obtain the antidote for Samuel¡¯s elerated aging. Even if she could reverse time and make a different decision, she would still choose to find the antidote and blow up the underground base filled with biochemistry perils. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Natalie shook her head indifferently as she maintained solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about this woman known as Zophie. Where is she now, and why did she kidnap Yumi? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to take Sophia if she wanted revenge against me? Since she knew that the kids are my weakness and wanted to use them to threaten me, why did she take Yumi instead of Sophia when it boiled down to a choice between the two of them?¡± She simply couldn¡¯t make any sense of that. Although ze was exceedingly mysterious, they didn¡¯t seem the type to make such a careless mistake, judging from her few confrontations with them. ¡°Could it have been an ident?¡± Jerome wondered with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Natalie answered intuitively. ¡°I asked Sophia, and at that time, she and Yumi were the only ones there. When it boiled down to a choice between the two girls, picking Sophia would¡¯ve been the smarter choice. There must be some reason that woman took Yumi away instead of Sophia, my biological daughter.¡± ¡°My men are already investigating the matter. They¡¯ll report back as soon as there¡¯s news. Natalie, that woman must have had some motive to choose to capture Yumi alive. As such, Yumi¡¯s life won¡¯t be in danger for the time being. No matter what, I¡¯ll figure out a way to help you rescue her together,¡± Jerome vowed. Natalie felt much more at ease with Jerome helping her. ¡°Thank you so much, Jerome.¡± She cast her gaze back at the man. At that, Jerome pursed his lips. ¡°How many times have I repeated this? There¡¯s no need for such formalities between us.¡± Time ticked by. There was no news from Jerome¡¯s side, but Natalie¡¯s phone on the table started ringing. The caller ID indicated an unknown number. Swiping the answer button, Natalie brought her phone to her ear. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± ¡°Turn off your phone¡¯s location tracker.¡± A woman¡¯s eerily cool voice drifted out of the phone. ¡°You¡¯re Zophie?¡± Natalie inquired, cutting straight to the chase. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re something else that you even know my name.¡± In a sh, the woman¡¯s voice turned chilly. ¡°Since you know who I am, you must know that your precious daughter is in my hands. If you want her to remain safe and sound, do as I said and turn off your phone¡¯s location tracking!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Exiting the phone call interface, Natalie turned off the location tracking function Xavian developed for her. ¡°I¡¯ve turned it off, Zophie. Now, you can tell me why exactly you kidnapped my daughter,¡± she uttered, her brows furrowed. Zophie nced back over her shoulder at the girl tied in the corner before sneering, ¡°This kid should¡¯ve had a jade key on her. But now, it isn¡¯t with her. Thus, it must be in your hands. Hand me the key, and I¡¯ll return her to you. I¡¯ll slowly settle the score for our other past grievances with you in the future.¡± A jade key? Immediately, Natalie recalled the precious jade key hanging around Yumi¡¯s neck when she first adopted her. At that time, she felt that it was more of some insignia or a key to some sort of mechanism besides being valuable, so she suggested that Yumi entrust it to her for safekeeping. Never had she thought that Yumi was kidnapped by a member of ze because of that jade key. Since ze wants the jade key, it proves that its importance far exceeds my expectations previously. When Zophie received no response from her, her voice suddenly turned vicious. ¡°Speak up! Did you not hear my demand clearly? I want the jade key! Give me the jade key on this little girl! As long as you do so, I promise that she¡¯ll remain alive. Otherwise, only death awaits her!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1083 A Cue For Love Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 You Threatened Me First Yumi must have been terrified when she was kidnapped by the woman! Besides the fact that ze was a crime syndicate involved in all sorts of immoral activities, Zophie was sounding like a crazy woman over the phone. As such, Natalie was extremely worried about Yumi¡¯s current situation. She tightened her grip on her phone as a determined gaze shed across her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the one you¡¯re after. Let the kid go and don¡¯t hurt her! Otherwise, not only would you not get the key, I¡¯ll make sure you and your organization pay a terrible price for this!¡± Although they were just speaking over the phone, Zophie could not help but feel slightly intimidated by Natalie. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t care whether the child lives or dies. I only care about getting the jade key.¡± Zophie raised her voice as she continued, ¡°Give me the jade key and I¡¯ll let the child live. If you don¡¯t give it to me or y any tricks, I¡¯ll make sure you never see the girl again. Not only that, I¡¯ll make sure she dies a painful death!¡± Zophie did not sound like she was joking. As Natalie was worried that Zophie would get too agitated and end up hurting Yumi, she replied without hesitation, ¡°Yup! I have the jade key. I will give it to you, but I want to hear Yumi¡¯s voice now to make sure that she¡¯s still safe!¡± There was silence on the other end of the line, and Zophie seemed to be hesitating. However, Natalie was not intending to back down. ¡°Zophie, since you are holding the child hostage to threaten me, you have to let me know that she¡¯s safe! If I can¡¯t be sure that you have not harmed her, not only would I not give you the key, but I would also destroy it so that you and your organization can forget about having it ever!¡± Natalie had set a clear bottom line. She could always get the key back again after losing it. However, if something bad happened to Yumi, it would be irreversible! ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll let you hear her voice,¡± Zophie finally replied. A few seconds after rustling sounds sounded through the phone, Natalie heard the girl speaking in between sobs. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± ¡°Yumi, are you okay?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice softened instantly. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine,¡± Yumi reassured Natalie, trying her best to control her emotions as she did not want her mother to worry. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Yumi was taken aback for a moment when she heard the woman¡¯s words. The next instant, tears started flowing down her cheeks. After all, she was only five, and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to force herself to be brave in such a situation. Unable to hold back any longer, the girl answered, ¡°Mommy, I feel a little dizzy, and I feel like puking¡­ I¡¯m very scared¡­¡± ¡°All right, hang in there. Mommy ising to save you.¡± Natalie could feel her heart aching badly. ¡°When you¡¯re scared, just think about what you want to do with me, Franklin and Sophia after you get home. When you are back, tell me all about it and we will do all of them together¡­¡± Yumi felt a lot better after hearing Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, Mommy! I will wait for you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my good girl!¡± Zophie was not sure what Yumi and Natalie had talked about exactly, but she could tell that the girl was visibly more rxed and did not look as terrified and flustered as before. Zophie felt extremely uneasy about the change. She did not like it at all. What the h*ll just happened? What did she say to the girl? Zophie snatched the phone back from Yumi¡¯s hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for you to confirm that she¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Did you hit her?¡± Natalie questioned. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me,¡± Natalie interrupted the woman before continuing, ¡°Let me repeat myself. Even though you have Yumi now, I will only give you the key on the condition that she¡¯s perfectly safe. If you hurt her even a little bit, I¡¯ll make sure that the jade key is destroyed to a simr extent¡­¡± Zophie could barely believe what she had just heard. Narrowing her eyes, she asked, ¡°Natalie, are you threatening me now?¡± ¡°You threatened me first,¡± Natalie replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the key, but I¡¯ve hidden it in a secret ce. As such, I¡¯ll need some time to prepare. Two days is all I need. Two dayster, you can decide on the method of our exchange.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 1084 A Cue For Love Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Silver Tongue Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Two days?¡± Two days seemed rather long to Zophie. ¡°Yup,¡± Natalie replied in an unwavering manner. ¡°If you are not even willing to wait two days, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Just remember that I¡¯ll be treating the jade key in the exact same way you treat Yumi. You can weigh the consequences yourself.¡± Zophie did not find anything amiss with Natalie¡¯s request, and given how firm the woman seemed, Zophie had no choice but to agree. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give you two days then. Two dayster, I¡¯ll send you a message with the details of our exchange.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Natalie thought for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°For the next forty-eight hours, you have to send me a video of Yumi every six hours so that I¡¯ll know that she¡¯s still safe. If you dy in sending the videos, our exchange shall be dyed by an equal amount of time.¡± You!¡± Zophie did not expect Natalie to keep pushing her luck. ¡°I think that¡¯s a reasonable request,¡± Natalie said in a frosty voice. ¡°If you can¡¯t even do that, how am I supposed to believe that you¡¯ll return Yumi to me safely after I¡¯ve given you the key?¡± It felt as if Natalie knew exactly what Zophie had up her sleeves. Getting the jade key was not enough for Zophie to forgive the woman for causing Gale¡¯s death! Although they were just speaking over the phone, Natalie had a silver tongue and was pretty much talking Zophie into agreeing to all of her requests. Sensing that she was losing control of the situation, Zophie quickly said, ¡°I will do as you say. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else we need to talk about. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± The next moment, the line went dead. Natalie slumped into her chair in exhaustion after putting down her phone. Jerome had been beside Natalie all the while when she was speaking with Zophie. Even though he could not hear the full conversation, he had clearly heard what Natalie said and noticed that the jade key had been brought up many times during the conversation. As such, the man could not help but ask, ¡°Natalie, what¡¯s the jade key that you kept mentioning? What has it got to do with Yumi?¡± Yumi was Natalie¡¯s adopted daughter, and thetter had mentioned to Jerome how she adopted the little girl previously. However, she had not told him about the jade key, which was connected to Yumi¡¯s background. As Natalie trusted Jerome greatly, she decided to tell him the full story. ¡°Back then, when I adopted Yumi, I discovered that she was wearing a unique jade key. As I was worried that she might identally break it while ying, I decided to keep it safe for her so that she could use it to search for her family in the future. But now, it seems like there¡¯s indeed something special about the jade key, and that¡¯s why ze has been trying so hard to get their hands on it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Jerome frowned and said with a solemn expression, ¡°ze has wild ambitions. If I¡¯m not wrong, that¡¯s probably the key to some kind of treasure. That¡¯s why they are trying to get it at all costs! If it ends up in ze¡¯s hands, the world might be in danger!¡± Natalie had already considered everything the man just said. No doubt, it would definitely be detrimental to let ze have the key. ¡°Do you really intend to give Zophie the jade key?¡± Jerome asked uncertainly before continuing, ¡°And you¡¯re going to try to get the key back after making sure that Yumi is safe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the best n,¡± Natalie answered while tapping her fingers on the table lightly. ¡°Whatever we thought about, I¡¯m sure Zophie would have thought of it as well. Once the key is with her, it would be very difficult for us to get it back. Moreover, after giving her the key, there would be more things for us to take care of, and it might put Yumi in danger too. She¡¯s my child. I don¡¯t really care what happens to me, but I am not going to put my daughter at risk.¡± If that¡¯s the case, it seems like there are not many options left for us. With a deeper crease between his brows, Jerome asked, ¡°Natalie, what do you think is the optimal solution then?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1085 A Cue For Love Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Would Not Expose Natalie lifted her head under Jerome¡¯s stare and met his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hand this jade key to Zophie or ze before I can determine its usefulness. I¡¯ll keep the key by my side. Now, I just need to find a way to duplicate the key in two days.¡± His mouth was left slightly ajar as he was shocked by Natalie¡¯s idea. ¡°I may not have personally seen the jade key, but I imagine it¡¯s not going to be easy to replicate a piece of jade that was carved into the shape of a key. I don¡¯t think two days will be enough for you to copy it¡­¡± said Jerome. His concerns were already considered by her. Thus, she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no way an ordinary person can do it. However, if that person is willing to help out, then two days is possible.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Varre Appleby,¡± Natalie uttered his name slowly. ¡°Varre used to be a master craftsman hired by the government. However, I heard from my father that there has been no news about him in recent years.¡± Jerome sighed. ¡°His skills can be described as divine, but his whereabouts are unknown. Two days may not even be enough time for you to find him¡­¡± Despite that, Natalie didn¡¯t seem at all dejected. In fact, she smiled confidently. ¡°What if I say I know his daughter?¡± Jerome couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°What? You know Varre¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Raising her chin, she continued, ¡°I need to ask Mr. Appleby to replicate that jade key as fast as possible to fool Zophie. Even if I make the exchange with her, it¡¯s not guaranteed that she¡¯ll return Yumi to me. If I have to choose one over the other, I will do my best to protect Yumi. It won¡¯t matter to me if the fake key is shattered or not. I don¡¯t care how other people view my rtionship with Yumi, but since I¡¯ve adopted her, I¡¯m not going to give up on her. She is my daughter, and she¡¯s so very obedient. To me, there¡¯s no difference between her and Xavian, Franklin, yton, or Sophia. This is the only way I can protect her and the children for now, so I must give it a try!¡± When Natalie finished speaking, admiration and infatuation surfaced in Jerome¡¯s eyes as he stared at her. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He thought the days he spent away from her and in the army would help him grow powerful enough to protect her. Yet, it surprised him that she was getting increasingly capable at an astonishing speed when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. It was as though the present and the past were ovepping. He could only stand by her side and stare at the confident glow emanating from her body, just like how it was when they were young. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to look for Varre,¡± Jerome suggested. With a shake of her head, Natalie declined, ¡°I know you want to protect me, and I¡¯m grateful for that, but you can¡¯te with me. There¡¯s no way Zophie¡¯s letting me roam around for forty-eight hours without having someone keeping an eye on me. I still need your help to put up a smokescreen!¡± Since she had made her reasoning clear, he had no choice but to agree with the n. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll continue to put up the act as you wish. However, you must maintain contact with me. If you encounter any danger at all, you must call me right away. Promise me.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± said Natalie without hesitation. After their conversation ended, Natalie summoned Billy. Before Samuel went to look for Jorden, he intentionally left Billy behind for her. Even though on the surface, he simply left her a skilled bodyguard, the truth was anything but. Not only was Billy skilled as a bodyguard, but he also represented the power and resources that Samuel had secretly cultivated over the years. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to track down Zophie, Mrs. Bowers,¡± Billy informed. ¡°Try to keep it discreet.¡± Natalie continued, ¡°She¡¯s a member of ze, so she has likely received professional training before and has a powerful anti-detection awareness. I¡¯d rather have the process of tracking her down be slow than to have it noticed by her.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, help me find someone.¡± As she pulled out a hyper-realistic mask from the drawer and handed it to Billy, she informed, ¡°I need someone who can act well to wear this mask before traveling between Chanaea and Loang once. Also, remember to reinforce security and prevent any idents from happening. You need to treat this substitute like she¡¯s me. So, remember to use the Bowers family¡¯s and Dream¡¯s resources if it¡¯s necessary to ensure she isn¡¯t exposed.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1086 A Cue For Love Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 What Happened To Your Face Billy never imagined Natalie would give him an order like that. ¡°What about you, Mrs. Bowers? Don¡¯t you need someone by your side?¡± His eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Are you going to do things by yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Natalie replied. ¡°What about your safety?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as the smokescreen is done perfectly.¡± There was confidence in her voice. ¡°But¡ª¡± He opened his mouth, but was unsure of what to say. Before Samuel left, Billy was ordered to take good care of Natalie. Thetter had no idea what he should tell his employer if Natalie got hurt when he was ying along with the substitute. ¡°No buts.¡± Natalie cut him off. ¡°This is my decision, Billy, and you are my subordinate. So, you will do as I say.¡± Staring at her determined look, Billy knew there was no point in trying to persuade her. Hence, he agreed, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Bowers.¡± After he left, she opened the safe Yandel specifically made for her and removed the box containing the jade key. Pulling out the jade key again, she held it in her hand and fiddled with it. The jade key was milky white in color, but it had good transparency. When illuminated by sunlight, pink luster could be seen emanating from the key. The carving was abnormally exquisite while the key¡¯s teeth profile was fine andplex. It was just a key, yet it was made in such a magnificent manner. It would be natural for anyone to wonder what was being protected by a lock that could only be opened by a unique key like that. In the past, Natalie had thought about that before. However, it was likely that whatever secret hiding behind the key was more valuable than she ever imagined if even Zophie and ze wanted it. She started searching for raw materials in the safe while thanking Yandel in her mind. Raw jades never really interested her, but Yandel loved to find unprocessed gems for her. Not only that, Yandel would periodically renew the materials kept inside the safe. The rtively bad ones would be reced by better ones. Because the quality of the jades was great, Natalie was able to locate a white jade that was extremely superior in quality fairly quickly. Even though the quality still wasn¡¯t as great as the jade key, it was pretty close. Unless someone were to inspect it closely, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference. She proceeded to put the jade key and the white jade into the box. Then, she spent some time putting on a disguise and the hyper-realistic mask she had prepared beforehand. When she was ready, she carried herputer bag and left Dream. Meanwhile, after Anna tucked her child into bed, she massaged her shoulder as she descended the stairs, preparing to wee Natalie. She received a call from Natalie saying that her arrival would be in ten minutes. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Soon after she arrived downstairs, she heard her doorbell ring. Swiftly, Anna approached the entrance and opened the door. She then uttered subconsciously, ¡°Natalie, you¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she cut herself off and swallowed the rest of her words. That was because the woman standing in front of her with aputer bag had ordinary features with lots of freckles on her face. While she wasn¡¯t ugly, she still looked very different from the Natalie that Anna was familiar with. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Anna stared at the woman warily. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, Anna?¡± With a smile, the woman stared at Anna with clear eyes. It was a face unfamiliar to Anna. However, she recognized the eyes. She felt as though she had seen those eyes before. There¡¯s no one else but Natalie who would call my name in that tone. Then, a lightbulb shed above her head as she said, ¡°Natalie? How can it be you? Why did your face be like that?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1087 A Cue For Love Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 The Only Way As Natalie held onto the bag tightly, she smiled. ¡°Can you let me enter your house first, Anna? We can talk about the details inside.¡± ¡°Sure! Come in!¡± Anna stepped backward and took out a pair of cotton slippers for her to wear. Upon wearing it, Natalie stepped into the house before Anna closed the door. Both women went into the living room. Anna proceeded to pour a hot cup of coffee for Natalie and put it on the coffee table. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on with your face now, Natalie?¡± Staring at her friend with disbelief, Anna frowned. ¡°Is this stic surgery? Why did you make yourself look like that?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t stic surgery.¡± Natalie raised her hand and rubbed her jawline for a moment before pulling the hyper-realistic mask off, thus revealing her true appearance. ¡°What is this?¡± When Anna saw that, she gasped in utter shock. ¡°It¡¯s a hyper-realistic mask.¡± Upon cing the mask on the table, Natalie smiled. ¡°I have more important things to discuss with you right now. Once I¡¯m free in the future, I¡¯ll take my time exining to you the process of making one.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Anna nced at the mask before nodding, still in a daze. With a serious tone, Natalie spoke. ¡°I¡¯m visiting you today because I have something I need you to do for me, Anna¡­¡± In the past, Anna was deceived by Caleb and treated as a stake for a bet. Because of that, she almost fell into an abyss she would never climb out of. It was all thanks to Natalie that she was able to start a new life with her daughter and say goodbye to her dark past. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so polite, Natalie. Just tell me what you need me to do.¡± Natalie uttered one word at a time, ¡°I want to meet your father, Varre, right now, Anna. I need to ask him to help me replicate a jade key in two days. This replica is very important because it¡¯s the only way that can solve my problem.¡± The moment Anna heard that name, her smile froze. Even the look in her eyes darkened as her face paled. Then she bit her lip. ¡°Anna¡­¡± Anna stopped biting her lip and held her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°Must you find him for help? I know how to carve ordinary jade, too. Show me the original, and maybe I can replicate it in two days as well.¡± Hearing that, Natalie opened her bag, pulled out the box, and handed the jade key to Anna. ¡°This is the jade key.¡± Upon receiving the jade key, Anna started examining it closely. The jade wasn¡¯t the issue whenpared to its carving. The difficulty of making a key like that was nightmarish. Not only were the key¡¯s teeth intricate, but the phoenix at the key¡¯s head was also incredibly difficult to carve. Only a skilled craftsman could pull off something like that. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. While Anna was confident she could handle the teeth, the phoenix was likely beyond her capabilities. At the very least, it would be extremely challenging with no room for mistakes. It was then Anna finally understood why Natalie wanted Varre to replicate the key. Even she herself couldn¡¯tplete the task in two days. The only person in the world who could do it was her father. ¡°Natalie, I¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what to say to Natalie. ¡°Two days is too short. Can you give me a week? I think I can pull it off if the deadline isn¡¯t that tight.¡± ¡°I believe you, Anna, but I really only have two days.¡± There was bitterness in Natalie¡¯s voice as she exined with difficulty, ¡°I need your father to replicate this key so I can save my child.¡± ¡°Child?¡± Natalie proceeded to tell her friend about Zophie kidnapping Yumi. ¡°I have no other choice. In order to make sure Yumi is safe, this is the best way to do it. I¡¯ve considered all my options, and this is the one with the highest probability of seeding. Varre has disappeared for more than ten years now. No one knows where he is, but you¡¯re his daughter. If anyone knows his whereabouts, it¡¯s you.¡± Closing her eyes, she took in a deep breath and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to just find him. I can¡¯t guarantee I can make him help me. However, if you ask him for help on my behalf, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll reject your request! I know I¡¯m forcing you to help me, but this is the only way left for me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1088 A Cue For Love Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Endure Anna was in a tough spot. Seeing the hesitation on Anna¡¯s face, Natalie didn¡¯t push her friend and simply waited for a response. After a long consideration, Anna¡¯s hands clenched tightly before she raised her head to look at Natalie. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot, Natalie. If I didn¡¯t meet you at Fullmoon that night, I would¡¯ve been ruined by that b*stard Caleb. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect my daughter. For so long, I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to repay my debt to you. Now that I¡¯ve finally gotten the opportunity to do so, of course I¡¯ll do my best!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Natalie could sense there was something more going on between Anna and her father. However, she was an outsider, so she wasn¡¯t going to question her friend about it. Still, she was touched by the fact that Anna was willing to help her out. ¡°Thank you, Anna.¡± With a faint smile, Anna shook her head and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for, right? No need to be so polite. Actually, back in Fullmoon, when I was chasing after Caleb, even though it was painful, I never once abandoned the idea of winning him back. I was so stupid. All I could see was that man whilepletely forgetting about my daughter. If you hadn¡¯t helped me see his true ugly self and forced me to end my rtionship with him, I think I would¡¯ve been stubborn until the very end. I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect my child. While it was merely a kind gesture on your part, thatpletely changed my and my daughter¡¯s fate. So, no matter what, I must help you with this!¡± Those were the words she had wanted to tell Natalie for a long time. At the moment, Natalie only had a working rtionship with Anna. From Anna¡¯s perspective, however, Natalie was her savior, the person she was the most grateful to in her life. Natalie had basically changed the course of her life that night. If Anna was driving on the wrong track before, Natalie was the one who corrected it. ¡°Sleep at my ce tonight, Natalie. Tomorrow morning at five, we¡¯ll set off to find my father,¡± Anna informed. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Zophie grabbed a bottle of clean water and two buns before approaching Yumi. ¡°Eat.¡± The woman spoke petntly before crouching down in annoyance. ¡°You better eat.¡± The girl was frightened by Zophie¡¯s awful tone. Even though her body was restrained, she still couldn¡¯t help but scoot backward a little and curl up in fear. She¡¯s so scary! In reality, Yumi was afraid. However, when she recalled Natalie¡¯s reminder and promise on the phone, most of the fear in her heart dissipated. The frightened look in her eyes was reced by a more resolute one. While Zophie studied the girl in detail, she noticed Yumi¡¯s confused gaze had gradually regained focus. ¡°Witchcraft!¡± she cursed. I have no idea what Natalie told her, but she seems much more stable compared to when she was initially captured. Even the light in her eyes is getting brighter. What kind of person is Natalie? Not only was she able to blow up ze¡¯s research base in Chanaea, but she also managed to adopt this special child! She¡¯s even willing to offer that invaluable treasure to get this child back. Although¡­ So what if she¡¯s incredible? Lifting her hand, Zophie grabbed Yumi¡¯s cheek and stuffed the buns into the girl¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat this right now! I better not see you spitting it out!¡± Yumi¡¯s mouth was filled with the buns. After being left in the open for too long, the buns were no longer soft. Additionally, she was being force- fed the buns, so she was having a really difficult time swallowing them. Her cheeks swelled as her face turned red. Despite that, she didn¡¯t resist and slowly chewed the buns. I promised Mommy I¡¯ll wait for her! I¡¯m going to eat until I¡¯m full and try to stay in top shape so I won¡¯t drag Mommy down when shees to rescue me! This pain is nothing! I can endure this! Mommy said she¡¯ll rescue me! I know she won¡¯t go back on her promise! A Cue For Love Chapter 1089 A Cue For Love Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Laughing Stock Zophie thought Yumi would be as stubborn as before. However, she did not expect that no matter how harsh she was, thetter did not shed a tear. Instead, the girl merely chewed and swallowed the bun that Zophie fed her. The woman¡¯s thrill of taking revenge quickly evaporated. Getting tired, Zophie stopped feeding her. ¡°Just look at you. Starving and pathetic.¡± Yumi said nothing and merely continued eating the bun. ¡°Like ¡®mother,¡¯ like daughter. Just as I thought, any child raised by Natalie is absolutely revolting.¡± Yumi swallowed thest mouthful of food and red at Zophie. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my mommy like that!¡± Zophie was momentarily stunned. Then, her red lips parted as she snapped, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still defending that woman! Why are you taking it so personally when she¡¯s not even your biological mother?¡± Yumi had no wish to say too much to Zophie. However, perhaps because defending Natalie had be second nature, she could not help blurting out, ¡°You can bully me. However, I won¡¯t allow you to say such things about my mommy! She¡¯s the best mommy in the world and is as important to me as my biological mother!¡± This is ridiculous! Cursing inwardly, Zophie flung the remainder of the bun she was holding onto the ground. The more she behaves like this, the more frustrated I get. ¡°This is what I get for feeding you,¡± she spat out. Then, she slowly stood up and warned in an icy voice, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that that ¡®best mommy in the world¡¯ of yours keeps her word and hands over the jade key in two days. Otherwise, I¡¯ll end your life.¡± With that, she left the dim room. Zophie went along the secret passage, then up the stairs to her room. After turning on herputer, she checked Natalie¡¯s itinerary. Her red lips curled into a smile when she saw that Natalie had booked an early morning flight from Loang to Chanaea. As expected, she left the jade key in Chanaea. ording to ze¡¯s instructions, I should report the whereabouts of the jade key and Natalie to King. But¡­ I don¡¯t feel like doing that. All King cares about is that key. He couldn¡¯t care less that Gale died. If I want to avenge Gale¡¯s death, I¡¯ll have to rely on myself, not ze. Of course, if I get the jade key, I¡¯ll give it to King to make up for taking matters into my own hands. ¡°Gale, in less than two days, I¡¯ll make that woman pay for all the wrong she did to you. As members of the same organization, we didn¡¯t have anyone we loved or the right to be loved. However, you were the only one who gave me hope and cared about me. Everyone else in this world may forget you, but I won¡¯t. Wait for me. Wait for me!¡± At five o¡¯clock the following morning, Anna entrusted her daughter to the nanny before leading Natalie out the door. As a master craftsman skilled at carving, rumors about Varre still circted, although his whereabouts were a mystery. If Natalie had not inadvertently stumbled upon the fact that Varre and Anna were father and daughter, she would not have been able to trace him. Even though the person Anna was going to look for was her father, she looked grim. There was no sign of the joy of returning home on her face. On the bus, Natalie gazed at Anna¡¯s lips, which looked as though they were about to bleed from Anna biting them. The former could not help but ask, ¡°Anna, you and Mr. Appleby¡ª¡± ¡°Natalie, why must people have fathers?¡± Anna suddenly asked. Natalie was silent. ¡°Even when a woman has a career, she still has to care for her family and children. Regardless of whether a man has a career, he can abandon his family and children. When he doesn¡¯t want them, he can walk away without hesitation. And when he changes his mind, he can return at any time and seek forgiveness with a few sweet words.¡± Anna had a confused look in her eyes, and her voice was faint. Natalie was bereft of words. All she could do was continue listening to Anna talk about the thoughts that were troubling her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°All men are the same. Caleb was like that, and so was my father. If men deserve forgiveness because they changed their minds and chose to return, wouldn¡¯t the suffering the wife and children went through turn into aughing stock?¡± Tears rolled down Anna¡¯s cheeks as she spoke. A Cue For Love Chapter 1090 A Cue For Love Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 He Has Been Waiting For You A look of realization shed across Natalie¡¯s eyes. It turns out she repeated the same mistake. That sc*mbag, Caleb, was like that. Even her biological father, the famous Varre Appleby, was no different. With tears in her eyes, Anna said, ¡°This matter has always troubled me. I vowed to find someone who was nothing like my father. However, I never expected I¡¯d still end up treading the same path¡­¡± Natalie raised her hand to wipe away the tears on Anna¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anna. I¡¯ve made things difficult for you by asking you to apany me and forcing you to face the demons that scarred you in the past.¡± Anna looked at Natalie and said earnestly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize because you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Saving Yumi¡¯s life is much more important. I¡¯m the one who trapped myself inside a cage and refused to step out of it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pull myself together and do my best to persuade him to carve that jade key so you can bring Yumi back safely.¡± Natalie nodded gratefully. It¡¯s not easy for her to take that step for me. If I get a chance in the future, I¡¯ll have to treat her better. Way, way better! The bus continued swaying gently as it continued on its way to a remote area halfway up a mountain. Once the bus reached the station, the two women alighted from the vehicle. ¡°This is where Mr. Appleby is staying now?¡± Natalie asked. Anna nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm. Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡± After getting off the bus, the pair had to walk for around forty minutes before reaching an old monastery. ¡°He lives here?¡± Natalie was so shocked that the question just slipped out. No wonder everyone looking for him couldn¡¯t find him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be living in seclusion and at such a remote monastery at that! Who would¡¯ve expected the master craftsman who loved carving would be a monk? Anna bit her lip and gave no reply. Instead, she stepped forward and knocked using the iron ring affixed to the wooden door. ng! ng! The sound rang out crisp and clear. Soon, a monk wearing robes came out. He greeted them and enquired politely, ¡°Are you here to offer your tithes?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°No, that¡¯s not why we¡¯re here. We¡¯re here to look for¡­ Father Benedict,¡± Anna said, her voice hoarse. As soon as the monk heard who she wanted to meet, his expression shifted. ¡°Father Benedict is¡­¡± Anna furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t he join this monastery over twenty years ago? Do you mean to tell me he¡¯s no longer here and has gone elsewhere?¡± Natalie tensed upon hearing Anna¡¯s questions. Two days isn¡¯t a lot of time. If he has gone somece far away and we have to spend more time on the road, there¡¯ll be no time left to create a duplicate of the jade key. The monk shook his head. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I meant. He¡¯s here. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s not feeling too well, so it¡¯s inconvenient for him to meet visitors.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not feeling too well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Anna asked worriedly, ¡°Why is he unwell?¡± The monk was startled by how agitated she was. He answered hesitantly, ¡°You¡¯re not a member of this monastery, so I can¡¯t divulge such information.¡± ¡°Well, what if I told you I¡¯m his daughter? Will you tell me then?¡± Anna demanded, revealing her identity. The monk¡¯s eyes reddened as soon as he heard that. He murmured, ¡°Are you really his daughter? I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. He has been waiting for you. However, he dared not contact you and forbade me to get in touch.¡± Anna¡¯s heart lurched, and dread surged through her. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s waiting for me? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What on earth happened to him?¡± Her voice was no longer as steady as before. Instead, it quavered slightly with emotion. The monk wiped the tears from his eyes, then moved aside slightly to let them through. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you to him. You¡¯ll roughly understand when you see him.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1091 A Cue For Love Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 A Cheap Oath Anna and Natalie followed the monk into the monastery. The monastery was located in a remote area, and even the building seemed a little dpidated. There were few people in the monastery¡ªonly a few monks sweeping the ground and praying. It was a rather quiet ce. After walking for about ten minutes, the monk came to a stop in front of a meditation room and knocked on the wooden door. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°N-Nereus,¡± came the low and unsteady male voice from inside the room. ¡°Master, your daughter has come to visit you,¡± reported the young monk as he nced at Anna. There was no response after that, and the silencested for a long time. If not for the voice earlier, Natalie would have thought that the meditation room was empty. Hearing no response from Varre, Anna uttered, ¡°Do you not want to see me after so many years?¡± Right then, the door opened. An elderly monk in robes appeared in front of Anna and Natalie. His old age was evident on his face, for his wrinkles were deep, and his face was pale and tired. Even his breathing was weak, and it was clear that he was gravely ill. Benedict, also known as Varre, had been standing by the doorway for a long time; he just did not open the door right away. ¡°Annie¡­¡± Varre called out, tears welling up in his eyes. However, after briefly studying Varre¡¯s face, Anna stiffly said, ¡°I want to have a talk with you. There¡¯s something important I want to ask a favor from you for.¡± Varre weakly nodded and gave her a smile. ¡°Come in, and let¡¯s talk.¡± The young monk intervened, ¡°Master, but your body¡ª¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, Varre chided, ¡°Nereus, we have guests, but why are you still standing here instead of making tea for them?¡± The young monk was upset by the scolding, but it was his master¡¯s request, so he agreed to it and went to make tea. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In the meantime, Anna and Natalie went into the room with Varre. The meditation room¡¯s decoration was simple¡ª a mattress, a bed, and a rack filled with books. Nevertheless, it was a sight that matched the rest of the monastery. Old, but clean. ¡°Annie, I don¡¯t have chairs here¡­¡± Varre started, a little flustered. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± was Anna¡¯s icy reply before she sat on the mattress with Natalie. Natalie then began studying Varre, who looked far from her expectation of a master craftsman. The man was in a set of robes with prayer beads¡ªthe standard appearance of a monk. His face was pasty, and his lips were dark. The part beneath his eyes was sunken, too, and it was apparent that he did not have long to live. ¡°Annie, it¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve seen you. You¡¯re so tall now.¡± Varre smiled as he looked at his now-adult daughter. Although it had been twenty years since hest saw her, she was his daughter at the end of the day, and he could recognize her right away. At that, Anna gritted her teeth and turned away from him, not wanting to see his warm gaze. ¡°I¡¯m here for a reason. I need you to replicate a piece of work¡­¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Varre answered without a hint of hesitation. Hearing that, Anna turned to Varre and frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t even told you what you need to replicate and what the requirements are, but you¡¯re already agreeing to it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long while since Ist crafted anything, and I swore to Fyrtia the God that I won¡¯t touch the chisel ever again,¡± Varre began. ¡°But if it¡¯s a request from you, it¡¯s a request I¡¯ll do.¡± Unlike her usual gentle self, Anna snarled, ¡°I knew it. Your oath is cheap. You can revoke it whenever you want to.¡± Natalie felt that Anna was crossing the line with those words, and she discreetly tugged her sleeve. ¡°Anna¡­¡± It was then Anna noticed that she had gotten carried away, but the demon in her heart that formed from her childhood experiences told her Varre deserved those words. A Cue For Love Chapter 1092 A Cue For Love Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 The Secret ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong,¡± Anna said, ncing at Varre in disdain. ¡°Do you think your mistakes can be fixed if you stay by Fyrtia¡¯s side? This means nothing to the dead; these will only alleviate the guilt and remorse felt by the living.¡± At that, Natalie turned to Anna. She felt that everything Anna was saying was particrly harsh as if thetter was trying to agitate Varre. However, Natalie could see that Anna¡¯s words were also hurting Anna herself. Varre was equally affected. His already pale face turned ashen. In the end, it was a lose-lose situation. Natalie wanted to say something to lessen the tension of the atmosphere, but she did not know what Anna and Varre were hung up about, so she dared not voice careless words. All she could do was hold Anna¡¯s clenched fist in hopes of making Anna calm down. Varre could see that his daughter did not wish to forgive him. In a hoarse, quiet voice, he said, ¡°Annie, give me the item that you want to replicate, and I¡¯ll do it as quickly as I can.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Anna took out the box that contained the jade and the jade key and passed it to Varre. ¡°The jade key and the jade are in here.¡± With that, Anna stood up and left the room. Natalie did not hurry after Anna. Instead, she turned to Varre and inclined her head. ¡°To be honest, I was the one who asked Anna to ask for this favor. My daughter¡¯s life is on the line for this. Thank you.¡± Varre said, ¡°I should be the one thanking you. I didn¡¯t know how I should meet her, but you¡¯ve given me a chance to do that.¡± Unable to stop herself, Natalie asked, ¡°Do you know about your health condition?¡± Although Natalie did not take the elder man¡¯s pulse, she could see from his pallor that he must have cancer. Late-stage cancer, as a matter of fact. Something that surgery, chemotherapy, and acupuncture could not treat. ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Then, Anna¡­¡± Varre shook his head. ¡°It is fate. I hope you¡¯ll keep this a secret for me. I¡¯m already happy to be able to see her in myst few days in this world. She despises me, but she came to ask for a favor from me for your sake, so you must have done something exceptionally great for her at one point. I¡¯ll definitely replicate this jade key for you.¡± A wave ofplicated feelings washed over Natalie when she heard that, but in the end, she nodded solemnly at him. Varre opened the box in front of him. When he saw the jade key inside, a look of shock crossed his face. ¡°This is¡­¡± Although jade keys were rare, they were not one-of-a-kind. Yet, Varre was stunned by the beauty and elegance of it. At the same time, a thought popped into his head, and he blurted out, ¡°Where did you get this key from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Natalie confessed. ¡°I only know that this jade key must mean something special because a hidden force is trying to snatch it from my hands. I don¡¯t know if this is a key for some kind of mechanism or if it¡¯s a symbol of power.¡± Varre closed his eyes. ¡°This is fate. Fate! I¡¯ve suffered so much for this jade key, but who knew I was going to be able to hold it in my hands before I die?¡± Natalie¡¯s brows snapped together when she heard him, and she asked, ¡°Mr. Varre, what is this key? Why is it so important?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this key myself before, but I¡¯ve read about its description in the books.¡± When Varre opened his eyes again, a mncholic look was in his eyes. ¡°Rumors had it, there is a secret room in the royal mausoleum of Loang, and there are plenty of priceless treasures in that secret room. The room was made with ancient meteorites, and they cannot be destroyed unless one uses dynamites. However, if one uses dynamite, the treasures would be destroyed as well. There was only one key to the secret room, and it was a jade key. If my guess is right, this must be the one.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1093 A Cue For Love Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Fortune Or Ill Fate Natalie was shocked. She thought that the jade key was rted to the royal family¡¯s secret, but as it turned out, the jade key was rted to the treasures of the royal mausoleum instead. ¡°Mr. Varre, why are you sure that this is the key?¡± ¡°I was obsessed with gem carving back then. That man had used my wife and Annie¡¯s life as bait to make me loyal to him. He wanted to create this key ording to the records in the old books,¡± Varre said agitatedly, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Somehow, that man managed to find countless books with the key¡¯s descriptions, and I tried many to recreate it with multiple jade stones, but none could be used to unlock the royal mausoleum¡¯s secret room.¡± ¡°Anna and her mother?¡± ¡°Annie hates me because I¡¯m the reason her mother died¡­¡± Varre uttered in a pained voice. ¡°I could carve all kinds of sculptures beautifully, but I could never carve out the mysterious jade key. The man thought I wasn¡¯t serious about the job, so he fed Wilna a poison he had developed. It made her body puff up like a ball, and in the end, she exploded. Annie had to witness her mother¡¯s death.¡± ¡°What?¡± Natalie¡¯s jaw dropped at the revtion. No wonder Varre came to a remote monastery that doesn¡¯t even show up on the GPS to be a nameless monk despite having such a luxurious life in the past. No wonder those cruel words could come out of the gentle Anna¡¯s mouth even though it¡¯s obvious that Varre is dying. So this tragedy is rted to this jade key¡­ ¡°Mr. Varre, have you ever¡­ exined this to Anna?¡± Natalie could not help but ask. ¡°What good would the exnation be to Annie? It¡¯ll only make me feel better, not her.¡± Varre bitterly shook his head. ¡°Annie loves her mother. If she finds out that the man had a hand in her mother¡¯s death, she will certainly seek revenge. That man is a powerful figure. Only by bing a hermit did I finally have these twenty years of peace. Annie will only risk her life if she seeks revenge. I don¡¯t want to lose my daughter after losing the woman I love. I¡¯d rather have Annie me this on me and think of me as the evilest person in the world so that she can live a simple life. As her parent, I don¡¯t wish for her to achieve great things. I just hope that she¡¯ll be safe and sound in her life. That¡¯s all¡­¡± Natalie was stunned to her core to hear their history. ¡°Mr. Varre,¡± she muttered, ¡°you¡¯re telling me these¡­¡± Varre inclined his head and whispered, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve gotten the real jade key, but this jade key could be your fortune or your ill fate. I¡¯ve withdrawn from society for years, and I¡¯ve gotten used to this life. Unless the matter concerns Annie, I don¡¯t wish to intervene in mortal affairs anymore. I¡¯ve told you everything I know about the story of this jade key, and I¡¯ll fulfill Annie¡¯s request. I hope my words will be able to provide you more insight into your future and less ill fortune.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A pause after, he continued, ¡°Another thing¡ªa selfish wish of a dying monk. I wish to tell you the secret I¡¯ve kept all these years. It has been tormenting me.¡± When Natalie left the meditation room, she could not help but turn to give onest nce at Varre, who was concentrating on engraving the jade. She thought that she would only be asking Varre to replicate the jade key for this trip of hers. She never thought that she would learn the rumors behind the jade key and Anna¡¯s tragic past. Recalling Anna¡¯s hesitance the night before, Natalie suddenly realized she now understood everything. Still¡­ Varre reminds me of my mother. My mother brought me to a border town in Chanaea after I was born. After she passed away, she left a letter, but she never once mentioned that I wasn¡¯t Thomas¡¯ daughter. She only said she hoped that I would have a peaceful, simple life. What difference is my mother¡¯s wish from Varre¡¯s? Hiding that piece of information from me so that I won¡¯t be caught up in perilous situations. A Cue For Love Chapter 1094 A Cue For Love Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Blood On Lips After Natalie left the meditation room, she went to look for Anna. Natalie had to scour through the entire ce before finally finding the other woman in a remote spot of the monastery. When Natalie found her, Anna was crouched in a corner, curling herself into a ball as she hugged her head with her arms. She was trying to cover her eyes and ears, and at the same time, she was mumbling under her breath, ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± It was as if Anna was deep in the throes of a nightmare. Natalie bit down on her lower lip and slowly approached Anna. Then, she hugged her. ¡°Anna¡­¡± Instinctively, Anna shoved her away before casting panicking eyes on Natalie. When she finally registered Natalie¡¯s face, she rxed and panted. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you¡­¡± Even though Natalie did not ask Anna what happened, she could guess that Anna must have returned to her childhood nightmare after what she learned from Varre¡ªAnna must have dreamed about the bloody way her mother had died in front of her. Anna¡¯s pain was something Natalie could not empathize with. She could not even put herself in Anna¡¯s shoes and began imagining the pain. How cruel had that moment been? ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Natalie apologized as she hugged Anna again. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know my actions would make you suffer this way¡­¡± Tears just kept flowing out of Anna¡¯s hollow eyes. ¡°It was because he was obsessed with gem carving. That¡¯s why he socialized with strange people; that¡¯s why Mom ended up¡­¡± Anna began bawling and muttering. ¡°Does he think that his sins will be gone just because he now worships Fyrtia? The guilt in him has gone away, but the dead will nevere back.¡± No. It was not because he was obsessed. It was definitely not because he had socialized with strange people. Anna¡¯s mother¡¯s death was caused by the greed of powerful people. No one knew whether the treasures in the royal mausoleum truly existed or not, but that man had no qualms about staining his hands red. Natalie desperately wished that she could tell Anna the truth behind everything. Yet, just as she started speaking¡ª¡±Anna, actually¡­¡±¡ªshe recalled what Varre had told her in the room, and she swallowed the rest of her words. ¡°Natalie, what were you going to say?¡± Anna hesitantly turned to Natalie. ¡°Nothing. It was nothing.¡± In the end, Natalie decided to keep it a secret too. The reason for her to do that was the same as Varre¡¯s. Ignorance was bliss, and knowledge spelled pain and danger. Natalie only wanted Anna to bring her to Varre to replicate the jade key. What was going to happen next could be even more dangerous, and Natalie did not want Anna to be caught up in it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie apanied Anna until thetter recollected herself. Meanwhile, after Natalie left, Varre picked up the jade and began studying it. Then, he took out the carving tools he had kept in the highest spot on his book rack. It had been twenty years since he had touched them, but when those tools were in his hands, the muscle memory returned. He was not going to go back on his words. With that thought in mind, he started replicating the key. Gem carving was a concentration-heavy task. As time went by, Varre¡¯s body started to tire out. Blood escaped him from the corner of his lips, but he simply wiped away the blood with a handkerchief before throwing himself back into his task. At the same time, Billy was on the return trip with the hyper-realistic mask-wearing substitute. Unable to contact Samuel, Billy contacted Keh and Steven instead. He then set up tight security and arranged for more manpower to prevent ze¡¯s people from intercepting the jade key. Everyone was on guard, but the return trip was peculiarly quiet without any obstacles. Billy was baffled. Why is there nothing from ze? A Cue For Love Chapter 1095 A Cue For Love Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Inexplicable Meanwhile, Varre had locked himself inside the meditation room of the monastery to carve the jade key. Nereus arranged for Natalie and Anna to upy a long-uninhabited room inside the monastery. Nereus was a shy teenager, around seventeen or eighteen years old. He even flushed self-consciously when Natalie and Anna sized him up. However, his eyes drifted toward Anna from time to time. Natalie perceptively sensed he had something to say to Anna, and she also had a good guess about the message he wanted to convey. Although Natalie couldn¡¯t tell Anna about the jade key¡¯s secret, she reckoned thetter should still be informed of Varre¡¯s illness. Hence, Natalie excused herself, leaving Anna and Nereus alone inside the courtyard. Nereus hesitated for a long while before ultimately bracing himself and speaking, seemingly having figured out what to say. ¡°I shall not address you as a fellow worshipper since you¡¯re not an ordinary follower of our religion whoes here to pay your respect. May I call you Anna as the otherdy does?¡± Anna nodded. ¡°Anna, Master¡¯s disease¡­¡± ¡°Nereus, I don¡¯t want to hear this.¡± Anna knitted her brows and retorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about him.¡± However, Nereus turned a deaf ear to her refusal and stubbornly continued, ¡°Anna, Master mentioned he did something unforgivable to you and your mother, so he deserved your hatred. Still, he doesn¡¯t have much time left and may pass away anytime.¡± A monk should make peace with the natural progression of life. Varre had epted his fate, but Nereus was still young. He had yet to attain enlightenment and see through all earthly matters. Varre had repeatedly reminded Nereus not to reveal his sickness, but Nereus couldn¡¯t stop himself from telling Anna the truth. ¡°When Master discovered he had contracted liver cancer, the disease had progressed tote-stage. The doctor said treating his condition would require a lot of money, and the treatment wouldn¡¯t cure him. Although the liver cancer brought him a lot of pain, Master had neverined. He did shout your nickname during the few episodes when he passed out after vomiting blood.¡± He paused briefly before adding, ¡°Annie¡­ That¡¯s right. He called out your name. Sensing his agony, I wanted to find you so you could meet him onest time. I know he wants to see you too, but he stopped me from trying to locate you. Can you please tell a white lie and say that you¡¯ve already forgiven him?¡± Waves of emotions churned within Anna as she listened to Nereus¡¯ ount. She loathed Varre, and her detestation toward him did not decrease even with time. Having said that, when she heard about Varre¡¯s imminent death, Anna realized she didn¡¯t feel the pleasure of getting her revenge. Instead, hints of sorrow and difort rose within her chest. ¡°Anna, can you please fulfill Master¡¯s final wish?¡± Nereus asked while boring his reddened eyes into her. ¡°No.¡± Despite the chaos in her heart, her eyes glinted with unusual coldness. ¡°Nereus, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through, so you¡¯re still able to utter these words to persuade me. I¡¯m only here because I need him to help my friend.¡± Nereus parted his lips but hesitated to speak. He caught himself as he met Anna¡¯s icy gaze. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± She spun on her heels and returned to her room. However, right after she turned around with her back facing Nereus, her indifferent facial expression and harsh look in her eyes melted away. End-stage liver cancer? So what if he dies? What does that have to do with me? She could only grit her teeth as pandemonium reigned in her chest. Late at night, Anna draped outerwear around her shoulders and got up while Natalie was sound asleep. In fact, Natalie was still awake, but when she sensed Anna¡¯s movement, she pretended to be in a deep sleep. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When Anna saw Natalie¡¯s eyes were shut, she put on her shoes and left the room. The monastery wasn¡¯t expansive, so Anna arrived at Varre¡¯s meditation room in no time. She could see him working on the carving withplete focus under the orange-yellow lights through the wooden window. He was indeed living up to his promise to her of trying his best to replicate the jade key. Anna convinced herself that she went there in the middle of the night to check on Varre¡¯s progress, but after making sure he was working on the piece of jade, she showed no inclination to leave. Anna didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings or what her purpose was, standing there like a fool. Suddenly, a series of violent coughs sounded from inside the meditation room. Khaff! Khaff! Khaff! A Cue For Love Chapter 1096 A Cue For Love Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Rpse Anna slowed down and walked to the bedside. Then, she saw him coughing up fresh blood. The ring red blood stained his monk robes. It was apparent he was in a terrible condition. His brows were tightly furrowed because of the pain in his body. Nevertheless, he grasped the file in his hands while continuously smoothing and shaping the jade. He was concentrated on carving the piece of jade and paid no attention to the blood he coughed up. Only until a few drops of blood dripped onto the phoenix engraving on the jade key¡¯s bow did he think of wiping off the blood with a piece of brownish-yellow handkerchief. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anna did not make a sound and merely took in the scene in silence as heart-wrenching pain filled her heart. He deserves this after all the sins hemitted. So what if he¡¯s coughing up blood? His agony is nothingpared to my mother¡¯s torment during her death. Intense hatred washed over her, but Anna wasn¡¯t delighted. On the contrary, she could only feel a suffocating sensation as if she was losing something significant to her. She bit her lip forcefully until it bled. Nheless, she didn¡¯t utter a word before she left. Father? The term merely sounded distant to her and, at the same time, reminded her of too much anguish. After returning to her room, Anna became caught up in the throes of a nightmare. ¡°No. Don¡¯t treat my mom like that! Don¡¯t die, Mom. Don¡¯t die, please? Mom, it hurts so bad¡­¡± She thrashed and wed at her nket while muttering in her sleep. Her eyes were tightly shut, and beads of sweat covered her face and body and almost drenched her hair. Awakened by Anna¡¯s hysterical wails, Natalie hurriedly ran to thetter¡¯s side. ¡°Anna, Anna. Wake up¡­¡± Natalie grasped Anna¡¯s hand and attempted to rouse her up. Unfortunately, Anna seemed deeply immersed in the nightmare and couldn¡¯te around from the bad dream. ¡°Mom. Mom, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Natalie sensed something was off about Anna. She hastily applied pressure on thetter¡¯s wrist to check her pulse. Sh*t! I think this trip has provoked Anna to be reminded of her tormenting experience. The trauma stimted her to recollect the incident she resisted the most in her mind. Her body should be fine, but the mental impact is causing her body to react in a simrly aggressive manner. If this drags on, Anna may bite off her tongue and end her life because she can¡¯t endure this devastating suffering. Natalie swiftly opened her needle pouch, took out the crystal needle, and immediately pricked an acupoint on Anna¡¯s head. Anna turned a little calmer after she was jabbed. At that sight, Natalie quickly manipted the needle, inserting the crystal needle into the nerves connecting to Anna¡¯s brain, and tried to ease thetter¡¯s pain via medical treatment. Natalie was drained after getting all of that done. Still, she didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down and remained by Anna¡¯s side. This is the most I can do to help her alleviate her physical pain. She¡¯ll have to ovee her mental torment on her own. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s fine now. All those things happened in the past.¡± Eyes gleaming with an agonized look, Natalie sped Anna¡¯s petite hand. ¡°Anna, you have Kyle and me now. You¡¯re not alone. Even if you¡¯re suffering, someone will always keep youpany. I promise you! I¡¯ll help you locate the person who caused your mother¡¯s death and seek revenge for all the torture you¡¯ve been through.¡± Anna stopped struggling as much. Natalie didn¡¯t know how much Anna had heard about the things she said. And just like that, Natalie kept watch on Anna for the whole night. Only at the break of dawn was Natalie finally overwhelmed by drowsiness. Sitting beside Anna in exhaustion, she yawned, and her eyelids drooped. When Anna woke up, she saw Natalie nod off beside her and noticed the dark circles under thetter¡¯s eyes. Instantaneously, she fathomed she must¡¯ve had an episode of rpse. Natalie pulled an all-nighter and stayed by my side the whole time. Not only that, but Anna also perceived the red scratch marks on Natalie¡¯s arms. I suppose that¡¯s my doing too. A Cue For Love Chapter 1097 A Cue For Love Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 The Truth Behind The Secret 1 Last night was a blur to Anna, but she had a vague recollection of what had happened. She remembered it could have been Natalie gripping her hand the entire time, radiatingfort in a haze of pain. Thank you, Anna said silently to Natalie as she draped a jacket over her sleeping body. She let Natalie sleep in a little longer, knowing she must have stayed up all night. It was almost lunchtime in the monastery when Natalie woke up. Nereus brought vegetarian meals for her and Anna, and a while after they were finished, he led them to the meditation room where Varre was. Anna entered the room and nced at the small table, realizing the pool of blood that Varre vomited had been cleaned of its traces. Her eyes strayed to Varre, who appeared more gaunt and pale to the naked eye than the day before. His dull gaze was instantly drawn to her as they stepped into the room. The look was brimming withyers of emotions, so much so that they were about to spill over, but he forcefully caught himself in time. Natalie knew about the secret, and needless to say, she understood the significance of the nce. Anna did, too, but she feigned ignorance and deliberately trained her gaze elsewhere. ¡°I finished carving the jade key you wanted.¡± Varre presented his creation with quivering hands. ¡°I am afraid my replication is only 99% urate. s, I can¡¯t make something totally identical to the original. I can only hope that this jade key will be of help to you both.¡± Natalie took a step forward and epted the jade key with both hands, taking in the lifelike phoenix carving on the ridges and the head. She could not have been able to tell the difference between the original and copy if she did not study the genuine jade key in detail beforehand. Varre had not lifted a burin in twenty years, yet he still possessed such artistic talent and skill as was expected from the craftsman once held in high regard by the royal family in Loang. ¡°Thank you,¡± Natalie said solemnly to him. ¡°It¡¯s destiny.¡± He sped his hands together and gave a slight bow. ¡°Please take your leave now that this situation has been addressed.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Natalie.¡± Anna scowled and tugged on Natalie¡¯s hand to leave the meditation room. But Natalie dug her heels in. ¡°He¡¯s running out of time, Anna.¡± ¡°How long more?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was startled. Natalie was only stating her observation aloud, which was the truth as well, but she was not expecting an answer from Anna. ¡°How much time does he have left, Natalie?¡± Anna reiterated her question, her eyes widening. ¡°Three to five days, at most.¡± Natalie hesitated before adding, ¡°These days are yourst chance to see him in this life. You will not have another opportunity if you miss it.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Anna replied unfeelingly, but drops of tears leaked from the corners of her eyes. Good riddance! Her heart wrenched at the thought of the old man focused on carving under the bright lightst night while trying to keep blood from sputtering out of his mouth. Yes, she hated him, but thepassion beneath the resentment filled her with hesitation. Natalie turned and looked at her. She promised Varre to keep it a secret, but some secrets were not meant to be kept hidden. How could Anna live with her decision if she left now, and the secret was out? ¡°I have something to tell you, Anna¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your mother¡¯s death is connected to the jade key.¡± Tears pooled in Anna¡¯s eyes, and her pupils constricted, incredulity shing in her eyes. A Cue For Love Chapter 1098 A Cue For Love Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 The Truth Behind The Secret 2 Anna seized Natalie¡¯s wrist and demanded, ¡°What do you know about that? My mother died because he was obsessed with carving and messed with the wrong people.¡± My earliest memories are of him burying himself in carving, never caring about how Mom and I felt. Everyone else had a loving father, but not me. Mom was the only one by my side when I was burning up with a forty-degree fever. All that man did was turn his back on us! ¡°It is not like that.¡± Natalie shook her head, resolution hardening her eyes. ¡°He enjoys carving, but he loves you and your mother more. His time is almost up, yet he bore the agony in his liver and ceaselessly worked for more than ten hours to replicate the jade key at your request.¡± Anna blinked back tears and looked up with a derisive smile. ¡°He owes me that, Natalie! He only did it to assuage his guilt.¡± ¡°Anna, what if Mr. Varre¡¯s so-called ¡®obsession¡¯ is because he was forced to do it?¡± Natalie finally blurted it out after giving it a thought. ¡°T-That¡¯s not possible¡­¡± Anna released her arm and staggered a few steps back. ¡°I wanted to beg him to take me to the amusement park when I was younger, so I went into his workspace and touched the jade in curiosity. He caned me until I was bruised all over. Never in my life will I forget the hatred in his eyes.¡± ¡°That jade was so important to him because it was rted to you and your mother¡¯s lives.¡± Natalie continued with a frown, ¡°Someone threatened Mr. Varre with your and your mother¡¯s lives to carve this jade key, but they had a different request. I gave Mr. Varre the real jade key to replicate, but he wanted to follow the old fragmentary records andpletely duplicate the jade key. He had never seen it before, and the records only chronicled eyewitness ounts, so determining its authenticity was difficult. When Mr. Varre didn¡¯t finish the carving in time, the person who had been threatening him for several years burned your mother alive in front of you.¡± Anna did not think there was more to what had happened, and the tears she tried to hold back came spilling out. ¡°Is that true? If it was, why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± ¡°He wanted to protect you.¡± Natalie approached Anna and stopped in front of her, wiping her tears. ¡°That man wanted your mother¡¯s life, and Mr. Varre knew all of you were not his match, so he shouldered your hate and went along with it.¡± Anna was sobbing uncontrobly. He was the person she hated the most, but now she realized she had made a mistake. Her heart ached as the image of him enduring the pain during the night as he concentrated on carving kept reying in her head. She snapped out of it and pleaded with Natalie, ¡°I know your medical skills are excellent, Natalie, so would you please help him? Can you think of a way to save him?¡± ¡°It is toote.¡± Natalie sighed. ¡°I could have extended his life by three to five years if it had been sooner, but his cancer had spread all over his body by the time we arrived, and he is living on borrowed time.¡± I would have tried every method if I had any, despite knowing the truth and the fact that you hated him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°How¡­ How could this happen?¡± ¡°Anna, you have helped me enough.¡± Natalie pulled her into a hug. ¡°Stay here by his side since time is running out. To Mr. Varre, nothingpares to your forgiveness andpany.¡± Anna bawled her heart out as she nodded fervently. I will! Yes, I will! I will cherish everyst moment I have with my father. A Cue For Love Chapter 1099 A Cue For Love Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Their Concern Anna¡¯s eyes turned red when she let Natalie go. ¡°Natalie, now that the jade key is in your hand, you might one day have to square up to the mysterious man who killed my mother. Let me know if you need any help. I will assist you in any way I can¡­¡± Natalie nodded steadily. ¡°I will. You better get going.¡± Anna hummed in response. After fixing her eyes on the room Varre was staying, she quickened her pace and ran toward it. Natalie clenched her fists as she watched Anna leave in haste. Mom kept me in the dark for my own good, but this has be one of my biggest regrets. She used to long for Thomas¡¯ love, but in the end, she realized she was merely building castles in the air. Never in his life had he thought of Yara and me as his daughters. I was too foolish to believe that he, our father, might shower us with love. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Had she known the oue, she would have tried to make things right. Had we known this from the start, I¡¯m sure Yara and I wouldn¡¯t have put ourselves through this misery. But we can¡¯t turn the clock back and undo the regrets. The damage is done. At that point, Natalie could only pin her hope on Anna to minimize the damage, preventing it from spiraling out of control. She did not want the regret to turn into a nightmare that would haunt her for the rest of her life. Natalie took the bus and returned to Yaleview in thepany of Nereus. In thest two days, Zophie kept her promise by sending videos about Yumi once every six hours. While watching Yumi¡¯s video, Natalie tightened her grip on the box in her bag and went deep in thought while traveling on the bus. Howe Yumi has the key to Loang¡¯s national treasure? Where did it Regardless of her parents¡¯ identity, Natalie decided to protect her at all costs since she and Samuel had adopted her as their daughter. Upon arriving at Yaleview, Natalie gave Yandel a video call. After speaking to him for a while, she told him to pass the phone to the four children. ¡°Mommy, are you still trying to rescue Yumi?¡± Franklin asked. Natalie hummed calmly in response. ¡°If everything goes as nned, we should be able to get her back.¡± The four little ones did not seem happy upon hearing her reply. Worry was written all over their faces instead. Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those sad faces? Did Yandel bully you?¡± ¡°Hey, excuse me.¡± Yandel stepped in. ¡°Boss, I took great care of the kids. I wouldn¡¯t dare bully them!¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not him. He took good care of us,¡± Franklin exined, ¡°we¡¯re just worried about you. That woman is evil, and she¡¯ll not let Yumi off so easily. She might even take the opportunity to harm you!¡± That exined the troubled expression on their faces. Though they were concerned about Yumi, they were also worried about Natalie¡¯s safety. Upon noticing the deep frown on their foreheads, Natalie could not help but grin. These kids really do care about me, don¡¯t they? They might be young, but they meant every word they said. That had given her the courage and motivation she needed to endure the uncertainties ahead. ¡°Now it¡¯s not the right time to smile, Mommy,¡± yton said while pursing his lips. ¡°I smile because you guys are adorable,¡± Natalie said, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll bring Yumi back and return in one piece. How can I die at this age when I still want to see you grow up and get married, right?¡± Yandel, too, was worried about Natalie, but he knew Natalie was doing that to pacify the children. He echoed, ¡°Exactly. What¡¯s with those sulky faces? Don¡¯t you have faith in your mommy?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1100 A Cue For Love Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Smart And Observant Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Upon hearing what Yandel said, the four children answered in one voice, ¡°We do!¡± ¡°We do!¡± ¡°We do!¡± ¡°We do!¡± Natalie fixed her eyes on the screen. There was something heartwarming about the four adorable children¡ªnot forgetting their chubby cheeks. ¡°I can tell all of you have faith in me now.¡± Natalie gave them a crescent moon-like shape Duchenne smile. ¡°All of you better obey Yandel since you¡¯re staying at his ce. Don¡¯t gang up on him, okay? Perhaps, by the time you wake up tomorrow, Yumi and I might have returned. If everything goes smoothly, we¡¯ll be able to take you home!¡± Natalie¡¯s words offort had ayed the children¡¯s worry. Their faces were finally wreathed in smiles. After waving Natalie goodbye, they reluctantly ended the video call. Meanwhile, Billy and impostor Natalie, who had departed from Chanaea, were still flying in the ne heading to Loang. At that point, Natalie was drinking coffee on the street while wearing her hyper-realistic mask. She went deep in thought as she was busy devising a n. All of a sudden, someone ced a slice of strawberries and cream cake next to her coffee. ¡°Hi, this is not mine. I only ordered a cup of coffee, so¡­¡± Natalie exined as she thought the waiter had made a mistake. When she lifted her head and noticed the man in front of her, she was at a loss for words. She did not know what else to say. The man sitting opposite her was wearing an exquisite white suit. He had delicate and handsome facial features with a soft gaze. As he stood against the evening sun, his smiley eyes curved like a pair of crescent moons, making him look innocent yet charming. ¡°I-It¡¯s you¡­¡± Natalie looked at him in disbelief. ¡°How did you recognize me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen you wearing this mask in Chanaea. You don¡¯t remember, do you?¡± the man answered. Realization dawned on Natalie. I see. She responded calmly, ¡°This is not mine. Please take it away.¡± In other words, she was subtly asking Bastien to leave. Bastien did not take offense in her reaction. He gazed into her eyes steadily and said, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered enough in thest two days. Drinking coffee is just going to give you more anxiety. Perhaps, eating a dessert can make you feel better.¡± Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re stalking me?¡± ¡°I was trying to let you know I was worried about you. You can think of it that way.¡± Bastien leaned forward. ¡°A mysterious figure abducted your kid, and you were trying everything you could to rescue her. You might be able toe up with a great n, but don¡¯t think you can execute it better with my help?¡± ¡°You want to help me? What do you want in return?¡± Natalie asked while staring right into the man¡¯s eyes. Love? People who grow up in the royal family will never sacrifice everything for love. Even if they do, it¡¯ll always be conditional. They will never love someone at the expense of their ambition and immeasurable desire. ¡°What if I just want you to stay by my side?¡± Bastien asked a question to test the waters. ¡°What if I expect you to give up your inheritance rights and the privileges as a royal member in Loang and live as amoner?¡± Natalie responded with another question. Bastien was startled for a moment as he did not expect Natalie to hurl the question at him. A corner of Natalie¡¯s lips quirked up. I knew he couldn¡¯t answer me. Anyway, Natalie was merely poking fun at Bastien. She had no intention of finding out how sincere he was. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me. It was just a hypothetical question.¡± Natalie tilted her head and looked at him once again. ¡°You said you wanted to help me. So what exactly do you want from me in return?¡± Bastien clenched his fists as his expression turned grim. Not only is she smart, but she¡¯s also very observant. A Cue For Love Chapter 1101 A Cue For Love Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 The Negotiations Have Fallen Through Bastien didn¡¯t answer her question right away, but Natalie wasn¡¯t in a rush. She took a sip of coffee and refused to touch the strawberries and cream cake that the man had brought. ¡°ze has been looking for the mysterious jade key that concerns Loang¡¯s ancient artifacts. These thousand-year-old national treasures are the foundation of the country. In essence, whoever gets their hands on the jade key holds Loang¡¯s lifeline¡­¡± Natalie was shocked to hear that, for she was the one who had the jade key. A mixture of emotions surged within her, but her face remained devoid of expression. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Do you know the location of the jade key?¡± Bastien cut straight to the chase. ¡°The key concerns Loang¡¯s national treasures. Certainly, it¡¯d be more appropriate for a member of the royal family to hold on to it.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll help you rescue your child from ze, but in exchange, I hope you¡¯ll tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°How are you so sure that I have the information you¡¯re seeking?¡± ¡°I looked into the child who was abducted. She¡¯s a descendant of the Jankovich family, who¡¯s in control of the jade key.¡± A crease appeared between Bastien¡¯s brows as he continued, ¡°Although I have no idea how you found her and even managed to adopt her, I¡¯m sure she knows where the jade key is. If you really don¡¯t know, then hand her over to me. I can assure you that I won¡¯t hurt her.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Looking at the man in front of her, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but notice how he¡¯d be a stranger to her. The gentle Mr. Nine was nothing more than a fa?ade, and the real him was a monster filled with horrible desires. Indeed, it was just as she had expected. Bastien helping her rescue Yumi came with a price, and the price was exactly what ze wanted from her¡ªthe jade key that was worth a king¡¯s ransom. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Natalie said, her voiceced with determination as she stared into the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the Jankovich family. All I know is that she¡¯s my daughter and someone I want to protect. I won¡¯t hand her over to you, let alone allow her to be caught up in the royal family¡¯s dispute.¡± ¡°Natalie, do you really think you¡¯d be able to rescue her all by yourself?¡± In the face of rejection, Bastien became paranoid, and his voice grew louder. ¡°Your man is nowhere to be found when you need him the most! Do you think you¡¯re that smart and capable of putting up a fight all by yourself? How could you disregard the help that I¡¯m offering with such sincerity?¡± Admittedly, Bastien was an ambitious man at heart, but he also knew that his hearty with Natalie. However, she scoffed at his sincerity and rejected his assistance in a way that left no room for discussion. ¡°Prince Jonathan, I believe I¡¯ve made things extremely clear with you during the pce banquet at Luna Pce,¡± Natalie answered candidly. ¡°You¡¯re a prince, and I¡¯m amoner. It¡¯s best if we put some distance between us. As for the key and the Jankovich family, I suggest you look into them carefully. The grudge between ze and I have nothing to do with the key. It¡¯s solely because I attacked their underground base while I was in Chanaea.¡± With that, Natalie left some cash on the table and strode out of the caf¨¦ with her backpack. She was only doing this for Yumi¡¯s sake. No matter how important the jade key was, it was merely an inanimate object. On the other hand, Yumi was a young child who shouldn¡¯t have to shoulder such heavy responsibilities. As such, Natalie was determined to stop anyone who was interested in investigating the little girl. After Natalie left, a loud crash reverberated through the caf¨¦. Raw anger shot through Bastien, causing him to swipe the coffee cups off of the table. The dark brown beverage spilled all over the ground, making a huge mess. I¡¯m always thinking for her, yet shepletely disregarded my sincerity! What an evil wretch! Just then, Joseph came over to him, handing him a handkerchief to clean his hand. ¡°Mr. Nine, a woman like her is undeserving of all this,¡± Joseph couldn¡¯t help butment. ¡°Shut up.¡± Bastien cleaned the coffee stains off of his finger as a sharp glint fleeted across his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve said that she¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ll acknowledge and ept as my wife. Do not let me hear you speak ill of her ever again.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1102 A Cue For Love Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Keep It A Secret Natalie hadn¡¯t left the caf¨¦ for long when she received news of Billy¡¯s and fake Natalie¡¯s return. Soon, she, too, arrived home. Emma¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight of the two identical Natalies. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± she stammered. ¡°Why¡­ are there two Ms. Nichols?¡± ¡°Can you tell which one of us is the real Natalie?¡± asked Natalie with a soft smile. Emma¡¯s eyes darted between the two of them and grew even more bewildered. She couldn¡¯t tell apart the two Natalies at all! As such, Natalie decided not to tease the middle-ageddy any longer and shot a nce at the woman who was disguised as her. Having caught her hint, the woman took off the hyper-realistic mask, revealing her original appearance. Disbelief was written all over Emma¡¯s face when she saw that. ¡°Oh my¡­ T-This is scarier than magic!¡± ¡°Wonders will never cease in this boundless world of ours, Mrs. Bunton. Naturally, anything could happen, but some might be secrets that shouldn¡¯t be revealed,¡± stated Natalie, her voice firm and resolute. ¡°I understand, Ms. Nichols. I won¡¯t say anything I¡¯m not supposed to.¡± Emma nodded fervently. ¡°Okay.¡± After Natalie ryed her instructions, the woman and Emma left the study. Natalie sat leisurely in the chair with her legs crossed. She shot Billy a look and queried, ¡°How was your trip? Smooth sailing, I suppose?¡± ¡°A lot smoother than I expected. We mobilized a number of men to protect the substitute in secret, but they weren¡¯t deployed at all.¡± At the mention of that, Billy furrowed his brows. ¡°Logically speaking, although ze has kidnapped Yumi to threaten us, they could very well ambush us and steal the jade key. That would be an excellent move, but they didn¡¯t do so.¡± She nodded and fell into deep thought upon hearing that. I wasn¡¯t expecting the substitute toe out of the situationpletely unscathed. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Bowers, could it be that they might have something nned out?¡± Billy articted his theories. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Natalie¡¯sposure was a stark contrast to his nervousness. ¡°No matter what tricks they have up their sleeves, we¡¯ll only find out once we cross that bridge. Let¡¯s not overthink and make a decision when wee to it.¡± Her expression showed little emotion, and oddly enough, that gave Billy peace of mind. It was simr to the vibe that Samuel gave off, and to remain as cool as a cucumber in the face of a crisis was a truly admirable trait. At that, Billy couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mr. Bowers was right about you, Mrs. Bowers.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Natalie was slightly surprised to hear that. When she thought of Samuel, all of the longing she felt for the man came back. ¡°He¡¯s in the mountain with Jorden and Master. I wonder if they¡¯ve cured the poison by now¡­ But theck of news means he¡¯s fine. I believe he¡¯ll be able to cure himself of the poison and return to my side.¡± Billy felt his heart soften at her words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Bowers will surely return safely. After all, he can barely bring himself to be apart from you.¡± ¡°Mm. Thank you for your hard work for the past few days, Billy. Go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll need your help with rescuing Yumiter on,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°All right, I understand.¡± After he left, Natalie sat alone in the study. Although she was tired, her mind felt oddly refreshed and sober. She was waiting for Zophie to take the initiative to contact her. Thetter thought of Natalie as her prey, but to Natalie, it was still unclear who would be the prey and predator. The minutes continued to tick by. While Natalie was resting with her eyes shut, her phone, which was on the table, began to vibrate. For some reason, she had a feeling about who the caller might be and instantly opened her eyes. After picking up the call, she brought the phone to her ear and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Natalie! Did you get the jade key?¡± Zophie¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line, her toneced with a hint of menace. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 The Jankovich Family ¡°I got it,¡± answered Natalie. ¡°I guess you weren¡¯t bluffing after all!¡±mented Zophie, who could not help but get emotional. She thought she could not get Natalie to do what she wanted because Yumi was not the woman¡¯s biological daughter. Unexpectedly, everything worked out just fine. Not only will the jade key be mine, but I¡¯ll also exact my revenge on Gale for sure! ¡°If you want your daughter, meet me tonight,¡± uttered Zophie slowly. ¡°Bring the jade key to the location I sent you. If I see anyone with you, I¡¯ll immediately detonate the bombs tied around your daughter. I have no reason to hurt her if you do as I say. Give me the jade key, and I promise the child will be unharmed.¡± ¡°Fine. You have my word,¡± promised Natalie without a second thought as soon as Zophie was done speaking. ¡°See you tonight.¡± With that said, Zophie ended the phone call. Natalie narrowed her almond-shaped eyes as she put the jade key replicated by Varre into her pocket. After that, she called Billy over to tell him her n. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too risky, Mrs. Bowers?¡± Billy¡¯s eyes widened in shock after he listened to Natalie. ¡°Billy, do you remember what Mr. Bowers told you before he left?¡± questioned Natalie casually. Billy remembered, but he did not answer the woman. ¡°Before Samuel left, he said I¡¯d be in charge when he was away, which means I get to decide what you do. When I give you an order, you do your best to execute it without ws,¡± reminded Natalie, who was beautiful like a flower yet firm like a tree. Although Billy worried for Natalie¡¯s well-being, he knew there was nothing he could say to change her mind when he saw the determination in her eyes. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Bowers.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Meanwhile, in a warehouse on the docks, Yumi shook her head relentlessly as she watched Zophie strap powerful explosives to her legs. ¡°No! No!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone in the Jankovich family supposed to be strong?¡± mocked Zophie with hatred and condescendence in her eyes. ¡°How are you so weak? Your biological mother never begged for mercy even though she was whipped more than a hundred times. On the other hand, you¡¯re already scared out of your mind when I did nothing but tie explosives to you.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The Jankovich family? Yumi¡¯s eyes widened as she gazed at Zophie in disbelief. She had never mentioned herst name since her mother had warned her not to do so. Yumi was told that herst name would only invite disasters, so she was not to reveal her true identity after escaping to Chanaea. Because of that, even Natalie, who adopted Yumi and treated the girl like her own, was unaware of who Yumi really was. Yumi could not help but wonder how the woman before her knew not only that she was a Jankovich but also that her mother had been whipped. ¡°Why would my mother be whipped?¡± Yumi suddenly flew into a rage like a wild beast when her mother was brought up, actingpletely different from her indifferent and stubborn self in the past two days. If it were not for Yumi¡¯s young age, Zophie would have been stunned by the girl¡¯s reaction. Looking at the agitated Yumi, Zophie furrowed her eyebrows. So what if she¡¯s furious? She¡¯s still just a five-year-old child. This girl¡­ is also rted to Gale¡¯s death! ¡°You really want to know how your mother was injured, huh? Lucky for you, nobody knows more about it than I do.¡± Zophie snickered. ¡°That¡¯s because I was the one on the other end of the whip. I saw with my own eyes how bloodied and wounded your mother was.¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 What Her Mother Had Been Through Although Yumi knew that her mother had already passed away, her eyes could not help welling up when she heard what her mother had been through before dying. ¡°Mom¡­¡± When Zophie saw tears rolling down Yumi¡¯s cheeks, her lips curled up into another smirk. She could not be more pleased with herself for having broken the angry child and regaining control of the situation. ¡°Why did you do that to my mother?¡± questioned Yumi at the top of her lungs. ¡°She didn¡¯t have to die, you know? However, she refused to y nice!¡± Zophie grabbed Yumi by the chin while recalling the night she had tortured the girl¡¯s mother. ¡°If she had just handed your family¡¯s treasure over, King probably would¡¯ve let her live. She just wouldn¡¯t tell us what we wanted to know because she was convinced that her death could keep us from finding you and the jade key! Do you think she¡¯d regret being tortured for so long if she knew you¡¯d eventually fall into my hands and that Natalie would obediently hand the jade key to me like a dog?¡± Yumi¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears at that point. Her hatred for Zophie was clearly visible in them. Unwilling to let Zophie pinch her chin, Yumi tried to bite the woman¡¯s hand, but she evaded her. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for the same trick twice, you little brat!¡± Zophie lifted her hand again to give the girl a hard p. ¡°You¡¯d better remember your ce; you¡¯re nothing but a bargaining chip and bait for me to lure out Natalie. So don¡¯t even think about avenging your two mothers! I¡¯d save my breath if I were you. Be a good girl, and I might just let you die beside Natalie.¡± Yumi¡¯s cheek was in pain. She regretted asking Natalie toe. If Mommyes here, she¡¯ll lose not only the jade key but also her life! I¡¯ve already lost my biological mother; I can¡¯t afford to lose Mommy too! Since Yumi got her hands and legs tied up and hermunication device taken away, she had no way of informing Natalie. At that moment, she hated the fact that she was only a weak five-year-old child. If I were bigger and stronger, I¡¯d be able to protect myself and others! Meanwhile, Natalie was already driving an ordinary car to Moon Harbor, which was located on the north side of Yaleview. As thergest port in the world, Moon Harbor had five times more imports and exports than the one in Chanaea. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Zophie only asked Natalie to meet her in the forest of containers, as it would be less likely for them to be followed or monitored. On the way, Natalie received a call from Zophie. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you on your way?¡± ¡°I am,¡± replied Natalie calmly. ¡°Now I want you to turn on the speakerphone, Natalie,¡± ordered Zophie. ¡°You just have to follow my instructions after reaching the Lunar Road intersection, and you¡¯ll find me soon.¡± In order to find Yumi, Natalie had no choice but toply. ¡°Okay.¡± As promised, Zophie began to guide Yumi after thetter reached the road mentioned. Natalie was sure Zophie did not show her the shortest route because the one Zophie had asked her to take was less crowded. On top of that, she could tell she had been going around in circles. ¡°Why are we circling on the same road?¡± ¡°Are you questioning my guidance? If so, you can find your own way to your daughter!¡± said Zophie threateningly. ¡°No,¡± answered Natalie, doing her best to suppress her anger. ¡°Good. Then keep going!¡± Zophie demanded. She had her eyes fixed on aptop showing the surveince footage that monitored the roads Natalie took. Besides Natalie¡¯s ck car, no other vehicles were recorded taking the same path twice, which clearly showed the length Natalie was willing to go to get Yumi back. After getting the confirmation she needed, Zophie let out her first sigh of relief. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 What Are You Looking For The game of cat and mouse went on for almost an hour before Zophie finally revealed her location to Natalie. ¡°Looks like you really dide alone after all.¡± Zophie did not say that because she was impressed with Natalie¡¯s bravery. On the contrary, she thought the woman was a fool for showing up alone. Everyone knows how valuable the jade key is. She must be an idiot to take such a big risk for a girl who¡¯s not rted to her by blood. Still, I suppose I should thank her for her stupidity. If she weren¡¯t so cooperative, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get the jade key for King or avenge Gale. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, Natalie.¡± Zophie crossed her legsnguidly and broke into a smirk before hanging up. ¡°Sure.¡± Forty minutester, Natalie reached the area of the dock where containers of different colors and sizes were stacked up as tall as high-rise buildings. Surrounding the giant metal boxes were countless port cranes, and even though they were not active, the steel wire ropes hanging in mid-air were enough to make anyone feel pressured. Having reached a dark blue container with Zophie¡¯s instructions, Natalie lifted her hand to bang on the metal door. Bang! Bang! Bang! She knocked on the door so hard that the echo of the noise caused her to feel a tightness in her chest. Not long after the forceful knocking, the container door opened, and a woman in a ck leather jacket and pants walked out. That was the first time Natalie had met Zophie in person. Thetter with exquisite facial features had a high ponytail that perfectlyplemented her skintight leather outfit. Even though Zophie looked stunning, she had her finger ready to pull the trigger of a Browning trained on Natalie¡¯s forehead. ¡°We finally meet, Natalie.¡± Zophie smiled, but her eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve waited for this day?¡± ¡°I have what you want, so return the child to me.¡± ¡°Do you seriously think you¡¯re in a position to negotiate with me?¡± questioned Zophie rhetorically before gesturing with her Browning. ¡°You and the kid both belong to me now. Neither one of you is getting away.¡± Zophie pulled the trigger twice, shooting Natalie¡¯s knee and right arm. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Bang! Bang! Immediately, Natalie copsed to the ground in pain as fresh blood flowed out of her wounds and pooled under her. ¡°You¡­¡± Casually blowing on the hot muzzle, Zophie slowly approached Natalie. ¡°I told you that both you and the child are mine. Nobody¡¯s leaving,¡± said Zophie as a glint of malice shed across her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was joking, did you? I don¡¯t want just the jade key and the kid; I want to make you suffer too!¡± Although Zophie was gorgeous, she looked as mad as a hatter when her hatred for Natalie turned her eyes crimson-red. After kicking Natalie to the floor, Zophie began to search the injured woman for the jade key because she was sure it was somewhere on Natalie. She was determined to ensure that Natalie died a horrible death as soon as she got her hands on the key. However, Zophie could not find it no matter where she looked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± eximed the woman with furrowed eyebrows, refusing to believe that Natalie woulde to rescue thest member of the Jankovich family without bringing the jade key she was promised. I¡¯m not giving up! I probably didn¡¯t look hard enough. Either that or this b*tch really knows how to hide her stuff! Still, Zophie got nothing even after searching every inch of Natalie¡¯s body. She was so focused on finding the key that she failed to notice someone approaching her from behind to ce the cold tip of their gun against the back of her head. ¡°What are you looking for, Zophie?¡± inquired a familiar voice, causing Zophie to doubt her hearing. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 The Real Natalie ¡°Impossible! How did this happen?¡± eximed Zophie as her pupils dted in shock. Natalie is right in front of me right now, so why does the person behind me sound just like her? ¡°Get up, Sarah. Find a ce to tend to your wounds,¡± Natalie ordered the injured woman on the ground. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Bowers.¡± Sarah was so good at impersonating Natalie that she only broke character and began acting like herself again after the woman called her by her real name. As the most powerful warrior Samuel handpicked for Natalie, Sarah was still as capable as ever even though she was injured because Zophie did not shoot her vitals. Sarah slowly got back on her feet and staggered to the side of another container before tying pieces of cloth she tore from her shirt around her wounds to stop the bleeding. Zophie¡¯s eyes grew even wider when she finally realized what was going on. ¡°S-She¡¯s not¡­ Natalie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± responded Natalie casually. ¡°The real Natalie is standing behind you now. What you thought you had was merely my substitute. Now you¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°A substitute? That woman was someone you trained to impersonate you?¡± roared Zophie with blood- red eyes. ¡°How dare you fool me with a substitute!¡± Natalie would rather not waste her breath to exin herself. It¡¯s not as if any good soldier was ever above ying dirty. If I hadn¡¯t fooled Zophie with Sarah, I would¡¯ve fallen into her trap and lost not only my bargaining chip but also my life. She¡¯d probably even torture me to death. ¡°I never knew how cunning you were, Natalie! How dare you trick me!¡± Zophie bit her lip, upset that Natalie had got the better of her. ¡°I could say the same of you. The exchange hasn¡¯t even started, and my substitute has already been shot twice. Tell me, where are you hiding Yumi? You won¡¯t get the jade key until you tell me where she really is. I don¡¯t think I need to remind you that if you y tricks with me, not only will you die before my daughter, but you¡¯ll also never have the key. I heard ze has been looking for it and that it was rumored to be rted to Loang¡¯s national treasure. Of course, I¡¯ll be sad if Yumi dies, but she¡¯s just a kid. Whether you get to live and keep the jade key depends solely on your decision.¡± What Natalie feared most was Zophie deciding to take Yumi to the grave with her. She did not care about Zophie or ze but the girl¡¯s safety. Zophie kept silent as she thought about Natalie¡¯s words. I didn¡¯t get the jade key or avenge Gale, so how is it worth losing my life just to make Natalie shed some tears? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After some careful consideration, Zophie lifted her hands up high and uttered, ¡°Fine. You have my word, Natalie! We¡¯ll talk about the jade keyter, but you have to promise me you won¡¯t hurt me after I bring you to the kid.¡± ¡°Enough talking. Get moving!¡± said Natalie harshly. Even though Zophie did not appreciate Natalie¡¯s tone, she had no choice but to lead the way in silence since she was at Natalie¡¯s mercy. Sarah wanted to follow Natalie but did not because the woman gave her a look. Natalie did not want Sarah to take any more risks even though the woman¡¯s vitals were not shot. She¡¯s already done enough as my substitute. Knowing what the look meant, Sarah could only stay where she was and wait for orders. Natalie followed Zophie and headed toward the north. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 A Psychological Battle Zophie brought Natalie to the container where Yumi was at. It was humid in the container, and there was a lightbulb illuminating the inside. However, it was dim, and it could not light up all the corners of the container. Natalie still caught sight of Yumi, who was curled up in the corner. She was tied up with nylon ropes, and she had duct tape over her mouth. The moment she locked eyes with Yumi, tears welled up in Natalie¡¯s eyes. Yumi was younger than her four biological children, but because she was thest member of the Jankovich family, she had to be far more mature than someone her age should be. Yumi saw Natalie, too, and for a moment, she stiffened. She then began shaking her body like a frustrated tiger cub, seemingly trying to free herself from the ropes that were restraining her. ¡°Mm¡­ Mm¡­¡± Zophie knew Yumi was trying to tell Natalie to leave the ce immediately. It was at that moment she felt d that she had taped the girl¡¯s mouth before leaving. Otherwise, the girl would have ruined her n. Zophie angled her body a little and said nonchntly, ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ve brought you here, so can you give me the jade key now?¡± ¡°Zophie, do I look like someone you can easily fool?¡± Natalie questioned as she continued to keep the gun trained on the back of Zophie¡¯s head. She made no move to shift it away. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ breaking your promise!¡± ¡°How can I not when I¡¯m up against a woman like you?¡± Natalie retorted. ¡°Get over and untie Yumi right now.¡± ¡°Natalie, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Zophie did not move. ¡°You¡¯ll pull the trigger on me once she¡¯s free! Yes, I¡¯ve underestimated you, but I hope you don¡¯t underestimate me either. Don¡¯t you dare assume that I¡¯m helpless just because you¡¯re pointing a gun at me! Push me any further, and I won¡¯t mind for all three of us to die tonight!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Natalie did not expect Zophie to keep her cool even in a situation like this. Even so, she said calmly, ¡°Tell me what you want, then.¡± ¡°My life, or the jade key. One of these has to be mine!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie pursed her lips. ¡°Zophie, which one do you want first?¡± Hearing that, Zophie tensed up. She had been thinking of ways to make Natalie agree to it. Little did she expect Natalie to agree to it so easily. Even though Zophie wanted to avenge Gale, she had grown greedy for the jade key. If it was something even King wanted, it certainly had to be something priceless. If she could get the key and pass it to King, Zophie was sure that King would agree to let her leave ze and return her freedom for the rest of her life. After a moment of hesitation, Zophie answered, ¡°The jade key. Give me the jade key first.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°I am.¡± A pauseter, she continued, ¡°Give me the jade key, and I¡¯ll untie the girl.¡± Natalie stood still after hearing her answer, deep in her thoughts. Zophie quietly waited at the start, but soon, she grew impatient. ¡°Natalie, are you done thinking yet, or would you rather die with me than hand me the key?¡± Both parties knew they had a bargaining chip in their hands. Yet, neither wished to be the one to take the risk of handing the token over first. It turned into a psychological battle. For the two of them to be in a stalemate, both had to be equally smart and flexible. Their battle would be one of wits and state of mind. Whoever became greedier first, whoever became rash first, and whoever lost their rationality first would take the first step toward failure. Natalie was intentionally making Zophie wait. She wanted Zophie to lose her wits in anxiety. Only when Zophie impatiently urged her did Natalie slowly say, ¡°Sure, I can give you the jade key, but you¡¯ll have to let Yumi go right away. Then, you¡¯ll have to pass her to the substitute who was pretending to be me while I keep an eye on you.¡± Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Once I Am Back ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± was Zophie¡¯s fast response. Natalie took out the jade key she had hidden earlier and handed it to Zophie. The second Zophie took the key, her focus was attracted to it. Even though she had known early on that the jade key was an exceptionally brilliant item, she still could not help but be awed by it upon seeing it with her own two eyes. The jade was particrly smooth in her hands, and she had never touched anything as wonderful as it. The phoenix on the top of the key almost seemed alive as if it was about to spread its wings and soar into the sky. Zophiemented inwardly, So this is the item that Gale has been looking for the entire time when he was still alive. This is the treasure that King has been ordering the organization to search for all these years. Meanwhile, after Natalie passed the key to Zophie, she started studying Zophie¡¯s expression. When she saw the look of greed and awe on her face, she knew that Zophie did not doubt the authenticity of the key. But of course, the jade piece used for this replica was the best jade Yandel has ever found all these years. The one who crafted this replica is the most famous craftsman in Loang in decades. The head of ze may not have seen the jade key with his own eyes, let alone his subordinate Zophie. It was within Natalie¡¯s expectations for Zophie to fall for the trick. She let Zophie admire the key for a while. After a moment of watching Zophie caress the key in bliss, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the jade key, so it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your end of the deal.¡± Zophie kept the precious jade key carefully. ¡°Okay.¡± She took the lead toward Yumi as Natalie continued to press the gun against her body. ¡°You¡¯re one lucky girl,¡± Zophie hissed before crouching down to undo the ropes on Yumi. Shortly after, the ropes were all undone. However, Zophie did not tear the duct tape off Yumi¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯ll be tough for you to carry the girl while you¡¯re holding the gun,¡± she started. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll carry her while you stay behind me until I hand her to the substitute.¡± Yumi shook her head vigorously at that. ¡°Mm!¡± Natalie could guess what Yumi was trying to tell her. However, as long as Yumi was there, she could not let go of the gun. ¡°Stop moving, Yumi!¡± Natalie cried out. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe soon, so listen to me. You have to listen to me this time!¡± Yumi¡¯s eyes watered, but she continued to shake her head. She was thrilled to have Natalie rescue her, but she was also terrified that Zophie would hurt Natalie. ¡°Listen to me!¡± It was then Yumi looked at Natalie¡¯s reddened eyes and relented with a tearful nod. When Natalie saw Yumi going quiet in Zophie¡¯s arms, her expression softened. Just like that, Zophie carried the quiet Yumi to their original spot. Sarah took off the hyper-realistic mask she was wearing to reveal her original appearance. She had bled a significant amount, so her face was visibly pale. ¡°Mrs. Bowers!¡± Sarah leaped to her feet in excitement upon seeing Natalie. Natalie gave Sarah a look and instructed, ¡°Take care of Yumi.¡± Sarah asked anxiously, ¡°Mrs. Bowers, what¡ª¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Do you really want me to repeat myself?¡± Natalie snapped. ¡°Take care of the girl. If you don¡¯t do your job well, I¡¯ll hold you ountable for this once I¡¯m back.¡± Thest words that Natalie said made Sarah realize what Natalie was actually trying to tell her. Promptly, a look of determination shed across her eyes, and she replied, ¡°I understand, Mrs. Bowers.¡± Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 All Because Of You Zophie snorted at Natalie and Sarah¡¯s exchange. Wait for Natalie to go back? Who knows if Natalie gets to go back? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With Yumi in her hands, Sarah limped in the opposite direction from Natalie and Zophie. In no time, Natalie and Zophie were the only ones by the port containers. ¡°Natalie, the girl is safe now, so you should keep your promise and lower your gun,¡± Zophie said with a sneer. ¡°Burning bridges right as you cross it isn¡¯t something someone like you will do, am I right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to agitate me,¡± Natalie uttered, ¡°and I¡¯ve never cared about good and evil. I¡¯ve only done things I wanted to do. Sure, you can get me to lower my gun, but you¡¯ll have to tell me if ze is involved in my granddad Arnold Bayer¡¯s death.¡± The investigation into Natalie¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s death had been paused after Thomas and Dexmed Pharmaceutical were bought over by Dream. However, the pause did not mean that Natalie had given up on finding out the truth behind the matter. There was no way Natalie would let the opportunity of having a ze member in her hands slip by without asking questions. Her question was one that Zophie did not expect. She was momentarily stunned before sheughed in contempt. ¡°I¡¯m only a few years older than you, but you¡¯re hoping to find out something about the truth behind your granddad¡¯s death from me? Unfortunately, I know nothing. I heard from my seniors that Arnold used to be a famous doctor in Chanaea and that King wanted him to join the organization. s, Arnold was a prideful and stubborn man. Not only did he not join ze, but he even went up against the organization in every way he could. In the end, King was the one who ordered his death. I think he used Arnold¡¯s useless son-inw to kill him.¡± When Natalie heard that ze had killed Arnold in that way, her eyes widened into saucers. ¡°Natalie, why must you make ze your enemy?¡± Zophie grinned hideously. ¡°If you can put aside the vengeance of the previous generation and pledge loyalty to King, King will surely see great value in you with Dream and the hyper-realistic mask you made. By then, it will not be a pipe dream for you to have all the wealth in the world.¡± ¡°No way. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s ever going to happen!¡± Natalie hissed through gritted teeth. Those were words that Zophie only said to enrage Natalie. While Natalie was distracted by the fury in her, Zophie spun around and grabbed Natalie¡¯s wrist before hitting it to make her drop her gun. Natalie¡¯s wrist ached, and once she lost her gun, she began fighting Zophie. Zophie took on the offensive role, while Natalie took on a defensive stance. Zophie attacked with ease, but Natalie had a hard time keeping her defense up. After all, Zophie had undergone strict training in ze since young. She was one of the best fighters among the women, and she could even leisurely hold her ground against four to five ordinary men. Natalie, on the other hand, did not receive such training. While she had gone through some basic combat training, those were only for emergency and self-defense purposes. She was not as skilled as Zophie inbat. Natalie was struck in her abdomen, and she fell down on her knees, the pain threatening to tear her apart. Zophie nced at Natalie in derision. ¡°Today is not the day you die, Natalie.¡± Natalie panted and tried to climb to her feet, but Zophie gave her another kick. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡± The thought of Gale¡¯s tragic death made Zophie scream hysterically. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you feel all the pain you¡¯ve inflicted on Gale back then! If not for you, Gale would have still been fine. This is all because of you! It was all because of you!¡± Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Turning The Tables All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Natalie was unfamiliar with the name ¡°Gale.¡± When Zophie noticed theck of recognition in Natalie¡¯s eyes, she leaned over to grab Natalie by her hair and snarled, ¡°What? You blew him up into pieces, but you don¡¯t even remember him? Why? Why are you allowed to keep breathing when he¡¯s gone from this world?¡± Zophie¡¯s love for Gale had toppled her over the edge. mes of hatred burned bright in her eyes. Her grip on Natalie¡¯s hair was deathly tight. Natalie¡¯s scalp hurt so much that she started to wonder if Zophie was going to pull her hair off. ¡°So it¡¯s him¡­ It¡¯s him¡­¡± The man who died in the explosion at the underground base. Natalie finally recalled who he was, but she did not regret her actions at all. If that man did not die back then, she would have died instead. Even if time turned back and she was put in that situation again, she would still detonate the explosive. Upon realizing that Natalie seemed to have recalled Gale, Zophie let out a mncholicugh. ¡°Gale never said he loved me, but he was the only one in the organization who cared for me. There were missions with high risk factors, and he would take my ce for them while letting me do the easier tasks instead. He was the only trace of warmth I had in the organization, but you killed him! You took him away from me!¡± Natalie¡¯s scalp stung again, and she could even feel blood seeping out this time. When she locked eyes with Zophie¡¯s bloodshot ones, she felt a chill run down her spine. Nevertheless, Natalie did not beg Zophie for mercy. Instead, she was counting down in her mind. Half an hour since Zophie touched the jade key should pass soon. I¡¯m aching all over, and I¡¯m sure I have a few hairline fractures, but only by holding on will I get the chance to turn the tables! All of a sudden, Zophie shrieked, and she let go of Natalie¡¯s hair. Her hands abruptly turned green, and she even felt as if bugs were chewing on her bones. It tickled, and it hurt. She wished she could slice off the skin of her hands. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Zophie was baffled at the sudden change, but she was soon gripped by shock. ¡°My hands¡­ Why have my hands be like this?¡± Once Natalie was out of Zophie¡¯s restraint, she slowly rose to her feet and wiped the blood that seeped out from the corner of her lips. ¡°Do you still not understand, Zophie?¡± ¡°I¡­ You¡­¡± Zophie gave a long look at Natalie before looking back at her hands. Btedly, she realized what was going on. ¡°You tricked me! You did something to that jade key¡ªyou applied something to it! How dare you pull such a lowly trick on me, Natalie?¡± ¡°You kidnapped my child, threatened me, and tricked me several times.¡± Natalie¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°I¡¯m just letting you have a taste of your own medicine, so why are you saying that I¡¯m using lowly tricks now?¡± The colors drained from Zophie¡¯s face. She screamed, ¡°What did you use on the jade key?¡± ¡°Just a kind of poison. You¡¯ll suffer, but don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t end your life. However, don¡¯t expect to fight or hold a gun with these hands in the next five hours.¡± Natalie had won the fight. She had guessed that Zophie would tie a bomb by Yumi¡¯s side. Afraid that Zophie would choose to end both her and Yumi¡¯s life together upon realizing that the poison on the jade key was a lethal one, Natalie chose to use a slow-acting poison. It was mild, and it would take a while for the effects of the poison to take ce. That way, Natalie would have enough time to send Yumi somewhere safe. In other words, Natalie¡¯s earlier endurance was for the sake of turning the tables. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Concern Upon hearing Natalie¡¯s words, Zophie paled even more. It was only then she realized Natalie¡¯s previous helplessness was a deliberate act to buy time. Natalie had been waiting to strike the entire time. Zophie remained stubborn as she said, ¡°How could you use such disgusting tricks against me? Don¡¯t let me catch you or I¡¯m never going to let you off the hook!¡± ¡°Do you really still need to say these things at a time like this?¡± Natalie remarked as she looked at Zophie¡¯s hands, which were getting more and more purplish with each passing second. ¡°You¡¯d better save some energy. This poison will seep into the nerves in your hands over time, and the pain will only get worse.¡± Natalie walked over to Zophie to restrain her. However, at that moment, a group of men in Loang military uniform charged in, and Jerome was the one leading them. ¡°Jerome?¡± Natalie was confused. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ¡°I received an order from the higher-ups to arrest Zophie,¡± Jerome said with a frown. ¡°This woman is dangerous, so leave her to me. I¡¯ll send someone to send you home.¡± Jerome¡¯s answer only made Natalie even more confused. ¡°Just one question, Jerome. Is this an order, or is this your idea?¡± After a few seconds of hesitation, Jerome said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s an order.¡± Having received her answer, Natalie did not ask any more questions and inclined her head at Jerome. ¡°Okay.¡± Jerome and his men were quick to subdue Zophie. Her mouth was then duct-taped, and her wrists and ankles were soon cuffed. As Zophie was an important member of ze, Jerome had to personally escort her to a secret prison in Yaleview that held the worst criminals. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie emerged from the situation with multiple injuries and tattered clothes. Perhaps Jerome had forgotten about it in his haste to depart, but the man whom he said was going to send Natalie back did not appear. All of a sudden, Natalie felt a weight on her shoulders. A coat with wless workmanship had been draped over her. Upon sensing the heaviness on her shoulders, she whipped her head around to see Bastien¡¯s gentle face and dark, worried eyes. ¡°Rx, Natalie, and leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Natalie narrowed her eyes, but she did not hesitate to shrug off the coat on her. Joseph took a step forward to berate Natalie for treating Bastien in that way. Although she had shrugged off just a coat, what she had done was equivalent to looking down on the royal family of Loang. No matter how much Bastien doted on Natalie, Natalie had crossed a line. Nevertheless, before Joseph could say anything, Bastien stopped him with a look. He slowly picked up the coat from the floor before shaking off the thinyer of dust. In a gentle voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯re hurt, and your clothes are tattered. I merely put this coat on you out of concern for you.¡± Bastien had a kind face, and when he smiled, the room seemed to have lit up. However, that was only his exterior. Perhaps Natalie had only been attracted to his exterior back when they first met, but now she knew very well that the man was terrifyingly cunning. Even what happened this time had exceeded her expectations. ¡°Concern for me?¡± Natalie scoffed. ¡°If your concern means watching me struggle helplessly in a perilous situation and nearly dying, then please show this concern to someone else. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy enough for this concern.¡± Jerome hade at the perfect time¡ªnot too early nor toote. She refused to believe that Bastien had just arrived. Instead, she was sure that Bastien had seen her fight to the death with Zophie. Then, when Zophie was no longer a threat, Jerome and his men appeared like knights in shining armor. Yet, when she was in the most danger¡ªwhen things looked as though it was going to take a turn for the worse¡ªshe only had Billy and Sarah protecting her from the shadows. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Was She Wrong ¡°Prince Jonathan, you were waiting for the right time, weren¡¯t you? You were waiting for me to trick Zophie into letting down her guard so that she won¡¯t detonate the explosives. That way, the jade key would be safe,¡± Natalie uttered, revealing what Bastien was thinking about. The truth was that Bastien had arrived not long after Natalie, but he did not let Jerome and his men appear to rescue Natalie. Once his n had been revealed, Bastien¡¯s gentle look was reced by an icy one. ¡°Natalie, it isn¡¯t a good thing to be too smart sometimes.¡± Bastien patted the coat and draped it over his arm as he stared at the crafty woman. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You need my intellect when we¡¯re up against enemies, but when it¡¯s you I¡¯m facing, I have to be a sweet, foolish girl?¡± ¡°I trusted you. I was sure that you would win her.¡± ¡°Then am I to say thank you for trusting me? For trusting that I would win in the fight against Zophie?¡± At Natalie¡¯s sarcasm, Bastien changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Let me send you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°Natalie!¡± Bastien was starting to get angry, and a crease began to mar his forehead. Still, Natalie uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to stick your nose into my business, Bastien.¡± With that, Natalie turned to leave. However, just as she took a few steps forward, something hit the back of her neck. Her vision went ck, and she lost consciousness. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± Natalie slumped down, and Bastien quickly scooped her into his arms. Afraid that Bastien would be tired from carrying Natalie, Joseph took a step forward and offered, ¡°Prince Jonathan, let me¡ª¡± Before he could say ¡°carry her instead,¡± Bastien had already hunched over to lift Natalie into his arms. He then said, ¡°Do you still not understand this, Joseph? I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s allowed to carry her. No one else is allowed to touch her.¡± When Joseph shifted his gaze to look at Bastien, he was taken aback by Bastien¡¯s intimidating eyes. Joseph had been working for Bastien for years. Although he knew that Bastien was not as gentle as the public described him, and even though he knew that Bastien had a ruthless side to him, he had never seen a gaze as frigid as that. Bastien was wearing white, but as Joseph looked at the back of the prince, he felt that the heart of the man was ck. The prince has changed. He¡¯s like a stranger now. Jerome took the jade key from Zophie, who was indignant about seeing the treasure she had obtained with great difficulty taken away by the others. ¡°How can you call yourselves a squad from the royal family? You¡¯re nothing but a group of cowards. At the end of the day, you still needed a woman to do everything for you!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The adjutant grabbed Zophie¡¯s hair and snapped, ¡°Zophie, you¡¯re now in our hands, so why are you still so stubborn? Be smarter, and tell us ze¡¯s secrets. That way, you¡¯ll suffer a little lesser.¡± Zophie burst outughing. ¡°Your n of hitting two birds with one stone was wonderful! You watched as I kidnapped Natalie¡¯s kid and forced her to hand over the jade key. Then you forced us both into a vicious battle before reaping the benefits without lifting a finger! Forget about me. The poor Natalie has been toyed too, huh?¡± The adjutantter left the secret prison with Jerome. When they were on their way out, the adjutantmented, ¡°Major General Sutton, this woman must have a death wish. How could she say arrogant words like these even after getting captured?¡± Jerome halted in his tracks and turned to look at his adjutant. ¡°Was she wrong about anything?¡± Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 He Truly Hated Himself The adjutant was stunned by Jerome¡¯s gaze, and the gloating look on the former¡¯s face vanished instantly. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time. Did Zophie say anything wrong?¡± Jerome questioned in a deep voice, his face grim. The adjutant hesitated momentarily, at a loss for words. ¡°Is that not the case? We let a woman handle a dangerous situation alone, while we, as soldiers, hid in the corner and watched her get tortured by the other party. Only when the threats were almost eliminated did we show up to take all spoils and credit that don¡¯t belong to us.¡± Jerome clenched his fists, causing the veins on his arms to pop out. The adjutant had never thought that was a problem. Now that he was questioned by Jerome, he did not know what to say. Jerome mmed his fist heavily on the container, making a loud bang. What a coward! This is terrible! Jerome despised himself to the core. He understood Bastien¡¯s n to kill two birds with one stone. From the perspective of the royal family and troops of Loang, Bastien¡¯smand ensured a shameless yet beautiful win. But so what? My purpose for joining the army¡¯s training and following my father¡¯s footsteps is to be stronger so that I can protect Natalie. But now, I¡¯m restrained by military orders and I can do nothing but watch when Natalie¡¯s in danger. Jerome¡¯s actions left the adjutant in a daze. ¡°Major General Sutton, you¡ª¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie?¡± Jerome retracted his fist and cast the adjutant an icy re. ¡°Did you send her home as I told you to?¡± The adjutant was hesitant to speak. Jerome bellowed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Speak! Did you send Natalie home safely? Did you complete the task I gave you?¡± Under the pressure of Jerome¡¯s questions, the adjutant had no choice but to say, ¡°I did. I followed your orders and instructed someone to send Ms. Nichols home, but when they were halfway there¡ª¡± Jerome lost his patience and snapped, ¡°What happened halfway? I¡¯m going to dismiss you and make you watch over the mines at the borders if you keep stuttering like that.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The threat was so effective that the adjutant hurriedly admitted, ¡°Halfway there, Prince Jonathan showed up and told me to capture Zophie with you. Meanwhile, he would send Ms. Nichols to the hospital to receive her treatment. P-Prince Jonathan was the one who gave the order, so I didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. And judging from the way he looked at Ms. Nichols, he didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d harm her, so I left.¡± Jerome balled his fists as an icy glint appeared in his eyes. Bastien! Looks like his desire for Natalie isn¡¯t gone after what happened at the birthday party. No way! I must get Natalie back. ¡°Major General Sutton, where are you¡ª¡± asked the adjutant as he watched Jerome march toward the military off-road vehicle. ¡°Find out which hospital Prince Jonathan took Natalie to.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The adjutant¡¯s jaw dropped with disbelief written all over his face. Jerome barked, ¡°Do you not understand such simple orders? I¡¯m giving you fifteen minutes to find this out. Otherwise, I¡¯m sending you to the borders.¡± The adjutant was rendered speechless. Jerome got into the driver¡¯s seat and mmed on the gas pedal, speeding toward the dock. Meanwhile, Bastien carried Natalie in his arms and walked along the corridors of the royal hospital as if no one was watching. Not daring to take the matter lightly, the hospital staff followed behind Bastien closely, with countless questions crossing their minds. Who on earth is this woman? Why is she covered in Prince Jonathan¡¯s clothes and carried by him in his arms? Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Useless Bastien ced Natalie gently on the hospital bed as if he was handling a precious treasure. He then turned to the physician and uttered slowly, ¡°I think she¡¯s severely injured. Treat her using thetest treatment and give her the best medicine. Make sure she recoverspletely.¡± The experts were stunned by what they heard. Could she be his future wife? If not, why would Prince Jonathan carry her all the way here in his arms? ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll do my best to treat thisdy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Bastien showed no signs of leaving the room even when the physician was about to begin the treatment. Thetter asked awkwardly, ¡°Prince Jonathan, I¡¯m going to treat thisdy now. Would you like to get some rest in the VIP lounge first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Bastien replied inly. ¡°But¡­¡± The physician felt a little overwhelmed. After all, he had never encountered such a situation in his many years of treating the royal family. Noting the physician¡¯s concern, Bastien uttered, ¡°You can cover with a screen. I¡¯m just not going anywhere. I¡¯m going to stay here to keep Nataliepany.¡± It took several seconds for the physician toe to his senses. He instructed his assistant to open the screen before examining and treating Natalie. Outside the ward, some nurses began gossiping in the corridor. ¡°That patient is so lucky to be carried by Prince Jonathan in his arms. I¡¯d give up ten years of my life to experience that.¡± ¡°There you go daydreaming again. Besides, you think ten years is enough? You must be delusional. You¡¯ll need to give up at least thirty years.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s thatdy anyway? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her in the royal news before.¡± ¡°Is she amoner? Oh my goodness. Amoner and a prince? How romantic!¡± All of them spoke softly; they did not sound as if they were chattering. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, Joseph, who was walking past, overheard them. ¡°Stop gossiping and do your jobs properly! If any of you breathes a word about this outside the hospital, I¡¯m going to arrest you and lock you up in prison for defaming the royal family.¡± His expression was frosty, and the hostility in his tone was palpable. It frightened the nurses so much that they scurried off and returned to their positions. Just then, Jerome stepped into the hospital in his soiled clothes. Spotting Jerome, Joseph immediately stretched out his arm to stop him. ¡°Please hold on, Major General Sutton.¡± ¡°What is it? You¡¯re a lower-rank officer. Do you think you have the right to tell me what to do just because you¡¯re on the prince¡¯s side?¡± Jeromemented with a cynical smile, his eyes glinting dangerously. Joseph did not expect Jerome to speak so boldly. However, he quickly recollected himself and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not qualified to tell you what to do, but this is Prince Jonathan¡¯s orders. He knows how hard you¡¯ve worked in the operation this time, so he hopes you can get some proper rest. Meanwhile, he can handle the others.¡± Jerome smirked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I don¡¯t need to rest. Besides, it¡¯s best that I personally handle the others.¡± Unwilling to give in, Joseph uttered, ¡°Major General Sutton, Prince Jonathan has always held you in high regard. You¡¯re able to hold the position of a major general at such a young age because Prince Jonathan never hesitated to promote you. Please don¡¯t forget his kindness toward you just because of one person¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need his kindness. I have to take this person away today.¡± Jerome¡¯s gaze was incredibly frosty. Natalie was his motivation to climb up thedder of power throughout the years. Being an ordinary soldier is more than enough to protect the country. Military ranks are useless. What¡¯s the point of being a major general if I can¡¯t even protect her? A Cue For Love Chapter 1115 A Cue For Love Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Pulling Strings Once again, Jerome¡¯s response exceeded Joseph¡¯s expectations. Joseph did not expect Jerome to treat Natalie the same way Bastien did. Natalie is the perfect example of ¡°women are nothing but trouble.¡± Having lost his patience, Joseph said in annoyance, ¡°Major General Sutton, please think wisely before you do anything. Are you sure you want to be at loggerheads with Prince Jonathan over this person?¡± Jerome could not be bothered to waste his breath on Joseph. He shoved Joseph¡¯s arm away and stormed toward the royal lounge. Seeing that, Josephunched an attack by swinging his left fist into Jerome¡¯s face. Jerome avoided it swiftly and countered with punches faster than Joseph¡¯s attack, which made it difficult for Joseph to dodge. The gusts of wind that followed the punches left his face feeling sore. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jerome did not earn his military rank by pulling strings. Joseph knew hisbat prowess was no match for Jerome. Even so, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue fighting. Jerome had already made up his mind and could not be bothered by his military rank. He attacked Joseph viciously, wanting to defeat thetter using the shortest amount of time. Just when Joseph was almost losing, Bastien stepped out of the ward and approached Jerome. ¡°What are you doing, Jerome?¡± asked Bastien while gesturing for Joseph to stop. Panting slightly, Jerome answered, ¡°Return Natalie to me.¡± In an unhurried manner, Bastien said, ¡°She¡¯s getting treated. She needs to recuperate to let her wound and broken bones heal. Where are you nning to take her to? What other ce in Yaleview has better medical facilities than this hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware that Natalie¡¯s severely injured, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it. My family is acquainted with a well-known doctor. Once I take her with me, I¡¯m going to provide her with the best treatment.¡± Bastien¡¯s eyes immediately glinted with hostility. ¡°Jerome, do you really want to offend me because of this?¡± Jerome did not seem to be afraid. ¡°Offend is a wrong choice of word. Natalie is my childhood friend, and I¡¯ve let her down at the dock just now. Since I¡¯ve promised to send her home, I¡¯ll make sure to deliver it. If not, I¡¯m not worthy of being an ordinary person, let alone a major general.¡± Jerome knew he and Natalie could never be lovers. Hence, he had done his best to fulfill his role as her friend. Though he could not harbor any feelings for her, he would never betray her. Bastien¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Before Jerome could even finish, an elderly voice rang out. ¡°Then my son and I will do everything in our power to take her away.¡± The voice belonged to Jerome¡¯s father, Daniel. He was leaning on his walking stick and ring at Bastien. ¡°Thatdy is a daughter of a family friend. Surely it isn¡¯t a problem for an elder of the Sutton family to take her away? You, on the other hand, don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with her. If you insist on keeping her, you¡¯ll make me upset. Please think wisely of what His Majesty will think of you.¡± Daniel was steady and reserved, but his words held great power. He made the Sutton family¡¯s stance clear and threatened Bastien at the same time. It moved Jerome to see his father getting involved. ¡°Father¡­¡± Ignoring his son, Daniel continued speaking to Bastien. ¡°Prince Jonathan, this child has suffered a lot. My wife and I will take good care of her.¡± With that, he ordered his men to proceed with Natalie¡¯s discharge procedure. Bastien pursed his lips and remained silent, exuding an aura that got more hostile by the second. s, he could only watch the father and son take Natalie away. A Cue For Love Chapter 1116 A Cue For Love Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 A Pity Bastien narrowed his eyes as he stared at the hospital exit. I just wanted to keep herpany and take care of her since she was injured. Why does the Sutton family think I¡¯m going to do her harm? Jerome and his father are worse. One disobeyed me while the other threatened me. Joseph, whose face was bruised, staggered over to Bastien¡¯s side. ¡°Prince Jonathan, they¡¯ve left.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Joseph,¡± Bastien said calmly, although his eyes were cold. ¡°Okay.¡± Right then, Bastien raised the corners of his lips into a smirk. Will I only get what I want when I take over my father¡¯s position? If that¡¯s the case¡­ I¡¯ve got to go all out, then. Meanwhile, at the Sutton residence, Patricia studied Natalie, who was asleep on the bed. She could not help but feel sorry for her. ¡°Jennie will be so heartbroken if she finds out Natalie is in such a state. I¡¯m so sorry, Jennie. It¡¯s all my fault that she had to endure so much suffering in Loang.¡± While Patricia paced around, she suddenly thought of something and pounded Jerome on the shoulder a few times. ¡°Jerome Sutton! You rascal! What have you been doing all these years in the army? How could you have failed to protect Natalie? Your years of training have gone to waste!¡± Jerome only endured the beating in silence, which only left Patricia feeling more enraged. Daniel let out a sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Patricia. Stop finding fault with him. He truly wanted to protect her, but there are some things he can¡¯t decide with his rank. If I didn¡¯t show up today, your son might not be able to bring Natalie back.¡± Patricia was surprised by the news. ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside and let Natalie rest here.¡± Jerome and Patricia nodded and followed Daniel out of the guest room. The moment they stepped into the living room, Patricia could not hold back anymore. She asked, ¡°You two better exin everything to me today. What¡¯s going on? What do you mean, Jerome can¡¯t decide with his rank?¡± Daniel crossed his arms and rested them on the walking stick. ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin this, Jerome? What exactly is going on?¡± Jerome recounted the kidnapping and the incident at the dock to her parents. ¡°That¡¯s everything that happened.¡± As soon as Patricia found out Jerome had been hiding in the corner when Natalie was attacked by Zophie, she picked up her house slipper and threw it at him. ¡°How could you do this to her when she treated you so well in the past? Have you forgotten what you promised me? Is this what you mean by protecting her?¡± However, throwing the slipper did not help with venting her anger. Just as she was about to throw the ashtray, Daniel stopped her. ¡°That was not what he wanted. He received orders from Bastien.¡± ¡°Prince Jonathan?¡± Daniel nodded. ¡°Yes. If Jerome had taken action, it might have brought harm to Natalie and ruined the jade key as well. What Bastien did was shameful, but that was the safest way. It¡¯s a pity Natalie had to go through that.¡± Patricia knitted her brows. ¡°What the heck? How is he a prince? Is he even a man? How could he let a woman be in such danger?¡± Daniel knew how hot-tempered his wife could be. He patted her shoulder and assured her, ¡°Patricia, I¡¯m sure Bastien has considered things carefully before making that decision. And based on my observation, his feelings toward Natalie are rather obvious.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Patricia was perplexed. ¡°Feelings? What feelings?¡± Jerome pursed his lips without saying anything. Daniel sighed heavily. ¡°What else? The feeling a man has for a woman!¡± ¡°What?¡± A frown crept up between Daniel¡¯s brows as he exined, ¡°The royal hospital is not a ce any ordinary person can enter. Yet, Bastien brought her there to be treated. Besides, Jerome had made it clear that he wanted to bring Natalie away, but Bastien did not give in until I brought up the king. See? He has such deep feelings for her.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1117 A Cue For Love Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Stop Hiding The Truth Patricia staggered backward at the news. ¡°How is that possible? Since when was Natalie acquainted with Prince Jonathan?¡± Jerome said calmly, ¡°They met each other once by coincidence back in Chanaea. However, Prince Jonathan didn¡¯t tell Natalie his true identity. She thought he was just an ordinary businessman.¡± When Jerome finished his sentence, all of them fell silent. At the same time, their faces clouded over. If Bastien were an ordinary person, the Sutton family would do anything to get Natalie out of the mess. However, Natalie had formed a deep bond with the royal family, which meant that Daniel might not be able to protect her again. After pondering for some time, Patricia said firmly, ¡°Natalie already has five children. Bastien can¡¯t just do whatever he wants no matter how much he likes her. We shouldn¡¯t worry too much, either. Besides, no one knows what¡¯s going to happen in the future. We¡¯ll just do our best to protect her if they really meet again. Remember the time I was still pregnant with Jerome? He and I almost died when we fled to Chanaea because of premature fetal movement. It¡¯s all thanks to Jennie that we survived. If not for her, Jerome and I wouldn¡¯t be here today. This is a favor Jerome and I owe her.¡± Hugging his wife, Daniel promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you both with this.¡± Jerome, too, nodded seriously. ¡°I understand, Mother.¡± About ten hourster, Natalie finally opened her eyes. She was finally awake. When she tried to move, she felt a terrible ache spread all over her body. The right side, especially, put her in so much pain when she had only moved just a little. She could not help but inhale sharply. Hearing that, Jerome rushed to her side, gazing at her concernedly. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± While she ced her hand on her wound, visions of what happened before she passed out came flooding back to her mind. Immediately, she frowned. ¡°Where am I? Tell me, where am I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t Luna Pce. This is my house.¡± Jerome propped Natalie up by cing a soft cushion behind her, making it morefortable for her to sit up. ¡°I promised to send you home safely, and I¡¯m going to keep my word.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I remember seeing Bastien before I passed out¡­¡± Natalie grabbed the hem of Jerome¡¯s shirt. ¡°How did you bring me back? Did Bastien cause you any trouble?¡± She knew without a doubt that Jerome would protect her. However, Bastien was more powerful than Jerome in Loang, and that was a fact. She feared Jerome had offended Bastien by protecting her. Jerome answered half-heartedly, ¡°You¡¯re still injured. Don¡¯t worry about¡ª¡± ¡°Jerome! Tell me the truth! What happened when I passed out? How were you able to bring me to your house? What happened that Bastien agreed to let you take me away?¡± Natalie refused to let the matter go. In the end, Jerome had no choice but to recount the incidents that happened after she fainted. Natalie was touched by what she heard. ¡°Uncle Daniel¡­¡± Daniel and Patricia treated Natalie as if she was their biological daughter even though she was not. She swore to always remember the kindness they had shown. Meanwhile, Jerome brought some painkillers and anti-inmmatory pills for her. After taking them, Natalie returned the ss to him. Noting the hesitant look on his face, Natalie eyed him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± Jerome was mildly stumped. ¡°H-How do you know?¡± Natalie looked into his eyes and said inly, ¡°How can I not know? We grew up together, and I know the meaning behind every expression you make. Stop hiding the truth. Just say whatever you need to say.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1118 A Cue For Love Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 It Is All Because Of Me Jerome took a deep breath before uttering with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promised to protect you, but I watched you get hurt at the dock. I let you be the bait.¡± He truly hated himself. At that moment, he felt he was no different from a coward no matter how great his reputation was. Natalie looked down and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Besides, this is probably the best oue we can ask for. It¡¯s just a minor injury anyway. Now, Yumi is safe, and you have captured Zophie. Besides, no explosion happened at the dock.¡± Jerome stressed, ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s not a minor injury!¡± A subtle smile remained on Natalie¡¯s lips. ¡°Silly, it¡¯s a minor one if I can talk to you like this, so don¡¯t apologize to me anymore. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Besides, you knew how much I hate being in Bastien¡¯s presence, so you risked everything to bring me back to the Sutton residence. Apologize one more time and I¡¯m going to lose my temper.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Jerome knew Natalie had said that to make him feel better. However, it only made him more determined to be loyal to her. If the same thing happened again, Natalie¡¯s safety would be his first priority. Looking pale, Natalie said weakly, ¡°Jerome, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯d like to get some rest. Could you contact Yandel and tell him to work with Emma to take care of the kids? Yumi, especially. Help mee up with an excuse and tell them I¡¯ll be away for a few days. I¡¯ll go back once I¡¯m better.¡± Jerome nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and get all the rest you need. I¡¯ll handle the others.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie trusted Jerome with all her heart. She was reassured to hear his words, and she soon fell back to sleep. Seeing she had fallen asleep, Jerome studied her haggard face. Without realizing it, he lifted his hand and was about to stroke her face when he suddenly thought of something. He hurriedly retracted his hand and tucked her in before turning around to leave. Some distances had to be maintained, or there would be no turning back. Natalie was not an indecisive person. In fact, she would help him decide if he hesitated. All Jerome could do at that moment was to control himself. Meanwhile, Yandel was busy taking care of Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton at the Moss residence. Billy had brought Yumi to Yandel¡¯s home. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As soon as the door opened, Yumi appeared before the four children. Seeing that, Sophia rushed over and hugged Yumi, wailing, ¡°Yumi, you¡¯re finally back! Are you okay? Are you all right?¡± They yed with each other the most since they were girls. When Yumi was kidnapped by Zophie, Sophia was never in a good mood even when Yandel coaxed her with delicious food. The sight of Yumi caused all the emotions Sophia had been suppressing to rush out, and thetter instantly burst into tears. Yumi, too, was touched to see all of them again. She was already an orphan back at the orphanage. After all, she was the final member of the Jankovich family. There was no one else left. Just when Yumi thought she was going to spend the rest of her days in the orphanage, she was¡ªmuch to her surprise¡ªadopted by Natalie. She did not even expect to have siblings like Sophia and Xavian. When Yumi felt Sophia¡¯s arms around her, tears started streaming down her face. ¡°I missed you, too, Sophia! I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m all right. Everything¡¯s all right.¡± As Sophia let Yumi go, she discovered some bruises on her face. ¡°You¡¯re lying! How are you all right?¡± eximed Sophia, wiping Yumi¡¯s tears and examining her wounds. ¡°Look at you. So many parts of your face are swollen. It¡¯s all because of me. If you hadn¡¯t distracted her to protect me, I would¡¯ve been the one who got kidnapped.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1119 A Cue For Love Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Sharp Tongue Yumi knew Sophia had misunderstood the reason Zophie was kidnapping people. However, because the matter had too many ties to her background, she couldn¡¯t let Sophia, Xavian, Franklin, and yton learn the truth. Thus, she had no other choice but to let Sophia continue to misunderstand the situation. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Sophia!¡± Yumi shook her head. ¡°It was a coincidence that I was caught. We¡¯re all fine right now.¡± Upon hearing that, Sophia finally felt much better. After taking a tissue paper from nearby, she rubbed her tears and snot away. Xavian and yton arrived in front of Yumi and uttered in unison, ¡°Wee back, Yumi!¡± Yumi nodded while crying and smiling. ¡°Thank you, Xavian, yton.¡± Meanwhile, Franklin nced at Yumi¡¯s face rather expressionlessly. His usual coldness was still present on his countenance. Seeing that Franklin wasn¡¯t saying anything, Yumi didn¡¯t feel like it was a good idea to say much to him either, so she smiled at him faintly instead. ¡°I¡¯m back, Franklin.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Franklin replied. When Yandel noticed how cold and reserved Franklin was, he grumbled in a low volume, ¡°You¡¯re resembling your father more and more¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Sophia inquired after she wiped her tears away. Then she sniffed and turned to Yandel. ¡°Since Yumi¡¯s back, Mommy should being back to pick us up, right? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± The other children thought the same when they heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why isn¡¯t Mommy back yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been staying here for long enough! I want to see Mommy!¡± ¡°Me too! I want to meet Mommy!¡± Before Billy arrived, he had already informed Yandel of Natalie¡¯s condition. Yandel knew the children valued Natalie more than anything else in the world. Therefore, if they learned she was severely injured, they would no doubt make a fuss about wanting to meet her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Left with no other options, Yandel could only smile yfully and lie, ¡°You lot will be staying here for a few more days. After your mommy captured that woman, she obviously needs to investigate her background and history. Your mommy doesn¡¯t trust anyone else to handle this matter, so she¡¯s conducting the investigation herself. I promise that she¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± Billy was relieved as he watched Yandel lie. The children didn¡¯t suspect anything because Yandel¡¯s expression appeared natural and normal. Thus, they nodded, trusting his statements. Seeing that the children all bought into his lies, Yandel took a sip of water before turning around and releasing a massive breath of air. That was intense! Even though they are only five or six years old, they won¡¯t be fooled if I don¡¯t pull out all the stops while acting naturally! I need to get out of their faces right now. Otherwise, if I identally expose my lies, even just a little bit, they won¡¯t be easy to deal with! During the night, Yumi was walking down the second-floor corridor when she suddenly realized Franklin was leaning against the wall. ¡°Franklin,¡± she greeted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Under the moonlight, Franklin shifted his gaze away from her and handed a porcin bottle in his hand to her. ¡°Take this.¡± She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°W-What is this?¡± ¡°You have a lot of bruises on your face. Applying this to those bruises will help remove them.¡± His tone sounded urgent and slightly annoyed. Upon grabbing the bottle, Yumi opened the cap, allowing the fragrant herbal scent from within to enter her nose. Even though she hadn¡¯t applied the medicinal ointment to her face yet, she could already tell it was good. Hence, she smiled at him with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Franklin!¡± Franklin involuntarily turned his gaze to her and saw her beaming at him. It was so sweet that he almost fell into a daze. Even though he liked looking at her smile, he pretended as though he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand anything. I just think the bruises on your face are an eyesore. That¡¯s why I gave you the bottle¡ªto help you get rid of those bruises quicker. Once those bruises go away, you¡¯ll look much better¡­¡± After he concluded his sentence, he turned around and left in a hurry. As Yumi held onto the warm bottle, her smile became brighter. Even though he has a sharp tongue, his heart¡¯s soft! He was very worried about the bruises on my face, yet he pretended as though he didn¡¯t care. A Cue For Love Chapter 1120 A Cue For Love Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Promise Natalie was getting much better thanks to the Sutton family¡¯s care. Most of the time, it was Jerome taking care of Natalie. When he wasn¡¯t around, Patricia would assume the responsibility. Patricia couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she thought about the lost potential of Natalie bing her daughter-inw. ¡°Jerome told me all about you and Samuel, Natalie. What a shame! I should¡¯ve brought you and Jennie with me when I returned to Loang. If I had done that, Jennie would¡¯ve been alive longer, and you would¡¯ve been the Sutton family¡¯s daughter-inw!¡± Natalie knew Patricia really liked her, but when it came to matters involving feelings, no one could force it. In response, she smiled at Patricia. ¡°Don¡¯tment the past, Aunt Patricia. The decisions made back then are always for the best! Jerome may have missed out on the opportunity to get together with me, but perhaps he¡¯ll meet someone who¡¯s even morepatible with him as a result. No need to keep sighing. If you sigh again, your beauty will decline a little.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± The older woman promptly touched her own face in a slight panic. ¡°I was just joking!¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve always been beautiful. No wonder Uncle Daniel was always enamored with you.¡± ¡°You have such a good way with words.¡± Ever since she was a child, Natalie had always been excellent at cheering Patricia up. She only needed to utter a few words to make Patricia smile very brightly. Even though the older woman had stopped talking about the topic, she couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment and regret swirling in her eyes. What she said sounds easy, but in reality, it¡¯s likely not. What are the chances Jerome will meet another woman more suited for him after missing out on Natalie? Not long after, Jerome returned. It was pretty obvious he wanted to say something but was holding himself back from doing so. As the saying went, a mother knew her son best. Hence, Patricia could tell from a nce that her son had something he wanted to speak with Natalie about in private. She provided an excuse about wanting to prepare some fruits and left the guest room, giving the two a space to talk. After the older woman left, Natalie cut straight to the chase. ¡°Do you have something you want to ask me, Jerome?¡± ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Jerome hesitated but ultimately inquired candidly, ¡°How did this jade key arrive in your possession? Zophie said the kid you adopted, Yumi, is a descendant of the Jankovich family, Loang¡¯s tomb guards for generations. Even though the jade key has been retrieved, the girl¡¯s identity is too special. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to keep her by your side. Additionally, her existence may draw danger to you¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°You should hand the girl over to His Majesty.¡± The instant Jerome stopped speaking, Natalie refuted, ¡°No! I won¡¯t do it! Yumi is my child! I won¡¯t hand her to you or anyone else!¡± ¡°I know you care deeply about the girl, Natalie, but there are some matters where you cannot allow your emotions to get involved.¡± He arrived next to her. ¡°Look at how severely injured you are after saving her this time. What if there¡¯s a next time? What will you do if something like this happens again? Will you be prepared?¡± Her red lips formed an extremely cold grin. ¡°What will I do? What else can I do? I¡¯ll just continue to protect her!¡± she responded, unperturbed. ¡°Do you want me to hand her over to the royal family and then allow them to abandon her without hesitation if it¡¯s no longer beneficial for them to keep her around? I can¡¯t do that, and I¡¯m not willing to test that possibility either! The royal family is the most heartless entity around! A king has no problem sacrificing a child. He won¡¯t think anything¡¯s wrong with that! However, I don¡¯t possess that same mindset. All I know is that Yumi is just as important to me as Franklin, yton, Xavian, and Sophia are after she called me Mommy.¡± Seeing how Natalie had made up her mind, Jerome couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°As I expected¡­ I knew this was going to be your answer before I even asked you. You¡¯re too caring, too inclined to keep your word. It doesn¡¯t matter to you if you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re even willing to put your life on the line to protect those you care about and fulfill your promise.¡± Upon hearing that, she slowly raised her head and smiled at him. ¡°Jerome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He grinned. ¡°While you have a promise to keep with Yumi, I have one to keep with you, too. Did you forget what I said when I was at your back in the past? When we were children, you protected me. Now that we¡¯re adults, it¡¯s my turn to protect you!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1121 A Cue For Love Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 The Faster The Better Jerome could never forget the image of Natalie¡¯s protective figure standing in front of him when they were children. Back then, he still wasn¡¯t the son of a Loang general but a child in the countryside. Often, he was bullied by children older than him. While his mother was heartbroken over the treatment he received from other kids, she couldn¡¯t keep her eye on him all the time. Hence, after Natalie learned about his situation, she always kept him by her side. When those children tried to bully him, she would retaliate like a tiny, angry leopard. At that age, Jerome still had no idea what beauty was, but he didn¡¯t forget what it was like to be protected by someone. That feeling was something he would never forget until the day he died. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how Natalie was momentarily stunned, Jerome continued, ¡°Rx. I personally interrogated Zophie and have changed her testimony, too. Since the jade key is now in the royal family¡¯s hands, I¡¯ll let this matter go. Don¡¯t worry. You and your children won¡¯t be affected.¡± She hesitated slightly. There was even a look of avoidance in her eyes because the jade key was actually still in her possession. The key Jerome took from Zophie was a copy Varre had made. The jade key was of vital importance. While she was still uncertain if the key was a blessing or a curse, what she did know was that if the key fell into the wrong hands, the situation would be dire. Since the key was thest thing Yumi¡¯s birth mother and family had left for her, Natalie believed it solely belonged to Yumi. She wouldn¡¯t give the key to anyone without obtaining Yumi¡¯s permission beforehand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Natalie?¡± Jerome asked with suspicion. ¡°Why do you look so serious right now?¡± Upon lifting her head, she turned her attention to him. Again, she hesitated but ultimately kept the secret to herself. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think I¡¯m just slightly tired after talking for so long. My body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, after all.¡± She paused before lowering her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Jerome. Truly. You disobeyed military orders to change the testimony for me, and I¡¯m very grateful for it. However, please don¡¯t do something like this for me again. You and your parents have done a lot for me already¡­¡± Instead of arguing with her, he simply nodded because he was aware of Natalie¡¯s personality. ¡°Okay. I promise.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Somewhere inside the pce located in Yaleview, a man smashed the cup in his hand to the ground when he learned Zophie was captured. ng! ¡°What happened to Zophie?¡± King¡¯s hand was cut when the broken pieces of the cup flew upward. Blood flowed out of his wound and along his fingers. However, it was as though he didn¡¯t feel any pain at all as a murderous look filled his darkened eyes. ¡°She kidnapped Natalie¡¯s child and tried to take Natalie¡¯s life,¡± Mistem Brown informed. ¡°What?¡± King roared. ¡°That idiot! I told her Natalie¡¯s still useful to me and that she¡¯s not easy to deal with! Compared to her grandfather and little sister, she¡¯s even harder to tame! Without proper preparations, any attempt at subduing her will only be for naught!¡± At that moment, Mistem was half-kneeling on the ground, enduring King¡¯s wrath. Then, he continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, King. ording to my sources, not only did Jerome capture Zophie, but he also obtained the jade key guarded by the Jankovich family¡¯s orphaned descendant. It has been handed to Bastien¡­¡± Suddenly, the pce turned so silent that he could hear the blood dripping down from the back of King¡¯s hand. Mistem didn¡¯t have the nerve to lift his head because he was aware that the jade key was a treasure King had been looking for a very long time. After an unknown amount of time had passed, just as he felt as if his knees had turned swollen and numb from kneeling for so long, he heard King¡¯s voice again. ¡°Is Zophie still alive?¡± King asked. In a small voice, Mistem answered, ¡°She¡¯s still alive, but Jerome is keeping a very close eye on her.¡± As King picked up the handkerchief next to him and wiped the blood on his hand away, he ordered in a frigid tone, ¡°This reckless, traitorous wastrel doesn¡¯t deserve to be kept around! Take care of her! The faster, the better!¡± The more he spoke, the softer his voice sounded. However, Mistem dared not waste even a second. ¡°Understood, King!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1122 A Cue For Love Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Back To Her Hand Meanwhile, Zophie had fainted in a secret prison. Her body was covered in electric burn marks. Gale¡­ In her hazily conscious state, she thought she saw Gale¡¯s face. ¡°Ga¡­¡± Her lips moved as she tried to call out his name because she saw him practically right in front of her. However, no matter how hard she shouted, Gale was getting further and further away from her, so much so that he eventually left her vision entirely. At thest moment, Zophie abruptly opened her eyes and noticed she was in a dark, damp prison. Both her arms were still bound to the wall with chains as thick as a baby¡¯s arm. Her body was covered in numerous wounds, causing her an immense amount of pain and making her suffer. ¡°Ga¡­ le¡­¡± She tried calling his name again before realizing what she had seen earlier was just a dream. It was then the door, made from a special type of steel, was opened. A deep voice rang in the room. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Zophie spat out a mixture of blood and saliva before turning her line of sight away from the man in a uniform. What the soldier removed from his briefcase wasn¡¯t food but a professionally formted nutrient solution. Every day, she was injected with a dose of nutrient solution to keep her alive. It had been three days since she was first trapped inside the dark prison. Thus, she was well aware of the nutrient solution¡¯s function. Even though she could feel footsteps approaching her, she remained in a seemingly numb state. The soldier nced at the wound-ridden Zophie and smirked. When she felt a chilling her way, she turned her sight toward him and saw who he was. It¡¯s him! Mistem! Shock and confusion were seen in her eyes, but they were mostly filled with joy. Since he¡¯s here, does this mean King sent him to rescue me? She gazed intently at the man, a burning desire to live zing in her eyes. Sleekly, Mistem jabbed a needle into her arm and injected the liquid into her bloodstream. ¡°All right.¡± After the injection waspleted, he threw the needle and the injection bottle into a nearby trashcan. Zophie didn¡¯t have the nerve to make a peep because she was afraid of drawing the attention of nearby guards if she reacted too loudly. Although, the sparks of hope in her heart had grown into a zing fire because of Mistem¡¯s visit. She still firmly believed Mistem was there to save her. Even after he left the room, she was still waiting for him to do something. That was until she suddenly felt her heart clench. The sensation felt as though an animal was wing at her insides. While Zophie didn¡¯t personally participate in ze¡¯s poison research, she had seen how people reacted when the poison took effect over the years during her missions. Swiftly, she linked those scenes she saw to her current reaction. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. No! This is impossible! How is this possible? Mistem injected poison, not nutrient solution, into my body! King sent him to kill me, not rescue me! Zophie¡¯s voice was already too hoarse for her to say anything. Due to the poison taking effect, it became even more difficult for her to speak. The only sound she could make was a weak whimper. Her voice was too soft for any nearby guards to notice. In the end, no one realized something odd was going on with her until after her pupils had dted and she had taken herst breath. The next day, a soldier approached her corpse when he noticed she had been in the same posture for too long. It wasn¡¯t until he arrived next to her that he realized she was long dead. Even her body had turned cold and stiff. There were also plenty of necrotic spots on her neck by that point. ¡°S-She¡¯s dead!¡± the soldier eximed. ¡°This woman¡¯s dead!¡± News of her death eventually reached Jerome. As he stared at Zophie¡¯s corpse in the secret base, his eyes were filled with shock, and his fists tightened. This is Loang¡¯s most secure and secret prison! Yet, Zophie still died under the watch of so many guards. I can¡¯t believe how arrogant and maniacal ze is! ¡°Check everyone who was on the night shift yesterday.¡± He nced at the injection spot on Zophie¡¯s arm and ordered coldly, ¡°Also, look into theponents of what was injected into her. Inspect everyone who was in charge of the nutrient solutionst night.¡± ¡°Roger, Major General Sutton!¡± a soldier next to him replied. Upon leaving the secret prison, Jerome headed to Bastien¡¯s residence. Bastien stared at him and questioned in a frosty tone, ¡°That woman¡¯s dead, Major General Sutton?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jerome didn¡¯t even attempt to hide it. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, ze was probably the one who killed her to silence her.¡± ¡°What a shame¡­¡± The edges of Bastien¡¯s lips curved upward a little as his dark eyes glinted. ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to get anything useful out of her before she died. For example, what¡¯s the connection between the jade key and Natalie? How did it find its way back to her hand?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1123 A Cue For Love Chapter 1123 hapter 1123 Finally Back Jerome¡¯s expression remained firm. ¡°I¡¯ve presented Zophie¡¯s testimony to you already, Prince Jonathan. Natalie¡¯s just a victim. She shouldn¡¯t be dragged into this time and again.¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re childhood friends with Natalie, Major General Sutton,¡± Bastien uttered meaningfully. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jerome admitted directly. ¡°However, I¡¯m very aware of the scope of my duties. I won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll break thew. If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave now.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Bastien watched Jerome vanish from his sight before he removed the box with the jade key inside from a secretpartment in his room. The item inside the box sparkled, tempting him to touch the surface. The smooth sensation of the key made him feel as if he was touching the fair skin of a young maiden. With the jade key in my possession, I only need to solve the mystery of the ancient tomb. Then, I¡¯ll be the next king. When that happens, Loang and Natalie will be mine. After recuperating in the Sutton residence for a while, Natalie was more or less fully recovered. Only then did she return to her home. Emma smiled gleefully when she saw her. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Ms. Nichols!¡± Upon seeing the tears shimmering in Emma¡¯s eyes, she patted the older woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you for taking care of the house during my absence, Emma!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Emma shook her head. Natalie had barely exchanged a few words with Emma when the children rushed down the stairs from the second floor and sprinted toward her. ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Due to the fact that she had to rescue Yumi and then recuperate afterward, it had been a long time since she saw her children. She missed them so much that she teared up. ¡°yton, Xavian, Franklin, Yumi, Sophia.¡± Kneeling down, she hugged all five of them tightly. ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± The children couldn¡¯t hold back their tears anymore as they hugged her back, their eyes bing red- rimmed. ¡°We really missed you, Mommy!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t leave us again now that you¡¯re back, okay, Mommy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again, Mommy! So, so nice!¡± Natalie nodded vehemently and kissed their heads. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay! I promise!¡± A delighted smile formed on her countenance. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by all of your sides, watch you all grow up, and witness all the important milestones in your lives!¡± The children had missed her so much that they didn¡¯t want to let go, even after hugging her for a long time. After an unknown amount of time had passed, Franklin abruptly released Natalie and turned to his siblings. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been hugging her for too long. Shouldn¡¯t we give a certain someone a chance to do the same?¡± The other four promptly recalled there was one more person who had missed Natalie dearly. In fact, that person probably missed her more than all five of them. Xavian, yton, Sophia, and Yumi let go of their mother in unison. After Sophia wiped the tears on her face away, she pointed at someone behind Natalie with a smile. ¡°Look who¡¯s behind you, Mommy!¡± Upon standing up, Natalie reflexively turned back. Suddenly, a figure she hadn¡¯t met for a long time entered her vision. His figure was so familiar and had left such a deep impression on her that it was as if it was engraved in her blood and bone marrow. She was rooted to her spot, stunned. Tears welled in her eyes and streamed down her cheeks like a broken dam. However, the edges of her smile curved higher and higher. Staring at the handsome man before her, Natalie grinned. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe back, Samuel!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1124 A Cue For Love Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Unwilling To Look Away Samuel appeared thinnerpared to how he looked before his departure. Even then, he was still every bit as dashing as he was before. With an affectionate smile, he uttered, ¡°If I don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid a certain brat will forget about me.¡± Despite the fact he was just standing there, Natalie felt her heart racing like a sports car as it was flooded with delight. In the next second, she ignored everything and pounced toward him before burying her face into his chest. Her small, soft arms wrapped around his waist tightly. ¡°If you hade back anyter, perhaps I really would have forgotten about you, Samuel,¡± she mumbled. The more words she uttered, the more tears slipped out of her eyes. ¡°Do you know how awful I felt when I missed you but couldn¡¯t contact you?¡± Samuel had missed her a lot, too. Thus, he didn¡¯t hesitate to hug her back when her soft figure was in his embrace. Their yearning for each other felt as heavy as a mountain and as deep as an ocean. Samuel¡¯s voice gradually became low and hoarse as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s my bad, Nat. It took me too long to get rid of the poison in my body. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve made you suffer and forced you to bear so many things alone while I was gone¡­¡± His apology was so sincere that he sounded servile. A bitter sense of sorrow bubbled in Natalie¡¯s heart when she heard that. Despite that, she was still mostly happy about finally reuniting with her lover. ¡°Your poison¡¯s gone, Samuel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She was still afraid, fearing that the rest of the life they could spend with each other would be too short.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really,¡± Samuel assured seriously. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Luna, Master, and Mrs. Trevor. They can all vouch for me. Mr. Yablon has thoroughly neutralized the poison inside me. Something like this won¡¯t happen again, so you won¡¯t need to feel worried or scared anymore.¡± Natalie was finally able to let go of her anxiety and worry after hearing that. This is good! Great, even! He¡¯ll stay by my side and won¡¯t be separated from me again! The children were all cupping their faces with gleeful smiles as they watched their parents hugging each other. Emma was experienced with love. Hence, she understood that two adults in love with each other would want to act intimately after being separated for so long. Leaning down, she whispered to the children, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you five upstairs for a snack first. Your parents must have plenty to talk about after not seeing each other for such a long time!¡± The children were great at understanding people. Thus, when they heard what Emma said, they nodded obediently and followed her upstairs. At that moment, only Samuel and Natalie were left in the living room. He had already noticed the children were gone, so he held her chin and tried kissing her. However, she stopped him. ¡°The children are around. Don¡¯t¡­¡± He was aware she didn¡¯t know the children were gone, but instead of exining anything, he embraced his desire and kissed her passionately. ¡°Mmph!¡± Still worried the children would learn from bad examples, Natalie wanted to push Samuel away. Of course, having been separated from her for so long, he wasn¡¯t going to give her a chance to reject him or escape from him. The moment his lips touched hers, he continued to kiss her intensely and domineeringly. The kiss was so airtight that she was experiencing the near-suffocating sensation she hadn¡¯t felt for a very long time. After a long while, Samuel slowly let Natalie go. She had to take in multiple deep breaths before her breathing returned to normal. Then she shot a re at him. ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­ The children¡­ The children are still around¡­¡± Her delicate red lips were swollen from the passionate kiss, and the blush on her cheeks made her appear like a beautiful peach blossom. She was so dazzling that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he gulped. A Cue For Love Chapter 1125 A Cue For Love Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 The Pain Of Longing ¡°Children¡­¡± When Natalie turned around, she noticed the kids and Emma weren¡¯t in the living room anymore. A sigh of relief escaped her mouth when she realized the children didn¡¯t see her kissing Samuel. Before she could rx, he pulled her into his embrace once more. Additionally, he lifted her up, making the tip of her nose touch his. ¡°S-Samuel¡­¡± she stuttered. ¡°The kids aren¡¯t around anymore.¡± He gazed deeply into her eyes and inquired in a flirty tone, ¡°Can we do it now?¡± As she gazed back at him, she felt as though she was being sucked into the unfathomably deep abyss of his eyes. When did my heart and body ever reject him? ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie¡¯s reply was so soft that one couldn¡¯t hear it unless they were paying close attention. Upon receiving her answer, Samuel kissed her lips as if he was a sailor who had heard the siren¡¯s song and had lost all reasoning. With that, they drowned themselves in their passionate, intimate acts. Perhaps that was the only way for them to relieve their pain of longing for each other. During the night, after they had done the deed, both of them had just finished their bath and were sitting on the floor of their bedroom. Natalie specially picked a bottle of rare Lafite from the wine cab and poured it into two sses. One for herself, one for Samuel. He grabbed one of the sses and took a small sip. Then he nced at her. ¡°Do you want to ask your questions first?¡± ¡°What were your days like when you were gone?¡± Staring straight at him, she questioned directly, ¡°Does it¡­ have something to do with your scars? Was it painful when you were going through the detoxification process?¡± He knew there was no hiding the truth from her, so he didn¡¯t. ¡°Yes!¡± Waving the winess in his hand, Samuel recounted, ¡°The poison in my body was difficult to remove. Mr. Yablon tried many methods and took a lot of detours. In the end, it was thanks to the combined efforts of Master, Mrs. Trevor, and him that the poison was expelled from my body.¡± Just because he wasn¡¯t going to hide the truth from Natalie didn¡¯t mean he would tell her all the details about the process. She opted not to question him further as she drank her wine. ¡°My turn.¡± Grabbing her hand, he peeked at the unfaded scar on her arm. ¡°Billy told me what happened to you while I was gone¡­¡± His grip was very tight. From his eyes, she could tell he was heartbroken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± It was the second time he had apologized to her since he returned. Samuel hated himself for not being able to protect her. When Natalie needed him the most, he was thousands of kilometers away, deep inside the mountain. He med himself for the injuries she had suffered. ¡°Samuel Bowers!¡± She cradled his face with one hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me! It¡¯s not like you intentionally abandoned me and left. You were going through a painful detoxifying process in the mountains while I got hurt protecting our children here. That¡¯s what proves we are a couple who can endure hardships and face adversities together! The fact that we can sit here and watch the full moon while drinking wine is like a dreame true for me.¡± ¡°I must¡¯ve done many good things in my past life, didn¡¯t I, Nat?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie was slightly taken aback. ¡°I bet it¡¯s because I did many good things that I¡¯m able to meet you and be your partner in this life.¡± Holding her hand, Samuel gazed at her with endless affection. ¡°The fact that I allowed you to be injured is a thing of the past. Now that I¡¯m back, I won¡¯t let you face everything going on in Loang alone again. If you want to know your background, I¡¯ll investigate it with you; if you want to keep a secret, I¡¯ll protect it with you. No matter what you want to do, I¡¯ll do it with you¡­¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was his confession and also his promise to her. A whirlpool of emotions surged within her as her lips curved up in a wide smile. ¡°Okay. Let us toast to our rtionship. No matter what happens in the future, we¡¯ll stay with each other.¡± Clink! The sound of two winesses hitting each other was heard in the room. Natalie and Samuel exchanged a smile and emptied their sses. Then, as their breathing intertwined with one other, they began drowning in pleasure on the soft woolen carpet. Neither of them knew who initiated it, but it didn¡¯t matter to them as they enjoyed their loving time together. A Cue For Love Chapter 1126 A Cue For Love Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Carry You To The Couch That night, she slept with a degree of security and relief she had never experienced before. Sensing the warm, broad chest next to her, she subconsciously inched toward Samuel to absorb his body warmth. Feelings like ¡°love¡± and ¡°dependence¡± popped into her mind at that moment, among many other feelings she couldn¡¯t describe with the spokennguage. In his half-awake state, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he embraced her tenderly with his sturdy arms when he felt her getting closer. After Natalie woke up, she rubbed her eyes and instinctively tried to hug Samuel, but he wasn¡¯t there. She abruptly opened her eyes and felt spooked. When her line of sightnded on the spot next to her, she realized the man sleeping next to herst night was gone. Her heart clenched as she uttered, ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Not even bothering to wear her slippers, she stumbled out of the bedroom barefooted and descended the stairs before looking for him on the first floor like a madwoman. She appeared distraught as her face paled. Where is he? Was what happenedst night just a dream? Or did he leave me again without telling me about it after staying for such a short while? Seeing how rmed she was as she searched for something, Emma approached her and patted her shoulder. ¡°What are you looking for, Ms. Nichols?¡± The instant Natalie saw Emma, she grabbed the older woman¡¯s arm and asked in a frenzy, ¡°Emma, did you see Samuel? He came back. He really did. But now¡­ it¡¯s like he¡¯s gone!¡± Emma was bbergasted by her reaction. ¡°Ms. Nichols¡­¡± ¡°Do you know where he went, Emma?¡± Natalie was biting her lip tightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the house right now?¡± When Emma snapped back to reality, she informed in a puzzled tone, ¡°Mr. Bowers woke up very early today. Right now, he¡¯s preparing breakfast for you and the children in the kitchen! He¡¯s way too good at cooking that I can¡¯t even help him out. In the end, I decided to leave the kitchen so I wouldn¡¯t bother him¡­¡± Relief crashed through Natalie when she heard that. ¡°Thank you, Emma!¡± In an instant, she let the older woman go and stepped into the kitchen. Inside, she saw Samuel¡¯s sturdy figure standing in front of the cooking counter, making her favorite shrimp meatball. His movements flowed smoothly like water. Even though he was just cooking, there was an artistic ir to his every action. He¡¯s still standing in front of me! Alive! I¡¯m not dreaming! He didn¡¯t leave me without saying anything again! Slowing her pace and calming her racing heart, Natalie approached Samuel¡¯s back and pressed her face to it. Then, she wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him from behind. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± he asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± She nodded. There was still flour on his hand, so he rapidly prepped thest meatball and ced it on a te. After that, he washed his hands and removed her warm hands from his waist before turning around to look at her. It took only a nce for him to notice Natalie was standing on the marble floor, barefooted. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Samuel furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Dissatisfaction shone in his eyes.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She knew what he was thinking about, so she chuckled and cut him off. ¡°Yes, yes, I forgot. I promise I won¡¯t do it again next time!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡± His eyebrows remained furrowed. She shook her head forcefully. ¡°No. There¡¯s no next time.¡± Instead of replying to Natalie, Samuel bent forward and swept her into his arms. ¡°Let me down, Samuel!¡± she eximed in a small volume. ¡°I can walk by myself!¡± ¡°You can, but I want to carry you,¡± he responded affectionately. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll carry you to the couch.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1127 A Cue For Love Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Like You More Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Samuel was so domineering that he didn¡¯t allow Natalie to rebuff him. Before she could even react to the situation properly, she had already been ced on the couch by him. ¡°You¡­¡± Gently biting her lip, she spoke softly as shyness reflected in her eyes. ¡°Emma¡¯s still here, you know¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s around or not. You only have yourself to me for running around barefooted after waking up.¡± Samuel ced her clean, fair feet on his thick and firm thighs. ncing at her, he lectured, ¡°If you feel embarrassed, that¡¯s a good thing because this means you¡¯ll remember not to repeat the same mistake!¡± Natalie was speechless. What do I do? Why do I feel like I¡¯m a child being taught a lesson? When she heard a soft chuckleing from behind her, she turned around and saw Emma covering her mouth while watching the couple. ¡°Emma, I¡ª¡± ¡°No need to exin, Ms. Nichols. I know what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re just having a romantic moment with Mr. Bowers. Your slippers should still be upstairs. I¡¯ll bring them down for you right away,¡± Emma replied with a grin. Natalie was bereft of speech. Emma shifted her line of sight from Natalie¡¯s blushing face and headed upstairs to retrieve the younger woman¡¯s slippers. Natalie shot a re at Samuel coyly. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that Emma misunderstood me!¡± ¡°Misunderstood what?¡± His warm, coarse palm gently rubbed between her feet as he shed her a half- smile. ¡°Emma¡¯s right. We are having a romantic moment as a married couple.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± She was momentarily rendered speechless by his words. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve gotten better at flirting after returning from the mountains?¡± ¡°Because, when I was tip-toeing on the edge of life and death¡­¡± Samuel stared at Natalie deeply. ¡°I was thinking about the things I regretted in my life. I thought about many things, but, in the end, the thing I regretted the most was being unable to dote on you and make you happy. Thankfully, the heavens gave me another chance. So, of course I¡¯m going to treasure our time even more and use all I have to dote on you.¡± His sweet words warmed her heart. ¡°Was it because you were afraid I would leave without saying anything again that you forgot to put on your slippers before you ran to my side?¡± he inquired in a deep, hoarse voice. She nodded. ¡°Idiot.¡± He sighed. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m really not lying this time. The poison in my body is completely gone. I can keep staying by your side until you die.¡± Her eyes reddened as she nodded continuously. Seeing how in love she was with him made his heart ache terribly. ¡°I went way overboard with my lies in the past and hurt you too deeply.¡± Samuel pulled her body into his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I swear I won¡¯t let you feel so afraid again!¡± cing her head on his chest, Natalie calmed down as she listened to his heartbeat. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°During your departure, I came to understand something.¡± She spoke as if she was talking to herself. ¡°I think I like you more than I realize. I don¡¯t really know how to describe it¡­ During the day, I can pretend like I don¡¯t miss you at all. But during the middle of the night, I would miss you so badly that I thought I was going crazy¡­¡± That was why she still felt uneasy, even though Samuel had safely returned to her. ¡°This is strange. I¡¯m feeling happy, yet I¡¯m also experiencing heartache.¡± He left a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Thank you for missing me. I, Samuel Bowers, won¡¯t let you down!¡± When the children were halfway down the stairs, they saw their father kissing their mother¡¯s forehead. Their father was handsome, while their mother looked gorgeous, making them feel as though they were watching a romantic scene from a movie. The children were afraid the sound of their footsteps would ruin that beautiful scene, so they leaned on the railing quietly. They beamed at their parents as they watched the scene unfold in secret with their eyes shining brightly. A Cue For Love Chapter 1128 A Cue For Love Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Background Of Yumi After letting go of Natalie, Samuel returned to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. A short whileter, he magically served a table full of food. Although it was only the first meal of the day, he prepared a wide selection of dishes, and all the food looked delicious and smelled wonderful. Even Emma couldn¡¯t help but give him a heartfelt thumbs-up. The five kids were ted to see theirvish breakfast. Not only did they get to enjoy a scrumptious meal, but they also had their father and mother to keep thempany. That blissful moment was indeed a luxury beyond words. The five children consumed their food at a faster rate than usual. Even Natalie had her head lowered and seemed to be inhaling her food. Emma¡¯s culinary skills were actually not bad, but Natalie had grown ustomed to Samuel¡¯s cooking. When he wasn¡¯t around, she dearly missed the food that he made. Now that she could indulge in his cuisines again, she had to eat her fill. After they finished their meal, Emma cleared the table. Since Zophie kidnaped Yumi, the kids had stopped attending their sses at the kindergarten. Natalie and Samuel had hired reliable tutors to give them lessons at home instead. Upon finishing their breakfast, the children went to the study on the second floor to wait for the arrival of their tutors. At that moment, Natalie halted Yumi. ¡°Yumi¡­¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± The little girl turned around and regarded Natalie with herrge, gleaming eyes. ¡°Yumi, I need to talk to you.¡± Natalie walked up to Yumi and crouched down so that their lines of vision were leveled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany me to the garden? I think the lotus flowers in the garden should be blooming around this time of the year.¡± Sensing Natalie¡¯s desire to speak to Yumi alone, Samuel said to the other four kids, ¡°Follow me upstairs, all of you. Let¡¯s have a chat. I want to know your study progress when I wasn¡¯t around.¡± The four kids were intelligent and perceptive. They figured Natalie must have something important to talk to Yumi, so they followed their father upstairs with crity. Momentster, Natalie and Yumi arrived at the backyard garden. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Two white lotus flowers blossomed in the pond in the backyard, with glistening dew rolling off the green lotus leaves. ¡°Mommy, I have a lot of things to tell you.¡± Now that she was alone with Natalie, Yumi abandoned all hesitation and took the initiative to speak. ¡°Mommy, you nearly lost your life to rescue me this time. But I¡­ I actually still have a lot of secrets I haven¡¯t let you know. If I hade clean to you earlier, perhaps those bad guys wouldn¡¯t have hurt you.¡± Yumi was caught in a dilemma previously about whether she should divulge her background to Natalie, as she feared thetter would ditch her because of how dangerous she was. However, things changed after she witnessed the way Natalie had risked her life to save her. Mommy truly loves me, just like she loves Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton. For this reason, I must tell Mommy everything I know. In fact, Natalie had already guessed Yumi¡¯s background for the most part. Still, she didn¡¯t interrupt the little girl and listened quietly to her ount of her secret. ¡°My family name is Jankovich, and Yumi is not my real name. My real name is Xandra Jankovich. My father died before I was born, so I only have my mother to keep mepany. Since I was little, I followed my mother and two aunts to guard the mausoleum. In the past, many men wanted to open the royal mausoleum, but all of them died, falling into the traps within. If someone wishes to avoid the traps, they must acquire the jade key belonging to the Jankovich family. We don¡¯t have to stay beside the royal mausoleum because what we guard is not the ce itself but this jade key. Mother said there are heroic souls and heaps of treasure inside the royal mausoleum, so we cannot give the jade key to bad people. Otherwise, a lot of people will bleed and die. One day, a few nasty men in ck barged into my home, captured my mother, and killed her.¡± Yumi¡¯s eyes reddened at that point as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°My aunts covered my mouth and brought me on a desperate run. We escaped from Loang to Chanaea. To protect me, my aunts were also killed by those bad people. In the end, I became an unwanted orphan and was sent to the orphanage. My mother and aunts died to safeguard me, yet I failed to preserve what they passed down to me.¡± Even though Yumi had experienced plenty of hardships and was more mature and sensible than her peers, she was undoubtedly still a child. She couldn¡¯t help but cry her eyes out. The little girl didn¡¯t understand a thing about the treasure. She only knew that all the people she loved the most had permanently left her one after the other because of the jade key. ¡°Yumi, who said you haven¡¯t protected the thing they handed to you well?¡± Natalie wiped the tears off the corner of Yumi¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve tried very hard to protect the jade key this entire time, and you¡¯ve done a splendid job thus far!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1129 A Cue For Love Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Smooth Sailing Hearing that, Yumi looked up abruptly and gazed at Natalie in disbelief. ¡°B-But I saw you give the jade key to that terrible woman.¡± Yumi realized she might¡¯ve structured her sentence in a way that Natalie might misunderstand that she was ming her, so she swiftly exined, ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s not what I meant. I-I know you had no choice but to give the jade key to that person because you wanted to save me. Ultimately, everything happened because of my ipetence. I was too young and incapable of protecting my mother, aunts, and you, my mommy. If I had been able to fend for myself back then, you wouldn¡¯t have had to risk losing your life to rescue me.¡± Yumi sobbed and wept uncontrobly as she spoke. She had been keeping up a tough pretense whenever she was around Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, and yton, always acting as if she was fine and everything was well. She could only behave like an ordinary child when she was with Natalie, being able to cry and disclose all the pent-up troubles in her heart. Natalie gently patted Yumi¡¯s back, allowing the little girl to cry to her heart¡¯s content. This child is carrying too much burden at such a young age. She¡¯s so mature and thoughtful that my heart aches for her. After crying for a long while, Yumi slumped against Natalie¡¯s shoulder in exhaustion. ¡°Yumi, I didn¡¯t give the jade key to that woman,¡± Natalie said tenderly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Yumi stared at Natalie with tear-stained eyes. ¡°Mommy, I saw you handing the jade key to that woman.¡± ¡°That key was a replica.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The jade key you saw was a fake. I asked someone to make a copy ording to the real genuine jade key. This jade key is very significant to you and your family, so I will never hand it over to someone else without your permission. When you gave me the jade key in the past, I mentioned I would only help you keep it temporarily. When you¡¯re older and have the ability to protect yourself and the key, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± Exhration and astonishment rose within Yumi¡¯s chest after she listened to Natalie¡¯s speech. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She was thrilled because the jade key didn¡¯t fall into the hands of evil people, and she was astounded because of the love and care Natalie had shown her. She and Natalie weren¡¯t rted by blood, but all thetter had done for her had deeply touched her. Yumi was at a loss for words. In the end, she hugged Natalie while crying andughing at the same time. ¡°Mommy, thank you! Thank you so much! Thank you for saving me and helping me to secure the belonging my mother left behind for me. I will be good and grow up well. When I be powerful in the future, I¡¯ll protect and take care of you like how you treat me now.¡± Sensing Yumi¡¯s sincerity, Natalie beamed at her and nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for the day to arrive.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Meanwhile, Bastien exited the royal mausoleum with a gash on his arm. Seeing Bastien¡¯s arm that was covered in blood, Joseph hastily strode forward. ¡°Why are you hurt?¡± Ashen-faced, Bastien gripped his right arm, which was spewing out dark color blood, and uttered in an undertone, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. Hurry up and summon the royal physician over to treat my injury.¡± With that, he passed out on the spot. Joseph furrowed his brows. Not daring to dawdle, he quickly carried Bastien on his back and brought him to the temporary imperial residence nearby the royal mausoleum to get some rest. After the royal physician came to detoxify and bandage Bastien¡¯s wound, he couldn¡¯t help but say with lingering fear in his chest, ¡°Commander Wesley, luckily Prince Jonathan was able to receive immediate treatment. Otherwise, not only might his arm be crippled, but he might also lose his life.¡± Upon hearing that, Joseph shifted his gaze to the unconscious Bastien in bafflement. Prince Jonathan went into the royal mausoleum with the jade key. The journey should have been smooth sailing, so why did hee out of that ce with such a grave injury? A Cue For Love Chapter 1130 A Cue For Love Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 She Is Mine Joseph took care of Bastien meticulously. In the evening, Bastien showed signs of waking up. With much effort, he opened his eyes and saw Joseph sitting by his bedside with a concerned look on his face. Bastien nced at theyers of bandage on his arm and asked nervously, ¡°Joseph, my arm¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Nine, we managed to get you to the hospital in time. Your arm is fine. You will make aplete recovery after a period of rest.¡± Joseph paused and continued hesitantly, ¡°I thought you had the jade key? How did you injure your arm so seriously?¡± Bastien was leaning back against a cushion when a cold glint shed across his gentle eyes as he replied, ¡°That jade key is fake.¡± ¡°Fake?¡± A deep crease appeared between Joseph¡¯s brows. ¡°Even though the key fitted into the lock, it couldn¡¯t be used to open the secret room. As I used force, it activated the traps instead. This happened because I was too careless¡­¡± Bastien continued coldly, ¡°Not only was Zophie deceived, but I have also been deceived. This jade key is an exact replica of the real thing. The only person in Loang who is capable of replicating the jade key so well is Varre Appleby. However, he disappeared more than a decade ago¡­¡± It was as if the man had suddenly fallen off the face of the Earth. The royal family had made attempts to find him but to no avail. No one had expected that Varre was still alive and had even created an exact replica of the jade key. ¡°Mr. Nine, so where¡¯s the real key?¡± Joseph was confused. After a pause, he said hesitantly, ¡°Could¡­ Could Major General Sutton have switched it out when he was questioning Zophie? Maybe he¡¯s thinking of keeping the key for himself?¡± Bastien narrowed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Jerome. It was someone else who took the key.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Natalie,¡± Bastien answered. ¡°She¡¯s probably the only person who could have deceived both Zophie and myself. Well, she has outsmarted me once again¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Joseph eximed in shock. Both Joseph and Bastien fell into deep thought. Even though Natalie hasn¡¯t been here for long, she has a good rtionship with the Sutton family. They are so close that Daniel even went against me because of her. On top of that, she also knows Varre, who has been missing for so long, and was able to get him to duplicate the jade key with such short notice¡­ What¡¯s more intriguing is that she is such a master of stratagem and was able to calcte and execute every step so perfectly¡­ No matter who got their hands on the fake jade key, they would all end up suffering. Bastien could not help but wonder what would have happened if he had been more careless. He might have even lost his arm. ¡°That woman¡­ She¡¯s making me love and hate her at the same time¡­¡± The determination in Bastien¡¯s eyes became increasingly intense as the man¡¯s infatuation for Natalie grew deeper. Not only is she so wild and beautiful, but under her gorgeous appearance is also a cunning and ingenious mind. ¡°Natalie has caused you such misery¡­¡± Joseph wanted to ask further but stopped mid-sentence. Are you intending to just let the matter slide? Bastien nced at his injured arm and said cidly, ¡°Joseph, spread the news that I got injured in the royal mausoleum around. Make it sound as serious as possible. Also, let ze know that the jade key in my possession is a counterfeit. In theing days, I will focus on my recovery and see how the situation develops while waiting for ze to force Natalie to hand over the real jade key¡­¡± Joseph understood that Bastien did not want to confront Natalie directly and wanted ze to do the dirty job instead. The mantis, busy stalking the cicada, would not be aware of the bird behind. Between ze and Natalie, regardless of who the mantis or cicada was, the bird would certainly be Bastien, watching the mantis¡¯ every move. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going? Is the man behind ze that person?¡± Bastien asked nonchntly. Joseph nodded solemnly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just as you thought. King, the mastermind behind ze, is the person you had in mind.¡± Bastien pressed his lips together and let out a sigh. ¡°No matter how much that person wants to be at the top, there can only be one king, and it would be me.¡± Of course, there was something else that the man omitted from his sentence. Not only will I be the king, but I will also have Natalie as my queen! A Cue For Love Chapter 1131 A Cue For Love Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Insignificant Samuel had been pampering Natalie ever since he returned. The woman started her vacation after handing over her work at Dream Corporation to Yandel and had been spending all her time with Samuel. With Samuel taking care of everything for her, all Natalie did was read, practice calligraphy, and keep her kidspany at home. A few days into her vacation, Natalie did step out of her house, but it was to attend Varre¡¯s funeral. It was a simple funeral, and the only people who attended were Anna and Varre¡¯s apprentices. Natalie bowed respectfully at Varre¡¯s photo when she arrived. Even though she was already aware that Varre did not have long to live when they were at the monastery, it had only been slightly more than ten days when Varrepleted the replica of the jade key for her. She could hardly believe that they were already separated by life and death. If Varre had not spent hisst days helping her despite suffering from end-stage cancer, there was no way she could have deceived Zophie and the others so easily. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Natalie said softly while she ced the flowers she had brought along with her next to Varre¡¯s photo. After that, Natalie saw Anna, who was leading the ceremony. As a family member, she was dressed in a mourning outfit and had a white flower in her hair. The woman had a sorrowful expression on her face, and her eyes were swollen from crying ¡°Anna, I¡¯m so sorry for your loss. Take care.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Anna nodded appreciatively. During the funeral, Varre¡¯s apprentices prayed for him in unison, their quiet prayers echoing in the air. When Natalie was about to leave after the ceremony ended, Anna caught up with her and stopped her, ¡°Natalie, wait¡­¡± ¡°Anna?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk elsewhere.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anna and Natalie left the funeral venue and headed to a nearby coffee shop. Natalie looked at Anna and said, ¡°Anna, take your time to settle your father¡¯s affairs, and don¡¯t worry about work for the time being.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Anna held Natalie¡¯s hand tightly. Tears had already welled up in her eyes as she said with a smile, ¡°Thank you¡­ What should I do? It seems like I¡¯m bing more and more indebted to you. After you left, my father and I had a long chat, and he told me the real reason for my mother¡¯s death. I also learned that my father had tried his best, but despite his efforts, he had still failed, resulting in my mother¡¯s tragic demise. My father did not want to talk about the incident as he knew how badly I was affected by it. Besides, because I kept rejecting him, we did not have a chance to resolve our misunderstanding until right before he died¡­ Come to think of it, if you had not told me the truth, I would have left with you after getting the jade key. If that were the case, not only would I not have found out what really happened, but I would have also missed out on the precious moments I spent with my father before he passed away.¡± Natalie merely gazed at Anna, not knowing what she could say tofort her. Even though Anna got to spend time with Varre during thest days of his life, it was barely enough for the woman. ¡°Sorry. Your father¡¯s cancer was too advanced¡­¡± Natalie cast her eyes down and sighed helplessly before continuing, ¡°Anna, there was really nothing I could have done¡­¡± Anna grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Natalie, please don¡¯t say that! Some things are just predestined. Besides, it was because of you that my father and I got to spend a few days together. We are very grateful to you for that. We spoke about my childhood and my kid. I even managed to introduce Kyle to my father. Even though he was already very weak, he was still smiling from ear to ear. Before he passed away, he told me that he had no more regrets and asked me to thank you for that. However, at the same time, he wanted me to remind you that the jade key has brought nothing but trouble. He trusted that you would be able to handle it well, but he still wanted you to be careful.¡± Natalie felt rather emotional when she heard Varre¡¯sst words for her. ze¡¯s leader and Bastien from the royal family were both after the key. Perhaps, there were others who were trying to get their hands on it as well. All the information that was currently present pointed to the fact that there was something unusual about the jade key. There was most likely some treasure stored in the secret room that the key was supposed to open. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Natalie squeezed Anna¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Anna, I will remember your father¡¯s reminder and be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving Varre¡¯s funeral, Natalie made a trip to Dream Corporation. The moment she reached the office, she spotted a familiar face. A prettydy was in the midst of a conversation with Yandel. ¡°Mr. Moss, I didn¡¯t get to meet either Muse or Ms. Nichols¡­¡± Helma said, crossing her arms in front of her chest. Despite looking elegant and gentle, the woman said in a demanding tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been here twice, and both times, I only got to meet you. Mr. Moss, is a client like me too insignificant for Ms. Nichols to grant me a meeting?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1132 A Cue For Love Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Guilty Yandel had always been a diplomatic person who had a way with people, but judging by the awkward expression on his face, it was apparent that the man was having a hard time dealing with Helma, who had a prestigious status in Loang. ¡°Ms. Helma, that¡¯s not the case, of course¡­¡± Yandel¡¯s eyes darted from side to side before he said in a calm voice, ¡°Ms. Nichols and Muse are not avoiding you on purpose. It¡¯s just that they are both currently on vacation. If there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to let me know.¡± After sizing Yandel up, Helma replied, ¡°So what if you are the direct heir of the Moss family? Your family can barely be considered a prestigious one! Besides, I heard that the Moss family had openly cut off ties with you a few years ago¡­¡± That was Yandel¡¯s secret. Over the past few years, both the Moss family and Yandel had been trying their best to conceal the matter. Back then, there was quite amotion in Yaleview when the incident happened. However, itsted less than two years before everyone stopped talking about it. As such, no one had brought up the rtionship between Yandel and the Moss family during Yandel¡¯s current trip to Yaleview, where he was helping Natalie with the expansion of Dream Corporation¡¯s business. No doubt, Helma¡¯s words had hit a sore spot. Even though Yandel managed to keep his graceful demeanor and did not show any displeasure on his face, he was clenching his fists so tightly that the veins on his arms were already popping. Meanwhile, Natalie was observing them quietly. As Yandel had his back to the woman, he did not notice Natalie¡¯s presence. However, it was not the same for Helma, who was facing Natalie and would have noticed her presence a while back. In fact, what Helma had said during thetter part of her conversation with Yandel was directed at Natalie. There was bad blood between the two women because of Bastien. As such, Natalie would have found it understandable for Helma to target her. However, she would not tolerate the woman picking a fight with her subordinate. Yandel took some time topose himself, and just when he was about to speak, he felt a hand pressing on his right shoulder. The man turned around suspiciously and realized that it was Natalie. ¡°Boss¡­ Why are you here?¡± he blurted out instinctively. ¡°My holiday just ended.¡± Natalie smiled faintly and said cidly, ¡°Since Ms. Helma is here specifically to see me, how can I not entertain her personally? Get my secretary to make us some coffee. You may leave now to continue with your work.¡± A slight crease appeared between Yandel¡¯s brows when he heard that. However, when he saw the determined look in Natalie¡¯s eyes, he swallowed his words and replied, ¡°All right.¡± After Yandel left, only Natalie and Helma remained in the office. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you are so protective of your subordinates¡­¡± Although Helma spoke in a casual tone, there was a hint of sarcasm in her voice. ¡°Ms. Helma, Yandel has been working for me for quite a while.¡± Natalie looked up at Helma and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°He always had my back, and I will do the same for him. So, if there¡¯s anything that you¡¯re not happy with, pleasee to me directly. There¡¯s no need to pick on him.¡± Natalie spoke in a calm and graceful manner, but it was enough for anyone to take her seriously. Helma let out a sigh and stated from the depths of her heart, ¡°Natalie, it seems like I have underestimated you previously¡­¡± Natalie was not only beautiful, but she was also smart and courageous. Helma realized that she had severely underestimated the woman by assuming that she was just an ordinary businesswoman! Natalie took a sip of her coffee and said to Helma, ¡°Ms. Helma, you would get the same answer from me no matter how many times you ask me about it. What happened at the banquet was not intentional. I am not interested in Prince Jonathan at all.¡± Helma scoffed and startedughing. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Anyway, I¡¯m not here today to ask you about that.¡± ¡°Then what are you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to present you with a business opportunity.¡± An ambiguous smile crept up on Helma¡¯s face before she continued, ¡°Are you interested? Or are you going to reject me out of guilt?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 1133 A Cue For Love Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 New Business Coboration Natalie was momentarily stunned when she heard that. She had assumed that Helma was there either to stir up trouble orin, but to her surprise, the woman was there to talk business. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Helma sneered. ¡°Nope.¡± Natalie tightened her grip around her coffee mug and said calmly, ¡°Dream Corporation will never reject any profitable business opportunities. Besides, fear is not an emotion I would usually feel¡­¡± Helma met Natalie¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°I heard that Dream Jewelry has been procuring raw materials from the Stone family all along. I have ways to obtain raw materials that are of better quality than what Amos has. If we coborate, you would no longer have to submit to the Stone family¡¯s every whim.¡± ¡°Ms. Helma, that sounds like a good deal for Dream Corporation¡­¡± Natalie still had doubts about Helma¡¯s intentions. ¡°But what would you get out of it? It seems like Dream Corporation will benefit more from this than the Leitz family will.¡± Helma, who had just lifted her cup to take a sip of coffee, froze. Natalie¡¯s response was exactly as she had expected. Natalie was not a gullible person, and she would not easily believe anything that seemed too good to be true. However, Helma was already prepared for that. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Natalie, I was indeed pretty upset about what happened at the banquet as you had made me look like a fool. Nevertheless, what happened has already happened. There¡¯s no going back for Prince Jonathan and me. Whether I want it or not, moving on is my only choice. Other than being rted to the royal family, our Leitz family has been exploring some business opportunities. The Stone family amassed their fortune by mining rough stones, and our family is keen on having a slice of the same pie. It¡¯s extremely difficult for ordinary businesses to obtain mining rights, but that isn¡¯t the case for the Leitz family. In fact, we have already obtained the rights. All we need now is an anchor client who can supply us with a steady stream of business, and Dream Jewelry was the firstpany that came to my mind.¡± Natalie blinked a few times while she scrutinized Helma¡¯s expression. At the same time, Helma was also sizing her up. Finally, Natalie extended her hand and said graciously, ¡°Ms. Helma, I hope we¡¯ll have a fruitful coboration.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡± After Helma left, Natalie went to look for Yandel. ¡°Yandel, did Helma create any trouble for you when I was not around?¡± Natalie knew Yandel well. Yandel understood that Natalie had been focusing on her recovery, and he wanted her to enjoy her vacation time with Samuel. As such, even if he was facing pressure at work, it was unlikely that he would let her know. Yandel shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have already be desensitized to certain things after so long.¡± ¡°Thank you, Yandel.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re being too polite toward me again!¡± Yandel said, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m supposed to do. If you continue acting this way, I will get angry!¡± Natalie and Yandel had gone through a lot together. After the man¡¯s reminder, Natalie stopped being so sentimental. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After that, Natalie told Yandel about their new business coboration with Helma. Yandel said, ¡°Boss, the Leitz family and you are practically enemies. Don¡¯t you think this business opportunity could be a trap?¡± ¡°Helma¡¯s proposal did make sense. On the surface, there seem to be no issues.¡± Natalie rested her chin on one hand and continued, ¡°She gave us a good deal. What they can offer is indeed much better than what we are getting from the Stone family right now. If we reject them without a good reason, others who get to know about it will think that Dream is putting on airs. Besides, we might also end up offending our current business partners who are on good terms with the Leitz family.¡± ¡°Boss, I still think that Helma wouldn¡¯t be so kind to us,¡± Yandel said hesitantly. ¡°Well, if we reject her this time, she will just try again,¡± Natalie replied. ¡°Yandel, we can take this opportunity to see what they are up to. If it is really a trap, even if we had turned her down, the Leitz family would still think of other ways to set me up.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1134 A Cue For Love Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Keep Staring Yandel felt a lot calmer upon hearing what Natalie said. ¡°Have you guessed it as well, Boss?¡± Yandel asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just feel that we should let some things go with the flow. Regardless of whether it would turn out good or bad, we¡¯ll only find out as we go forward.¡± Natalie frowned. ¡°Of course, your reminder makes sense. We don¡¯t know the exact reasons Helma looked for us for a coboration. We should be cautious from now on.¡± ¡°Okay! Since you¡¯ve already made your decision, I¡¯ll do everything you tell me to, Boss!¡± Yandel answered, beating his chest. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie stayed back to continue working. She had full confidence in Yandel¡¯s loyalty. However, during the time she had stayed home to recuperate, she had burdened Yandel and Lia with too much work. She nned to pick up where she left off with Dream. Natalie had so much to deal with that she ended up staying in the office until eleven at night. Upon finishing thest document she was working on, she realized it was already dark outside. It¡¯s already so late? I forgot to inform the others at home! Natalie got up from her chair and picked up her phone to ring Samuel. The moment she did that, the doorbell at her office rang. What¡¯s going on? Without hanging up the phone, Natalie immediately went to open the door, only to see Samuel leaning against the wall outside her office. His gaze was as alluring as ever. Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when she asked, ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Samuel smoothed her hair and answered, ¡°I was waiting for you toe home, but I ran out of patience, so I came here to wait for you. Fortunately, you¡¯re still here!¡± Natalie smiled gleefully when she heard that. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here? Why did you wait outside? Aren¡¯t you bored?¡± ¡°A little¡­¡± Samuel reached out to pull Natalie in. While caressing her back, he continued in his hoarse voice, ¡°But I forgot all about it the moment I saw you.¡± What¡­ He¡¯s such a flirt! Natalie¡¯s heart was filled with emotions. She lifted her head to meet his gaze and said, ¡°What did you have for dinner? Why are your words so sweet?¡± She smiled and grabbed his cor to pull him closer. Samuel stared into her eyes and uttered in his seductive voice, ¡°Should I have a taste of you? That way, I might sound even sweeter.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Natalie could finish her sentence, Samuel had already leaned in to kiss her on her lips. Of course, the kiss started out light, but as they went on, the kiss became a passionate one. Since it waste at night, the office was rather dark. With certain senses weakened, physical stimtion and the sense of pleasure were heightened. At that moment, heavy breathing sounds and the sounds of their tongues interlocking filled the room. The sounds were continuous, and the ambiguous atmosphere could easily make one blush. Suddenly, someone said, ¡°Samuel, are you really not going to tell Boss you¡¯re here? She¡¯s a busy woman, you know? If you don¡¯t tell her, s-she¡­¡± Yandel was there to urge Samuel to let Natalie know he had been waiting for her. However, he ran into Samuel pressing Natalie up against the wall and kissing her passionately. Yandel was utterly stunned. He was so stupefied that he froze on the spot and kept stuttering. Natalie was disheartened when she saw Yandel staring at her. Yandel is my subordinate, and this is an office! How could I let him see such an embarrassing scene? What should I do? Samuel quickly pulled Natalie¡¯s limp body inward and stood in front of her. While using his own body to shield her from Yandel¡¯s gaze, he growled, ¡°Yandel! Are you going to just keep staring?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1135 A Cue For Love Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Blissful Yandel finally regained his senses and lowered his head. ¡°I saw nothing! Carry on! Carry on!¡± He turned around and left in a hurry. No! There goes Yandel¡¯s impression of me! Natalie was still holding Samuel¡¯s arm when she red at him. ¡°Samuel, I want to die!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Samuel held her chin and scolded, ¡°Die? Don¡¯t you dare say such nonsense again! You¡¯re now my wife. There¡¯s nothing wrong with kissing you.¡± His gaze was solemn and cold. When Natalie saw that, she realized how angry Samuel was. ¡°I was just expressing my feelings!¡± ¡°Still! You can¡¯t say that word!¡± Samuel said domineeringly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that inevitable for everyone? It¡¯s just ¡ª¡± Samuel put his hand over her mouth to stop her from talking. ¡°No!¡± Right then, Natalie could feel how much Samuel cared about her. I never knew Samuel doesn¡¯t take jokes like this. Although I wasn¡¯t wrong when I said it was an inevitable end for everyone, Samuel loves me so much that he doesn¡¯t even allow me to mention death out loud. ¡°Mmph! Your h-hand is covering my mouth¡­ I-I can¡¯t talk¡­¡± ¡°Are you still going to say that word?¡± It was rare to see Samuel being so harsh with Natalie. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Natalie shook her head. Only then did Samuel retract his hand. He held her hand gently and said, ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Samuel¡¯s palm had calluses, but she felt an inexplicable sense of peace when she held his hand. Their fingers intertwined, and Natalie¡¯s heart was filled with joy. When you meet the right person, even the most insignificant gestures can be so blissful. Meanwhile, at the Leitz residence, Helma was removing her earrings. Heidi approached Helma and asked, ¡°Helma, did that b*tch, Natalie, take the bait?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Helma maintained a straight face. ¡°However, she¡¯s an extraordinary woman. I¡¯ve already heard about what she did in Chanaea before she came to Loang. She established Dream Corporation and reimed her father¡¯spany effortlessly. After that, she forced her biological father, stepmother, biological sister, and stepsister to their graves. Although she has blood on her hands, she somehow escaped all sorts of punishment!¡± Heidi knew Natalie was definitely not someone to be trifled with. However, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered when she heard what Helma said. Is Natalie really so capable? ¡°Helma, should we expose the information that you¡¯ve discovered?¡± Heidi asked tentatively. ¡°Should we getizens and ghostwriters to go after her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s some.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Helma rolled her eyes at Heidi and said, ¡°Do you think Natalie would be bothered by having a bad reputation? Besides, if you employ ghostwriters, will you be able to not let Natalie catch you? Why should we go through so much trouble to only hurt her a little? Don¡¯t you find thatme?¡± Heidi had nothing to defend herself with. ¡°Helma, that b*tch embarrassed you at the banquet and humiliated the Leitz family. I can¡¯t take it!¡± Heidi grumbled with a pout. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Helma kept her earrings in her jewelry box and drawled, ¡°Her time is running out, so what¡¯s the point in messing around? We should utterly destroy her with one move! I¡¯ll make sure not even Bastien can save her for what she has done!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1136 A Cue For Love Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 A Chance Encounter Natalie let out a sneeze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samuel asked in a deep voice. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± Natalie sniffled and ignored Samuel. I don¡¯t know if I caught a cold, but if I did, it¡¯s all Samuel¡¯s fault! Last night, I was watching the full moon on the balcony. Just a while after I went out, I suddenly caught a whiff of his musky and masculine scenting from behind. After that, he lunged at me and kissed me domineeringly instead of gently. He was so rough that I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Could this be an after-effect of returning from the mountains? Ever since Mr. Yablon got rid of the toxins in his body, he¡¯s been craving me more than ever. I didn¡¯t even get to go back to the bedroomst night. I was naked on the balcony as I endured the night breeze. How can I not catch a cold? Seeing that Natalie merely sniffled and kept mum, Samuel frowned slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to suppress my desire after this!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Natalie answered him nonchntly. I can¡¯t expect him to keep his word. When ites to anything but sex, he¡¯s a man of his word. In bed, however, he¡¯ll most probably let his desires get the better of him. He¡¯s not going to remember what he said! That¡¯s something he¡¯ll never be able to change! Perhaps that¡¯s just what men are like regardless of how sessful or sentimental they are. After getting out of bed, Natalie had breakfast with the kids and went to Dream to work as usual. When Natalie arrived at the office and saw Yandel, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a few coughs. Still feeling awkward, Yandel knew things could get worse if he were to keep his head lowered and do his job. However, looking up at the ceiling wasn¡¯t going to do either. In the end, he had no choice but to assign himself to do something for Natalie. ¡°Boss, please carry on. I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee¡­¡± With that, Yandel left immediately. Natalie felt less embarrassed after Yandel left. She rubbed her nose and went into her office to start a busy day of work. Shortly after, Yandel brought a cup of coffee and a variety of pastries into the office for Natalie. Natalie was too busy to eat, so she only ate the food during her break. After taking a few mouthfuls, she was amazed by how good the food tasted. This is so good! The bnce between savory and sweet is spot on! I can keep eating these all day long. By the time Natalie finished her work, she had eaten all the pastries Yandel had bought for her. When Natalie was bringing the empty te out of her office, she bumped into Yandel. ¡°You finished all of it, Boss?¡± Yandel was slightly stunned. Although Natalie loved food, she wasn¡¯t known to be greedy. ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°It was delicious! Where did you buy them? I would like to buy some for my daughters.¡± ¡°Let me,¡± Yandel answered. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just give me the address,¡± Natalie insisted. Seeing how resolute Natalie was, Yandel gave in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll text you the address.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Nataliepleted her remaining tasks and left the office for the pastry shop. The shop that sold the pastries was one of the premium shops in Yaleview. Despite not having restrictions on customers with lower ies, the people who frequented there were all wealthy. That was because the prices of the pastries were exorbitant. Meanwhile, Cynthia and her maids were having afternoon tea in the shop. When one of her maids went out to get a refill, she left the door partially open. That was when Cynthia spotted Natalie standing in front of a ss disy cab. At that moment, Natalie was choosing her pastries. Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but turn pale in shock. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m looking at that woman from so many years ago! Wait¡­ That woman is no longer around. That has to be Natalie. W-Why is she here? She held her cup tightly and smiled. Interesting¡­Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 1137 A Cue For Love Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 More Dazzling In the shop, Natalie was dazzled by the wide selection of exquisite pastries in the ss cab. The pastries had cute designs of animals, and they could easily make one salivate. Natalie had only wanted to buy for her daughters. In the end, she bought enough for all five of her children. Xavian, yton, and Franklin are so lucky! Natalie was over the moon as she watched the server pack all the pastries. Right after Natalie gave her card to the server to make the payment, ady dressed in a ck-and-white uniform stood in front of Natalie and stopped the server from receiving payment from Natalie. Thedy then said, ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t receive payment from Ms. Nichols. Just put the bill on Her Ladyship¡¯s tab.¡± Upon hearing that, the server instantly gave the card back to Natalie. Natalie frowned, confused. Her Ladyship? Who¡¯s that? Not only do they want to pay for me, but they also know my name. Whoever she is, I bet she knows me well. However, the only person I can think of is Jerome¡¯s mother, Patricia. She¡¯s the only person I know in Yaleview who¡¯s addressed so. Natalie thought about it for a while, but she was still clueless. ¡°Her Ladyship? Who might that be?¡± she asked straightforwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t say Her Ladyship¡¯s name out loud. However, she¡¯s keen to see you.¡± The maid took a step backward and gestured for Natalie to follow her. ¡°She¡¯s in one of the private rooms. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie was intrigued, but she also grew wary. She quickly switched on the tracking function on her phone. The situation in Loang is rather scary recently. I must be cautious. ¡°Sure!¡± Natalie beamed although she had already taken precautions discreetly. Soon, under the maid¡¯s guidance, Natalie arrived in an elegantly decorated private room. A middle-aged woman dressed in branded clothing was seen sitting inside the private room. Despite the wrinkles on the woman¡¯s face, she exuded an elegant aura that made her look as if age would never catch up to her. Natalie sized the woman up, and she soon recalled something. I think I saw her at Bastien¡¯s birthday banquet. She was with His Majesty. She should be one of His Majesty¡¯s three wives. Since Bastien¡¯s biological mother is Lady Frieda, the woman before me is probably Lady Cynthia or Lady Diane. ording to rumors, Cynthia was the first to apany His Majesty, so she¡¯s the oldest of those three wives. Well, I guess this woman is Lady Cynthia. At the same time, Cynthia was scrutinizing Natalie¡¯s facial features. The simrity is uncanny! No wonder Mikhail was stumped when he saw her. Even Bastien was attracted to thisdy. After the banquet at the pce, he sent Frieda somewhere far away from Yaleview. ording to him, Frieda needed to improve her health. As far as others are concerned, including Shirley, they would think that the banquet was merely an unpleasant interlude. In fact, all the incidents that happened afterward had nothing to do with each other. However, those incidents are actually all connected, and what happened was inevitable! Natalie is the key to everything. Furthermore, thisdy¡¯s background is rather fascinating. Today I have the chance to test out all the theories I have in my mind. A long whileter, Cynthia finally broke the silence by smiling and saying, ¡°I think addressing you as Ms. Nichols is too formal. May I address you as Natalie?¡± Hearing that, Natalie couldn¡¯t possibly reject the suggestion. In a polite tone, she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that, Lady Cynthia. You may address me anyhow you like.¡± Cynthia smiled in response. Thisdy is even more dazzling than herte mother. ¡°You may disregard the formalities.¡± Cynthia motioned for Natalie to take a seat next to her. ¡°Natalie, aren¡¯t you tired of standing? Come over and take a seat next to me.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1138 A Cue For Love Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 Two Strands Of Hair Cynthia was too weing. Natalie couldn¡¯t reject her invitation and sat down beside her. Noticing that Natalie seemed ufortable, Cynthia changed the topic to ease her difort. ¡°The pastries here are made by a pastry chef who used to work at Luna Pce and now has her own shop. You bought a lot, I see. Do you like them?¡± ¡°Yes, I quite like them.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°If you do, I can ask her to make some that aren¡¯t for sale for you to try.¡± Natalie did not know Cynthia would be this nice. She was pleasantly ttered. ¡°Lady Cynthia, you don¡¯t have to do that. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much.¡± Cynthia chuckled. ¡°I like you, so it isn¡¯t troublesome at all.¡± Like? Natalie said nothing, but she wasn¡¯t sure if Cynthia was telling the truth or not. I only met her briefly once at the royal dinner where I rejected Bastien in public. That was humiliating to the royal family, so it seemed strange for her to like me. Perhaps she isn¡¯t Bastien¡¯s birth mother, so she was inwardly pleased to see me upset Bastien and Lady Frieda, and that is why she likes me. Noting the frown on Natalie¡¯s face, Cynthia quickly added, ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t have to put your guard up. As you might¡¯ve guessed, the three of us act all harmonious in front of His Majesty, but we¡¯re actually not on good terms in private. It¡¯s normal for Frieda to hate you after you rejected marrying her son before His Majesty. We¡¯re on good terms, so¡­¡± Natalie nced at Cynthia. Wow, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s this straightforward. ¡°Besides, I like you because you resemble an old friend of mine,¡± Cynthia went on without waiting for her to reply. ¡°Ist met this friend over twenty years ago, but you remind me of her. I can¡¯t help but think of you as her.¡± ¡°She resembles me?¡± Natalie asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, she does,¡± Cynthia said thoughtfully. ¡°To be honest, I keep thinking of you as the daughter of that friend. Otherwise, how could you resemble her that much?¡± Natalie felt her heart leap to her throat. A friend? Could she be talking about my mother Jennie? Natalie had seen Jennie¡¯s photo when thetter was young. She looked like the younger version of her mother. Even Patricia would often stare at her face after her mother¡¯s death. Natalie knew Patricia was missing her mother instead of just spacing out. Despite her shock, she pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Lady Cynthia, how did you lose contact with this friend? Over twenty years is a long time. Haven¡¯t you tried finding her?¡± Cynthia was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Natalie to sound her out instead. Hmm, she seems curious as though she wants to know about the woman who bears an uncanny resemnce to her. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Cynthia seemed lost in her thoughts, Natalie called out, ¡°Lady Cynthia?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Cynthia snapped out of her reverie upon hearing Natalie¡¯s voice. ¡°Did I ask something that I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Natalie put on a remorseful expression. ¡°No, of course not.¡± Cynthia sipped on her coffee to cover her awkwardness. shing a gentle smile, she revealed, ¡°My friend was a gorgeousdy. s, she didn¡¯t get to live long and died in a fire over twenty years ago.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and ced it on Natalie¡¯s head naturally. She stroked Natalie¡¯s head a few times like an elder who was concerned for her junior. ¡°It will be great if you¡¯re my friend¡¯s daughter,¡± Cynthia remarked as she secretly pulled off two strands of Natalie¡¯s hair. A Cue For Love Chapter 1139 A Cue For Love Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Real Motive Cynthia did it without arousing Natalie¡¯s suspicion. Natalie met Cynthia¡¯s eyes and shed an unnatural smile. ¡°Lady Cynthia, I may have to disappoint you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m your friend¡¯s daughter. My mom is dead, but she died a few years back instead of over twenty years ago.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cynthia wasn¡¯t expecting to hear that. However, Natalie¡¯s words weren¡¯t enough to quell her doubts. She wasn¡¯t sure if Natalie was telling the truth. Besides, Natalie resembled that woman so much that she could be thetter¡¯s daughter. Those from the royal family were pretty good at putting on an act. Having spent years in Luna Pce, Cynthia was naturally a great actress. She retracted her hand nonchntly and hide the hair strands between her fingers, all the while keeping a pleasant smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even though you¡¯re not my friend¡¯s daughter, you look like her. That¡¯s enough for me to feel close to you.¡± Cynthia then turned to her maid and ordered, ¡°Tell Ximena to give half of the pastries she prepared to Natalie.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon receiving her order, the maid turned and left the private room to do as told. ¡°Lady Cynthia, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cynthia beamed at her. ¡°It was fate that brought us together. The sight of you brings me joy. I¡¯d love to meet you here to have pastries and coffee together.¡± Instead of getting all excited just like the other noblewoman, Natalie replied calmly, ¡°If I have the time.¡± They then chatted for some time. ncing at her watch and realizing it was near evening, Natalie got to her feet and bade goodbye to Cynthia. ¡°Goodbye, Lady Cynthia.¡± ¡°Demi, walk Natalie out.¡± The maid walked Natalie out of the shop and returned to the private room. She gave Cynthia a bow and reported, ¡°Lady Cynthia, Ms. Nichols has already left.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Cynthia gave the hair strands she collected earlier to the maid. The smile on her lips had faded away. ¡°Send these to theb for a DNA test. Remember to keep this a secret. Even if His Majesty comes and asks you about this, tell him you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Knowing how important the matter was, Demi nodded nervously. ¡°I will definitely keep this a secret, Lady Cynthia.¡± ¡°Good. Don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡± Cynthia patted Demi¡¯s hand. ¡°Demi, I heard that your son got dispatched to the most dangerous peacekeeping forces. If you do a good job, the order for his new transfer will soon arrive.¡± Upon learning that her son¡¯s future and fate were involved, Demi immediately went on her knees. ¡°Lady Cynthia, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll get this done for sure!¡± ¡°Get up!¡± Cynthia shed her a smile. ¡°Go on now.¡± Demi held Natalie¡¯s two strands of hair and left the private room before hurrying out of the shop. Cynthia sipped on her coffee and fell deep into thought. The truth can be revealed with just one test. If she¡¯s Mikhail¡¯s daughter, then I won¡¯t have to guess her identity anymore. In Loang, princes aren¡¯t the only ones who can ede to a throne. A princess can also seed to the throne if she is better than her fellow brothers. I wonder how Bastien will react when he discovers the woman he loves is his half-sibling. Ah, just thinking about it gives me the thrills! Cynthia¡¯s lips curled into a delightful smirk. Outside, Demi gripped the strands of hair silently. With her son¡¯s future in her mind, she quickened her pace, not noticing that someone was watching her. They had met previously, but Demi was in a hurry and didn¡¯t notice who it was. Natalie only came out from her hiding spot at the corner when Demi walked far away. I knew it. Asking me out for afternoon tea is just a ruse. Lady Cynthia¡¯s real motive is to touch my head and get my hair! A Cue For Love Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 One Casual Look Natalie bit her lip and stared at Demi¡¯s back.She pulled her phone out of her pocket to give Billy a call.When the call was answered, she went straight to the topic. ¡°It¡¯s me, Billy. I need your help.¡± Hearing Natalie¡¯s voice, Billy perked up and replied, ¡°Go on, Mrs. Bowers.¡±Natalie looked up and told him calmly, ¡°I need you to help me follow someone. She should be heading to theb with my hair to run a DNA test. Don¡¯t alert her. I just want to know who she¡¯sparing my DNA with and theb results.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±¡°Lady Cynthia¡¯s maid, Demi.¡± Natalie paused before adding, ¡°This concerns Loang¡¯s royal family. I have yet to inform Samuel about this. It¡¯s important, so if you need me to tell him¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Billy cut in. ¡°Mrs. Bowers, Mr. Bowers has said that we are to follow your orders like how we follow his orders without questioning anything. As subordinates, we only have to abide by orders and pledge our loyalty.¡± They were talking on the phone, but Natalie felt warmth spread all over her heart. She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Billy.¡±¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± After the call ended, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but nce in the direction of the shop.Her gaze turned increasingly icy. I suspect the friend Lady Cynthia mentioned is my birth mother, Jennie. Lady Cynthia was looking at me the same way Aunt Patricia looked at me. They might be looking at me, but they were actually reminiscingaboutsomeone else through my looks. Lady Cynthia mentioned her friend died in a fire over twenty years ago, but I was also supposed to die in the so-called ¡°fire¡± six years ago. I¡¯m alive and well. She took my hair when I wasn¡¯t noticing to run a DNA test, so she wants to find out if I¡¯m someone¡¯s daughter. That¡¯s a good thing because I don¡¯t know who my birth father is. I may find out who he is through Lady Cynthia¡¯s lead. If her birth father was still alive, Natalie wanted to ask him why he had slept with Jennie but dumped her after that. In the end, Jennie had no choice but to marry a b*stard like Thomas. If he was in love with Jennie, she wanted to know why he left her easily and never tried to look for her.There were too many questions to ask. Natalie had a strong feeling that the secret behind her identity was about to be revealed soon.Meanwhile, Helma had something rted to work to report to Geert. She knocked on the door and entered the room. ¡°Father.¡±Geert looked up and praised, ¡°Helma, you¡¯re far more capable at work than I initially expected. You did a good job these few days. I¡¯m impressed by your achievements.¡± Despite receiving her father¡¯s praises, Helma didn¡¯t seem excited. She handed the file she was holding to Geert. ¡°Father, if you acknowledge my ability, why don¡¯t you delegate more power to me? I believe I can show you more achievements that way.¡± Geert pondered over the matter for a few moments and nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay, Helma. I¡¯ll give you the chance.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Helma knew herst step to frame Natalie wasplete after Geert agreed to delegate his power to her. Helma had once dreamed of marrying Bastien, but it was impossible for them to get together now. After getting her heart broken, Helma could only resort to this way to take revenge on Natalie. However, deep down, she still wished her father would support her. Helma gazed at Geert¡¯s face as hesitation rose in her heart. Should I tell Father about my n?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She was caught in a dilemma. When Helma was about to reveal her secret n, she spotted a photo underneath her father¡¯s file. Only half of the woman¡¯s face could be seen. It was none other than the person she despised thoroughly! Helma only had to take one casual look to recognize the woman immediately. A Cue For Love Chapter 1141 A Cue For Love Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Do You Even Respect Me It¡¯s Natalie! Helma could recognize Natalie even if thetter had been reduced to ashes in a fire. Her face contorted as her entire being exuded hostility. Sensing the change in Helma¡¯s expression and seeing that she was silent, Geert followed her gaze and saw a photo sticking out of his file. ¡°Helma!¡± Geert was flustered. He thought he had kept the photo hidden. s, he was careless enough, and Helma had spotted it in in sight. ¡°What is this?¡± Helma deftly pulled out the photo pinned beneath the file and waved it at Geert. ¡°A photo of Natalie? Father, I have nothing but respect for you, but how could you keep a photo of this woman?¡± Bastien¡¯s betrayal had devastated her enough, so seeing Geert keeping Natalie¡¯s photo was like rubbing salt in her wound. ¡°This woman seduced Bastien and made him cancel our engagement. I ended up bing the laughingstock of the upper-ss society.¡± Helma¡¯s chest heaved in fury. ¡°You¡¯re my father! Instead of avenging me, you have her photo and harbor indecent thoughts about her! She¡¯s sessfully stolen Bastien¡¯s heart, and now she¡¯s seducing you!¡± Geert¡¯s expression was icy cold. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± The woman in the photo wasn¡¯t Natalie but someone who resembled her. If Helma were to observe it, she would realize it was a low-resolution photo. Although the photo paper was quite new, it was obvious that the photo was a restoration of an old photo. However, Helma was drunk with rage and had lost her mind. She didn¡¯t notice the details of the photo. Waving the photo in her hand, she sneered, ¡°Not true? The photo is right here. How could you deny it?¡± It was hard to keep the photo even though it was recently restored. If it was destroyed, he would never find another one. Nevertheless, the photo was still useful. Natalie was a pawn that he could never give up. ¡°Helma, give me back the photo,¡± Geert barked as he stretched out his hand. Helma¡¯s eyes turned wide as saucers. She couldn¡¯t believe that the man she respected the most was yelling at her just to get Natalie¡¯s photo back. ¡°No way! Father, you¡¯re no longer young. Why are you still thinking about her? Even if you want a woman, why does it have to be Natalie? She¡¯s nothing but a vixen!¡± Geert paid no heed to her words and stared at the photo she was holding. ¡°I said, give me back the photo.¡± Disappointment overwhelmed Helma when she heard those words. She startedughing as though she had just heard the world¡¯s greatest joke. Standing before Geert, she didn¡¯t bother returning the photo to him and ripped it into shreds instead. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Father, since you yelled at me to get it back, I shall tear it apart!¡± Helma dered furiously as her eyes turned red. ¡°I won¡¯t let her make a fool out of you!¡± Geert could only watch as the photo was ripped to shreds, with its remains fluttering to the ground. He almost burst a blood vessel. I told Helma to give me back the photo, but she refused to listen! How could she do this to me? Shaking in anger, Geert lifted his arm to give Helma a tight p. Helma gazed at him incredulously. ¡°Father¡­¡± Geert yelled, ¡°How could you tear the photo? I told you several times to give it back to me. Why did you tear it? Do you even respect me as a father?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1142 A Cue For Love Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 The Wavering Of Your Mind Helma lost all sense of rationality after getting pped by Geert. Father? Is he my father? I hate Natalie so much that it is engraved in my bones, but he still lusts after her and pped me just because I tore her photo! After stealing my beloved, is Natalie going to steal my father away from me too? ¡°Father, did you just p me because of that stupid photo?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with the photo.¡± Geert pointed at her and snapped, ¡°You know nothing, so you have no right to question me! Remember, no matter how capable you are, I¡¯m still your father. You have toply with my orders!¡± Helma covered her swollen cheek and snorted out loud. She then spun on her heels and stormed out of Geert¡¯s study. Geert watched as his daughter left in a haste. Instead of going after her, he crouched down and furrowed his brows. Patiently, he picked up the remains of the photo and pieced them together. He managed to piece the shreds into a somewhatplete photo. There were a thousand different emotions shing across his face, some of which were greed, adoration, and hatred. At the Bowers residence, Emma was taking care of the kids who were having dinner. Samuel was talking to Steven, who was in Chanaea, on a video call in his study. After talking about work, they started chatting about daily life. Steven was worried about Samuel¡¯s health. ¡°Sam, are you sure you¡¯ve recoveredpletely?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Samuel pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re just like Natalie. Why do you think I¡¯d lie to you?¡± ¡°Well, you did that before. You rarely lie but came up with that previously. That traumatized me for life,¡± Stevenined. He couldn¡¯t help but grow emotional whenever he recalled Samuel putting on a show. ¡°Natalie is really forgiving. If I were in her shoes, I would definitely pursue the matter even after treating your condition.¡± ¡°Of course. No one can be as generous as Nat,¡± came Samuel¡¯s reply. He was belittling Steven and bragging about Natalie at the same time. Knowing Samuel was showing off, Steven yed along and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. No one is as generous as Natalie!¡± ¡°Then when are you going to get me a sister-inw?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Steven¡¯s face froze on the screen. It took him a while to regain hisposure. He pretended to be oblivious as he asked, ¡°Sister-inw? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Steven, you know who I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡°Sam, how would you know when I don¡¯t?¡± Steven chuckled dryly and turned away from theputer screen. Samuel knew Steven was trying to avoid the topic, but he wasn¡¯t about to give up this soon. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Luna, Luna Garcia. Previously, I asked her to act with me, so it was natural for you to hesitate. Now that you know the truth, what are you resisting?¡± Samuel was right. Steven was resisting. He had thought that Luna had destroyed the rtionship between Samuel and Natalie and had spoken harshly against her. Upon learning the truth, he recalled how ungentlemanly he had been toward Luna and med himself for not acting like a man. ¡°Sam, I¡ª¡± ¡°Man up, will you?¡± Samuel snapped. ¡°Why are you hesitating? I don¡¯t care whether you love her or not, but please be more decisive. Luna and I were only putting on an act, and our act ended the moment the lie was exposed. Steven, Luna is a great person. If you want to pursue her, hurry up. She can¡¯t handle the wavering of your mind.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1143 A Cue For Love Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 As Though I Am Useless Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After ending the video call, Samuel went downstairs to see the table full of pastries. The kids were delighted at the sight of the pastries. They just finished dinner but were gobbling up the pastries excitedly. Emma was busy wiping the crumbles off the kids¡¯ lips. After finishing her share, Sophia didn¡¯t forget to offer Emma one. ¡°Mrs. Bunton, you should eat, too!¡± The pastries were pretty expensive, so Emma thought she wasn¡¯t in the ce to enjoy them. She froze, not knowing whether she should ept the pastry from Sophia. Seeing her reaction, Sophia blinked in confusion and asked adorably, ¡°Mrs. Bunton, why aren¡¯t you eating? The pastries Mommy bought are delicious. Try it!¡± As Emma didn¡¯t take the pastry, the other children grew anxious. ¡°Mrs. Bunton, try it!¡± ¡°Join us, Mrs. Bunton.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really yummy, Mrs. Bunton.¡± Emma grew tearful at how caring they were. She epted the pastry from Sophia and ced it in her mouth, chewing on it slowly. ¡°Oh, this is the best pastry I¡¯ve ever had!¡± Hearing that, Sophia arched a brow smugly. ¡°I told you so, Mrs. Bunton. It¡¯s really yummy!¡± When Xavian spotted Samueling down the stairs, he immediately called out, ¡°Daddy,e here, quick! Mommy bought yummy pastries for us!¡± Samuel came over to Xavian but didn¡¯t take the pastry thetter offered. Instead, he parted his lips and asked, ¡°Where is your mommy?¡± The pastries might look scrumptious, but they weren¡¯t as appealing as Natalie. ¡°Mr. Bowers, Ms. Nichols is in the kitchen,¡± Emma informed. ¡°Kitchen?¡± Afraid that Samuel might misunderstand, Emma hastily said, ¡°Mr. Bowers, I wanted to cook for her, but she refused to let me enter the kitchen. She said she can cook a bowl of noodles herself.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Inside the kitchen, Natalie had just ced the noodles in the pot and was stirring them with a fork silently. She had no idea Samuel was standing at the door leading to the kitchen. Samuel leaned against the doorframezily. The tenderness and affection he had for her were evident on his handsome face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He broke the silence. Caught off guard, Natalie stirred the noodles more violently, causing one drop of boiling water to ssh onto the back of her hand. At once, she took a sharp intake of breath in pain. Hearing that, Samuel hurried over to her and took her hand. He then blew on it instinctively. Natalie lowered her head to see Samuel holding her hand as he blew on the red spot at the back of her hand. ¡°Come here!¡± That obviously wasn¡¯t enough. Samuel dragged her over to the sink. He turned the tap open and ced her hand under the running water. The water flowed on the back of her hand, and Samuel was standing behind her. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Samuel asked in his deep voice. ¡°If you want to eat noodles, just let me know. I can cook them for you. Just sit down and wait for me to serve you.¡± Despite getting chided, Natalie was touched by his gesture. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t help but comin, ¡°I can cook the noodles myself. You don¡¯t have to do that for me. Why are you acting as though I¡¯m useless?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not useless.¡± Samuel stiffened. ¡°Who dares to say you¡¯re useless?¡± Why do I feel more useless after hearing that? After washing the spot Natalie scalded herself, Samuel said, ¡°Go and wait outside. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± As Samuel insisted on cooking noodles for her, Natalie didn¡¯t press on and returned to the dining room to wait for him. The kids were no longer in the dining room. They had returned to their rooms after finishing the pastries. When Samuel finished cooking the noodles and came out, Natalie was the only one left in the dining room. A Cue For Love Chapter 1144 A Cue For Love Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 The Truth Is Not Always Pretty The hot pasta and Emma¡¯s homecooked food were simple but the best meal for the end of a tiring day. Natalie picked up her fork and started digging into her pasta. At the same time, she cried out, ¡°The pasta made by my hubby is certainly worlds apart from the pasta you can get outside. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Her eyes were bright as if all the stars in the sky had fallen into them when she voiced the compliment. Her lips were curled, and her eyes were crescents from the smile. Samuel was enamored. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Natalie asked when she noticed Samuel¡¯s burning gaze. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Samuel hummed with a solemn look. ¡°Where?¡± As Natalie said that, she rubbed her face. She found nothing, so she furrowed her brows. ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± Natalie mumbled. ¡°Samuel, help me take a look at it. Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± ¡°Come over.¡± Without hesitation, Natalie leaned her face over, blinking. She did not doubt the man¡¯s words at all. However, in the next second, the man¡¯s thin lips pressed against her soft ones, stopping her from breathing. ¡°Mm¡­ Mm¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Natalie thought that Samuel was going to help wipe her face for her; she never thought he was going to turn into a beast at the dining table by grabbing and kissing her. Although they were at home, they were not the only ones there. The five children coulde down at any time, and that was the same for Emma. If any of them caught sight of her getting kissed in a frenzied manner by Samuel, she would experience another moment of absolute embarrassment. Thus, once Samuel loosened his grip on her a little, she shot him a re. ¡°B*stard, we¡¯re still at home! Aren¡¯t you scared of the kids seeing us like this?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re quieter, it¡¯ll be less likely that they¡¯lle in and see us like this.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Natalie gritted out as she looked at the man with wild eyes. All of a sudden, she felt like the man wasing up with more nonsense logic after returning from the hignd. Furthermore, his desires had be more intense. Samuel had held back more or less in the past, but now, it seemed like he had given up on that and decided to do anything he wanted. The two of them then kissed again for a long while. Only after satisfying his craving did Samuel finally let Natalie go. As Natalie slowly ate her now room- temperature pasta, she angrily thought, Was he calcting the time earlier? He didn¡¯t kiss for too long or too short, and now, the pasta is at room temperature. Once Natalie was done with her pasta, and just as she was about to stand up and clear away the table before returning to the room, Samuel abruptly grabbed her wrist, forcing her to halt in her tracks. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Why did you burn your hand?¡± Natalie stiffened for a second before answering, ¡°You scared me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a pretty alert person,¡± Samuel uttered, ¡°and I¡¯m not a man-eating monster. You must have been preupied with something else while cooking to have been startled by my voice.¡± Natalie was taken aback momentarily, but she soon realized there was nothing for her to be surprised about. The man adored her, so how could he not know what kind of person she was? She could easily hide the thoughts in her mind from the five children and Emma, but she could never do the same with Samuel. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you, can I, Samuel?¡± Natalie sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to be finding out the truth behind my birth circumstances soon. I look forward to it, but before everything is revealed to me, I can¡¯t stop my mind from running wild. I¡¯m worried that the truth I¡¯ve been seeking all this time will only bring me endless pain because I know not all truths are pretty.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1145 A Cue For Love Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 To Truly Love Someone To Natalie, the secret was like Pandora¡¯s box. The box was so attractive that she could not help but be tempted to open it so that she could see what was inside. Yet, at the same time, a voice in her mind told her that many things would be far moreplicated once that box was opened. As Natalie¡¯s heart raced, she looked at Samuel and smile bitterly. ¡°Samuel, I seem¡­ particrly indecisive, aren¡¯t I?¡± Before Samuel could say anything to that, Natalie continued, ¡°To be honest, I should just stay away from it if I¡¯m truly scared. But at the same time, I want to know the truth. I¡¯m stuck in the middle of two choices, and it feels horrible. I¡¯m afraid of knowing, and I¡¯m afraid of not knowing. I feel like a headless chicken running around and around in circles¡­¡± The frustration Natalie felt was audible in her voice. She had always been a decisive woman, and yet, she kept wondering if she should proceed to learn the truth about her birth circumstances. When she heard nothing from Samuel and realized that the man was only staring at her, she blurted out, ¡°Am I pointlessly wishy-washy? Then, you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m just feeling happy to learn that you¡¯ve changed,¡± Samuel told her as he cupped her face and lifted her chin. ¡°You used to take on everything by yourself regardless of whether the matter is good or bad. Now, you¡¯re telling me the thoughts you have in your mind, and you¡¯re letting me share your sorrows and joys.¡± The moment those words left Samuel¡¯s lips, Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Indeed, ever since she had been set up by Yara and nearly died, she had be used to enduring everything in silence alone. That did not mean she did not trust the people around her, however, simply that she could not fully trust them. Fragility like this moment was something she would have never revealed in the past. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to be hesitant,¡± Samuel said to Natalie in a low voice as he caressed her cheek. ¡°Although you¡¯ve found new clues about your birth circumstances, the future is still unknown to you. Nevertheless, regardless of what your history is and who your father is, you¡¯ll always be my wife, and you¡¯ll always be the mother of our five kids. That is something that will never change.¡± Every word that came out of Samuel¡¯s mouth was exactly what Natalie needed to hear. She parted her lips, only to realize that her words seemed to have grown spines and were stuck in her throat. All she could do was stare at those determined eyes of his and see the love and gentleness in them. Samuel¡¯s words had melted her heart. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nodded vigorously as happiness re-entered her bright eyes. Samuel pulled her into his arms. He had been watching her change into someone more emotional, and now, she knew how to fully love a person. It was wonderful. Life continued mundanely. Ever since the hair sample was secretly sent to the organization, Cynthia had been waiting for the result. Soon, per her order, Demi took the result of the test from theb. When Cynthia saw Demi returning, she anxiously urged, ¡°Where¡¯s the report? Give it to me!¡± Upon hearing Cynthia¡¯s anxious yell, Demi sped up and passed her the report. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Once Demi was gone, Cynthia became the only one left in the room. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her hands holding the report began to tremble uncontrobly. It took her a deep breath before she could stop the tremble in her hands. After steeling herself, she opened the folder. The report stated¡ªProbability of Paternity: 99.99%. It was a result Cynthia expected, but she still could not stop herself from inhaling sharply upon seeing the words. I knew it. I knew it! Natalie Nichols is really his biological daughter! ¡°This is fate!¡± Cynthia gripped the report so hard she crumpled the paper. ¡°Everything is part of God¡¯s n¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1146 A Cue For Love Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 More And More Confusing Life went on without any problems arising. Time passed in the blink of an eye, and soon, half a month was gone. It seemed peaceful, but no one knew what was lurking under the still waters. Dream Corporation and the Leitz family signed an order for a bulk purchase of rough stones. Helma reported the matter to Geert. After raking his gaze across the contract, Geert praised, ¡°Helma, you¡¯ve done well.¡± However, there was no smile on Helma¡¯s face as she uttered, ¡°This is just my duty.¡± Ever since Geert had pped Helma, the feelings of familial love she had for Geert had dissipated. If Helma used to be the beloved princess, then now, she was a princess who had taken off her crown, as well as her elegance and pride. No one could figure out what was going on in her mind anymore. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Helma once believed in her family, but that was no longer the case¡ªshe now trusted no one but herself. ¡°Helma, are you still angry with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a good memory,¡± she said in a t tone. ¡°When did that happen again?¡± Geert was initially stunned by her response, but he soonughed. ¡°Helma, you¡¯ve grown mature.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Helma answered nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve matured enough yet.¡± As if a kind father, Geert patted Helma¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take your time.¡± Despite his words, Helma curled her lips slightly as feelings of disgust rose in her chest. ¡°Helma, I know that you still despise Natalie¡­¡± Geert started, his hand still on Helma¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But Natalie has a unique identity, and you can¡¯ty a finger on her unless you have a good reason to do so. Do you hear me?¡± Helma sneered inwardly. A unique identity? Are you sure Natalie hasn¡¯t cast a spell over you? Those words of Geert were words that Helma Leitz could not believe in anymore. To her, the supposed uniqueness of Natalie was just a cover for Geert¡¯s perversion. Although she disliked it, Helma was not going to be foolish enough to confront Geert head-on anymore. Therefore, despite her beliefs, she said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Wonderful, my good girl.¡± After leaving Geert¡¯s study, Helma made a call. ¡°I¡¯ve already built the connection with Dream per your instructions. As for the next step¡­¡± ¡°Be at ease,¡± Mistem uttered. ¡°King will fulfill the promise he has made to you. That shipment will soon be transported to Yaleview from the border, and when they find out that there is something wrong with that shipment, Natalie¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡± Helma beamed when she heard the promise. She felt that she was finally harvesting the fruits of the hardship she had to endure all this while. In the meantime, a shipment was getting transported to Yaleview¡¯s port. People of various forces all had eyes on the shipment. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Leitz family¡¯s shipment,¡± Joseph reported to Bastien. Bastien, who had mostly recovered by then, quietly sipped on his tea as he listened to Joseph¡¯s report. When he registered what Joseph had told him, a rare hint of emotion flickered in his eyes. Joseph knew that Bastien was worried about Natalie. However, he did not receive any further instructions after reporting the matter to Bastien, so he was stuck standing there awkwardly. Bastien did not speak, so Joseph dared not take any action about it. Eons seemed to go by before Joseph finally heard Bastien say, ¡°Forget it. We won¡¯t do anything about this. If she doesn¡¯t go through any hardships, she might never see the love I have for her.¡± Joseph was a little surprised by his decision. He worked closely with Bastien, and he thought he knew Bastien well. Yet,tely, he seemed to be unable to read Bastien¡¯s mind as well anymore. A Cue For Love Chapter 1147 A Cue For Love Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Targeted King appeared before Mistem in a mask. ¡°Mistem, how were things going when I wasn¡¯t around?¡± King questioned. Mistem positioned his right hand before his chest and half-kneeled before King. ¡°All arrangements have been made. However, Ms. Helma might be affected if we were to force Natalie into danger.¡± King scoffed. ¡°Geert¡¯s two daughters are just like him, all pride with no capability. That¡¯s the case for his eldest daughter, and that¡¯s also the case for his younger daughter. If I had managed to marry her back then, our daughter could have been someone like Natalie Nichols.¡± At that, Mistem lifted his head to look at the masked man. Mistem had seen King¡¯s face before, and he knew that no one would ever expect that certain man to be the one leading ze all these years. The wind was strong that day. After three days and three nights on the sea, the shipment finally arrived at Yaleview¡¯s port and entered Dream Corporation¡¯s warehouse. Yandel was staring out the window, daydreaming. When Natalie stood up to pour herself a ss of water, she filled a ss for Yandel as well. ¡°Yandel, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Yandel took the ss from Natalie and said without any reservation, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how our coboration with the Leitz family is going a little too smoothly. There hasn¡¯t been a single hitch, and that doesn¡¯t make sense. But I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s amiss.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Yandel realized he was not making any sense. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t really understand what I¡¯m talking about, right? Honestly, it feels like I¡¯m speaking in tongues, and I¡¯m confusing myself too.¡± ¡°Well, I have to admit it¡¯s a little confusing.¡± Natalie patted Yandel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But it has nothing to do with the way you¡¯re expressing it. Something is up about this matter. Maybe the hitch you¡¯re waiting for will pop up soon.¡± A look of surprise manifested on Yandel¡¯s face when he heard her. ¡°Boss, you know what problem is going to pop up already?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Natalie blinked and shrugged before chuckling. ¡°Then why are you stillughing?¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I beughing?¡± Natalie threw the question back at him. ¡°I¡¯m a changed woman. Even if I¡¯m in some kind of danger, you guys will think of a way to fish me out of it. Moreover, do I look like a doormat?¡± Danger wasing, but Natalie found herself feeling more at ease than before. There were many things in life she could not avoid, so she saw no point in worrying about them. Furthermore, she did not need to bear the burden of everything by herself anymore. Natalie¡¯s words stupefied Yandel for a while. Once he registered her response, he started chuckling too. It was then he realized that Natalie had changed over time without his knowledge. She had be even more brilliant and stronger. ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re a doormat, you might hurt someone¡¯s foot,¡± Yandel teased. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a little longer.¡± Speak of the devil, and he shalle. Before the two of them could even finish their ss of water, a group of uniformed police officers came to Dream¡¯s office. They seemed like they were in a hurry, and they were clearlying for Natalie. Yandel drew his brows together. ¡°This is¡­¡± Natalie nced at Yandel before turning to look at the leading officer. ¡°Are you Natalie Nichols?¡± ¡°I am,¡± she calmly answered. ¡°The police have reason to suspect that you¡¯re involved in a drug dealing case. Pleasee with us now,¡± the leading officer said as he took out handcuffs. ¡°Please cooperate with us. If you do not, we¡¯ll have to resort to force.¡± Hearing that, Yandel moved to stop them, but Natalie shook her head at him. ¡°Remember what I told you earlier?¡± Yandel was upset about it, but he knew what Natalie meant. Evidently, Natalie and Dream Corporation were now someone¡¯s target. This was unavoidable. Instead of trying to flee from the problem, what they should be doing was thinking of a way to resolve it. With a click, Natalie was cuffed. A Cue For Love Chapter 1148 A Cue For Love Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Work With Each Other Bad news travels fast. News spread like wildfire in Yaleview when the cops arrested Natalie for drug dealing. There was a point in history when drugs had nearly destroyed Loang. That was why the royal family and citizens hated drug traffickers to the bone. No matter how prestigious a person was, he or she would be sentenced to death if they were found to be associated with drugs. After handcuffing Natalie, the cops led her into the patrol car and sat beside her. ¡°You¡¯re young, gorgeous, and the chairwoman of apany. Yet, you chose to be a drug dealer. You must be out of your mind, huh?¡± One of the female cops tilted her head, studied Natalie from head to toe, and made a sarcastic remark. ¡°No one is above thew. Anyone who gets involved in drugs is just courting death. Be prepared to face capital punishment once you¡¯re convicted!¡± another cop said. Natalie red at them before giving them a calm response. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Still feigning ignorance when all the evidence and witnesses are against you?¡± One of them snorted. ¡°You think you can get away with it just because you¡¯re rich? Listen carefully, missy. Deny all you want, but trust me, we have ways to get you to confess your crime.¡± Natalie had thought she would go through a proper trial, but upon hearing that, she began to feel that something was amiss. Her eyes darkened. The witnesses, evidence, and the trial¡­ It looks like the person had everything nned out. It was clear that the mastermind wanted to pin the crime on her. Natalie felt a surge of emotions in her heart, as she knew justice would not be on her side once she was taken to the police station. Instead of paying attention to the female cops¡¯ sarcasm, she shut her eyes and pretended to be asleep. We can only see through a person when we¡¯re in dire straits. The fact that the Leitz family could sneak suspicious items into the stockpile meant that there was a traitor in Dream. Perhaps it¡¯s the right time now to weed the rat out. Soon, Samuel learned that Natalie had been detained at the police station. The expression on Emma¡¯s and the five children¡¯s faces stiffened when they heard about the news. They were mad that she had been made a scapegoat, but at the same time, they were also worried she would be gone for good. Samuel pressed his lips as his eyes darkened. He looked away, as he could no longer hide the bloodlust in his eyes. ¡°Daddy, will Mommy¡­¡± Sophia gently pulled the corner of his shirt and started crying. ¡°Will Mommy come back?¡± Samuel was in an utterly bad mood, but he pulled himself together and said to the five children, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to rescue your mommy. She¡¯ll return safely, I promise. But I need all of you to stay home and listen to Mrs. Bunton.¡± The children wished they could help, but they knew there was nothing much they could do. Causing amotion would not do any good and might even add to Samuel¡¯s burden. The children were aware of the consequences. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll listen to Mrs. Bunton! You must bring Mommy home.¡± The children were exceptionally thoughtful. Emma bobbed her head in response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bowers. I¡¯ll take good care of the children.¡± After squatting down and giving each of them a peck on the forehead, he bade them farewell, turned around, and left the house. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Billy was already waiting for him by the door in his Hummer. ¡°Billy,¡± Samuel called out. ¡°Mr. Bowers,¡± Billy greeted him respectfully. Once he got into the back seat of the Hummer, Samuel said, ¡°Billy, Mrs. Bowers and I are now in a quandary despite being miles apart. But from now on, we have to work with each other to turn things around.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1149 A Cue For Love Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 I Am Innocent Over at Luna Pce, Cynthia was practicing calligraphy when she learned about the news from Demi. Her hand froze instantly. The excess ink in her pen seeped through the paper. After a short pause, she regained herposure and gave Demi a baffling look. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Demi replied. ¡°Her arrest hasn¡¯t been announced publicly, but I got this information from a reliable source. I wouldn¡¯t have told you if it was an unverified rumor, Lady Cynthia.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Cynthia put aside her pen. Beneath her deadpan expression, she was overwhelmed by emotions on the inside. If Natalie is found guilty of drug trafficking in Loang, she¡¯ll face capital punishment. The fact that the cops have nabbed Natalie means they have evidence against her. At this point, nobody will care if the evidence is credible or fabricated anymore. Cynthia was pleased with the oue. It¡¯s time for Natalie to pay back what her mother had done to me. A few secondster, Cynthia startedughing hollowly. Somehow, Demi could feel that Cynthia wasughing to vent her hatred and she could not wrap her head around it. ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After trying to process her thoughts for a few seconds, Demi came to her senses and left the room. Cynthia picked up the stained paper and nced at the words she had written on top. Overwhelmed by mixed feelings, she crumpled the paper with intense hatred in her eyes. Jen, I¡¯m surprised you survived the ordeal and sought refuge in Chanaea. You chose to stay in a farawaynd instead of returning to your home country. But in the end, your daughter still returned to Loang¡ªthe country you escaped from years ago! Cynthia continued squeezing the paper so hard that her fingernails sank into it. She gritted her teeth and muttered, ¡°I won¡¯t let her off the hook. Just you wait!¡± Meanwhile, the cops did not lock Natalie up at the police station. Since her arrest was rted to drugs, she was put away in a special interrogation unit. After changing into the outfit provided by the cops, Natalie was locked within four walls with no light and windows. Not only did the cops cuff her limbs, but they also removed her essories and confiscated her communication device. d in a grey outfit, she could only sit quietly in the confined space. There was not even a clock she could refer to in the pitch-ck room. It was so quiet that she could hear her breathing, heartbeat, and the sound of her swallowing the fluid lodged in her throat. She was all alone in total darkness. After a long time, she finally saw a glimpse of light when two uniformed men entered the room. ¡°Your name,¡± the leader asked with an unamused expression. He sounded as though he was about to draw his gun and point it at her forehead. Natalie lifted her head and shot daggers at the man. ¡°Natalie Nichols.¡± ¡°When we¡¯re carrying out our routine inspection, we found controlled substances in Dream¡¯s warehouse.¡± The man then tossed a few photos and raised his voice. ¡°I can call it controlled substances, but we all know they¡¯re illegal drugs! How dare you smuggle drugs to Loang? Do you know drug trafficking is punishable by death?¡± The interrogator exerted intense psychological pressure on her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Besides being confrontational, the man adjusted the tablemp and aimed the light at Natalie¡¯s eyes. The intense light beam caused her to shed tears uncontrobly since her eyes had been ustomed to the darkness. Refusing to answer his question, Natalie kept her eyes shut. The man mmed on the stainless steel desk. ¡°Natalie Nichols, we found evidence in your warehouse. What say you?¡± Natalie remained silent. Is this all they can do? Why should I plead guilty if I didn¡¯t do anything? No one can force me to confess a crime I¡¯ve notmitted. The teary-eyed Natalie opened her eyes and red at the man. She refused to give in. ¡°The photos may be real, but I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m innocent.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1150 A Cue For Love Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Why Am I Panicking Natalie showed no sign of fear or weakness, although tears had welled up in her eyes. ¡°Based on our investigations, Dream Corporation in Chanaea is involved in the pharmaceutical and entertainment industries,¡± the interrogator said. After a short pause, the man carried on with his assumption. ¡°Is your pharmaceutical business involved in producing those illegal substances? Did you sneak them into Loang in the name of expanding your jewelry business in our country?¡± Natalie responded with a cold snort. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± the man questioned her. ¡°I¡¯mughing at the assumption you made based on the limited information you gathered.¡± Natalie stopped smiling and pulled a straight face. ¡°Pharmaceutical is a noble industry. You can make deductions from the avable evidence, but please stop making unsubstantiated allegations against me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man was taken aback by how steady Natalie was. W-Why am I panicking? After putting themp back on the table, the man sneered, ¡°You think you can get off scot-free just by denying it?¡± ¡°You arrested me because you¡¯re performing your duty,¡± Natalie said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m also exercising my rights by telling you the truth. You can¡¯t force me to admit something I didn¡¯t do.¡± Bang! Upon hearing her remark, the man once again mmed the desk. ¡°How dare you deny when the evidence is against you? Stop ying with words!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t y with words. I was just telling you the truth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all just sophistry!¡± The man stared at her from the corners of his eyes. ¡°Since you refused to confess your crime, I have no choice but to do something to make you spit the truth!¡± Natalie licked her dry lips. I should keep my mouth shut since the answer I gave was not what they were looking for, and I couldn¡¯t provide them with the response they wanted. The cops had not offered her a ss of water since they locked her in the room. When are they going to give me some drinking water though¡­ Natalie continued to ignore him, and he exploded, ¡°F*ck! Say something!¡± Natalie still gave him the cold shoulder. ¡°Okay! I guess we have to do it the hard way!¡± The man gave his partner an eye signal, and thetter went out of the room. A few minutester, his partner returned with two carts of instruments of torture, like a blunt knife and a chain whip. The man walked up to Natalie and lifted her chin. ¡°Speak!¡± He inched closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°Confess your crime right now. You can¡¯t escape the death sentence, but we can spare you the suffering while you¡¯re still alive. You¡¯re ady, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to go through hell. For your information, the person outside has given me permission to do anything to you.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard that. Who¡¯s the person? Is the person the mastermind behind this? Is he or she from the Leitz family? Yandel and Natalie had taken all the precautionary measures when they decided to work with the Leitz family, as they were aware of the risks. Yet, she had still fallen victim to their scheme. We have a traitor lurking around, and I¡¯m sure this traitor is someone holding a high-rank position in Dream. ¡°Is the person waiting outside Helma Leitz?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°The Leitzs can¡¯t make me do anything.¡± The man snorted and expressed his disdain. Natalie began to wonder who orchestrated this. Who else if the mastermind is not Helma or the Leitzs?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She still could not figure out who the person was after pondering for some time. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance to confess your crime right now!¡± The man picked up the chain whip from the cart and started swinging it in the air. Natalie red at him and responded, ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± Upon hearing that, the manshed her with a whip. A Cue For Love Chapter 1151 A Cue For Love Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Coincidence A loud p was heard as the whip made contact with Natalie¡¯s body. Natalie was someone who had a high pain tolerance. However, she could not help but let out a grunt. She thought framing her was already the greatest ¡°surprise¡± the Leitz family would give her. Yet little did she expect to be physically tortured while interrogated. ¡°You guys are using force?¡± Natalie lifted her head and asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Yeah. So what?¡± the man countered with a sneer. With a tone filled with bloodlust, he continued, ¡°You were involved in drug trafficking and had caused trouble to many families. Yet, you¡¯re still unwilling to own up to your faults. I¡¯m just using some tricks to make you tell us the truth! If this were to be known to the public, I could even be viewed as a hero among the people!¡± The man then raised the whip and struck Natalie once more Both of Natalie¡¯s hands and legs were cuffed,pletely immobilizing her. Thus, the whips were striking her directly, causing her gray shirt to be tattered. Natalie could only hiss in pain. The man saw how bloody Natalie had gotten after the hits, yet he showed no signs of stopping. Meanwhile, the other man who entered the room with him, on the other hand, could not help but cast a pitying gaze in Natalie¡¯s way. Natalie was fair-skinned. Without the injuries, her skin would have been as white as snow. However, after being repeatedly struck by the whip, her skin and flesh were torn apart. She looked even more terrifying, thanks to her bright red scar. The second man turned his head to the side. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°Stop being stubborn, Natalie Nichols! Confess your crime and receive less punishment to your body!¡± After hearing his voice, Natalie nced at the man who dared not face her. ¡°I am innocent,¡± she dered. Despite the aching she felt throughout her body, Natalie¡¯s voice remained clear and resolved as it rang through the pitch-ck room. Her face paled, and beads of sweat umted on her forehead. However, her eyes remained fierce and filled with fighting spirit. The two men interrogating Natalie were seasoned. Yet, they, too, were baffled by Natalie¡¯s sheer determination. Other people would have normally confessed whatever there was after receiving a few blows from the specially-made whip. Even if those people did notmit any crimes, they, too, would have confessed as they could not endure the excruciating pain. It was their first time seeing someone like Natalie. At that, the men exchanged nces. The man at the front bared his teeth as he cursed under his breath before continuing to strike Natalie with the whip. The torture then continued until he was physically tired. Natalie was drifting in and out of consciousness as blood gushed out of her wounds. The two men walked out of the pitch-ck room. The man at the front lit a cigarette as he drawled, ¡°Such a persistent brat.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are we going overboard?¡± asked the man next to him. ¡°Nevertheless, given that there are witnesses and supporting evidence, she should have confessed her crimes. But hitting her like that¡ª¡± However, he was interrupted by the other man before he could finish his sentence, ¡°Keep your gentlemanliness out of this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± asked the man as he puffed his cigarette. ¡°ording to my experience, this woman must be innocent since she refused to confess even after being tortured. Those so-called witnesses and evidence could even potentially be forged¡­ But what about that? If the Grim Reaper was supposed to take her, then that¡¯s her fate. Plus, the physical torture was an order from Luna Pce itself. We should follow the orders given. Or else we will be the ones treated like this!¡± ¡°Luna Pce?¡± the other man breathed out in surprise. Luna Pce was the political center of Yaleview. Only the king and his wives, as well as the children of his first wife, had the right to reside there. Physical torture was an order from Luna Pce! Who on earth did this woman mess with to be given such treatment? Getting framed and even physical torture¡­ It¡¯s as if everyone hopes for her death in this ce. The young man could not help but ask his superior, ¡°Is dying here her fate then?¡± ¡°Huh? Do you think that¡¯s it?¡± The young man¡¯s superior threw the cigarette butt on the floor and stepped on it. He nced at the young man and continued, ¡°Coincidentally, there¡¯s a force within Luna Pce protecting her. She¡¯s not to die. Therefore, make sure to find the best doctor to treat her wounds after taking pictures of her bloody body.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1152 A Cue For Love Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 What Kind Of Existence The young man¡¯s breath got caught in his throat upon hearing his superior¡¯s words. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± he stuttered. His superior pulled out a new cigarette from his box and passed it to the young man before lighting another one himself. After taking a puff, he slowly said, ¡°What do you mean by impossible? You¡¯re still too young; that¡¯s why you¡¯re spouting such naive stuff! Just wait until you live up to my age. You¡¯ll be able to make sense of everything then.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts,¡± his superior interjected. ¡°If you want to survive, you better remember every word I told you earlier! This woman has to be injured, but she cannot die! Remember to find the best doctor to treat her. If she were to die, both you and I might as well kiss our lives goodbye!¡± The young man nodded frantically. He hurried away, but not without casting a quick nce in the direction of the pitch-ck room. Those who want this woman dead have a powerful position. Yet, those who want her alive, too, hold simr influences. Just what kind of existence of is she? Meanwhile, at the Leitz residence. Both Helma and Heidi had received the news of Natalie¡¯s arrest. Heidi walked up to Helma, buzzing with excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s karma, Helma? This b*tch is finally getting what she deserves.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The vition Heidi experienced that night would forever be imprinted in her mind. Natalie¡¯s charge of drug trafficking was just what Heidi wanted to hear. Compared to Heidi¡¯s obvious excitement, Helma barely showed any emotions. She merely lifted her eyes to meet Heidi¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? She¡¯s only arrested now. It¡¯s not toote to celebrate when she¡¯s convicted and given capital punishment.¡± ¡°Helma,¡± Heidi started in a sweet tone. ¡°I was being happy for you. You¡¯ve been forced to stay in the low because of this b*tch. Although she hasn¡¯t been convicted, it¡¯s basically confirmed at this point. Her only ending is ¡®death¡¯¡ª¡± Helma did not give Heidi a chance to finish her sentence as she pushed thetter¡¯s hand away from her arm. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You should leave.¡± The word ¡°leave¡± was normally used with maids. Heidi had been sucking up to Helma all this time, yet Helma had never treated her as a sister; she was merely a maid that was dispensable to Helma. Heidi was irritated, but there was nothing she could do about Helma. Sure,¡± Heidi replied as she walked away, feeling resentful. Helma, however, did not resort to resting. Instead, she went to herputer and sent an email. It was only after pressing the ¡°Enter¡± key did a smile appear on her red lips. ¡°Natalie Nichols. I want to see you descend to hell and stay there for good.¡± Soon enough, Helma received a reply to her email. Natalie finally regained consciousness after a while and realized she was lying on a bed. There was a window in the room, and the ceiling was white. She could even see the golden rays of the sun pouring through the window. However, the only disturbing thing was the fact that her limbs were still cuffed. Thus, immobilizing her. Those signs proved that she was still unable to escape from the cage of her assaulters. Someone had tended to the wounds on her body, but the medication¡¯s effects were insufficient since she continued to suffer severe pain whenever she moved. Subconsciously, Natalie grimaced and grunted in difort. Just then, the sound of leather shoe heels stepping on the floor was heard. Natalie thought it was those people on guard and wasing up with a n on how to deal with them. Shortly after, someone in white stood before her, staring her down. That man¡¯s face radiated a gentleness Natalie was familiar with. Natalie was slightly taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± she croaked. Due to her severe injuries, her voice appeared to be weak. Although it did note out as a mere whisper, it was still hoarse. Bastien slowly leaned toward Natalie and grabbed her handcuffs, pulling her hands up in the process. ¡°Everything was going well, Natalie. Why did you do this to yourself?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1153 A Cue For Love Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Lunatic Bastien uttered those words affectionately with an utterly pained look in his eyes. However, staring into his adoring eyes, Natalie couldn¡¯t sense his sincerity. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± Instead of answering him, she replied to him with a question. ¡°Ha!¡± As if he had heard the world¡¯s greatest joke, Bastien knitted her brows. ¡°Natalie, why are you asking me that question now? If it weren¡¯t for me, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to bandage your wounds. You might¡¯ve died here before being officially convicted.¡± To his surprise, sheughed. ¡°In that case, I should really thank you.¡± Bastien fell silent as his pupils constricted. Her gratitude wasced with endless mockery and contempt toward him. ¡°Of course, you have to thank me.¡± He suppressed the anger in his chest and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t express your gratitude to me, who else should you thank? Samuel Bowers? What is he capable of? He can¡¯t evene here to visit you while you¡¯re being detained and tortured here. He¡¯s nothing compared to me!¡± Gazing into Bastien¡¯s eyes, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but notice how that man in front of her had be more like a stranger to her nowpared to when they first met. That sense of unfamiliarity gave her the feeling as if she had never understood him. ¡°Bastien, should I thank you for watching as I get tormented when you clearly had the power to stop me from getting punished? Or should I thank you for allowing me to remember the pain and hatred after enduring all the sufferings, then appearing before me on your high horse so that I won¡¯t forget your kindness of sparing my life? If it were Samuel, he would have willingly borne everything for me instead of allowing me to sustain an injury like this. Bastien, I can¡¯t believe you even attempt topare yourself to him. You¡¯re inferior to Samuel in every aspect!¡± He didn¡¯t anticipate she would once again see through his intention. That¡¯s right! I could¡¯ve forbade anyone from punishing her, but I assented to their actions with my silence. I want her to yield to me. As long as she submits to me, I¡¯ll safeguard her. Sensing the hint of surprise shing across his eyes, Natalie grinned. ¡°Bastien, it seems like I¡¯ve guessed correctly. So, this is the way you express your love. What an eye-opening experience this is!¡± ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± As he asked her the question, he couldn¡¯t help exerting more force in pulling the handcuffs in his hand. The handcuffs were linked to Natalie¡¯s injured arm, sending pain all over her body. Nevertheless, she was a tenacious person. If he wanted to use that method to force her to give in, she would rather die than relent. She said through gritted teeth, ¡°Yes, Bastien. I despise you!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Noticing they hadpletely fallen out with one another, Bastien no longer kept up his tender mien. He used his other hand to grasp her chin. A malicious and furious look reced his gentle gaze, and he even began to radiate a menacing aura. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m giving you a chance to stay by my side. I won¡¯t disdain your children, and I¡¯ll treat them like they are my own.¡± Under the assumption that he was magnanimously lowering himself to amodate her, Bastien made his promise to Natalie. ¡°Of course, we will have our children in the future. When I be the king, our child will be Loang¡¯s future ruler. I can satisfy whatever you and our child desire. I will protect you and shower you with affection. By then, everyone will be jealous of your venerable status. Hand me the real jade key. We¡¯ll unlock the ancient tomb together and acquire the rare treasure inside. Let¡¯s enjoy the honor and glory together. What do you say? I can do all these things for you that Samuel can¡¯t. As long as you¡¯re willing to join me, I can guarantee you¡¯ll escape this set-up unscathed. I can provide you with a new identity and officially turn you into my woman!¡± After she heard his words, a simple conclusion surfaced in her mind. What a lunatic. He¡¯s entirely out of his mind! A Cue For Love Chapter 1154 A Cue For Love Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Keep Dreaming Chills traveled down Natalie¡¯s spine as she met Bastien¡¯s gaze filled with infatuation and obsession. She thought she had grasped Bastien¡¯s thoughts, but he was more deranged than she imagined. ¡°You¡­¡± A look of utter disbelief shed across her eyes. Having grown ustomed to her astonished reaction, Bastien, unfazed, spoke. ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t need to undergo stic surgery. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. All you have to do is wear the hyper-realistic mask you put on when we first met, and no one will know about your real identity. I know you may feel slightly aggrieved for needing to do this, but don¡¯t worry because you don¡¯t have to wear the mask when we are alone.¡± At that point, Natalie responded. She shifted her cold gaze onto him. ¡°You want me to live the rest of my life wearing the hyper-realistic mask?¡± ¡°No, not a lifetime.¡± He slowly moved his fingers from her chin to her cheeks and caressed her face. ¡°As time pass, when no one remembers the name ¡®Natalie Nichols¡¯ anymore, the mask will lose its significance too.¡± Natalie didn¡¯t find his boration affectionate. Instead, the emotions that filled her chest were terror and disgust. ¡°Bastien, you knew from the beginning the coboration with the Leitz family aimed to set me up. Or perhaps I should say that you permitted the scheme to be executed. You allowed me to be framed, captured, and suffer these torturous punishments!¡± Even the death penalty was his ultimate move for me to adopt a new identity. Bastien was clearly in the know of everything. He could¡¯ve stopped the events that ensued from the very beginning, yet he chose to stand idly by and watch the plot transpire. Helma thinks she orchestrated this ploy. However, she doesn¡¯t realize Bastien has secretly manipted and propelled this conspiracy. At that thought, Natalie grew agitated to the extent of starting to cough violently. Cough! Cough! Cough! Her coughing was so terrible that she felt as if her lungs were about to be expelled too. Bastien gently patted her back and partially held her frail body in his arms. He sniffed the faint and fresh herbal scent on her and said, ¡°Natalie, quit resisting me. Join me and be my wife.¡± Having her movements restricted by the handcuffs, Natalie couldn¡¯t push him away, but she still put up a struggle by twisting her body. ¡°Bastien, you¡¯re too scary! You say you love me, but you¡¯ve never considered my feelings.¡± Natalie gnashed her teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t give you what you want, so keep dreaming!¡± She had thought Bastien and her shared the same path in life, but little did she expect their journey to have gradually branched off in different directions. Bastien repeatedly treated Natalie with gentleness and patience. Unfortunately, she refused to reciprocate his sentiment. As a result, he turned aggressive and grimaced. ¡°Natalie, who are you to negotiate conditions with me? You can¡¯t even save yourself now, so you don¡¯t have the right to reject me!¡± ¡°What are you going to do, Bastien?¡± He uttered emotionlessly, ¡°From now on, you can focus on recuperating. I¡¯ll grant you a new identity and hyper-realistic mask after you recover. Then, I¡¯ll dere you as my wife to all members of the royalty and organize a grand wedding for you.¡± This is outrageous and ridiculous! ¡°You cannot do that!¡± She mustered all her strength and screamed at him. ¡°Save your energy.¡± He slowly got to his feet from her bedside in his usual graceful demeanor. ¡°I think the news about your death in the prison should¡¯ve spread to the public by now, and Samuel should already receive this information too.¡± ¡°He will never believe that I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°What if I made the preparations in advance and let a woman undergo stic surgery to make her look exactly like you?¡± Bastien lowered her head and grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve put together all the necessary and corresponding information too. Trust me when I say this. Samuel won¡¯t doubt your death when he sees your corpse.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1155 A Cue For Love Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Things Have Just Gone South Bastien¡¯s words changed the way Natalie saw the man once again. ¡°Bastien, you¡¯re¡­ out of your mind! You¡¯repletely out of your mind!¡± eximed Natalie. After hearing that, Bastien stared unblinkingly at Natalie¡¯s almond-shaped eyes, filled with nothing but disgust, and chuckled bitterly. ¡°If losing my mind means I get to have you to myself, I don¡¯t see any problem with that.¡± Repulsed by Bastien, Natalie bit her lips and identally wounded them. She would rather die right then and there than allow him to push her around. As if he could read Natalie¡¯s mind, Bastien warned before leaving, ¡°The news of your death is out, but your children are still alive. If you refuse treatment or endanger yourself in any way, I won¡¯t hesitate to hurt one of them.¡± Before Natalie could say anything in response, Bastien was already gone. ¡°Come back¡­ Come back here, Bastien! Bastien!¡± Even though Natalie called out for the man, he continued to walk away as though he could not hear her. Natalie had already exerted herself when confronting Bastien just then, so after the man left, she began to feel pain all over her body again. Still, her physical pain was nothingpared to her mental anguish. Natalie thought she only had to deal with the Leitz family but never expected Bastien¡¯s scheme to be so extensive. Not only did Bastien wait patiently for Natalie to fall into Helma¡¯s trap and fake her death, but he also had somebody have stic surgery to impersonate her long ago. At that point, Natalie could not help but question what love was, for she was utterly disgusted with Bastien¡¯s show of affection. What do I do? I can¡¯t get out; I¡¯m trapped here. What if Samuel really thinks I¡¯m dead after hearing the news? Bastien knew I¡¯d never put on the hyper-realistic mask and live the life he wanted me to live obediently, so he threatened me with the safety of the five children. I¡¯m backed into a corner! Bastien has ensured that my hands are tied! ¡±S-Samuel¡­ I¡¯m still alive¡­ Please¡­ You have to wait for me.¡± Meanwhile, at Luna Pce, Cynthia¡¯s face was contorted with rage when she received the news from her attendant. ¡°What? She died?¡± Cynthia dropped her jaw as she stared at the subordinate. ¡°I ask you to torture her, not kill her! Did you have trouble understanding the order I gave you? How are you this ipetent?¡± At that point, Cynthia hadpletely lost herposure. She only intended to teach Natalie a lesson by having the woman tortured and get even for what she thought Natalie¡¯s mother owed her. However, she never expected that she would end up murdering Natalie. It was not that Cynthia cared whether Natalie was dead; she was just worried for herself because it would not be difficult for anyone paying attention to connect Natalie¡¯s death to her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shrinking in fear, the male attendant then got on his knees. ¡°Lady Cynthia, I tortured the woman as ordered, but I never thought she¡¯d be so weak. She stopped breathing before I could get her treated.¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Cynthia bit her red lip as she lifted her leg to kick her subordinate right in the chest. ¡°Do you have any idea how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me?¡± ¡°Lady Cynthia, I¡­¡± Even though the attendant¡¯s chest hurt, he dared not disrespect Cynthia. ¡°It¡¯s over! I¡¯m doomed!¡± Cynthia shook her head while stomping on the man¡¯s chest and face violently until he vomited blood. Even when her subordinate was on the verge of death, Cynthia remained distracted. No! At this rate, people will discover that I was responsible for what happened. Just when Cynthia was still hesitating, a figure slowly walked in. ¡°Cynthia, things have just gone south, and you¡¯re already trying to silence your subordinate?¡± Mikhail fiddled with his jade thumb ring as he gave the panicking woman a stern look. A Cue For Love Chapter 1156 A Cue For Love Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 The Biological Daughter Of The King The only person in Loang who dared to address Cynthia by her first name was Mikhail. As the king of Loang and the most powerful person in the country, Mikhail made Cynthia quake in her boots with just one rhetorical question. Only after taking a deep breath did Cynthia manage to calm herself slightly. ¡°I was only disciplining the attendant for failing to carry out my order as intended,¡± responded Cynthia with a soft smile. ¡°That¡¯s all, Your Majesty. It¡¯s nothing to concern yourself with.¡± The injured and bloodied man remained on the floor, afraid to get up. ¡°Leave us,¡± ordered Mikhail after ncing at the attendant. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The subordinate then wiped the blood off his face and hurriedly left as if the king would change his mind if he did not make himself scarce in time. Afterward, only Mikhail and Cynthia remained in the room. Even though Cynthia was still shaken up, she put on a smile while pouring Mikhail a cup of hot coffee. ¡°Your Majesty, this is made with some of our finest coffee beans. You should try it.¡± Cynthia then humbly extended the beverage to Mikhail, but he did not take it. Despite the awkward situation, the woman dared not make any sudden moves but maintained her stiff posture and continued to hold the cup out to Mikhail, who simply gazed at her and refused to take the cup from her. When her arms eventually got too sore, Cynthia dropped the cup and got the back of her hand scalded by the hot beverage. She immediately inhaled sharply because of the pain. Cynthia was no fool; she could tell that Mikhail was giving her a hard time on purpose. ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± inquired Mikhail coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± replied Cynthia, trying her best to ignore the pain from the wound on the back of her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Mikhail spoke in a higher pitch when questioning Cynthia for the second time. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± eximed Mikhail before approaching Cynthia to wrap his fingers around her neck and tighten his grip. ¡°What makes you think you have the right to hurt Natalie?¡± Mikhail looked so furious that he seemed as if he was going to rip Cynthia¡¯s heart out. ¡°Others may not have any idea, but you know better than anyone who she looks like!¡± Cynthia¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat when she heard that. As expected, Mikhail knows that I¡¯m rted to Natalie¡¯s death! I just¡­ didn¡¯t think the news would reach him so soon. I didn¡¯t even have the time to cover it up! ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± denied Cynthia. ¡°I didn¡¯te here for confirmation. What I want to know is why you hurt her. Why?¡± Mikhail wrapped his fingers around Cynthia¡¯s neck so tightly that she could not breathe. Grasping Mikhail¡¯s hands, Cynthia did her best to get her words out of her mouth. ¡°She just¡­ looked like¡­ that woman¡­ She¡¯s¡­ not her¡­ That woman¡­ died long ago.¡± ¡°So what?¡± questioned Mikhail with blood-red eyes. ¡°The fact that she looked like that person is reason enough for me to forbid you fromying a finger on her. Don¡¯t think for a second that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve been with me for a long time!¡± Upon hearing Mikhail, Cynthia was convinced that he had lost his mind. The DNA test confirmed that Natalie is Mikhail¡¯s progeny and the princess of Loang, but the king was kept in the dark about it. If Natalie¡¯s face is reason enough for him to murder me, he¡¯ll grind me to dustN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. when he finds out she¡¯s actually his daughter! With that thought in mind, Cynthia began to turn pale, and her suffocation only worsened. I can¡¯t tell him! He can never know that Natalie is his biological daughter! Cynthia had her mouth wide open, grimacing as she struggled to stay alive. However, Mikhail had no intention of showing the woman mercy. Suddenly, a female attendant rushed in to grovel at Mikhail¡¯s feet. ¡°Please spare Lady Cynthia, Your Majesty. She saved you when she was young. On top of that, she valued your life over her brother¡¯s and her father¡¯s,¡± begged the attendant, bringing up all the things Cynthia had done for Mikhail. ¡°Even if she¡¯s in the wrong, you can¡¯t treat her this way. She¡¯s been with you the longest; she devoted her life to Luna Pce.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1157 A Cue For Love Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Are You Kidding Me At that point, Cynthia felt as though her eyeballs were going to pop out. She would have copsed to the ground if Mikhail had not been holding on to her like a python. The attendant¡¯s right! I gave my entire life to this man when I agreed to be imprisoned in this glorified cage. I used to think I was the victor, but time has shown me that I¡¯ve won nothing but a useless title. I didn¡¯t care for friendship or family when I had them, and now I have none. ¡°Mikhail¡­ Just¡­ kill me!¡± uttered Cynthia with a broken heart before slowly shutting her eyes. Now that I¡¯m empty, desperate, and miserable, maybe dying in Mikhail¡¯s hands like this isn¡¯t such a bad thing! Hesitation started to fill Mikhail¡¯s eyes as he gazed coldly at the aged Cynthia. Meanwhile, the attendant continued to grovel and repeatedly begged for mercy, hoping to save thedy. Just when Cynthia thought she was about to die, Mikhail abruptly released her throat and caused the fraildy to fall to the ground like a dried-up leaf. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Finally able to breathe normally again, Cynthia coughed while catching her breath. Her throat was so severely injured that she felt as though it got cut with knives when she gulped. ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m only letting you go because of what you did for me!¡± stated Mikhail cruelly. ¡°However, from now onward, you¡¯re no longer the chief concubine of Loang. Get out of Luna Pce immediately, and don¡¯t ever let me see you again!¡± With that, Mikhail waved his hand and strode away. The king never looked at Cynthia again ever since. ¡°Are you okay, Lady Cynthia?¡± inquired the female attendant as she hurried over to help Cynthia get up. ¡°Haha!¡± At that moment, Cynthia could not help butugh out loud. ¡°He decided to kick me out just because he thinks I hurt someone who looks like that woman.¡± ¡°Lady Cynthia¡­¡± ¡°How? How did ite to this?¡± questioned Cynthia in disbelief while holding onto the attendant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been by his side for the longest! Not only did I sacrifice my family, but I also betrayed my closest friend for him. In the end, I¡¯m still no better than a dead person.¡± Cynthia thought her heart had hardened enough that she would feel no pain, yet her past wounds never healed. It turns out that a broken heart can still be broken! ¡°Lady Cynthia, don¡¯t be discouraged. His Majesty was probably just blinded by anger. When he changes his mind, you cane back,¡± suggested the attendant as she helped thedy get up from the floor, unsure how best tofort Cynthia. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± After wiping the tears from her face, Cynthia took the jewelry off her hands, neck, and ears and handed them to her trusted aide, for she would not need them after leaving Luna Pce. Natalie¡¯s death isn¡¯t such a bad thing. Mikhail will never know that woman gave birth to a daughter and that the daughter was Natalie. So what if he¡¯s a king? He haspletely no idea that Natalie died right under his nose. Cynthia then cackled with a head full of disheveled hair, gloating over Mikhail¡¯s ignorance. Meanwhile, Samuel and Yandel were notified by the police to identify a corpse at the designated ce. Samuel froze like a statue as if he had been struck by lightning, his heart beyond broken. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you mean to tell me that Boss is dead?¡± eximed Yandel furiously before punching the police officer at the door in the face.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A Cue For Love Chapter 1158 A Cue For Love Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Much More Terrifying The officer was stunned for a while, but as soon as he regained his senses, he grabbed Yandel by the cor. ¡°Do that again, and I¡¯ll make sure you regret it! Was your boss Natalie Bowers? If so, her body was sent here yesterday and is now in the morgue.¡± After breaking free from the officer, Yandel dropped his jaw in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Impossible! You must be talking nonsense!¡± roared Yandel with intense hatred in his eyes. ¡°Only the toughest person in the world can be my boss, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯s dead! No way!¡± Yandel shoved the young police officer so hard that the policeman staggered into a wall. ¡°Why would I be talking nonsense? I¡¯ve already told you everything; you decide what you want to believe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You told me nothing but nonsense!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is just the way I talk. You can arrest me if you don¡¯t like it!¡± Samuel furrowed his eyebrows and stood beside Yandel as a freezing aura surrounded him. Unlike Yandel, who acted like a wild beast on a rampage, Samuel simply watched Yandel argue with the officer as though he was nothing more than an observer of the situation. Then, Yandel and the officer broke into a fight. Both held nothing back as they traded punches and gave each other injuries toin aboutter. When Yandel noticed how quiet Samuel was, he could not help but ask, ¡°What are you standing there for, Samuel? They just told us that Boss is dead! Are you going to just let them lie to our faces like that? I thought you were supposed to be her man!¡± Yandel got even more upset when Samuelpletely ignored him. ¡°Is this how you repay Boss¡¯ undying love for you? If so, she was a fool to fall for you!¡± Just when Yandel was about to continue fighting the officer, Samuel suddenly reached out to grab the man by the arm. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Samuel?¡± inquired Yandel. ¡°Stopping you from doing anything stupid,¡± replied Samuel coldly. ¡°Am I supposed to stand by and do nothing like you while they tell me that Boss is dead?¡± questioned Yandel rhetorically with blood-red eyes. ¡°Should I tell myself to calm down and remind myself that I can¡¯t do anything to make the deade back to life? Or should I convince myself to give Boss a proper burial before I take out those responsible for her death one by one? Do you actually think I¡¯m being irrational here, Samuel? I have no problem being rational, but even if I do what needs to be done perfectly, will that bring Boss back? If not, then what¡¯s the point of staying calm? Tell me! What¡¯s the point?¡± The man then burst into tears, for he had been by Natalie¡¯s side for many years. After what they had been through together, Natalie was like family to Yandel, so he could not ept being told suddenly that she was gone. Pursing his lips, Samuel ordered Billy, ¡°Knock him out and remove him. He¡¯s too noisy.¡± ¡°Samuel, how dare you¡ª¡± Yandel did not manage to finish his sentence before Billy knocked him out from behind. It was not easy for Billy to remove the unconscious Yandel, but he did it anyway with the man¡¯s arm around his neck. ¡°Who are you?¡± questioned the injured police officer when Samuel walked over and gazed coldly at him. With his obsidian eyes narrowed at the officer, Samuel slowly parted his lips to inquire, ¡°Could you tell me how my wife died?¡± The officer was taken aback when he lifted his head to meet Samuel¡¯s gaze. This man isn¡¯t as violent as the one before, but somehow, he seems much more terrifying! A Cue For Love Chapter 1159 A Cue For Love Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Wretched This man is terrifying! The young officer wiped the corner of his swollen mouth and said, ¡°Yesterday, we had a routine interrogation. She couldn¡¯t stand it and took her life out of guilt. This afternoon, she bit her tongue when the security was loose.¡± She took her life out of guilt? ¡°Impossible!¡± Samuel raised his deep gaze. Nat is a woman of dignity and will never run away from problems. He had faith in Natalie. Thus, he was able to remain calm when Yandel was raging with fury. The reason was simple. It was because he never truly believed that Natalie was dead. Perhaps, Natalie faked her death, or something unexpected happened. ¡°Bring me to the morgue. I want to see my wife¡¯s body,¡± Samuel said solemnly. ¡°Sure,¡± the officer replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the morgue to identify her body once you go through the relevant procedures.¡± After a long while, Samuel finallypleted the procedures. Then, the officer led him to the morgue. The morgue wasn¡¯t as dim as imagined, but it was chilly. Although the mortuary fridge for storing corpses had been sealed, they could still feel the bone- chilling cold. The young officer rubbed his hands instinctively as he brought Samuel in front of the mortuary fridge with a ¡°Natalie Nichols¡± name tag. ¡°Mr. Bowers, your wife¡¯s body is inside here. Why don¡¯t we¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Samuel said promptly, ¡°Open it!¡± The young officer faltered, ¡°Well, her body was frozen, so it wouldn¡¯t be nice to see. I¡¯m afraid you will get saddened by the scene. I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± He thought Samuel would be dissuaded after hearing what he said. However, Samuel didn¡¯t bother to lift his eyes as he repeated his words. ¡°Open it!¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Samuel furrowed his brows and said coldly, ¡°How many times must I repeat myself?¡± The officer knew there was no talking him out of it, so he had no choice but to open the mortuary fridge. Then, he unzipped the body bag. The sole of the feet was revealed first, then it slowly moved upward, disclosing the lower body, the upper body, and then the face of the body. The frozen corpse was stiff and pale, and discoloration of skin had begun. Seeing that, Samuel narrowed his eyes. The officer muttered, ¡°I told you a frozen corpse wouldn¡¯t be nice to look at¡ª¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze inched upward and finally fell on the body¡¯s face. It¡¯s her! Stretching out his arm, Samuel caressed the face of the frozen body. There was no extra human skin to peel off, and only one human face was presented in front of him. Is this really Nat? Suddenly, Samuel felt his heart pounding hard. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At first, he suspected this wasn¡¯t Natalie but ady who wore a hyper-realistic mask. This might be Natalie¡¯s n to fake her death. However, there was no extra human skin on this face that could be torn off. Bending down, Samuel wanted to be as near Natalie¡¯s body as possible. This is absurd! Nat will never end her life this way. It¡¯splete nonsense that she took her life out of guilt. She knew of the Leitz family¡¯s conspiracy, and we agreed to face it together. She wouldn¡¯t have possibly given up like this now that we are halfway through our n. He kept rubbing the jawline of the corpse, trying to find a w. Desperate, he only wanted to find a tiny w to prove that this was an illusion and that Natalie was alive. However, there was nothing. Why isn¡¯t there anything? Suddenly, Samuel lost his domineering aura and arrogance and was wretched. A Cue For Love Chapter 1160 A Cue For Love Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Unfair Nothing! There really isn¡¯t anything! Samuel went down on a knee and continued searching the edge of the corpse¡¯s face hoping to find a w. However, the face of the body was impable, and no w could be found. Just like that, a graceful man like Samuel knelt in front of the mortuary fridge with reddened eyes while tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! This can¡¯t possibly be her!¡± The officer couldn¡¯t bring himself to watch the scene. He thought Samuel was rational since thetter stopped Yandel from causing a scene. Seeing Samuel¡¯s distraught look now, he finally understood the situation. It wasn¡¯t that Samuel didn¡¯t love his wife but that he didn¡¯t believe she was dead before seeing her corpse himself. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I know you feel upset, but the dead can¡¯t be resurrected.¡± The young officer sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, but I¡¯m sure Natalie wouldn¡¯t want you to be in pain because of her,¡± he consoled. However, his words fell on deaf ears. Samuel continued to stare at that familiar yet unfamiliar face. Why isn¡¯t your heart beating? Why are you ignoring me when I¡¯m right in front of you? I was wrong! Terribly wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have let you take the risk. Nat, you can do whatever you want to me as long as you¡¯re alive. I¡¯ll take any punishments you give me willingly. Please wake up. Stop joking around! ¡°Nat¡ª¡± The young officer tried to console Samuel but was ignored. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected. s, men are bound to fall for a woman¡¯s beauty. This man exudes an imposing aura, so he must have a high status. Seeing how he loses his demeanor and charisma for a deaddy, he is no different from any other ordinary man. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was his duty to let Natalie¡¯s family im her body. With no choice, the officer stood by Samuel¡¯s side while thetter mourned. After a long while, Samuel slowly stood up from the ground. Facing Natalie¡¯s body, he said faintly, ¡°Nat, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± He sounded gentle and affectionate, as though he was speaking to a living person. Witnessing the scene, the officer didn¡¯t think it was a frightening sight. Instead, it warmed his heart, yet he felt helpless. I¡¯m not sure if thisdy trafficked psychotropic drugs in Loang, but it is a pity she lost her life just like that. Samuel took Natalie¡¯s body with him afterpleting the procedures. After settling down Yandel, Billy met up with Samuel. When he found out that Samuel decided to take Natalie¡¯s body home, he was taken aback. ¡°Mrs. Bowers has already passed away, Mr. Bowers. Her body was frozen in the mortuary fridge. If we bring her home now, I¡¯m afraid that her body will¡ª¡± Decay even quickly. Billy didn¡¯t dare to continue what he intended to say. He knew Natalie¡¯s body was Samuel¡¯sst hope and was scared Samuel would copse in despair if her body decayed quickly. Billy could never imagine how Samuel would react. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I think it¡¯s best if we bring Mrs. Bowers to the funeral home directly,¡± Billy said after plucking up enough courage. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Mr. Bowers¡ª¡± ¡°Billy, what you are worried about will not happen.¡± With tears in his eyes, Samuel smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m not insane. I only want to take her home and get her a change of clothes.¡± Billy¡¯s expression turned grim as he nodded. Then, he sent Samuel and Natalie¡¯s body home. It was Emma who opened the door. She covered her mouth in shock when she saw Samuel carrying something like a body bag in his arms. ¡°This¡ª¡± Emma didn¡¯t know what was inside, but she could vaguely guess what it was when she saw the shape of the body bag. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Samuel had no intention of hiding the truth. Having understood Samuel¡¯s words, Emma could not conceal the pain on her face as she shed tears in grief. ¡°How can this be? What has the worlde to? This is unfair¡ª¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1161 A Cue For Love Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 He Knew His Pain The sharp look in Samuel¡¯s eyes had vanished as they slowly began to lose focus. For what seemed like forever, he just stood there and stared nkly into space. It was as though nothing else in the world mattered to him anymore. ¡°How did this happen, Mr. Bowers? Ms. Nichols was just fine a few days ago, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Emma sobbed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­ She was just fine¡­¡± Samuel mumbled absent-mindedly. His heart had died along with her, leaving him feeling empty and aimless all of a sudden. Unsure of what she could do to help, Emma could only stand there and wipe her tears in silence. After taking some time to pull himself together, Samuel picked up Natalie¡¯s ¡°body¡± and carried it into his bedroom on the second floor. The bedroom contained both of their belongings, all of which remained the way they were before. Samuel then slowly unzipped the body bag and carried Natalie¡¯s corpse out of it. It had been quite some time since they retrieved her body from the mortuary fridge, and yet, it was still cold to the touch. The coldness of her skin sent shivers down his spine, and his arms were trembling as he put her down on the bed. At that very moment, the tough front Samuel was trying to put up had broken, and his tears came flowing out uncontrobly. I¡¯m willing to go as far as sacrificing my life for her, and yet, she died while I¡¯m still alive¡­ Maybe I should join her in death¡­ No, I can¡¯t die just yet! Natalie¡¯s death is too suspicious! There are tons of mysteries behind it that I need to uncover! I need to know why Dream was attacked and why Natalie Samuel retrieved Natalie¡¯s favorite clothes from the closet and began removing her prison uniform. After undoing all the buttons and slipping the clothes off her, Samuel felt as though his heart had stopped when he saw Natalie¡¯s naked corpse lying before him. A sharp pain tore through his chest, and he bit down on his lips so hard that they turned blue. Oh, Natalie¡­ His tears flowed down his cheeks and fell upon her face. Samuel then quickly put her clothes back into the closet and retrieved a set that she rarely wore. He had just finished getting her into those clothes when someone banged aggressively on the bedroom door. Bang! Bang! Bang! Samuel walked up to the door and opened it, only to see Jerome panting heavily as he tried to catch his breath. Unlike his usual sharp appearance, he looked extremely disheveled, with his uniform all wrinkled up. His eyes were so dull that one could easily mistake him for a zombie. ¡°Where¡¯s Natalie?¡± he asked anxiously after a long pause. Jerome had yet to cry, but he had a look of overwhelming sadness in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s in there,¡± Samuel replied while pointing at the bed. Jerome¡¯s legs were shaky as he slowly made his way into the room and walked up to Natalie. It wasn¡¯t until he reached her bed that his legs gave out from under him, and he knelt on the ground with a loud thud. That was when his tears started flowing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­ It¡¯s my fault for being too weak to protect you. I knew about you being locked up in prison, and yet, I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch¡­ I thought my position in the military would allow me to protect you better, but it waspletely useless!¡± As Samuel was still standing there, Jerome knew the timing of his ¡°confession¡± was a little inappropriate, but he couldn¡¯t care less about it at that point. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The love of his life was dead, so there was no point in keeping his feelings hidden any longer. Samuel¡¯s lips moved slightly, but he didn¡¯t say a single word in response. A Cue For Love Chapter 1162 A Cue For Love Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Give Me Back My Mommy Jerome¡¯s heart waspletely broken as he knelt beside Natalie¡¯s corpse and cried for a really long time. Not only was his love unreciprocated, but he also lost the woman he loved in such a tragic way. He had already given up on trying to win her over. All he wanted was to protect her from the side, but even that was no longer possible. Being his rival in love, Samuel was able to understand the pain of losing Natalie. As such, he decided to let Jerome spend some time with her before processing her corpse. The five kids came home from schoolter that night. The looks on their faces changed the moment they saw Natalie¡¯s portrait and her corpse in the living room. There were also bouquets of flowers on the side. What? How is this possible? Why have wee back from school to this? Emma wiped her tears as she greeted them, ¡°W-Wee home¡­¡± ¡°Why is Mommy lying there?¡± Franklin asked with a frown. Emma, who was barely able to keep her emotions in check, broke down in tears when she heard that. ¡°Mr. Franklin, your mother is gone¡­¡± Although the kids had no idea where one would go after death, they knew for a fact that death was a permanent thing. yton grabbed Emma¡¯s arm and shook it as he said, ¡°Stop crying, Mrs. Bunton! This isn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s Day, so you mustn¡¯t make such nasty jokes! We¡¯ll get really angry if you lie to us!¡± Emma was so conflicted that she didn¡¯t know what else to say to them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Realizing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any more information out of Emma, Sophia and Yumi decided to approach Samuel instead. Sophia tugged at the hem of Samuel¡¯s shirt as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe what Mrs. Bunton said because she¡¯s quite old. You promised us that you would bring Mommy home safely¡­¡± Yumi nodded profusely as she added, ¡°Yeah! Mommy is really amazing! She¡¯s the best mommy in the world! You¡¯re amazing too, Daddy! You wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to Mommy, right?¡± The rest of the kids shifted their gaze toward Samuel upon hearing that. They were all hoping that he would tell them they were right, that Natalie was still alive. It¡¯s true that Mommy is lying here and all, but there must be more to it! There¡¯s no way Mommy would just die like this! It¡¯s just not possible! Faced with the pure and innocent look in their eyes, Samuel slowly bent over and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I failed to keep my promise. I wasn¡¯t able to protect your mommy, and I will never get the chance to do so ever again. You should all pay yourst respects to her¡­¡± Those words struck the kids like a bolt from the blue. What? If Daddy is telling us that Mommy is dead, then there truly is no hope left! Sophia clenched her fists and mmed them repeatedly against Samuel¡¯s chest with all her might. ¡°You liar! You promised us you would get Mommy home safely! How could you break your promise to us? Is it because we¡¯re kids? Is that why you think you can just break your promise?¡± she shouted while wailing uncontrobly. The other four, too, had their tears rolling down their cheeks. Mommy is gone forever¡­ We¡¯ll never get to see our amazing mommy ever again¡­ Sophia was still hitting Samuel as she continued, ¡°Give me back my mommy! I haven¡¯t even spent a year with her! She hasn¡¯t taught me medicine! Give her back, you liar!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1163 A Cue For Love Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Motherless Kids Like a cub that had lost its mother, Sophia kept hitting and biting Samuel all over. Her emotional outburst prompted the other four to break down in tears as well. Franklin, Xavian, yton, and Yumi all began wailing at the top of their voices. ¡°You meanie! How could you not keep your promise?¡± ¡°Give Mommy back! We want Mommy back!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this! I don¡¯t want Mommy to die!¡± Instead of exining anything to the kids, Samuel simply stood there and repeatedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Of course, the kids didn¡¯t actually hate Samuel. They just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Natalie had died. Jerome¡¯s heart ached as he stood there and watched from the side. Emma spent the most time around the kids, so seeing them cry their hearts out like this brought her to tears as well. Ms. Nichols¡¯ death was so sudden¡­ These poor kids lost their mother at such a young age¡­ Just like that, the five kids knelt before Natalie¡¯s corpse and cried until they were exhausted. Even then, they continued to kneel and refused to get up. While they were too young to understand what paying theirst respects meant, they wanted to burn Natalie¡¯s appearance into their memories as much as possible. Meanwhile, at the Leitz residence, Helma had just received word about Natalie dying in prison. Shock filled Helma¡¯s eyes when she first heard about the news. Once the shock wore off, however, she let out a disdainful chuckle and muttered, ¡°Heh¡­ I can¡¯t believe this woman actually broke under the intense interrogation and bit her own tongue to kill herself! And here I thought she would surprise me with some trump card up her sleeve¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ This is such a disappointing ending!¡± Of course, disdain wasn¡¯t the only emotion she disyed. Helma was also gleeful that Natalie¡¯s life ended in tragedy. Oh, Natalie¡­ Did you really think you could seed in life after humiliating me at the banquet? Look at where that has gotten you now! With a smug grin on her face, she went downstairs to have the cooks whip up a seafood stew. Upon reaching the living room, however, she saw Geert sitting on the couch with a gloomy frown on his face. Confused as to why he was acting that way, Helma called out to him, ¡°Father?¡± As Geert did not respond to her the first time, Helma called out to him again. That was when he turned around and asked, ¡°Did you hear about what happened?¡± ¡°Yes, Father. I have.¡± ¡°That was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± he yelled with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°What did I do, Father? That woman bit her tongue because she couldn¡¯t stand the interrogation! I had nothing to do with that! Why are you so concerned about her? If you¡¯re feeling lonely because of Mother¡¯s absence, I could try to get you connected with young women!¡± Helma retorted. Geert got up from the couch, walked up to Helma, and grabbed her by the throat. ¡°Father, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°Your mother is not someone who can be easily reced!¡± Geert yelled furiously while ring daggers at Helma. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Helma could only struggle helplessly while gasping for air. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her father was choking her with enough force to kill her. A Cue For Love Chapter 1164 A Cue For Love Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Two Voices Helma¡¯s eyes went wide as she stared at Geert in disbelief. He is my father, and yet, he is strangling me because of that woman? Helma¡¯s face was red as she gasped, ¡°I-I can¡¯t breathe¡­ I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± The suffocation was bing too much for Helma to handle, and she felt like she was truly going to die. Not only were Geert¡¯s eyes bloodshot, but his body was also exuding a terrifying bloodlust that Helma had never seen before. Her father was a gentle and loving man, so she knew he wasn¡¯t his usual self. ¡°Stop it, Father¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± Helma mumbled weakly in her state of fear and panic. Geert shot her a disdainful re as he shouted, ¡°Shut up! You are unworthy of calling me ¡®Father¡¯!¡± Helma could clearly feel the oxygen level in her lungs depleting with each passing second. Her eyes slowly lost focus as her consciousness started fading away. ¡°Argh! Stop it! Stop it right now!¡± Geert started yelling all of a sudden. He then raised his left hand and tried to pry the fingers of his right hand off Helma¡¯s throat. Had someone else walked in on them, they would probably have freaked out after seeing that. It was as though Geert¡¯s left hand was trying to stop his right hand. As both hands belonged to the same person, they were more or less equal in strength. After about ten seconds of struggling, both of Geert¡¯s hands released their grip on Helma¡¯s throat. He then crouched down and wrapped both of his hands around his head. Although Helma was free from his suffocating grip, she was in so much shock that she slumped to the floor and went limp. While she waspletely oblivious to Geert¡¯s twisted expression and convulsing body, he, too, couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her. Pain tore through his entire body, and he felt as though two forces were ripping him apart from the inside. ¡°Get away from me! Get away from me!¡± Geert screamed at the top of his voice as he ran back into his bedroom. Not wanting anyone else to see him like this, Geert locked the bedroom door and went into his bathroom. There was a huge mirror hanging on the wall. As Geert gazed into it, he saw a partially unfamiliar look in his eyes. He then turned on the tap and filled the bathroom with the sound of running water, but anyone listening closely outside the door could still hear two distinct voices conversing with each other. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You almost made me kill my daughter!¡± Geert¡¯s reflection in the mirror snapped back at him angrily, ¡°That¡¯s your daughter, not mine! I wanted to keep Natalie alive because I still have use for her, but Helma went against my wishes and got Natalie killed in secret!¡± ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t have been Helma! She may hate Natalie, but she doesn¡¯t have what it takes to kill her! You can¡¯t me Natalie¡¯s death on her!¡± ¡°So what if I am ming her, huh?¡± ¡°Helma would¡¯ve died if I didn¡¯t stop you in time! She¡¯s your daughter too, you know?¡± ¡°As I said, she isn¡¯t my daughter! You and I may share the same body, but we are two different individuals! I¡¯m not as cowardly as you are!¡± ¡°You¡­ Shut up!¡± Geert yelled as he grabbed a ss from the sink and smashed it against the mirror. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The mirror shattered into dozens of pieces that covered the bathroom floor. It wasn¡¯t until then that the voice Geert was talking to disappeared. His chest was heaving as he gripped the edges of the bathroom sink. While he couldn¡¯t care less about Natalie¡¯s well-being, he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about his secret. Unbeknownst to everyone, there had always been a second person inside his body. A Cue For Love Chapter 1165 A Cue For Love Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 I Have Returned It was a secret that Geert had been keeping all this while. For many years, he did his best to stop that other soul from taking over his body. However, the results of his efforts diminished over time. More often than not, he wouldn¡¯t even know about that soul taking over until he regained control of his body. While Geert would have no recollection of what that soul did, he did have a rough idea somehow. To make matters worse, he knew little to nothing about that soul, even though it seemed to know him fully. ¡°Argh! I¡¯m the owner of this body, not you! Don¡¯t even think about taking control over me! I won¡¯t let you ¡®kill¡¯ me!¡± Geert yelled furiously while staring at the pieces of broken ss on the floor. The broken pieces of the mirror reflected his rageful expression. Suddenly, Geert felt a headache so intense that it caused his legs to give out beneath him. Geert instantly fell on his knees and cut himself up on the broken ss, staining the bathroom floor red with his blood. His eyes were bloodshot as he roared in pain like a rabid beast, ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± The cuts on his knees got deeper as he struggled in pain, causing more blood to flow out of them. After what seemed like forever, Geert was finally able to calm down and steady his breathing. However, he looked like apletely different person when he got back on his feet. There was a vicious and disdainful look in his eyes as he nced at the broken ss on the floor. As if he didn¡¯t feel any pain whatsoever, he casually tilted his head sideways and cracked his neck. After that, he turned on the tap and washed his hands clean before giving Allen a call. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Mr. Leitz.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. I have returned, Allen,¡± King said coldly. The man on the phone fell silent for a brief moment before saying respectfully, ¡°How may I be of assistance, King?¡± ¡°How did Natalie die?¡± ¡°I began investigating her death as soon as I received word about it. Apparently, she didn¡¯t kill herself by biting her tongue. Instead, she was brutally tortured and sumbed to her injuries.¡± ¡°What? Brutally tortured? By whom?¡± King asked furiously. ¡°By Lady Cynthia. She ordered her men to make Natalie suffer as much as possible, but they identally tortured her to death. His Majesty used her of instigating members of the royal family and had her removed from the pce, so she can never return to it ever again,¡± Allen replied honestly. ¡°Cynthia is still as petty as ever, I see. As for Mikhail, he ims to like Natalie a lot but allows his fears to prevent him from saving her!¡± Although Allen couldn¡¯t see King¡¯s expression through the call, he could clearly feel thetter¡¯s rage. ¡°King¡­¡± ¡°I want you to kill Cynthia, Allen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± King called out to him again. ¡°Anything else, King?¡± Allen asked. ¡°Make sure she suffers plenty before dying. I want her to be given the exact same tortures she inflicted on Natalie. She had the audacity to kill someone I wouldn¡¯t eveny a finger on, so I need to punish her severely,¡± King replied. ¡°Understood, King,¡± Allen replied with a nod before hanging up. King tightened his grip on the phone as he stared at the ck screen. Although Yara and Natalie both looked like her when she was younger, Natalie is the one who resembles her in terms of personality. That¡¯s why I could use Yara like a tool in Chanaea while letting Natalie off the hook even though she keeps foiling my ns. I thought I could clip Natalie¡¯s wings and have her submit to me this time, but Cynthia just had to ruin everything with her selfish and petty acts! A Cue For Love Chapter 1166 A Cue For Love Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Will Not Hold Back It was a secret in the royal household that Cynthia got kicked out of Luna Pce. However, she passed away suddenly and unexpectedly a few dayster. There was a rumor that Cynthia, who used to be the dignified chief concubine of Loang, died a horrible death. Reputedly, her body waspletely rotten, and even the person who collected her corpse found it terrifying to look at. However, no one witnessed it firsthand, so the rumor eventually died down. While Cynthia publicly participated in charitable efforts, she also secretlymitted numerous nefarious acts. Hence, it could be her enemies who took revenge on her after she was stripped of her title of chief concubine. Everyone had different opinions regarding her death. However, no one knew that the actual cause of Cynthia¡¯s downfall and suffering was a young woman. Natalie was dead. Following the customs, Samuel made arrangements for her to get cremated and picked a cemetery to ce her remains. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Before Natalie¡¯s body was pushed into the cremation chamber, Yandel stopped the funeral home¡¯s staff and roared, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cremate her! Without my permission, no one is allowed to burn Boss¡¯ body! Stop right now!¡± Unshaven, Yandel looked disheveled. In just a short period, he lost a significant amount of weight, making him appear gaunt and skeletal. However, his eyes were zing when he stopped the funeral home¡¯s staff from taking further action. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The staff member seemed taken aback to have his path blocked by Yandel. He stopped pushing the body covered in flowers and appeared uncertain of what to do next. Samuel nced at Yandel and ordered the staff in a deep voice, ¡°Ignore him and continue cremating the body!¡± The staff nodded profusely and continued with his work. At that sight, Yandel marched over to Samuel and grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Samuel Bowers, what are you doing? Did you perform an autopsy on Boss¡¯ body? Have you seriously given up on finding out the truth behind her death?¡± he bellowed. Samuel removed Yandel¡¯s hands from his cor. ¡°We both know that her death is highly suspicious. Do you really think an autopsy will change anything?¡± His voice was hoarse as he continued, ¡°Stop torturing her! You won¡¯t let me hold a funeral for her or cremate her body merely because you refuse to ept that she¡¯s dead!¡± His words went through Yandel¡¯s heart like a dagger. ¡°Samuel, are you sure you love her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin my feelings to you,¡± Samuel said, his eyes boring into Yandel¡¯s. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to my patience, and I have plenty of work to do, so I don¡¯t want to waste time debating the answer to a meaningless question.¡± Yandel had to admit that Samuel¡¯s words made sense. Indeed, he¡¯s f*cking right. How f*cking excellent this is! But, Boss is dead¡­ She can never appear before us anymore. How can Samuel be so calm and rational when I¡¯m still wallowing in grief¡­ Does he have too strong of a mentality? Or is her death not a concern to him? Frowning, he said mockingly, ¡°If Boss could see how you looked right now, she would be extremely disappointed in you! She loved you so much that she was willing to risk her life for you, but you treated her¡ª¡± Before Yandel could finish hisst sentence, Samuel raised an arm and threw a hard punch at his cheek. ¡°Hey!¡± By the time Yandel realized what had happened, his cheek was throbbing with pain, and the back of his jaw felt like it had been dislocated. ¡°Samuel, you¡ª¡± Samuel gave him a cold re and cut him off by enunciating, ¡°Yandel, you can insult me all you want except for my love for Natalie. I love her as much as she loved me. However, I¡¯ve already mentioned that I have more important matters to attend to. You are Natalie¡¯s most trusted subordinate, so I didn¡¯t wish to hurt you. But if you cross the line again, I won¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1167 A Cue For Love Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 The Ashes Are Not Hers While Yandel and Samuel were embroiled in a heated argument, Natalie¡¯s body had been pushed into the cremation chamber. The staff pressed a button, and her body was burned at an extreme temperature. Blood trickled down the corner of Yandel¡¯s lips. His cheek was red and swollen, but he appeared to feel no pain. Dropping to his knees, he pressed his forehead and chest against the floor, weeping as he said goodbye to Natalie for the final time. ¡°Rest in peace, Boss.¡± The sight of Yandel despairingly paying hisst respects to Natalie made Samuel¡¯s heart clench. Even so, all he did was ball his fists instead of helping the kneeling man up. ¡°Yandel, she left Dream Corporation behind, so you must take up the responsibility of managing it now that she¡¯s no longer here.¡± After saying that sentence, Samuel turned away and left the funeral home without sparing Yandel another nce. When Billy saw Samuel walking out, he asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Bowers, I saw Mr. Moss walking into the funeral home earlier. Did he hurt you?¡± Samuel replied tly, ¡°No, he isn¡¯t as strong as me. If I don¡¯t hold back, he will only suffer if he tries to attack me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°The ashes will be ready for collection in half an hour,¡± Samuel said, looking at Billy. ¡°Stay here and collect the ashes when it¡¯s time.¡± That instruction stunned thetter so much that he stared at his employer incredulously. ¡°W-Won¡¯t you be collecting Mrs. Bowers¡¯ ashes personally?¡± Billy asked in disbelief. He had seen firsthand how important Natalie was to Samuel, as they had been through a lot together. Mr. Bowers had pulled himself together, and I understand that he is doing this for the sake of the future. However, Mrs. Bowers¡¯ body has just been cremated, and he is already asking me to collect her ashes. Isn¡¯t this tant disrespect to thete Mrs. Bowers? Samuel did not answer Billy¡¯s question immediately. Due to theck of response, Billy¡¯s sentiment toward his employer turned one hundred and eighty degrees. Could it be that Mr. Bowers¡¯ feelings for Mrs. Bowers are gone with the wind following her death? That¡¯s too heartless! As that thought crossed his mind, he could not help but look down on Samuel. Billy was a sincere and honest man, so he did not try to mask his emotions, expressing them clearly on his face. Naturally, his reaction did not go unnoticed by Samuel. ¡°Billy, are you doubting my decision?¡± thetter asked in a low voice, his gaze cold. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Billy admitted honestly, for he was not one to hold his tongue. ¡°Mr. Bowers, I don¡¯t have the right to doubt your decision, but I feel like you¡¯re severely disrespecting Mrs. Bowers. Even though she has passed away, she previously sneaked into a dangerous ce alone to get a cure for you, and she almost died from it. Yet, you¡¯re doing this to her after her passing.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Samuel came closer to Billy and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you dare to say that again?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Billy steeled himself to say the following words. ¡°Mrs. Bowers treated you well, so I won¡¯t hesitate to speak my mind. I¡¯ll repeat it as many times as you like!¡± Samuel patted his shoulder, sneering. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me a ride. I¡¯ll drive myself. Use your time at the funeral home to figure out why I asked you to collect the ashes on my behalf.¡± After getting the keys, he drove away, leaving a befuddled Billy behind. Why did Mr. Bowers ask me to collect Mrs. Bowers¡¯ ashes on his behalf instead of doing it himself? He loved her dearly. Back when she went missing, he spent days on the river without resting. Yet, he won¡¯t even collect her ashes on his own now. At first, Billy was utterly bewildered. However, he had a lightbulb moment all of a sudden, and he finally realized what was happening. ¡°No wonder. No wonder¡­ So that¡¯s why¡­¡± The only reason is that Mr. Bowers has long figured out that the ashes aren¡¯t Mrs. Bowers¡¯! A Cue For Love Chapter 1168 A Cue For Love Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Threat Nataliey in bed weakly. Next to her was a youngdy called Betty, who prostrated herself on the ground while holding a tray of food. Despite her posture, Natalie averted her gaze elsewhere coldly, not bothering to spare her a nce. Timidly, Betty said, ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t eaten in two days¡­ If this continues, your health will suffer. If Master mes me for this, I¡­¡± Truth be told, she was not trying to gain Natalie¡¯s sympathy, for her master indeed gave her that warning before leaving. Her life would be in danger if she failed to take good care of the woman before her. For the past few days, Betty had done her best to take care of Natalie, but thetter had barely eaten anything. In fact, Natalie¡¯sst meal was a bowl of in oatmeal porridge from two days ago. Hearing her plea, Natalie finally showed some reaction, tilting her head slowly to look at her. With her brows furrowed, she corrected Betty by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Madam,¡¯ for I¡¯m not his woman. Besides, I told you that I won¡¯t eat unless Bastienes to see me.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her voice was weak. Despite exerting all her strength to speak, she only managed to breathe those two sentences. As Natalie seemed to be getting weaker, Betty got so anxious that she began to weep. ¡°I don¡¯t know when Master will be here¡­ Please, eat something! If you want to see Master or leave this ce, you¡¯ll have to be strong enough to do that¡­¡± Natalie wanted to live on, but she had to say that the youngdy before her was too naive. Even if she did eat on time and recover quickly, Bastien would still figure out a way to threaten and force her to act against her wishes. Thus, it was better for her to take the opposite approach. In any case, he would never let her die, so she should buy as much time as possible. After all, she firmly believed that Samuel would never give up on her. Afraid of getting punished, Betty remained in a kneeling position in front of Natalie. After a seemingly long while, footsteps finally sounded outside the bedroom. The person did not bother knocking on the door and entered the bedroom directly. It was Bastien, d in a shirt. Initially, there was a quirk in his mouth when he entered the room, but the sight of Natalie¡¯s weak and fragile appearance wiped the smile off his face. What reced his joy was an expression of pure malice. Storming over to Betty, he demanded, ¡°How did you take care of her? How dare you ignore my order?¡± Betty dared not say anything in response. All she could do was press her forehead closer to the ground, trembling in fear. Natalie nced at Bastien and said icily, ¡°She did try to feed me, but I refused to eat. This has nothing to do with her.¡± He could tell she showed mercy to the maid even though she had cut ties with him. At that discovery, he took the bowl and spoon from Betty and dered, ¡°If you finish this, I won¡¯t punish her. In fact, I¡¯ll even reward her. But if you refuse to eat, I¡¯ll order someone to chop off her right hand. It¡¯s your choice, Natalie.¡± As it concerned a youngdy¡¯s right hand, Natalie could not help but feel that Bastien was more crazed than she initially expected. His gentleness was fake. In reality, beneath his mild-mannered facade lived a crazy man. Hearing Bastien¡¯s threat, Betty started groveling at Natalie¡¯s feet. She mmed her forehead against the ground repeatedly. Each thud seemed to reverberate in Natalie¡¯s heart. Natalie knew Bastien was using Betty¡¯s life to threaten her. Closing her eyes, she made up her mind without hesitation. ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll eat it.¡± Bastien was a madman. If it were just between her and him, she would never have caved in, but things were different since an innocent being was involved. There was no way she could disregard human lives as he did. The second those words fell from Natalie¡¯s lips, Betty stopped pounding her head against the ground, but she still could not stop weeping. Bastien quirked his lips. ¡°That¡¯s more like it, Natalie!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1169 A Cue For Love Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 He Does Not Recognize You Bastien then dismissed Betty with a wave. Initially, he wanted to feed Natalie, but she rejected him. ¡°I can do it myself¡ª¡± However, he refused to give her a chance to say no. ¡°Listen to me,¡± Bastien said slowly. ¡°You¡¯re too weak to hold the bowl, so don¡¯t bother wasting your time. Natalie, you can never be rid of me. If you¡¯d like to know how Samuel is doing recently, I can tell you, but you must finish the oatmeal porridge and the other dish first.¡± Even the mere mention of Samuel¡¯s name was enough to bring a sparkle to Natalie¡¯s eyes. Indeed, she was dying to know how he was faring ofte. During one¡¯s darkest moments, one would usually be reminded of the dearest people in one¡¯s life. Besides the five children, the first person that appeared in Natalie¡¯s mind was Samuel. Even if the news about him woulde from Bastien, she still longed to know every little detail about Samuel. ¡°Okay.¡± That time around, Bastien did not even need to threaten her, for she agreed to eat without hesitation. With that, Bastien knew Natalie had agreed to his condition. While he hoped for her to give in to him, he could not help but feel unhappy when he realized she could be so obedient and docile for Samuel¡¯s sake. It doesn¡¯t matter. Samuel can have Natalie temporarily, but he won¡¯t be able to keep her forever. She¡¯ll eventually be mine. If ten years isn¡¯t long enough, I can wait twenty, thirty, or forty years. I¡¯m confident of making her forget about Samuelpletely. With that, I¡¯ll be the only man she loves from then on. Bastien raised his hand to feed the oatmeal porridge to Natalie. Her face was devoid of expression as she ate the food like a robot. Even though she did not hate being with him, that was all there was to it. She did not harbor any other feelings toward him. All she wanted was to finish the meal as soon as possible to learn about Samuel¡¯s recent situation. After finishing all the food, Natalie asked eagerly, ¡°How is he doing?¡± Naturally, she was referring to Samuel. Instead of answering her question, Bastien picked up a silk handkerchief and gently wiped the corner of her lips. ¡°Calm down.¡± Hearing that, Natalie knitted her brows. Don¡¯t tell me he lied to me. He used Samuel to deceive me into finishing the bowl of oatmeal porridge. Soon, Bastien ced the bowl and handkerchief on the table. Boring his eyes into hers, he said, ¡°Natalie, stop being stubborn. Everyone has epted that youmitted suicide out of guilt.¡± Despite being mentally prepared for it, Natalie was still shocked to hear it from him with her own ears. That¡¯s impossible! Samuel will never im a body that isn¡¯t mine! Even if stic surgery were performed on the corpse, he shouldn¡¯t be tricked so easily! She was consumed with agony. When she was not paying attention, Bastien seized the opportunity to ce his hand on her cheek gently. ¡°Natalie, look. That man imed to love you but still failed to recognize you. He did suspect that the corpse wore a hyper-realistic mask, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t remove the mask. You have no idea how much effort I spent making that woman into a replica of you. She was operated on many times and treated with a lot of medicine to remove the scars. Well, I admit that if you were not known to be ¡®dead,¡¯ Samuel might have been able to tell you two apart based on your gaze, but he can never do that with a corpse. The reality is that he mistook the body for you, crying for a long time while hugging the body.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As Natalie listened to his recount, she felt as though her heart was being twisted by invisible strings, leaving her breathless. A Cue For Love Chapter 1170 A Cue For Love Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Bring You Home ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Natalie seemed to be replying to Bastien, but it felt like she was trying to convince herself instead. Being held captive by him with such a method rendered her tantamount to being his puppet. The only way she could threaten him was to go on a hunger strike, which was foolish beyond words. Unlike her, he had plenty of ways to force her toply with his wishes. She had been waiting for Samuel to save her as he was the only one she could trust. Seeing that Natalie refused to believe the truth, Bastien moved his hand downward and forcefully gripped her chin. ¡°Natalie, why won¡¯t you forget about Samuel? How am I inferior to him? I¡¯m willing to give you everything¡ªmy heart and the noblest status in the country!¡± he questioned. Tears welled up in Natalie¡¯s eyes as she stared at him with reddened eyes. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t love you¡­¡± she said. Natalie did not need Bastien to treat her well. It did not matter to her whether or not he treated her well. All she knew was that she never harbored romantic feelings toward Bastien, unlike the deep love she had for Samuel. Even though she still did not hate Bastien then, she did not like him romantically. In fact, she was confident that her feelings would never change over the course of time. Bastien¡¯s felt his heart turning cold when he heard her words. She hurt me time and again¡­ Needless to say, he was hurt, and the pain he felt prompted him to tighten his grip on her chin. ¡°You¡¯d better stop having unrealistic thoughts about Samuel! He is trying to turn the case around for you by attacking the Leitz family, but he will nevere to save you since he thinks you¡¯re dead. In terms of wits and strategies, he¡¯s no match for me.¡± ¡°Bastien, you¡­¡± Menace was seen all over Bastien¡¯s face as he smirked. Then, he pulled out a hyper-realistic mask from his pocket and threw it beside Natalie. ¡°You have one month to recoverpletely. One monthter, I will hold a wedding ceremony at Luna Pce to marry you officially. This is the hyper-realistic mask I had someone create for you specifically. Once you wear it, you will be my Lune. To the public, you¡¯ll be known as Lta Lovas. No one will know your true identity. If you refuse to cooperate, I won¡¯t show mercy to that maid, your five kids, and even Samuel!¡± Natalie shot a nce at the hyper-realistic mask and muttered, ¡°Bastien, don¡¯t you have any other methods besides threatening me?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I see no need to change my method as long as threatening works.¡± Bastien released her chin and stood up slowly. ¡°Of course, when you fall in love with me and are willing to stay by my side, I won¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡± With that, he left the weak Natalie behind. As she toyed with the hyper-realistic mask, an endless sense of irony filled her heart. Lune? In Loang, the moon symbolized nobility, auspiciousness, and good fortune. Only daughters of royal officials were allowed to have names rted to the moon. Bastien clearly went to great lengths to ensure that he could legally keep me by his side. I do not doubt that he has a way of making me recover fully within a month. What should I do about the wedding ceremony? Do I really have no choice but to marry him? Death was like putting out themp. Everyone grieved over Natalie¡¯s death, but no matter how reluctant they were to part from her, life still had to go on. Further investigation into the psychotropic drug trafficking case revealed that it was a setup. The authorities arrested a scapegoat and proved that Natalie and Dream Corporation were innocent. On the surface, it seemed like everything had beenpletely covered up. The matter ended on a good note. After all, justice was served, and the misunderstanding was resolved. s, the dead could note back to life. On the day of the funeral, everyone saw Samuel standing in the rain, staring unblinkingly at the photo of the woman on the tombstone. It was pouring, but he did not seem to realize it. The crowd assumed he was grieving over the death of histe wife and did not disturb him. As Samuel looked at the photo of the woman on the tombstone, he whispered, ¡°Nat, where are you? Hold on for a while more. You must wait for me! Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t go back on my word. I will bring you home, no matter what!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1171 A Cue For Love Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 A Nobody To Him Amid the heavy rain, Samuel stood before the tombstone. His gaze was unfathomable, while his fists were tightly clenched. The veins on his arms visibly bulged as his fingernails dug into his palms. Even when the rain drenched his hair and clothes, he remained still. The man swore to himself that he would find Natalie and bring her home. Right then, Heidi was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of a car not far away, observing Samuel¡¯s every move through the binocrs. Watching him being ovee with grief, she bit her lip tightly without realizing it. Why does he still miss her so much when she¡¯s already dead¡­ On the one hand, Heidi felt that he should not behave in that way, but on the other hand, she was deeply attracted to his affection for Natalie. Geert¡¯s attitude toward her own mother and everything she witnessed after returning to the Leitz family led her to draw the conclusion that all men were heartless. It was her first time understanding what it meant to be deeply in love and what a loyal man was. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She hated the fact that Samuel loved Natalie. However, it was undeniable that she envied his deep affection for the other woman. It was no secret that Heidi liked Samuel. Deep down in her heart, she desperately wished to be loved in the same way by him. For the whole duration that Samuel stood before the tombstone, she watched him with the binocrs from inside her car. It was only after the sky turned pitch ck did he leave the cemetery dejectedly under the faint illumination of the streetmps. A sudden beam of bright light shone on his face, causing him to squint his eyes instinctively. Then, he saw a silver Lamborghinie to a steady stop before him. Heidi pushed open the door and got out of the vehicle. Once Samuel recognized her, he spoke in a voice deeper than usual. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Heidi bobbed her head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± A beatter, she could not resist the urge to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling sick from being rained on for such a long time?¡± Instead of replying, he walked past her. The cold shoulder instantly ignited the rage in her heart, and she quickened her pace to walk up to Samuel and blocked his path by extending her arms. ¡°Wait! I was expressing my concern for you!¡± Samuel raised his gaze to look at her. There was not a hint of emotion in his obsidian eyes. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead, Samuel¡­¡± The envy that raged within Heidi prompted her to speak with no filter. ¡°I know you loved her when she was alive. Buy why are you still thinking of her now that she¡¯s dead? I¡¯m younger than her, and I treat you better. Why won¡¯t you give me a chance? Why are you so indifferent toward me?¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯m anywhere inferior to Natalie, be it looks, status or capabilities¡­ I have everything she had and can do whatever she could when she was alive. As long as I work hard, with my family¡¯s support, I believe it is only a matter of time before I own a conglomerate like Dream. I don¡¯t understand why I can¡¯t win Samuel¡¯s heart when Natalie could! Samuel stared indifferently at the anxious-looking woman before him and fell into a momentary silence. ¡°She¡¯s not dead,¡± he said a few secondster. Heidi¡¯s eyes went wide as her pitch got higher. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind! Her ashes are buried right here! Why can¡¯t you get over her when she¡¯s dead? Can¡¯t you start afresh with me? I¡¯ll be nice to you and your children. I¡¯ll treat them like my own!¡± As she spoke, she gripped Samuel¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ve humbled myself because I want to be with you! Can you please not push me away?¡± Heidi stood on tiptoes, wanting to kiss Samuel. s, she was shoved away by him ruthlessly before she could even get near his lips. Caught off guard, she fell to the ground. The ground outside the cemetery was covered with muddy puddles due to the rain. Not only was Heidi in pain from the fall, but mud also sttered onto her, making her look a sorry sight. Sitting on the ground, she red at Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m already in such a state¡­ What more do you want from me? No matter what, I¡¯m still the younger daughter of the Leitz family. Am I truly a nobody to you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1172 A Cue For Love Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 You Have No Right At her remark, Samuel sneered. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Heidi yelled at him. ¡°It¡¯s not worth doing this for a woman who has been burned into ashes! I swear you will regret treating me this way!¡± Her coquettishint only caused the disdain in his eyes to deepen. The next second, he slowly squatted down to be at eye level with her. ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡± Samuel¡¯s words seeded in reminding Heidi of the humiliation she had suffered the other night. The indignant look on her face changed instantly. ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± ¡°I regret showing you mercy back then as it allowed you to have the chance to makements on her.¡± Following that sentence, he enunciated, ¡°From now on, I will not give you another chance to do so.¡± His eyes glinted in a way that resembled a bloodthirsty wolf. Heidi was disconcerted by his gaze. ¡°What will you do? Samuel, what are you nning to do to me?¡± Samuel did not answer her question. Instead, he rose to his feet unhurriedly and walked toward his Hummer, leaving her alone outside the empty and gloomy cemetery. As Heidi struggled to get up from the ground, she realized she looked like a Dalmatian because of the stters of mud on her. Furious, she bit her lower lip until it turned purple. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Was Samuel warning me? But so what if he did? However, Heidi soon learned what his warning meant. The next day, photos of her fooling around with men were exposed early in the morning. In the span of a day, everyone in the city scorned her and her family. People could not stopmenting the preposterousness of the fact that, as the rtives of the royal family, the Leitz family could have such messy private lives. Heidi paled as soon as she saw those photos. Although she used to be promiscuous, she was very cautious and prioritized her privacy. However, almost all the photos had high definition, and there was nothing covering her face. There were many mockingments below the post of the photos. A user named ¡°Devil¡±mented: Oh my! This woman is so wild. I¡¯m curious about the full version. I wonder where I can watch it. Another user called ¡°Gossip-loving Dwarf¡±mented: Rich people sure know how to have fun! They are so open-minded! Someone with the username ¡°Working Hard For My Babe¡±mented: As expected of an illegitimate child to be a disgrace! She¡¯s worlds apart from the Leitz family¡¯s legitimate daughter! The followingments had all sorts of content, with most being sarcastic and criticizing her. As Heidi scrolled through thement section, she felt more and more uneasy. Why is this happening? Tossing her tablet aside, she knitted her brows. The scandal wouldbel her as a disgrace to the Leitz family, and she could no longer receive any benefits from the family. Just then, Helma strode into the mansion. As soon as she saw Heidi, she stormed forward to p her. After a loud smack sounded, a red palm print quickly appeared on Heidi¡¯s cheek. The younger woman¡¯s cheek was in pain from the p, but she dared not talk back to Helma. ¡°H- Helma, let me exin, okay?¡± was all she could say. ¡°Go on. I¡¯m all ears.¡± Helma arched a brow, motioning for Heidi to continue. However, thetter was stumped for words. In the end, she could only hold onto Helma¡¯s arm as she spoke pitifully. ¡°Helma, I don¡¯t know how things turned out like this.¡± All of a sudden, Heidi recalled what Samuel had told her the previous night. As if she had found a lifeline, she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! It must be Samuel! He said he wouldn¡¯t let me off! This must be his doing!¡± As soon as Helma heard Samuel¡¯s name, she retorted, ¡°Who told you to provoke him?¡± She then pped Heidi again. ¡°No wonder you were all fired up when you saw me plotting against Natalie. It turns out you¡¯re interested in him! I underestimated you! You are just as despicable as your biological mom!¡± Although Heidi loved to fool around, she had a deep affection for her mother. Hearing Helma ndering her mother, she could not help but counter, ¡°Helma, don¡¯t you act all noble in front of me. You were envious of Natalie because Bastien proposed to her in public instead of you. This was why you framed her for trafficking psychotropic drugs, causing her to die in prison! You have no right to lecture me and insult my mother!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1173 A Cue For Love Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Mind Went nk Even though Helma was indeed guilty as charged, the fact that Heidi exposed her right in her face still caused her expression to turn ugly. ¡°Heidi, what are you trying to achieve here?¡± she demanded. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heidi put her hand over her swollen cheek as she grinned. ¡°Helma, I only have a simple favor to ask. I want you to squash the scandal for me.¡± She was perfectly aware that her reputation was ruined after those photos were leaked to the public. Without someone else¡¯s help, she would never be able to turn things around. Instead of begging others to help her resolve the crisis, it would be better to seek the aid of her half- sister. Helma immediately understood the implication of Heidi¡¯s words. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Helma, I¡¯m your younger sister.¡± Heidi shrugged as she stared at Helma unblinkingly. ¡°Since we¡¯re siblings, it¡¯s only natural for you to help me out. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to threaten you to do that. Likewise, it¡¯s only natural for me to protect your secrets. You¡¯ve never threatened me before, yet I kept my mouth shut without you asking me. It¡¯s time for you to reciprocate the gesture.¡± Her swollen cheek did nothing to hide the malicious glint in her eyes. ¡°What will you do if I refuse to help you?¡± Helma asked. ¡°Then, I will divulge the facts that I know.¡± Heidi raised her brows smugly. In aposed manner, she added, ¡°Maybe Samuel will let me off the hook once I show him the bad things you did.¡± The muscles on Helma¡¯s face became evidently tauter as she stood unmoving in the same spot. A few minutes went by, but there was still no response from her end. Heidi gradually became impatient, and she said, ¡°My dear sister, what is your decision? I don¡¯t have much patience, so please don¡¯t let me wait any longer¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± When Heidi noticed Helma had the inclination to agree with her suggestion, glee crept up to her face. ¡°Helma, I know you would never give up on me. After all, we are sisters¡ª¡± Before she could finish herst sentence, a sharp fruit knife was thrust into her chest under her gaze. Following the dull pain, warm blood began oozing out of her body continuously. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Heidi instinctively put her hand over her wound. Like a fish on the verge of death, her eyes became as wide as saucers. ¡°Helma¡­ H-How could you try to kill me?¡± Helma¡¯s mind was nk when she stabbed Heidi in the chest earlier. She was aware that thetter was not joking around with her. The woman before her eyes was threatening her for real. Should Helma fail to do as Heidi said, her crime of setting Natalie up would be exposed to the public. Whether or not Samuel found out about her involvement was none of her concern. She merely did not want Bastien to know about it. Wanting to shut Heidi up, Helma grabbed the fruit knife from the table in hopes of frightening her. By the time she realized what had happened, the de was already buried in Heidi¡¯s chest. Since she had stabbed Heidi, there was no turning back from then on. Even though Helma¡¯s hands were trembling, a hint of cruelty shed across her eyes. ¡°You brought this upon yourself, Heidi!¡± she stated. Meanwhile, Heidi red at her half-sister in incredulity. In the face of death, she could not resist pleading for a chance of survival. ¡°Hel¡­ Helma, please¡­ help me¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ want to die¡­ Save me¡­¡± Helma ignored her pleas. All she did was watch as Heidi writhed in agony and weakened like a wilting flower. Even though Heidi was dying before her, she witnessed the whole process apathetically. Oh please. I¡¯ve never acknowledged her as my younger sister. I can tolerate her existence as long as she doesn¡¯t cause me harm. The moment she does something to threaten my life, I will not show her mercy. It¡¯s great that she¡¯s gone now. As Heidi had long dismissed the housekeepers, no one was there to witness the crime. When Geert returned, he found his beautiful younger daughter lying in a pool of blood on the carpet like a broken rag doll, while his older daughter was holding a blood-stained fruit knife with her face sttered with blood. It was as if she had walked out of hell.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 1174 A Cue For Love Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Hide The Truth Geert could not believe his eyes. Did¡­ did Helma kill Heidi? After a moment of hesitation, he stumbled over to Helma, muttering, ¡°Helma! What¡¯s going on? What happened to Heidi? Speak to me¡­ Tell me what happened here!¡± Helma nced at the blood-stained fruit knife in her hands before replying nkly, ¡°I killed her.¡± Shock filled Geert¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She deserved it,¡± she answered coldly. ¡°Heidi is your sister. No matter how mean she was to you, she is still your family! How could you be so cruel to her?¡± He thundered, ¡°You are an educated person. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s illegal to kill someone?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Helma nonchntly tossed the fruit knife away and said, ¡°I killed her, and she¡¯s dead. If you call the police on me, you will lose not only her but me as well. By doing so, there will be no heir left in the Leitz family, and we will be aughingstock to everyone¡­¡± There, she paused and lifted her eyes to look into Geert¡¯s before continuing, ¡°Of course, you can also choose to help me hide the truth. After all, Heidi was debauched, messing around with many men. She was a disgrace to the Leitz family for causing such a great scandal on the inte. Now, she has ended her life out of shame because her licentious lifestyle was exposed. Perhaps the public will forget what she did very soon, and the damage to the Leitz family will be minimal. It¡¯s up to you to decide which route you want to take, Father¡­¡± Geert looked at the dead Heidi on the ground and then at the crazed Helma in front of him. For a moment, he stood frozen in ce, feeling at a loss. What kind of cursed misfortune is this? Both of my daughters are equally dear to me. It¡¯s only fitting that I have my daughter¡¯s murderer be convicted for the crime they¡¯vemitted. But¡­ I¡¯ve already lost a daughter. Do I have to send my other daughter to jail? ¡°Helma¡­ are you forcing my hand?¡± he asked. ¡°Father, can I do that?¡± Helma took off the scarf around her neck, revealing the bruises that had yet to fade. Then, she started chuckling so hard that tears filled her eyes. ¡°If you want to avenge Heidi, you could strangle me like you didst time. Wrap your hands around my neck longer this time, and I¡¯ll be dead too.¡± Memories of that incident shed across Geert¡¯s mind following her reminder. I nearly strangled Helma to death thest time. But that was not the real me. Even though he was overwhelmed with guilt, he did not know how to exin himself. ¡°Helma¡­ Previously¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡± Helma rewrapped the scarf around her neck, hiding those bruises again. ¡°Have you made up your mind yet? Do you want to call the police and have them arrest me?¡± Geert stared at her with a gaze filled with pain and determination. I only have Helma now. If anything untoward happens to her, I will be left with nothing. By then, he hadpletely given in. In order to make Heidi¡¯s death look like a suicide, he steeled himself and chose to be Helma¡¯s aplice, hiding the truth along with her. Under Geert¡¯s instructions, the evidence at the crime scene was thoroughly cleaned up. Then, the father and daughter duo cooperated to convince the police that Heidi had taken her own life. With their statements corroborating each other¡¯s, the police concluded that no foul y was involved in Heidi¡¯s death. That was how Heidi¡¯s story ended. Not long after her scandal was exposed to the public, she was revealed to have chosen to end her life with a drastic method because she could not withstand the bacsh from the crowd. Theizens who had reproved her for her wickedness could onlyment that she was as detestable as she was pitiable. They all soon lost interest in the matter, for a piece of more captivating news about a wedding caught their attention¡ªBastien announced that he would marry Lta, the daughter of the Lovas family. A Cue For Love Chapter 1175 A Cue For Love Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Right In Front Of Him A prince getting married was considered major news. Along with that piece of news, Lta¡¯s identity was revealed to the public. An error urred. Please try againter The Lovas family was not a close associate of the royal family. Still, they were a family of academics, and a few politicians were born into their family in thest hundred years. Even though they did not have much power, their reputation was superior in Loang. The undisputable reputation that the Lovas family had umted for a hundred years rendered them adequate to marry one of their own into the royal family of Loang. The only thing the public was curious about was Lta, though. Although she was the youngest daughter of the Lovas family, they were unfamiliar with her name or face. Hence, when Bastien announced his marriage to her, they were all baffled, wondering why he had chosen her as his wife and who she was. Soon after that, Lta¡¯s photos were revealed to the public too. Samuel narrowed his eyes as he scanned the photo of Lta in his hands. Yandel walked over and snatched it from his grip. After casting a few nces at it, he mocked, ¡°Samuel, why are you staring at Bastien¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Do you want to get a new wife as he does?¡± His words were filled with spite. Although Yandel knew clearly that Natalie¡¯s death was not Samuel¡¯s fault, he just could not let it go. Thus, he unleashed his frustration on him. ¡°No,¡± Samuel replied, straight-faced. Yandel threw Lta¡¯s photo onto the table andughed. ¡°That better be true! We are not done mourning for Boss yet! Even if we did, you still can¡¯t think of remarrying. If I find out that you have the intention to betray Boss, I will risk even my life toe for you!¡± he warned. In truth, his words were a little excessive. Since Natalie was already dead, it was not morally incorrect for Samuel to marry another woman. In some ways, Yandel was asking something absurd of him. However, Samuel answered without hesitation, ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your time reminding me. The situation you are worried about will never happen.¡± Taken aback by his response, Yandel took a second to reply. ¡°Very well, then. Remember your promise!¡± ¡°Of course, I will,¡± Samuel said. A pang of sadness struck Yandel as he slowly got up from his chair. The people around him, as well as thepany, were still the same. However, everything felt foreign to him due to Natalie¡¯s absence. Nobody was around to control or argue with him. He no longer needed to bootlick anyone and could manage Dream as before. But, slowly, he was forgetting his reason for doing so. Yandel waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m taking my leave now, Samuel¡­¡± With that, he left the study. Behind him, Samuel picked up the photo again and stared at the woman on it. Even though Lta was not captivating at first sight, she was decent-looking. It was apparent she was born into a wealthy and prestigious family. Bastien once publicly rejected Helma, whom Lady Frieda had arranged for him to marry, because of Natalie. Why did he suddenly change his mind and marry Lta? Did he really forget about Natalie soContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. quickly? Or could it be that Lta will be of better help to Bastienpared to Helma? Bastien¡¯s love for Natalie isparable to mine, so whether she is alive or not, it isn¡¯t possible for him to marry another woman as if nothing has happened. I¡¯m sure there must be some conspiracy and scheme behind his marriage. Samuel knitted his brows and clenched his teeth. Suddenly, realization dawned on him, and he quirked his lips. His eyes sparkled with joy as he muttered, ¡°Oh¡­ I figured it out¡­ The woman I¡¯ve been looking for¡­ is right in front of me¡­¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1176 A Cue For Love Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 The Wedding Dress Must Suit You Natalie waspletely confined to the bedroom. Since the day Bastien used Betty¡¯s life to threaten her, she started eating again. However, the food she consumed was still much lesser than those of ordinary people. An error urred. Please try againter Knowing that Natalie was trying to protect her, Betty was thankful to her. Thus, she expressed her gratitude by doing her best to take care of Natalie. Simple-minded and innocent, she went through every day trying to find ways to get thetter¡¯s wounds to heal faster. Unbeknownst to Betty, Natalie became more frustrated when she saw that her wounds were starting to heal. It¡¯s the first time in my life that I hope for my wounds to heal slower. If it can be done¡­ I want them to heal much slower than this. That way, I won¡¯t have to go along with Bastien¡¯s crazy antics. At the sight of her frown, Betty bit her lip before offering, ¡°Madam, I can get you some books or videos if you are bored¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want those things.¡± Natalie turned to look at her and requested, ¡°I only want a phone.¡± A phone? That would meanmunication with the outside world. Master has warned me repeatedly that I cannot let Madam leave this room nor allow her to contact the outside world. At that thought, Betty replied hesitantly, ¡°Madam, could you make¡­ another request? I can¡¯t give you a phone¡­¡± Natalie felt sorry for Betty when she noticed the anxiousness on her face, but she did not have a better method at the moment. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Forget it, then. There¡¯s nothing else that I want other than a phone¡­ I¡¯m alive and breathing; my heart is pumping. Yet, why can¡¯t I feel the passing of time?¡± Even though I¡¯m alive, I feel like I¡¯m dead inside. When Bastien first locked me in here, I was infuriated. Then, I hated him for doing so. Now, all I can feel is numbness. I desperately want to leave, yet I can¡¯t. Because of that, I don¡¯t feel anything anymore. There is no news about Samuel either. Did he really think I was dead when he imed the body? Does that mean I will be Bastien¡¯s puppet, marry him, and live as Lta in the cage-like Luna Pce for the rest of my life? Betty stared at Natalie, unable to give her any answers. Natalie nced at her and knew she had put the maid in a tough spot. At that, she shed her a faint smile and said, ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°All right.¡± No sooner had Betty left than Bastien showed up. Natalie had a displeased look on her face when sheid her cold eyes on him. After all, she had nothing more to say to him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She cooperated with him merely because he found her weak point, leaving her no choice but to listen to him. ¡°How are you doing?¡± There was no response from Natalie. ¡°We¡¯re nearing our wedding day.¡± The silence persisted. Natalie¡¯s eyes were glued to the sea outside the window. She did not even bother to spare him a nce, treating him like he was non-existent. Angered by her action, Bastien reached out and gripped her face forcefully. ¡°Natalie Nichols, I¡¯m talking to you! How could you treat me this way?¡± he rebuked. ¡°Once we get married, I¡¯ll be your husband! Have you not thought things through yet? Or do you still have any unrealistic n of abandoning me?¡± Natalie raised her head, asking softly, ¡°Does my opinion matter?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°My opinion doesn¡¯t matter, so neither does my attitude matter, then.¡± She sped his hand. ¡°You used underhanded tactics to lock me up and keep me in here like I¡¯m your ything. Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous to hope that I¡¯ll fall for you under these circumstances?¡± Bastien had it easy since he was young, able to get his hands on whatever or whoever he wanted effortlessly until he met Natalie. Even though he treated her with gentleness and care in hopes of winning her heart, the woman never reciprocated his feelings in any way. On that asion, Natalie had overstepped the line massively. Yet, the seething Bastien did not have the heart in him to hurt her. Instead, he let go of her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything will go ording to my n. It will only be a matter of time before you be mine.¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were frosty as thoughts shed across her mind. Pfft¡­ Hypocrite. This is what he¡¯s wanted since the beginning. Bastien bent over and took the hyper-realistic mask from the drawer before putting it on her face. ¡°The designer will soon be here to show you your custom-made wedding dress. Remember this. From now onward, you are Lta Lovas, and you can¡¯t give the game away.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1177 A Cue For Love Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Two Different People Natalie put on the hyper-realistic mask that was custom-made for her by Bastien. Shortly after, the designers hired to tailor the wedding outfits entered the room. An error urred. Please try againter When they saw Natalie¡ªwho had the hyper-realistic mask on¡ªthey assumed she was Lta, the bride-to-be. Hence, they buttered her up. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, Ms. Lovas! We created several designs ording to your photos, and we¡¯re sure you¡¯ll like them!¡± Natalie ignored them. The designers could sense Natalie¡¯s tenseness. Isn¡¯t it wonderful to get married to a man like Bastien? But she doesn¡¯t look happy at all, even when she¡¯s getting her wedding dress tailored. Seeing that, Bastien let out a soft cough and nced at Natalie before saying nonchntly, ¡°Lune, you must let us know if you¡¯re unsatisfied with the designs. You can also tell me if you don¡¯t like these designers.¡± The designers didn¡¯t catch the meaning behind his words. However, Natalie clearly did. This is the same situation as when he threatened me with using Betty¡¯s life previously! Now, he¡¯s using the designer¡¯s life to threaten me! He knew that although I¡¯m not a kind and soft-hearted person, I¡¯m not cruel enough to ignore those who die because of me! This kind of love is too crazy and uneptable! With that thought in mind, Natalie sighed, as she had no choice but to give in. ¡°No, I love the designs provided by this designer. Especially this set. May I try it on, please?¡± 00:00 / 00:00 FANTASY2adlogo Upon receiving the bride-to-be¡¯s affirmation, the female designer felt relieved and instantly handed Natalie the piece of the garment thetter liked. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie changed into the dress and walked out of the bathroom. The wedding dress in Loang differed from those in Chanaea¡ªthe wedding dress in Chanaea was usually white, while red and green were mainly used as the theme color of Loang¡¯s traditional wedding dress. Although Natalie was wearing a hyper-realistic mask¡ªwhich covered her actual face¡ªthe aura she emitted was unique. After putting on the elegant and extravagant wedding dress, she looked intimidatingly gorgeous. A rare grin finally appeared on Bastien¡¯s face when he saw the woman standing before his eyes. ¡°You look stunning!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a natural beauty, Madam! Now that you¡¯ve had the wedding dress on, you look like a fairy!¡± ¡°You two make a great couple, and you¡¯re a match made in heaven!¡± The designer and her assistant couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment. Bastien couldn¡¯t look away when he saw Natalie in the exquisite dress. She was the woman of his dreams. Even though she wasn¡¯t marrying him as Natalie Nichols and was using Lta¡¯s identity instead, it seemed extremely worth it, considering what he had done to her previously. However, Natalie merely curled her lips like a robot. She understood better than anyone else that she was only a puppet being controlled by Bastien. Yet, she was uncertain if she had another choice than to marry Bastien while using Lta¡¯s identity. Meanwhile, Helma received a wedding invitation card to attend Bastien and Lta¡¯s wedding. Seeing that Lta was stated as the bride on the card, she felt her heart burning with rage. Natalie had just died recently. Why did this woman named Lta appear out of nowhere? I should be the one marrying Bastien! Why can¡¯t I be his wife even after Natalie¡¯s death? ¡°Why? Why is God making such a fool out of me?¡± In a distraught state, Helma ran to her father¡¯s study. As soon as she opened the door, she saw a familiar figure standing by the window, gazing at the night view. The study was dark, and it entuated the shadows on the man¡¯s face, causing him to appear gloomy. ¡°Father, did you see the wedding invitation card?¡± Helma yelled frantically. ¡°Bastien is going to marry another woman! He didn¡¯t want to marry me, and he¡¯s abandoning me! You know that I¡¯ve liked him ever since I was a child! He¡¯s my favorite person in the entire world! How can he marry another woman? How can he abandon me?¡± However, the man snickered and walked toward Helma slowly. ¡°Father¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your father!¡± The man slowly articted each word while ring at Helma glumly. ¡°But, you¡ª¡± Helma murmured as she furrowed her brows in bafflement. ¡°Hah.¡± The man caressed Helma¡¯s cheek before heaving a heavy sigh. ¡°Helma Leitz, you almost died in my handsst time. Are you still unable to tell that your brainless father and I are two different people?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1178 A Cue For Love Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 No Chance To Strike Back A menacing grin bloomed on the man¡¯s face. Helma wasn¡¯t a fool. She somewhat had a premonition after her near-death experience. Now that she heard her so-called father¡¯s remark, the answer that she had deep in her heart was revealed instantly. ¡°A-A split personality?¡± It was just three simple words, but Helma realized she was stuttering through her words as soon as she said them out loud. The man looked exactly the same as Geert, but they gave off vibes that werepletely opposite. The man in front of her looked hostile and emitted a domineering aura as if he was an arrogant king. ¡°A split personality? I suppose you can put it that way,¡± King replied sarcastically. ¡°But I prefer saying that my origin self can no longer bear my ego¡¯s weakness, so my stronger origin self was unleashed.¡± Origin self? Ego? Helma bit her lip and stared at the man in front of her. ¡°A-Are you going to kill me?¡± She backed away frightfully as the suffocating feeling she sensedst time rushed over her. ¡°What¡¯s good about killing you?¡± ¡°Then what are you¡­¡± Helma pressed her palm against her chest while staring at her ¡°father,¡± who seemed to be familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. ¡°As a daughter, are you really satisfied with having a useless man like Geert as your father?¡± King approached Helma step by step. ¡°A useless man like him will live a mediocre life. If it weren¡¯t because of your mother¡¯s royal status protecting him, he would be nothing! He isn¡¯t even capable of helping you win over Bastien!¡± 00:00 / 00:00 FANTASY2adlogo Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hope filled Helma¡¯s heart instantaneously as she heard his words. ¡°Are¡­ Are you saying that you can?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± King stared right into Helma¡¯s eyes. Word by word, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, so we should¡¯ve settled everything once and for all. On the night of the wedding, I will make Bastien your man and make him do everything for you. Moreover, he¡¯ll only love you and dote on you for the rest of his life without ever having the guts to betray you!¡± King¡¯s suggestions were simply too attractive. The glimmer of hope in Helma¡¯s eyes became stronger in an instant. I will do anything as long as I can be with Bastien! She nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything you want me to do as long as Bastien will be mine!¡± Hearing that, King smirked smugly. ¡°Soon!¡± Unbeknownst to anyone, a storm was brewing under the calm surface before the wedding. Before the ceremony, Natalie was staring at her reflection in the mirror. Ayer ofplicated yet exquisite makeup covered her beautiful face. Other than her own eyes, she thought that her current look was thoroughly unrecognizable to her. Within the month, Natalie had considered escaping this ce or contacting the outside world while recuperating. However, there wasn¡¯t once where she had seeded. Bastien had prohibited her from fleeing as he imprisoned her in a heavily guarded area. Everything remained the same throughout the month. Betty didn¡¯t know that Natalie would be wearing a hyper-realistic mask, as Bastien had assigned a new maid to look after Natalie right before the wedding. After Natalie put on the wedding dress and the expensive tiara, she was brought to Luna Pce by the maid. Soon, Natalie saw the other main star for the night ¡ªBastien. Bastien looked pleasantly surprised when he saw Natalie. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Natalie pursed her lips and remained quiet. Bastien took the initiative to lean closer to her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Samuel will be here today as well. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that this is my turf. I want him to watch you be my woman. Of course, if you don¡¯t cooperate with me and get this wedding over with today, I can guarantee Samuel won¡¯t be able to leave this ce safely tonight.¡± The two of them were standing extremely close to each other, and Bastien was speaking so softly that what he said was only audible among themselves. From the outsiders¡¯ perspectives, Bastien and Natalie were merely an affectionate newlywed couple who couldn¡¯t get enough of each other. Only Natalie understood Bastien was really taking advantage of her emotions and wasn¡¯t giving her any chance to fight back. A Cue For Love Chapter 1179 A Cue For Love Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 Do Not Need This Luck ¡°Did you do this on purpose, Bastien?¡± Natalie turned her head toward Bastien and gritted her teeth. ¡°I already cooperated with you. Why did you still do this?¡± Bastien¡¯s lips curled up, and his eyes turned cold. He whispered in her ear, ¡°That¡¯s right. I did it on purpose. Today is the day you bid farewell to the past. You might have been his in the past, but you are now mine. There is no chance between you and him. I also want Samuel to witness this with his own eyes. He¡¯s the loser who lost you to me¡­¡± A wave ofplicated feelings washed over Natalie when she heard that. She initially thought the Leitz family nted the trap. She was not prepared for Bastien¡¯s new identity for her or Cynthia¡¯s torturous interrogation when she sought to escape from this. Although she did not want any of this to happen, she was powerless to stop it. ¡°I said I would never fall in love with you!¡± Natalie uttered as she stared at Bastien coldly. Upon hearing that, Bastien chuckled and pinched Natalie¡¯s cheek. There was not a hint of anger on his face. ¡°It¡¯s enough if I love you. Anyways, you¡¯re mine from now on. We have a lot of time to spend together. You will change your mind.¡± Natalie took a sharp breath as she tried to interject. Before she could do so, the wedding chaperone chimed in, ¡°Prince Jonathan, Madam, the wedding ceremony is about to begin. You guys can continue saying your sweet nothings to each other after the ceremony.¡± Even though the wedding chaperone could not hear their conversation, she inferred from their seemingly intimate interactions and covered her mouth to chuckle discreetly. Bastien immediately put on the facade of a dashing gentleman and smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡± The wedding chaperone was dazzled by Bastien¡¯s smile and could not help but say to Natalie, ¡°Madam, you are blessed to marry a man like Prince Jonathan! You must understand not manydies in Loang can experience such luck in men!¡± Natalie remained silent. She could not find it in herself to smile in this situation. What kind of luck is this? I¡¯m willing to give whoever wants this luck! She only wanted to be with Samuel in this lifetime, so she did not need such luck with men. The wedding chaperone was stumped by Natalie¡¯s cold expression, as she did not understand the reason behind it. She touched her nose sheepishly. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. I¡¯ll help you out with whatever procedure you need to doter. You can follow my instructions.¡± Natalie did not respond to that. Bastien paid no heed to their interaction. He took one end of the silk ribbon in his hand and felt its texture. He finally felt a huge weight lift off his shoulders when he realized his n was almost set in stone. Natalie did not want to hold the other end of the silk ribbon, but the wedding chaperone shoved it in her hands. Unwillingness was written all over Natalie¡¯s face. However, the silk ribbon remained in her hands. A genuine smile appeared on Bastien¡¯s face for the first time. At the moment, the bliss he felt had nothing to do with his identity or any ploys. When Natalie turned and noticed Bastien¡¯s smile, some unknown emotion flickered in her eyes. However, she was unable to feel any sense of tenderness and affection. On the contrary, endless sorrow filled her heart. She was about to see Samuel in this state at the wedding ceremony. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With the wedding chaperone from the pce leading the way, Bastien and Natalie slowly walked toward thergest room in Luna Pce. Besides Mikhail, who was supposed to appearst in the wedding ceremony, all the other princes and their wives were present. There were also a few royals and nobles who were invited. Coincidentally, Samuel, Yandel, Daniel, Patricia, Jerome, Helma, and Geert were all present. Natalie and Bastien immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention when they finally appeared. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1180 A Cue For Love Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Are You Sure You Moved On Bastien usually wore neutral tones. On this particr day, however, he was dressed in the traditional Loang colors. With the bright red and green articles of clothing, he lost some of his etherealnesses, but everyone was still awestruck by how felicitous his attire was to the festive asion. The woman standing beside him was gorgeous and exquisite. Although she was not smiling, her aura made her seem ethereal and elegant. Yandel nced at her and mocked, ¡°I thought she was going to be a goddess. Look at her! She¡¯s way uglier than Boss! Bastien¡¯s taste is questionable¡­¡± Although he thought she seemed elegant, no one could exceed Natalie¡¯s position in his heart. After he said that, he instinctively asked Samuel, ¡°Samuel, what do you think?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Samuel was captivated by the woman the moment heid his eyes on her. In that instant, it was as if time had stopped. All he could see was the woman beside Bastien. When Yandel did not hear Samuel¡¯s reply, he turned and realized thetter was staring intently at Lta. He exploded with anger and bellowed, ¡°Samuel! How can you stare so unblinkingly at her? That woman is so ugly! How can you not take your eyes off her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not ugly. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the world,¡± Samuel said simply. ¡°You¡ª¡± Yandel was ready to defend Natalie. ¡°Samuel, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Have you gone blind?¡± He felt defeated. Although it was natural to be fascinated with someone new, he did not want that to happen to Natalie. To be it simply, Yandel felt that Samuel should remain single for Natalie¡¯s sake. Even if Samuel met someone better in the future, Yandel selfishly wanted the former never to betray Natalie. ¡°Yandel, you¡¯re the one who is blind, not me¡­¡± ¡°You! Do you believe I will¡ª¡± Samuel cast a nce at Yandel, who was so angry he was panting, and interrupted in a deep voice, ¡°Yandel, sometimes what you see is not always the truth. I don¡¯t have the time to exin this to you, but I hope you understand today¡¯s asion. Even if you want to settle our differences, you must wait until this event ends first.¡± As soon as Samuel spoke, Yandel noticed the guests¡¯ attention had fallen on them. Yandel furrowed his brows and did not say anything else. He harrumphed loudly to convey his anger. Meanwhile, Daniel, Patricia, and Jerome were standing together. After Natalie¡¯s death, Jerome lost much weight and matured very quickly. The once youthful energy he emitted had almost vanished. Patricia stared at the couple on the stage and advised Jerome earnestly, ¡°Jerome, look. Even Prince Jonathan had moved on from Natalie. You shouldn¡¯t be so sad¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s death had crushed Jerome. Patricia was devastated upon seeing this. She was beyond heartbroken as she had not seen Jerome smile since Natalie¡¯s death. She already felt bad for her son¡¯s love for Natalie not getting reciprocated. Now that Natalie had passed away, she felt that the former had also brought away a piece of her son¡¯s soul. Besides sighing, there was nothing else she could do. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to be so worried about me.¡± Daniel also tried tofort Patricia. ¡°Jerome is a soldier. He may not be as strong as you presume, but he¡¯s definitely not as weak as you think.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jerome¡¯s gaze fell on the woman beside Bastien subconsciously. He felt that the woman from the Lovas family looked like Natalie. He lowered his head to take a sip of the wine. Did Bastien really move on from Natalie just like what Mother said? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1181 A Cue For Love Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Suspicions When Patricia saw that her son hadid his eyes on Bastien¡¯s soon-to-be wife, she followed his gaze. ¡°Rumors have it that Ms. Lovas has always been sickly, so she hardly makes appearances at events. However, now that I¡¯ve seen her in person, she doesn¡¯t seem as weak as the rumors im.¡± She took a sip of her wine and continued, ¡°I was not expecting my first meeting with Ms. Lovas to be on such a formal asion. The Lovas family sure hid their daughter well over the years.¡± Frowning, Daniel looked at Bastien and the woman beside him from a distance before shaking his head. ¡°I saw Lta once when she was still a child. Indeed, she was sickly, always looking fragile and vulnerable. The confidence andposure she disys now are non-existent back then.¡± He got a little confused as he continued, ¡°Her appearance barely changed, but it¡¯s puzzling how there¡¯s a drastic change in her bearing. It feels like she¡¯s turned into a different person!¡± Patricia gave it a thought andmented, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s the magic of puberty!¡± The conversation between the couple caused Jerome, who had been quiet the whole time, to have a lightbulb moment. There¡¯s no way a young girl who¡¯s been kept at home all this while can have such a bearing. Given today¡¯s technology, it¡¯s not difficult to alter her appearance to look like Natalie. Yara was the perfect example of someone who resembled Natalie without needing to undergo cosmetic surgery. However, even Yara, Natalie¡¯s twin sister, failed to imitate Natalie¡¯s bearing, let alone a woman who wasn¡¯t rted to Natalie by blood! ¡°Jerome,e with me to greet others.¡± Daniel patted Jerome on the shoulder, gesturing for him follow him. However, thetter stood unmoving in the same spot with his dark brows knitted tightly together. ¡°Jerome, did you not hear me?¡± ¡°Father, I suddenly remember I have something else to do.¡± Jerome ced his half-empty wine ss on the table next to him before turning around to walk away. Daniel¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°He¡ª¡± That time around, it was his wife¡¯s turn to console him. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him. Natalie¡¯s death dealt him a great blow. Let¡¯s give him some space to grieve. I believe Natalie will watch him from the heavens and keep him safe.¡± As Jerome left in a hurry, he identally bumped into Helma, making her spill some of her wine. Instinctively, he apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Helma tidied her dress and said tly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After he walked away, she took a new ss of wine. It was not that she did not care about the wine sshing on the hem of her dress, but the soon-to-be- held wedding upied her mind entirely. Upon seeing that the man beside her was still calmly sipping his wine, she could not help asking anxiously in a soft voice, ¡°You said you could help me, but how exactly are you going to achieve that?¡± Helma was running out of patience. Once Bastien and Lta went through all the procedures of the wedding in the presence of the king, she would no longer have a chance to be with Bastien. Hence, the man next to her was her only shot at turning the tables around. Geert, who had awakened his alternate personality as King, swirled the ss of wine in his hand, but his eyes were fixated on the empty throne in the middle of the stage. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Everyone has yet to gather here, so how can we start this grand show so soon? It¡¯s only meaningful to take our time and start it once everyone¡¯s here.¡± A bloodthirsty glint shone in King¡¯s eyes. It was as if the red drink in his ss was not wine but human blood. Helma could barely sit around idly any longer, but she knew she could not make any progress by herself so long as the man beside her had yet to give her the green light. Hence, she could only stare intently at the woman standing next to Bastien on the stage. However, when she observed the woman for a sufficiently long time, she suddenly realized that the latter seemed to be staring unblinkingly at Samuel. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1182 A Cue For Love Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Hatred For Snatching His Wife In the middle of the hall, Bastien nced at Natalie from the corner of his eye, only to catch her gazing at a certain someone under the stage with eyes filled with adoration. After following her gaze, he realized the person she was staring at was none other than Samuel. ¡°Be mindful of where you¡¯re at now.¡± The muscles on Bastien¡¯s face were taut as he warned her in a low voice, ¡°Control your gaze.¡± When Natalie tilted her head slowly, the beads on her tiara collided with one another, emitting a crisp and pleasant jingle. She chuckled and said sarcastically, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My eyes can only see the people I want to see. If you think I¡¯m not obedient enough, you shouldn¡¯t have brought him over here in the first ce. It¡¯s your business that you want to destroy me and satisfy the desire of crushing your love rival, but it¡¯s my freedom to look at whoever I want!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Bastien was once again provoked by Natalie¡¯s words. ¡°Do not forget your current identity!¡± ¡°What will you do to me if I choose to forget about it?¡± Natalie pursed her red lips. The arrogance in her bones made it impossible for her to give in to him. It was her ipetence and carelessness that caused her to be threatened and schemed against till then. However, Natalie could never behave like an obedient bird in a cage and learn to please him ording to his preferences. She would rather die than tter Bastien. After uttering that sentence, Natalie tilted her head away from him and fixed her gaze on Samuel again. Envy bubbled up inside Bastien when he saw that she had ignored him again. That bitter emotion was so overwhelming that he could not be bothered to observe the proprieties, crossing over the silk ribbon and standing next to Natalie. He then held her hand tightly, using that action to make her know who would be her spouse in the future. Natalie refused to give in, but she could only let Bastien hold her hand as everyone in the hall was watching them. The rtives of the royal family and esteemed guests under the stage took in the ¡°public disy of affection¡± from the couple and were utterly impressed. ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate that an otherworldly wless man like Prince Jonathan could be so clingy when he¡¯s in love!¡± ¡°Exactly! People say that even the most heroic man is bound to fall for a woman¡¯s beauty. I¡¯d say the youngest daughter of the Lovas family is blessed to marry Bastien!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°They are a match made in heaven! I don¡¯t think this is an arranged marriage, as they are obviously deeply in love with each other!¡± ¡°I agree! I agree!¡± The crowd could not stop sending their blessings to the couple. Meanwhile, a storm was brewing silently inside Samuel¡¯s dark eyes. His wless face did not show much of his emotions, but his fists were clenched so hard that his knuckles cracked. The sounds were so loud that even Yandel, sitting next to him, heard them. Yandel tilted his head to nce at Samuel and was frightened by the dark look in his eyes. ¡°Samuel, w-what¡¯s with that look?¡± He choked on his wine, and his speech was slightly incoherent due to his violent coughing. ¡°You¡­ You look like you have a deep-seated hatred for him¡­ because he snatched your wife. Do you have to look so scary?¡± Hearing that, Samuel gave him a meaningful look. Yandel was rendered speechless. His gaze is too scary! Why does it feel like he¡¯s wordlessly telling me that I got it right? ¡°Billy, how are the preparations?¡± Samuel stopped looking at Yandel and turned to gaze at Billy instead. ¡°Mr. Bowers, everything is ready,¡± answered Billy in a solemn manner. ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Yandel wanted to ask what Samuel and Billy were whispering about, Jerome suddenly weaved through the crowd and came to Samuel¡¯s side. Anxiousness was written all over his face, and he was still panting as he grabbed Samuel¡¯s arm. The man had a question and a big one at that. He refused to believe that Samuel failed to notice the suspicions when even he did. ¡°Samuel, tell me. What is going on?¡± Jerome asked the second he regained steady breathing. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1183 A Cue For Love Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Yandel Finds Out Too Instead of answering Jerome¡¯s question immediately, Samuel merely eyed him and responded with another question, ¡°What do you mean by what''s going on?¡± Jerome nced at the woman standing next to Bastien before directing his gaze to Samuel again. ¡°You should know what I¡¯m talking about! Tell me what you''re nning to do today. I''d be sure to help you as long as I¡¯m around. She just doesn¡¯t love me, but when ites to my feelings, I¡¯ve never felt any less for her than you do!¡± It was only after those words had fallen from his lips that Samuel could confirm Jerome had also found out the truth. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Yandel was utterly bewildered by the baffling conversation between the two men. ¡°Jerome, Samuel, what are you guys talking about? Why is it that I can understand every word you''re saying, but when I put everything together, I don¡¯t seem to get it at all?¡± Yet, neither Samuel nor Jerome paid him any heed. The two of them turned around and headed toward somewhere less crowded. Yandel remained frozen in ce for nearly a minute. The wedding on that day was suspicious, to begin with. Bastien, Jerome, and Samuel¡ªall three of them had loved Natalie deeply. In spite of their different statuses and personalities, they harbored a deep affection for her. She was the only woman who could make them do irrational things that deviated from their usual behaviors. There¡¯s no one else who can do that but Boss. Yandel was no fool. It was just that his mind had been set on the fact that Natalie had died, and he was drowned in so much grief that he could not think any further. But if Boss isn¡¯t dead, how do we exin that body that looked just like hers? Who was cremated that day, then? And if Boss is still alive, where is she now? Why would she let the people closest to her think she¡¯s dead and grieve for her? Then, Yandel fell into great shock as suspicion arose within him. He raised his head abruptly and looked toward the center of the stage. Realization suddenly dawned on him as he stared at the meek-looking woman next to Bastien. It''s her? It¡¯s actually her? Yandel stood still like an idiot, his eyes slowly reddening. Thank goodness that Boss isn¡¯t dead! No longer in the mood to enjoy his ss of champagne, he strode toward the spot where he hadst seen Samuel and Jerome. I can''t be an ordinary spectator like the other guests here. Joyful music resonated across the livelyrge hall, making the atmosphere especially festive and delightful. Bastien and Lta¡¯s wedding ceremony was ted to begin in ten minutes. As the attendants escorted Mikhail into the hall, the music came to a stop, and the entire ce was filled with a dignified silence. The king disyed his innate regal bearing with every move he made. Every prince,dy, distinguished guest, and attendant stopped what they were doing as soon as they saw him and proceeded to bow to him per custom. Then, Mikhail sat on his throne and looked at the audience. Having lived a life full of rich experiences, the middle-aged man concealed the emotions in his eyes so well that no one could tell what he was thinking. That was Natalie¡¯s second time meeting Mikhail. During their first encounter, she rejected Bastien¡¯s marriage proposal before him. On that day, she was meeting the king face-to-face once again, but as Bastien¡¯s soon-to-be wife. Oh, the irony. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Natalie gripped the silk ribbon in her hands subconsciously. It was not because she was nervous. In fact, she had always treated Mikhail as a regr middle-aged man rather than the king of Loang. He¡¯s just like a middle-aged executive who manages apany, except that he runs a country as the king. That''s all there is to it. At that moment, she was only mulling over how she would call off the absurd wedding. A Cue For Love Chapter 1184 A Cue For Love Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Threats After bowing to Mikhail, Natalie stared straight at him, contemting every possible move she could make. If I rip out my mask and tell him that Bastien did all this just so he could marry me, what would my odds of winning be? Obviously, I won''t have to marry Bastien if I cause such a huge stir in front of all these people, but whatever happens afterward may be entirely beyond my control. What Bastien did is a huge disgrace to the royal family for sure. I can''t predict how Mikhail would deal with him or if Mikhail would show him mercy because of their father-and-son rtionship, but one thing''s for sure¡ªthe royal family of Loang will regard me as a gue. The fact that she had managed to leave unscathed after turning down Bastien''s proposal back then was already a miracle. However, she could not be confident about getting the same oue on that day. If Mikhail were to set his mind on removing the so-called gue that was her, Samuel and her five children could end up being dragged into the whole ordeal too. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mikhail may not do anything to Samuel and the kids, but their safety still can¡¯t be guaranteed. What if something happens to them after I leave this hall? As the woman increasingly tightened her grip on the silk ribbon, her nails dug into her palms, forming crescent-shaped marks on her skin. ¡°Bastien, now that you''re settling down to start your own family with the youngest daughter of the Lovas family, you''ve officially be mature and independent. Continue to spare no effort when ites to our nation¡¯s affairs. Don¡¯t let me down,¡± Mikhail advised while seated on the throne. ¡°Don''t worry, Father. I''ll remember every piece of your advice,¡± Bastien responded courteously. Then, Mikhail''s eyes fell on Natalie. ¡°So, you''re Lta Lovas?¡± Natalie was hesitant about responding to him. Seeing that, Bastien hurriedly covered for her. ¡°Father, I believe you''re aware of Lune¡¯s condition. She spent the past years recuperating in a remote vige and rarely interacted with people, so now that she¡¯s meeting so many people for the first time, not to mention on such a grand asion, it can''t be helped that she¡¯s a little nervous...¡± He then shot Natalie a tender look that was alsoced with a hint of warning. Until then, he still forced her to cooperate by using the people she loved. It certainly was not anything new, but it worked exceptionally well against Natalie. She could endure the most torturous interrogations, but there was no way she could watch her loved ones get hurt because of her. Even if the people he used against her hold no actual value to her, the thought of innocent lives being involved due to her was simply unbearable. These are people''s lives we''re talking about. You can¡¯t regain a life once it''s lost! The woman gritted her teeth as her nails grazed the skin of her palms, causing droplets of blood to trickle out and stain the silk ribbon. Even so, neither Mikhail nor Bastien noticed that. Unable to find anything special about ¡°Lta,¡± Mikhail cast a dubious look at Bastien, wondering why his most brilliant son ended up falling for such an inarticte and unusual youngdy. Still, those were some extremely small traces of doubt. As a father, he would not interfere with his son¡¯s marriage too much as long as thetter did not make decisions that he deemed too absurd. Meanwhile, Frieda was all smiles on her son''s big day. ¡°Bastien, Lune, I wish you both well as a mother. May you enjoy a blissful and evesting marriage, be blessed with children, and support each other at all times.¡± In truth, she would have had something to say about Lta¡¯s background if she had not witnessed Bastien lose himself over Natalie in the past. However, given that she was ready to thank every deity in the universe as long as he did not marry Natalie, she bestowed the greatest kindness on ¡°Lta,¡± who had never smiled even once so far. Natalie had the sudden urge tough as she observed Frieda from behind the hyper-realistic mask.It''s amusing to see how someone''s attitude toward me could do a one-eighty just because of this mask I''m wearing. A Cue For Love Chapter 1185 A Cue For Love Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Enraged Frieda then ordered the servant to bring another pair of jadeite bracelets to gift to her. The bracelets were truly the best among the best. The crystalline, spotless quality of the crystal was not something a normal collector would be able to get with mere money. Not only were the bracelets a symbol of wealth, but they were also a symbol of nobility. Natalie did not need to take the bracelets herself, for there were maids at the side to keep them for her. However, Natalie was not delighted by the gift. She was only speechless. If... If Lady Frieda sees me after I take off the hyper-realistic mask, I¡¯m sure she''ll get a heart attack from the fury she''ll feel. Meanwhile, on the other side, it was time for the wedding to begin. Natalie did not see anything different about Samuel from his usual way. Perhaps it was like what Bastien had said: Samuel might have recognized her once, but he could not recognize her every time. Samuel had thought of that body as her, and he had already epted her death. Natalie did not resent Samuel for not recognizing her. She just felt upset. She was married to Samuel. If not for this scheme, she and Samuel would have had their own wedding. Maybe it would not be as grand as this one, and maybe it would not have as many distinguished guests as this wedding had, but it was Samuel she was marrying. He was the center of her dream wedding. Natalie¡¯sshes trembled. She closed her eyes, and a drop of tear rolled down from the corner of her eye. Right as the wedding that everyone had their eyes on was about to start, a deafening gunshot rang out in the hall. Bang! Immediately, thick gray smoke appeared in the hall, blurring everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Why is there gunfire?¡± ¡°It''s an assassination!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see anything! I¡¯m doomed! I can¡¯t see anything at all!¡± The smoke in the hall continued to thicken, and some people started to scream in fear. No one knew whether they were the target of the assassination or if they would be caught in the crossfire. Even the high and mighty members of the royal family and guests began scurrying everywhere to escape. In the meantime, Bastien, upon seeing how the wedding he had meticulously nned dissolve into chaos, was heartbroken. It felt as if a wed hand was gripping his heart tightly, crushing it. He never thought that his wedding with Natalie would be sabotaged right as he was about to marry her. Before he could think of who was behind the sabotage, Bastien began looking for Natalie. His hands swung fervently before him, trying to find Natalie with the silk ribbon that had tied them both together. However, he soon found that the other end of the silk ribbon was on the ground, and the one who was supposed to be there was... gone. Bastien¡¯s heart sank. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Right as he was about to instinctively call out Natalie¡¯s name, he abruptly realized his mistake. The woman he was supposed to marry that day was Lta Lovas, not Natalie Nichols. No matter what happened, he must not call out Natalie¡¯s real name. Bastien was filled with regret. He regretted not restricting Natalie more than he had, but there was nothing he could do at that moment; he could only think of a way to keep his father safe. The guests tried to run out of the hall in the smoke, but they soon realized that the ce was locked down. Meanwhile, Natalie took the opportunity to leave Bastien¡¯s side and went to look for Samuel. She wanted to find Samuel. She had to have Samuel! s, everyone around her looked simr due to the smoky air. It was difficult to even walk straight, let alone see the features of another person. Nevertheless, Natalie stubbornly continued to look for Samuel in the crowd. ¡°I can''t find you. Why can¡¯t I find you?¡± Natalie muttered under her breath. ¡°Where... Where are you?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1186 A Cue For Love Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Will Always Recognize You Natalie''s distress brought tears to her eyes. She was already looking for Samuel to the best of her ability, but she simply could not find him. Transparent tears escaped her eyes. For the past month and a little more, she had been kept by Bastien like a bird in a gilded cage, taken care of by the best people and fed with the best food. Yet, life was like hell. Natalie dearly missed Samuel. She missed the way he used to gaze at her, and she missed his hugs. She missed everything about him. If not for the long separation, Natalie would have never known that she was that emotional and that fearful of separating from Samuel. ¡°Where are you? W-Why can''t I find you?¡± A guest was running around like a headless chicken in the chaos. Natalie was preupied with looking for Samuel, so she never saw the guest about to collide with her. Right at that moment, a powerful hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°Who are you¡ª¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The days of imprisonment had made Natalie a bundle of nerves. The moment the hand touched her, she tensed up. Before she could push the person away, she fell against a man''s broad chest. ¡°Nat.¡± The voice burrowed itself into her heart. Natalie¡¯sshes trembled, and she froze in her spot. She did not know what to do next. Samuel was unfazed by Natalie''s frozen state, however. He slowly pulled her closer and closer to him as he tightened his grip around her. It was as if he was trying to meld her into his body and never let go. ¡°Nat.¡± Samuel''s deep-set eyes turned moist as tears rushed out of them. This was his precious, and he had finally found her. I-I''ve really found her! Natalie hupped. The tears she had been holding back for a long time surged out of her eyes like water from a broken dam. She choked out, ¡°H-How did you recognize me? I... I still have the hyper-realistic mask on my face...¡± This had been Bastien¡¯s meticulous n. He was not going to let anyone have the chance to recognize her. Not only did he make the real Lta be her scapegoat, but he even hired someone to make a hyper-realistic mask that was far more realistic than the one she used to have. Even Natalie sometimes would be in a daze as she stared in the mirror. Although her eyes still seemed like hers, the other features made her look like apletely different person. So how did Samuel recognize me in the smoke? ¡°I told you that I''ll recognize you regardless of everything.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°I used to be able to recognize you, and I still can.¡± Samuel closed his eyes and sensed Natalie¡¯s heartbeat. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°So what if Yara looks the same as you? I''ve never gotten the two of you wrong before, so how can this be a challenge to me?¡± ¡°Samuel¡ª" Natalie was bawling her eyes out, but she still praised, ¡°You''re so smart!¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Samuel answered without a hint of humbleness, but he made no move to let Natalie go. ¡°Samuel, when did you find out that I was still alive?¡± ¡°When I was identifying the body,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°The woman had the same face as you, and because she had been in the morgue for a long time, it was hard to see the difference. I nearly believed that you were dead. It was when I changed her clothes that I realized the body could not be yours.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Natalie blurted out. ¡°The scars weren''t right.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samuel pulled Natalie away from him. As he cupped her face, he sincerely said to her, ¡°Even though the person had been meticulous to the point they replicated various kinds of old scars and new wounds, there''s no one else in this world who''s more familiar than me with those scars on your body.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1187 A Cue For Love Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Look Properly Natalie gave Samuel a look of disbelief. ¡°You actually recognized me from the old scars?¡± ¡°There are three deep scars and eleven light ones on your body. As for their locations and shapes, even you might not be fully aware of them.¡± Samuel tly exined, ¡°I had all those scars seared into my mind. Therefore, when they tried to replicate those scars on the corpse to trick everyone into thinking that you were dead, it backfired by indicating to me that you were still alive.¡± So that¡¯s how he did it. It wasn¡¯t asplicated as I thought. When Samuel clearly described the number of scars she had, Natalie¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. That¡¯s how he¡¯s always been. Even though Samuel never professed his love for her openly, he would express it in many other implicit and explicit ways. While she was still worried that he would be taken in by the trick, she didn¡¯t expect such an borate trap would fail to ensnare him. Soon, Natalie¡¯s sobs were gradually reced by a smile. To meet someone worth loving in the ocean of people was an extremely difficult endeavor, and yet, she managed to meet him. Furthermore, his love for her was so unconditional that all the suffering she experienced was nothingpared to it. Wrapping her arms around Samuel¡¯s waist, Natalie felt her tears streaming down with increasing intensity. ¡°This is wonderful¡­ It¡¯s really, really wonderful!¡± Samuel wiped her tears away with his hand. ¡°You silly girl.¡± All of a sudden, a flurry of gunshots rang out in the great hall. Themotion interrupted the couple¡¯s romantic moment. With plenty left to do, their uncontroble longing for each other had to take a backseat for the time being. Tugging Samuel¡¯s sleeve, Natalie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are they¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Samuel denied. ¡°The forces I prepared are for¡ª¡± Before Samuel could finish his sentence, chaos erupted again in the hall. The usually distinguished guests and members of the royal family were running aimlessly around like a horde of desperate refugees. The situation made it easy for one to knock into another. Hence, Samuel hugged Natalie tightly with both his arms shielding the back of her head to prevent her from being injured by the surging crowd. Meanwhile, Mikhail was surrounded by Bastien and the others in the center of the main hall. King, together with Allen and the members of ze disguised as pce staff, gradually approached the group. At that moment, one of the princes, who wanted to distinguish himself in front of Mikhail, came forward to block Geert¡¯s way. ¡°Geert Leitz, are you staging a coup?¡± No sooner had he spoken than Allen pulled the trigger, shooting the prince right between his eyes. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thud! The bullet pierced through his brain. Thereafter, his body copsed onto the ground in a pool of blood and brain matter. He was none other than Shirley¡¯s eldest son. The sight of his brain being blown out in front of her eyes triggered an agonized scream from her. Just when she lost all sanity and attempted to lunge at Geert, her life was swiftly ended by Allen with a subsequent gunshot. Within the space of a couple of minutes, one of the royal consorts and a prince had their lives taken from them. The shocking scene caused anyone who harbored the same desire to distinguish themselves to reconsider their decision. When Mikhail saw that it was Geert confronting him, he furrowed his brows as he bellowed, ¡°Geert, I have always treated you well, so why are you doing this? Do you know that you and the Leitz family will be destroyed for your transgression?¡± When King heard the way Mikhail addressed him, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Mikhail, take a closer look. I¡¯m not that coward whom you call Geert!¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1188 A Cue For Love Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 How Dare You Say Her Name Unable to believe his ears, Mikhail¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Ever since he ascended the throne, Mikhail had summoned Geert many times but never saw this side of him before. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± The shaken Mikhail added, ¡°I¡¯ve never mistreated you before.¡± King couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that you have never mistreated that coward, Geert.¡± Even though he possessed Geert¡¯s features, King¡¯s eyes brimmed with hostility when his character was in possession of the body. As if he was recollecting the past, he began to speak in a bitter tone. ¡°I wonder if Your Majesty still remembers the sins youmitted before ascending the throne?¡± Ever since ancient times, blood would inevitably be spilled every time there was a change in power or dynasties. Mikhail¡¯s path to the throne was naturally no exception. Nevertheless, everything was done behind the scenes to maintain his virtuous appearance. Even though Mikhail admitted to having his hands covered in blood after sacrificing many lives for his goals, he couldn¡¯t recall any conflict he shared with the man standing before him. ¡°Since when do you have a reason to seek revenge upon me?¡± Mikhail¡¯s gravitas didn¡¯t diminish despite the circumstances. ¡°The Leitz family has always basked in glory with the support of the Scholl family during both the previous king¡¯s reign and mine. There¡¯s no need for you to use such a ludicrous excuse to mask your own ambition!¡± Staring at the man before him, Kingughed insidiously when he recalled the woman he had lost. ¡°I wonder if you remember the name Jennie Shamrock?¡± King spoke in an intimidating tone. ¡°How could you have treated her that way? After she saved your life time and again, have you fulfilled your promise to her? Other than hurting her and forcing her to her death, what else have you done?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The moment King mentioned the name, an excruciating pain gripped Mikhail¡¯s heart. The name was dered taboo in Luna Pce, for he never wanted to hear of it again. He had never loved another woman more in his entire life, but she was out of his reach upon his ascendance to the throne. If her life hadn¡¯t been taken by the power struggles he was involved in, she would have been free to continue healing the sick. ¡°Jen¡­ Jen¡­¡± Mikhail kept repeating the name. Every time he called it out, he could feel his heart being ripped apart. ¡°Mikhail, how dare you utter her name!¡± King roared. ¡°In spite of how she treated you, what did you do to her? If I was the one who took your ce as king of Loang, she might have chosen me instead of you. Moreover, I would have taken better care of her for the rest of her life!¡± King was well aware that he was a split personality of the coward Geert. He had no name for himself, and even Jennie saw him as Geert. It wasn¡¯t until he saw with his own eyes how Mikhail betrayed and abandoned Jennie despite her choosing him that he named himself ¡°King.¡± Initially, he assumed that his role as a split personality was to protect the cowardly Geert. However, he realized how wrong he was when Geert¡¯s personality held him back from his desire to protect Jennie. From then on, he began to form his own agenda. He wanted to be stronger so that he could be the king of Loang. Only then was he capable of exacting revenge on those who harmed Jennie, and Mikhail was one of them. Without Mikhail, he would have be the king of Loang. Jennie would then have chosen him instead of the former. ¡°Even though the most wonderful person in the world was yours, you ended up hurting her because of your desire for the throne.¡± King¡¯sughter grew increasingly maniacal. ¡°And now, I want you to abdicate and dere to the world that you have handed the throne over to me. Only then will I consider sparing the lives of your wives and children.¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1189 A Cue For Love Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Living Up To The Deal ¡°Obviously, if you refuse, I have other means of stripping you of your position. It¡¯s just that it will cost a lot more lives and result in more bloodshed.¡± King had founded ze and gathered immense wealth and weapons in preparation for that specific moment. Furthermore, he had finally managed to produce the drug that enabled his personality to dominate Geert¡¯s body forever by sealing off thetter. ze had, all this while, established many research centers in Chanaea and Loang for the sole purpose of forcing researchers toe up with that particr drug. As a result, there were many who assumed ze was researching poisons or drugs that could affect one¡¯s mental condition for the purpose of profit. However, the truth couldn¡¯t be any further, for his real objective was to create a drug that would allow his personality to take over the body permanently. Now that the time was right, he would receive a jab once a month to keep Geert¡¯s personality at bay. Consequently, he could finally use the body toplete his grand n¡ªseek revenge for the woman he loved and be the king of the nation! Upon hearing King¡¯s words, Mikhail furrowed his brows in silence. Bastien, who could sense that Mikhail was considering King¡¯s proposal, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Father, despite our dire circumstances, you cannot hand the country over to a nutjob who suffers from a split personality. This would be extremely irresponsible to the country and its people!¡± Bastien¡¯s words and the conviction in his eyes caused Mikhail to weigh the consequences of his choices. Having caught Bastien whispering in Mikhail¡¯s ear, King easily guessed what was said. Hence, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into mockingughter. ¡°Mikhail, no wonder Bastien is your favorite among all the children. He, very much like you, is just as greedy for power and riches. Instead of worrying about his missing bride, he is more concerned with the security of his own position!¡± King had barely finished when Bastien¡¯s expression drastically changed. Although he was filled with the urge to find Natalie, the nation¡¯s desperate circumstances took precedence. Refusing to admit the truth, he retorted defiantly, ¡°ze is nothing but an organization. Do you really think the guards in Luna Pce are pushovers? I dare you to take my life now, or you won¡¯t get another chance after this!¡± Dressed in his wedding suit, Bastien got to his feet and approached King step by step. He had run multiple scenarios in his mind. If he were to confront King now, there was still a chance for him to turn the tide. However, if he were to surrender and allow King to take the throne, he, as Mikhail¡¯s son, would suffer a fate no different from his half-brother, who was just shot to death. King raised his gun and aimed the barrel at Bastien. Despite the frown on his face, Bastien had no other choice but to continue forward without showing any fear. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Given that King had no qualms about killing Mikhail, taking Bastien¡¯s life was nothing but an afterthought to him. All of a sudden, a figure dashed out in front of Bastien to shield him with her outstretched arms. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± It was none other than Helma, who had always been hopelessly in love with him. She pleaded with King, ¡°I know you aren¡¯t Geert, but your body belongs to him, making you my biological father still. Furthermore¡­ you promised me that as long as I cooperated with you, you would not harm Bastien. You even vowed to make him mine! Go ahead and kill anyone you fancy, but please spare him!¡± The rapidly developing situation had diverged from Helma¡¯s expectations. This was far from what she imagined when she first nned to foil the wedding. Regardless of how events unfolded, she remained steadfast in her desire not to see Bastien harmed. ¡°Did you hear that? My ¡®daughter¡¯ has asked me not toy a finger on you.¡± Despite being amazed by Helma¡¯s desire to protect Bastien, King kept his word to not hurt thetter. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1190 A Cue For Love Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Begging Him ¡°Bastien, you should count your blessings that my ¡®daughter¡¯ loves you and is willing to plead for mercy on your behalf.¡± Spreading his hands, King continued with a smile, ¡°Once I be the king of Loang, you will be my ¡®son-inw¡¯ and continue to enjoy the privilege and luxury you have grown ustomed to. In fact, I can give you more than that. If you can marry Lta, I¡¯m sure you can marry Helma too.¡± Helma had a special ce in King¡¯s heart. Even though he didn¡¯t acknowledge her as his real daughter, he couldn¡¯t deny the strong biological bond that they shared. Therefore, he was willing to spare Bastien on Helma¡¯s ount since Mikhail was his true target. After King had spoken, Helma walked up to Bastien¡¯s side. Tugging on his suit, she persuaded him in a tone brimming with sincerity. ¡°Bastien, did you hear that? As long as you marry me, he¡¯s willing to let both of us off the hook. We can then be together and enjoy unparalleled riches! Therefore, you have to agree to his proposal. Do it quickly!¡± Under the circumstances, no one could deny how tempting King¡¯s offer was. Even Frieda¡¯s stance began to sway as she wanted her son to agree to Helma¡¯s request. However, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Bastien pried Helma¡¯s hand away from his sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t care about his proposal. It¡¯s no loss for me. I would rather die than marry you.¡± No sooner had his words rolled off his tongue than Helma burst into tears. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no why,¡± Bastien tly replied. ¡°There has to be a reason!¡± Feeling utterly humiliated by Bastien, the emotional Helma raised her voice. ¡°Why can you ept Natalie and Lta but not me? I was clearly the fianc¨¦e you were supposed to marry and the one who can be the biggest help to you. And yet, you reject me without even giving it a second thought! Do you know that I¡¯ve had feelings for you since I was young? In order to be together with you, I strived hard to make myself better, hoping to show you the best version of myself! Unfortunately, you only had eyes for them and never for me!¡± Even though Helma¡¯s crush on Bastien carried a hint of her inferiorityplex, the depth of her feelings for him exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Expecting her words to move Bastien¡ªeven a little¡ªHelma was shocked that he didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as he then replied, ¡°There¡¯s no real reason. However, if you insist on one, I can only say that I have no feelings for you, and she is the only person who has my heart.¡± Bastien¡¯s brief reply dealt Helma a devastating blow. She had bared her soul to him, expecting him to be, at the very least, touched by her sincerity, even if he didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings at the same level. Little did she expect him to outright reject her, leaving her no space to even indulge in her fantasies. Despite all my machinations and the dire circumstances he is facing, he still refuses to choose me? The next moment, she copsed on the ground in a puddle of tears. When King saw how Bastien repudiated Helma, he couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows as he aimed his gun at the younger man again. ¡°I had wanted to let you go on Helma¡¯s ount. However, do you really think that there¡¯s no limit to my tolerance when you continue to hurt her?¡± Bastien turned to look at King, his gaze calm as ever. ¡°I¡¯m willing topromise on anything except epting someone I don¡¯t love. Death would be less painful for me.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Love was something that Bastien would never back down on. If not for this principle, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such a huge risk for Natalie¡¯s sake. After all, there were plenty of other girls who could help him solidify his position in the royal family. In fact, Natalie was one of the poorest choices for that purpose. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1191 A Cue For Love Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 I Will Never Leave Her King narrowed his eyes at Bastien¡¯s words and shot Mikhail a look, curling his lips into a sneer. ¡°I thought your son was like you, Mikhail, but I was mistaken. On the contrary, he has more guts than you!¡± Mikhail shot to his feet. ¡°Whether you¡¯re Geert or not, the target of your revenge is me, so leave Bastien and the others out of this,¡± he asserted loudly. ¡°I will not give you the throne, but I will offer you my life.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. King scoffed at that. ¡°How much is your life worth?¡± Heughed maliciously. ¡°I can make you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°You should know, Mikhail, that Jennie did not perish in that fire back then.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± A look of rm dawned on Mikhail¡¯s face, and he seemed more panicked than when he was informed there would be a change in the monarchy. ¡°Jen¡­ She isn¡¯t dead¡­ Where is she now if she isn¡¯t dead?¡± ¡°I found outter that she used the fire as a cover to escape Loang. She then moved to live under a false name in Chanaea,¡± King replied expressionlessly. Mikhail let out an ill-timedugh. My Jen is still alive. She did not die in that fire! No one knows this¡ªYes, I eliminated all obstacles during my climb to the coveted throne and fulfilled what I wanted, but it¡¯s lonely at the top, and I have spent many nights regretting my decision in the past. I never wanted the throne in the first ce. I only wanted the female doctor gathering herbs in the mountains. Her coy smile and expressiveness made her beautiful like a fairy. She had a righteous streak and would stand up against injustice to the best of her ability without a word ofint. My Jen is still alive! Thank God she is still alive. I will do everything in my power to make it up to her. ¡°Tell me where she is now. Is she okay? How can I find her?¡± Mikhail¡¯s eyes reddened, and he abandoned any notion of having the Loang crown. All he wanted was to be an ordinary man and be with the woman he loved. At this point, the country and its citizens were thest things on his mind. ¡°Well, Mikhail, I am sorry to say this, but Jennie died eight years ago from an illness in Chanaea,¡± King said with mournful eyes. ¡°How disappointing could you have been that she chose to leave her birthce, hide her real name for more than ten years, and never once looked for you before her death?¡± Died¡­ Eight years ago? Mikhail looked like he had been struck by thunder, the whites of his eyes colored blood-red with burst vessels. What little hope he had allowed himself to feel¡ªthinking he had been given another chance¡ªwas unceremoniously crushed into nothing. Natalie, who was close by listening in on the conversation, was stunned. Eight years ago. Is that not the year Mom passed away? There was a glint in her eyes, and a sense of foreboding crept into her senses, lurking in the shadows as if something was about to break free from under the obscured surface. Samuel felt her small body slowly tensing until every muscle was drawn taut like a bow. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it,¡± his low voice murmured in her ear. ¡°He could be ying a trick, or it could just be a coincidence.¡± However, the disquiet still lingered in her heart. The feeling was as if countless ws were scratching at her chest, hurting and itching her. Samuel tightened his arms around Natalie, knowing his words offort did not help alleviate her anxiety. Never in his life would he let her go, no matter who she was or her identity. A Cue For Love Chapter 1192 A Cue For Love Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 How Is This Not Possible Mikhail¡¯s eyes got redder, and he looked like he was descending into a hellish madness. ¡°Why did you not tell me sooner? I would have given you anything, even the throne, if you had told me earlier!¡± Having lost all dignity and rationality, Mikhail looked like a pitiful middle-aged man who had lost the love of his life. The crowd went ck-jawed at the exchange between their king and King, wondering who this woman named Jennie was to cause such a stir in the Loang royal family and make the level-headed king utter such words. Vindictive glee filled King at Mikhail¡¯s torment, and he cackled evilly. ¡°Do you want to know what happened next?¡± Mikhail¡¯s head snapped up, and he looked at King in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you even if you don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯ve kept this a secret for far too long, and now I finally have a chance to say it aloud!¡± King continued without waiting for an answer. Then, he flicked his gaze from Mikhail to Bastien and snickered. ¡°Thank goodness you didn¡¯t marry Natalie. She¡¯s your half-sister who shares the same father and is rted to you by blood. Both of you can never be together.¡± Bastien¡¯s pupils constricted, and he waspletely blindsided as if someone had doused him with cold water. ¡°T-That¡¯s not possible¡­¡± The resolve in his gaze melted away, leaving behind uncertainty. ¡°Bullsh*t! That¡¯s impossible! Natalie can¡¯t be my sister. Herst name is Nichols, and she is Chanaean. How could she and I be blood rtives?¡± ¡°How can you be so sure you aren¡¯t rted? Furthermore, you¡¯re unaware how closely Natalie resembles Jennie, but your father knows better than anyone that they look like they were made out of the same mold.¡± Kingughed. Mikhail did have a sneaking suspicion before that day, and King¡¯s words just confirmed his hunch. He had not tried to verify it himself, fearing that he would be disappointed. After all, how could Jen have given birth to a daughter if she had died in the fire? Hence, he never tried to do a DNA test with Natalie despite her resemnce to Jennie. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s really my daughter!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With that, Mikhail lost the ability to hold himself upright as his legs buckled. ¡°Why¡­ Why was I not brave enough to try¡­¡± ¡°Do you still remember how Natalie died, Mikhail?¡± King began ruthlessly. ¡°I deliberately stayed silent because I was curious about what you would do after meeting someone who bore such a close resemnce to Jennie. But you let things be, tortured her, and even killed her by mistake in the end! Did you think Lady Cynthia was the one who murdered Natalie? No, it was you, her biological father, who did it! Your carelessness and indulgence of those around you led to her demise.¡± Mikhail squeezed his eyes shut, tears streaking down his face incessantly. Presumptuous! I am still too presumptuous! I missed out on my chance with Jen and then again with my daughter! I could have saved Natalie. I know I could have, yet I did nothing and let this happen. My daughter¡­ I have failed to protect both Jen and my daughter! Meanwhile, Natalie stood frozen as though someone had nailed her feet to the ground. So this is who I really am! She had long since been aware that Thomas was not her birth father, but she never imagined it would be the king of Loang. ¡°How could this be?¡± A smallugh escaped her while tears spilled from her eyes, and she sighed softly. ¡°Then again, how is this not possible?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1193 A Cue For Love Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 The Truth Of Her Background It turns out that Arnold isn¡¯t my real grandfather either. Mom was just an adopted daughter! Natalie bawled her eyes out. In her memories, her mother¡¯s surgical skills were excellent. Although Natalie was born in Chanaea, her mother often sang songs from Loang and kept telling her that Loang was a wonderful country. Jennie would also often suggest that Natalie visit Loang and experience their different culture if she had the chance when she grew up. Hence, after the fire, Natalie chose to go to Loang, where she had the opportunity to meet Yandel. Even when she was preparing to expand Dream, the first ce she could think of was Loang, and not Irethiel, where Diane resided. She always thought that her mother simply liked Loang, but she had never expected that Jennie was not born and raised in Chanaea. As it turned out, Loang was actually thetter¡¯s hometown. When she thought of that, Natalie subconsciously clenched her fists as she stared nkly at Mikhail, who was not far from her. Now¡­ I finally understand why Mother left me thosest words. She wanted me to continue living remotely and give up on past grudges. She had always thought her mother wanted her to forgive Thomas, that b*stard. However, she did not know that the thing her mother wanted her to give up on was not even the grudge between her and Thomas. Thomas was greedy and cunning, but he and Yvonne were nothingpared to the royal family and the king of Loang. If her investigation had not gone well, she might not have been able to meet Mikhail before she was killed and dumped in a ditch somewhere. Hence, her mother wished she did not get hung up on her background. The more she knew, the more danger she would be in. Now, she realized that the many things she thought she had previously understood and interpreted were all information on a surface level. Natalie recalled thest moments before Jennie passed. Her mother kept muttering that she wanted to meet ¡°that man.¡± She had always assumed that the person her mother wanted to meet was Thomas. Hence, on that rainy night, with thunder booming and lightning shing, she was on her knees at the Nichols residence, begging and hoping that Thomas would remember his past rtionship with Jennie and visit her for thest time¡­ Yet, Thomas refused to visit her. His determination made it seem like he did not love her. She could not get Thomas to budge, no matter how hard she begged. When she went home, she cried and told her mother that Thomas was unwilling toe. However, Jennie gently caressed her face and made her stop looking for Thomas. The dying woman understood clearly that she would never be able to meet ¡°that man¡± again before she passed away. As it turns out, the person Mom wanted to meet wasn¡¯t even Thomas. The person she wanted to see was the king of Loang, the most respected man in all of Loang. Jennie knew better than anyone that the reason she tried to hide her identity was to escape from him, so there was no way they could meet even though she dearly wanted to. When Natalie watched her mother leave the world with regret, she ced all her me on Thomas, not knowing that even if he dide to see Jennie, he would not be able to ease her regret. All misunderstandings were finally resolved. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Natalie could not stop crying. She never knew that her mother carried so many burdens nor how much Jennie had sacrificed to protect her. Why am I only realizing all her efforts now? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t haveined about why she liked an irresponsible b*stard like Thomas whenever I saw other kids having fatherly love! ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Natalie did not feel happy after knowing her background. On the contrary, she could only feel guilt and heartbreak toward her mother after knowing the truth. Samuel had also investigated for some time and could guess the truth through the clues left behind. He initially wanted to wait for everything to be over before telling Natalie, but he did not expect that something would happen and that she would learn the truth without any mental preparations. ¡°These are all grievances from the past¡­¡± Samuel gently patted Natalie¡¯s back and said in a low voice, ¡°No matter who you are, you¡¯re still mine. I¡¯ll always be by your side and protect you.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 1194 A Cue For Love Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Excited To Get Her Back ¡°Samuel, the person you¡¯re hugging¡­¡± Just then, Jerome, Daniel, Patricia, Yandel, Billy, and the others walked in to see Samuel hugging a woman tightly. Although they could not see her face, they could identify her as the bride of today¡¯s wedding ceremony from the bridal gown she was wearing. Daniel and Patricia did not know that the Lta before them was not the real Lta. They frowned, and their expressions were grim as they said, ¡°T-This ridiculous! Natalie passed not long ago, yet you¡¯re here taking advantage of someone else already!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Samuel was suddenly used and scolded for no reason. Natalie was about to stand up to them for Samuel when Jerome said, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s not ridiculous for Samuel to do that! There¡¯s no one else in the world more qualified to hug her!¡± Daniel scolded, ¡°Nonsense! How can that be possible?¡± ¡°Father, she¡¯s Natalie.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What!¡± Daniel and Patricia were taken aback. They could not believe what they had just heard. They had attended Natalie¡¯s funeral and saw her body in the casket for themselves. Although they did not see her being cremated, they were confident that she was no longer in this world. Patricia was worried that Jerome might have gone crazy, so she hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°Jerome, I know Natalie¡¯s death affected you greatly, but the dead cannot be revived. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s¡­¡± If Natalie did not rify this matter, Daniel and Patricia would definitely think that Jerome was hallucinating. She shrugged out of Samuel¡¯s embrace and slowly walked toward Daniel and Patricia. ¡°Uncle Daniel, Aunt Patricia, I didn¡¯t die. It¡¯s me, Natalie!¡± ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you Lta?¡± Patricia was stunned for a few seconds before returning to her senses and muttering, ¡°Natalie is dead. Don¡¯t you dare impersonate her and use her name to trick us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really¡­¡± Previously, Natalie had no choice but to cooperate with Bastien and acted as Lta with the hyper- realistic mask since he was threatening and monitoring her. Now, however, Bastien was too busy taking care of himself. Naturally, she had nothing to worry about anymore. Her fingers moved along her jawline to find the tiny seam. With a tug, she took off the mask. ¡°Uncle Daniel, Aunt Patricia, look at me¡­ I¡¯m really Natalie!¡± Natalie smiled as she held out her arms. When Patricia saw that it really was Natalie, she got excited and hugged thetter. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s you! It truly is you! You scared me! Did you know? Your uncle and I thought you were really dead! We regret and me ourselves for not protecting you well!¡± Natalie knew of Daniel and Patricia¡¯s care and love for herself. They treated her the same as they treated Jerome. Various emotions filled her heart as she nodded vigorously. Previously, Jerome and Yandel had also found out that the person that looked like Lta was actually Natalie. Finding out about it was one thing. When the two saw Natalie take off the mask and reveal her true self, tears started brimming in the corners of their eyes. Staring at Natalie¡¯s face, Jerome wept. However, after a moment, he also started smiling. Even though he could not stand beside her as her lover, at least she was alive. He was content to be just her friend or brother. On the other hand, Yandel had burst into tears. A guy like him was crying his heart out like a girl who just got her heart broken. His feelings for Natalie wereplicated. They were soplicated that he had no idea what she meant to him. Seeing her ¡°alive¡± again, Yandel felt like his whole world had been destroyed previously and revived again in a matter of seconds. He did not care about his pride now that she was back and was going to cry until he was satisfied. The way he was crying was even more spectacr than a middle-aged woman like Patricia. Natalie¡¯s attention also could not help but divert from Patricia to Yandel. She let go of Patricia and patted Yandel¡¯s shoulder. Then, she turned to nce at Jerome before looking at Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­ Was his crying worse than this when he was at my funeral?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1195 A Cue For Love Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 I Will Not Be Tricked ¡°No,¡± Jerome and Samuel answered unanimously. Yandel immediately stopped crying, and a conflicted expression appeared on his face. Natalie cocked an eyebrow at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You were just crying so mournfully for me, but now you seem disappointed to see that I¡¯m alive. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal your CEO position now that I¡¯m back?¡± ¡°What are you saying, Boss? You will always be my beloved Boss. I will follow you in life and death!¡± Yandel defended himself in a small voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die that easily,¡± Natalie replied in a mocking tone. Meanwhile, the standoff had reached its peak. Daniel briefly analyzed the situation and couldn¡¯t spend too much time celebrating Natalie¡¯s return. His expression darkened once again as he said, ¡°Jerome, you must hold your position at all costs! It¡¯s natural for a lot of bloodsheds to ur whenever there is a change in power, and history demonstrated this.. However, no matter if this man really is King as he imed or if he is Geert, he¡¯s definitely no ordinary person. Even if ze were to develop a powerful drug capable of getting rid of Geert, it would not erase the fact that he is mentally ill! If we were to let someone like him govern Loang, not only will we lose our lives, the entire country is doomed to fall.¡± Jerome nodded solemnly. ¡°I understand, Father.¡± He couldn¡¯t agree more with what Daniel said. He wasn¡¯t fighting for Mikhail¡¯s sake but searching for someone more suitable to swear his loyalty to. From his previous battles with King and ze, he concluded that ze was just an incredibly evil organization. They were willing to murder people and traffick drugs for their own benefit. It would be entirely irresponsible to let them rule Loang. Some members of Jerome¡¯s squad were still waiting outside. Just then, Samuel piped up, ¡°What a coincidence! I had arranged for five hundred men to standby around Luna Pce when I saved Nat previously. Billy, you will be following Major General Sutton. Our men and weapons will be at his disposal.¡± With that, shock appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. This was where the Loang¡¯s royal family lived. How did Samuel, a foreign merchant from Chanaea, manage to achieve that? Natalie couldn¡¯t stop herself from blurting, ¡°How did you do all this, Samuel?¡± He looked at her with an impassive expression. ¡°There are a lot of things I wanted to say to you but never had the chance to. Once all of this is over, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Natalie was rendered speechless. I thought I was the only one who was keeping secrets from Samuel. I didn¡¯t expect him to have other identities apart from the CEO of Centurion Corporation. It never crossed my mind, but now that I think about Master Malcolm and how Sarah was able to secretly follow someone without arousing suspicion, it¡¯s not possible for Samuel to just be a simple merchant. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°All right.¡± Jerome and Daniel left, with Billy and Samuel following behind them. Yandel remained where he was with Natalie and Patricia. Just then, they heard a gunshot not too far away, and their hearts leaped to their throats. The danger had not been dealt with yet. The dark shadow of death was still lingering in therge hall. After finding out what happened to Jennie, Mikhail¡¯s emotions went on a rollercoaster ride. He wasn¡¯t in the twilight years yet, but now it was as if he had aged at least ten years. Within a short amount of time, he had gained a lot more white hairs. Bastien was a lot more terrifying than his father. His eyes were shockingly as red as blood, and it looked as if the blood vessels would burst at any given time, sending blood spraying everywhere. The wedding attire he was wearing was like a physical reminder that he was the world¡¯s biggest joke. I fell in love with my¡­ half-sister. She¡¯s my younger sister from another mother¡­ ¡°N-No! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Disbelief was written clear as day on his face. ¡°Lies! It¡¯s all lies! This has to be a ploy. You must have spun this tale in an attempt to defeat my father and me. I¡¯m not going to fall for your tricks!¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1196 A Cue For Love Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 This Is A Ploy Bastien seemed to have figured something out. Hostility burned brightly in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re able to say anything good after all the evil you¡¯vemitted! You must be lying to me. You¡¯re just trying to trick me!¡± The next moment, King fired his gun at Bastien¡¯s right leg. Bang! Bastien hissed in pain as his right leg copsed under him. He red at King furiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth when you see your father,¡± King mocked him coldly. ¡°Back then, she had already epted your request to dance, but she didn¡¯t want to marry you. If it were another woman, do you think she¡¯ll be able to back out? And you think she did that to protect you? It¡¯s merely because Natalie looks like Jennie! It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t believe it, Bastien. But I don¡¯t need you to because you will never be with Natalie!¡± ¡°Y-You!¡± Bastien¡¯s leg was throbbing with pain, and he felt like his heart had been shattered to pieces. However, Helma remained steadfast in her loyalty to Bastien. She walked over to his side and tried to talk some sense into him. ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself, Bastien? You two can¡¯t be together! And she¡¯s already dead! Look at me. We were meant to be together. Will you please be mine? I will help you plead for leniency and protect you. I will give you everything I have, and you will receive nothing but the best. As long as you remain by my side and spend the rest of our lives together hand in hand¡­¡± Helma¡¯s love for him had no bounds, and it was evident in every word she spoke. She loved him so much that she even abandoned her dignity. She was willing to do anything for him, even if it was listening to a madman¡¯s father! However, Bastien had once again trampled all over her sincerity. His leg was injured, but he pushed Helma away, who had been holding him up. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t need your pity! You¡¯re the daughter of that crazy man. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to love you!¡± he spat coldly. Helma sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°I-I¡¯m not pitying you. Bastien, I really love you from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°F*ck off! Stay the f*ck away from me!¡± Bastien repeatedly swatted at Helma like he had gone crazy. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting, Helma! Don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again! I will never be with you!¡± His words were like knives stabbing her heart relentlessly. I never thought that he wouldn¡¯t even look me in the eyes despite being in such dire straits. I¡¯m clearly the most suitable woman for him, yet he chooses to obsess over a woman he will never have a future with. Helma stood aside, absolutely heartbroken. She could only watch as the person she loved most turned into the person that hated her the most. Death would be better than enduring this pain. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. King had watched as the entire scene descended into chaos. He looked at how pathetic Mikhail was and how insane Bastien was acting, and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Jen, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re watching this from heaven. I finally avenged you! If you had known that Mikhail was such a person, would you have chosen me back then?¡± He let out a heavy sigh. Now that I¡¯ve said everything I wanted to, there¡¯s no need for any more mercy. King turned to the side and ordered, ¡°Allen, capture every single member of Loang¡¯s royal family. Those who cooperate will be spared, and those who resist will die.¡± ¡°Got it, King!¡± Although King and ze were very powerful, they had not sent that many of their people to infiltrate the royal family¡¯s guards. Therefore, they were not that weak. However, Mikhail was too absorbed in reliving his painful memories. Unable to pull himself out of his sorrow, the guards had lost their core member, and the entire situation became disadvantageous for them. They were no different frommbs awaiting ughter. Mikhail sat on the throne with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Jen¡­ Jen¡­¡± As Natalie watched him go through emotional turmoil from a distance, a whirlpool of emotions surged within her. Even though she found out Thomas wasn¡¯t her biological father after his death, she never expected someone like Mikhail to be her dad. Now that she knew, the truth was a little too much to bear. Following Natalie¡¯s line of sight, Patricia saw what she was looking at and couldn¡¯t stop herself from taking Natalie¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something, Natalie. Back then, Daniel and I had run away to a small vige in Chanaea due to a misunderstanding and saw your mother there. To be honest, I could tell that she was a skilled doctor. She also carried herself with a regal aura. There was no way she was just an ordinary vige woman.¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1197 A Cue For Love Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Skin You Alive Hearing that, Natalie shifted her eyes. Patricia went on. ¡°If your mother did not encounter an obstacle she could not cross, why would she be willing to stay in a remote backwater? We¡¯re good friends, and I heard some of her stories before. I used to feel bad for her when I saw how hard life was for you and her. I was disgusted with that man. But Jennie said she never regretted anything¡ªthat she never regretted falling for that man and giving birth to you. She asked me not to think of her in that way. I don¡¯t know what happened between the king and your mother, but what I¡¯m certain is that he¡¯s definitely not as terrible as that man has described him to be. Perhaps it¡¯s true that he had wronged your mother in some ways; he must have been someone worth your mother¡¯s love for your mother to have said that she never regretted falling for him.¡± Natalie did not know her history in the past. After hearing Patricia¡¯s words, she found herself relieved. If he wasn¡¯t the one my mother truly loved, why would my mother yearn for him? In the end¡­ Mother still ended up leaving this world with regret. ¡°Aunt Patricia, thank you for telling me these,¡± Natalie said in gratitude. ¡°I think I have an answer now.¡± Patricia nodded. ¡°I have trust in you, Natalie.¡± Right as Natalie turned to leave, Yandel stopped her. ¡°Boss, are you¡­¡± ¡­going to knock on the grim reaper¡¯s door, was what Yandel was about to say, but when he saw Natalie¡¯s determined gaze, he swallowed his words. ¡°Yandel, my mother wasn¡¯t the issue, but she was the cause of this,¡± Natalie said. ¡°I used to think that I knew my mother well, but I did not. I even resented her, but now, I finally understand her silent endurance throughout these years. I believe that my mother won¡¯t just sit on her hands if she¡¯s still around, so I can¡¯t just sit back either.¡± Yandel furrowed his brows, but he did not voice his protest anymore. He knew that nothing he or anyone said would be able to change Natalie¡¯s mind. Instead of being wishy-washy, he would be better off thinking about how he could help her best. ¡°Boss, what do you need me to do?¡± Yandel asked, lifting his head to look at Natalie once more. After a moment of contemtion, Natalie asked, ¡°Do you have a pen and paper?¡± ¡°Pen and paper?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Yandel had the habit of carrying a pen and paper with him. Although he did not understand why Natalie needed them, he still handed them to her. ¡°Boss, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m buying time for Samuel and Jerome.¡± With that said, Natalie bit off the pen cap and began writing lines of words on the paper. Natalie was no fool; she was well aware of her limits. She knew not to assume she would be able to turn the tables by herself. Samuel and Jerome had been making arrangements to save her, but the sudden turn of events meant that they needed to adjust their ns. They needed time to redo their arrangements, and the only thing she could do was buy more time so that they could minimize the loss of lives. Mayhem had erupted everywhere in the pce, but the crystal chandeliers above remained bright and still as ever. The light from those chandeliersnded on Natalie, and Yandel instinctively gazed at her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Everything around him was in disorder¡ªboth the situation and the people. Yet, she was like the eye of the storm, calm despite being in the middle of chaos. Yandel could not help but curl his lips at her. He was d to have a leader like her, and it was his fortune to have her still living in this world. Natalie¡¯sshes fluttered as she wrapped up her writing. Yandel made to follow her when she turned to leave, but she stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯te with me, Yandel. Stay here and protect Aunt Patricia. If she gets hurt, I¡¯m going to skin you alive.¡± Yandel was worried about Natalie¡¯s safety too, but after mulling over the matter, he relented. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie gave him a grim nod. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you then, Yandel.¡± Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Protect Her At All Cost Meanwhile, the fight between the men of King and Mikhail began to intensify. Mikhail¡¯s guards did everything they could to protect the safety of the royal family. However, the ze team that was set up by King was well-trained. As such, they started to gain the upper hand in the fight. In order to protect his mother, Bastien quickly became King¡¯s target. Furthermore, his left leg had been shot by King in the past. Therefore, hisbat skill was no longer sharp as before. King pointed his gun at Bastien¡¯s right leg before raising his eyebrow leisurely. There was an arrogant smile on his face. ¡°Your left leg doesn¡¯t look good. If your right leg gets shot, it may make you whole again.¡± Frieda was worried about her son, so she stood in front of Bastien and cried out to Helma, ¡°Helma, this man is your father after all! Please ask him to stop! Bastien may lose the use of one of his legs. If he loses the other, he will really be a cripple! Now, you are the only one who can get your father to change his mind! Please! I beg of you!¡± Helma¡¯s eyes reddened. A mncholic smile appeared on her face as she nced at Frieda. ¡°Lady Frieda, isn¡¯t it great if Bastien bes a cripple?¡± Frieda was aghast. ¡°H-How can you say something like this?¡± ¡°Am I wrong to say that?¡± With her disheveled hair, Helma looked terrifying. ¡°Even if Bastien bes disabled, I will still take care of him. Furthermore, he can never go anywhere else if he loses both his legs. This way, he will stay by my side forever.¡± Frieda gasped, and a thought popped up in her mind. Helma has gone crazy. King loomed over them and said gleefully, ¡°Helma has been kind enough to give all of you a chance. However, no one appreciated her! Since that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t expect her to beg for you! I will cripple him today!¡± Ever since Bastien found out about Natalie¡¯s background, he had given up hopepletely. In fact, he was so deep in his thoughts that he did not sense the impending danger. Just as King was about to pull the trigger, a bright red figure suddenly appeared and shielded Bastien in the midst of the chaos. ¡°Stop!¡± The bright red figure was very jarring amidst the chaotic scene. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. What was even more eye-catching was that shocking, small face of hers. Huh! Some of them saw that it was Natalie, while others thought it was Jennie. Before that, everyone had epted that Natalie was dead. They fought hard against one another, and there was not a moment when they turned their focus on Natalie. Everyone could not believe their eyes when they saw her once again. How can a dead person be alive again? Helma narrowed her gaze and was the first one to exim, ¡°N-Natalie? Why are you still alive? Aren¡¯t you already dead?¡± King also paused in his movement and stared at Natalie as if she was his beloved. ¡°W-Where have you gone to?¡± Complicated emotions engulfed Bastien as heid eyes on Natalie once more. It was obvious he still had feelings for her. He wanted so very much to protect her, but Frieda was hanging on to his arm very tightly. All he saw was her back view. Mikhail had already epted the fragility of life. However, Natalie¡¯s appearance had ignited hope in his aged eyes again. Our daughter is still alive! Natalie is still alive! Mikhail was feeling emotional. Yet, at the same time, he made a swift decision. He did not mind losing his life or giving Loang up to someone else. However, he would do anything to protect the descendant of Jennie and him. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Except For Her Mikhail immediately ordered his guards, ¡°Protect her at all cost! Everyone here can die except for her!¡± The guards were taken aback. However, they were also aware of how important Natalie was to Mikhail. When King saw the way Mikhail was teeming with energy again, he began to fight back in earnest. He exchanged a nce with Allen and started fighting again. However, ten minutester, bullets were flying everywhere. The stench of blood and the smoky smell of gunpowder filled the air. Despite having their bulletproof vests on, there were several bodies lying on the ground. A bullet grazed King¡¯s arm, and blood was gushing out from his wound. All in all, ze was still at an advantage. King eyed Natalie who was holding a gun. Both her hands were gripping the gun, and her face was sttered with countless blood droplets. Then again, it was still impossible to conceal that unparalleled beautiful face of hers. More than a decade had passed. It was as if nothing had changed. ¡°Why? Natalie, tell me why.¡± King narrowed his eyes and questioned her coldly. ¡°This man has caused so much suffering to your mother. Why do you still insist on protecting him? He¡¯s the one who has hurt your mother!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You call yourself King. What are you good at?¡± mocked Natalie. ¡°Mikhail may be your biological father, but he has let your mother down nevertheless. As for us, we don¡¯t have any blood rtions. But I¡¯m the one who likes you the most in this world. Before this, it was my goal to destroy Geert. Now that I have fulfilled my goal, I can give you the best of everything.¡± With his hand holding his injured arm, King kept his eyes on Natalie without even blinking once. Natalie, on the other hand, snorted. ¡°Natalie, what are youughing about?¡± ¡°What am Iughing about? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Natalie chuckled coldly before continuing, ¡°Am I so stupid in your eyes? Both Yara and I are twin sisters. Yet, you were the one who encouraged us to hurt one another. She might have made her mistake, but that was all your doing. You have done all this just to gain control of Dexmed Pharmaceutical so that you can develop the medicine you want!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. In the past, she used to think that her fallout with Yara resulted from the instigation of Thomas and Yvonne. Right now, she realized that they were not the main culprits. Instead, it was the man in front of her. At the end of the day, Thomas and Yvonne were just his puppets. ¡°Arnold might not be my biological granddad, but he still managed to get my mother legal citizenship in Chanaea back then. He treated my mother like his own daughter. As for you, you caused my granddad to die of an ¡®ident¡¯ for your own benefit! Perhaps, you didn¡¯t realize that Jennie Bayer was Jennie Shamrock back then. But everything that you have done hurt my mother, no?¡± Just as she finished talking, King looked at Natalie¡¯s face, and it began to ovep with Jennie¡¯s face all of a sudden. ¡°Natalie, listen to me,¡± King tried his best to exin himself. ¡°You and Yara may be twin sisters. But Yara resembled Mikhail, whereas you are more like your mother! Join me! For someone as intelligent as you, you can do better than manage apany like Dream. I can give you status and power. In fact, I can give you anything you want!¡± When King was telling Natalie his offer, one could sense his possessiveness. At that moment, it felt as if King was talking to Jennie. Natalie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± King was humiliated by her reply and became furious. ¡°Fine. Since I cannot have you, I will destroy you.¡± During the fight, Mikhail was injured too. However, he rushed forward to Natalie with his best soldiers without any regard for his own safety and said in a deep voice to King, ¡°I will never allow you to hurt my daughter again!¡± Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Listen Carefully Natalie noticed how protective Mikhail was over her from the corner of her eyes. At that instant, indescribable emotions churned within her. Despite being a littlete, she had finally acquired the thing she yearned for the most after such a long wait. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The fact that Natalie was still alive invigorated Mikhail like an adrenaline shot. He pulled himself together and significantly turned the tides in the blink of an eye. As time passed, Jerome and Samuel¡¯s subordinates arrived and subdued the riot in the main hall. King and ze¡¯s men never expected their meticulously-nned insurrection would be ruined by an external force that joined in at ater time. Those neers¡¯bat skills weren¡¯t inferior to their highly-trained personnel, turning the battle into a one-sided subjugation. ze¡¯s subordinates were defeated one after the other. Even King¡¯s trusted most trusted lieutenant, Allen, suffered a gunshot in his chest. Thetter was enduring the pain and putting up a desperate resistance. Helma panicked. She covered her head with both hands and repeatedly questioned King, ¡°What should we do? A-Are we going to lose?¡± He red at her. ¡°Shut up!¡± Helma was frightened. She was afraid of getting hurt and dying. Sensing King could no longer safeguard her, the idea of fleeing surfaced in her mind. However, before she could run very far while dressed in an evening gown, a misfired bullet hit her in the chest. Feeling intense pain in her upper body, she looked down and saw the hole in her torso. The wound was tiny, but the bullet had entirely pierced through her body. Blood spewed out from her injury, sttering her face with blood. ¡°Ah!¡± She slumped to the ground. The site of her wound was very close to where she had stabbed Heidi to death with the fruit knife. At that moment, she finally understood the agony and terror Heidi had experienced on the brink of her death. Helma wanted to beg for someone to save her, but simr to how Heidi¡¯s pleas for help were for naught, Helma faced the same predicament. Helmaughed. Blood gushed out of her mouth as she sighed. ¡°Retribution¡­ This is my retribution.¡± The deed she had done to her sister from another mother had now befallen her. Moments away from expiring, Helma was already drained of strength. She gazed in Bastien¡¯s direction with her eyes filled with affection, resentment, and grievances. She didn¡¯t shut her eyes even until she had taken her final breath. King noticed Helma was dead. Still, he couldn¡¯t care less. He only knew he had achieved that point in his life after enduring so many hardships, and there was no turning back for him. I must seed. I will be Loang¡¯s ruler! He scanned his surroundings and suddenly fixated his eyes on a figure dressed in a red outfit. That¡¯s right! Only by seizing her can I turn the situation around. King steeled his resolution and focused all his attention on Natalie. He fired numerous shots in session and was even hit twice on his shoulders. In the end, he sessfully took down the guards nearby Natalie. He strode forward and captured her from behind, forcefully strangling her while aiming the gun at her temple. ¡°Stop right there!¡± King took a deep breath and bellowed, ¡°If any of you dares to take another step forward, I¡¯ll pull the trigger and kill her! A bullet fired at her temple will make a hole in her brain. No one can save her then.¡± Right after he finished his sentence, Samuel, Jerome, Daniel, Mikhail, Bastien, Yandel, and Billy immediately stopped moving. Even King couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the effect his action had aplished. ¡°Hahaha! As I expected, taking you captive is the right decision. I think I wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such an oue if I had seized another person present aside from you. Natalie¡­ Jennie¡­ I see now. Our fates have been predetermined all along.¡± Natalie could sense the deprivation of air in her lungs and the scorching gunpoint stuck to her temple. She stared ahead and took in the concerned faces in front of her. Her family members, lover, and friends were regarding her with apprehensive looks. ¡°I want you to listen carefully!¡± Mikhail, eyes reddened, uttered, ¡°Do not harm my daughter. I can give you anything you want as long as you don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Tacit Understanding King¡¯s eyes darted from side to side as he leaned close to Natalie and whispered beside her ear, ¡°You are my most useful bargaining chip, but you¡¯re also the person I¡¯m most reluctant to hurt. You are much more significant to me than that Helma.¡± Natalie, eyes gleaming, pursed her lips. The man behind me is really not Geert. There wasn¡¯t a hint of care in his voice when he mentioned Helma. It¡¯s as if he was talking about a random stranger whose life and death have nothing to do with him. King continued, ¡°Cooperate with me. I¡¯m taking you away and leaving this ce. We¡¯ll go somewhere new where no one knows us. Since you¡¯re interested in herbs, we¡¯ll go to all the remote mountainous areas with herbal nts.¡± Rendered speechless, Natalie remained quiet. He won¡¯t let go of me even if I speak up. More importantly, he¡¯s caught up in his own persistence. Telling him anything that goes against his wish will only provoke him. If I do that, I may put myself at a higher risk of getting harmed. This man deserves to die, but I¡¯m different. I have many people who cherish me dearly. I have a man who I¡¯m deeply in love with and things I¡¯m passionate about. I cannot hand over the fate of my life to this lunatic! Sensing reluctance to respond, King asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Say something!¡± She answered calmly, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Say that you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me!¡± He seemed to be very determined to hear her reply. Eyes glinting coldly, Natalie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± Upon hearing that, King revealed a contented smile. Then, he glowered maliciously at the others in front of him and shouted, ¡°If you want to save her, prepare the best medical resources and a helicopter for Allen and me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll drag her to hell with me!¡± As Natalie was being held as a hostage, even if the others at the scene realized it was a bad idea to let go of King, none of them dared to take the risk of losing Natalie. As a result, everyone achieved mutual consensus almost instantaneously. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Frieda was at a loss for words. Listening to everyone¡¯s unison response, she furrowed her brows in utter astonishment. Even after she was made aware of the past, which had remained unknown for so many years, she still couldn¡¯t understand how no one cared about her survival despite her status as the king¡¯s wife and the prince¡¯s mother. Yet, a child without any title like Natalie was worthy of prompting so many people to ditch their principles in making the decision to save her. Am I going crazy, or are these people losing their minds? Frieda was utterly baffled. Still, her perplexity didn¡¯t have the slightest impact on the tacit agreement between the others. Mikhail waved his hand and instructed his attendant, ¡°Do as he said. Go and make the preparations. Get it done as soon as possible.¡± Samuel bore his eyes into Natalie with a worried expression spread across his face. Simultaneously, she held his gaze. A faint smile twinkled in her eyes as she looked at him. Subsequently, she gave him an almost imperceptible, promising nod, silently telling him not to worry about her. After all that they had experienced together in the past, Samuel and Natalie could figure out each other¡¯s thoughts even without exchanging words. Grasping her message, he quit frowning and concentrated his attention on the ongoing situation. After all, not only did he have to protect Natalie, but he also needed to look after the country and the home that she loved. Jerome, Yandel, Bastien, and the others couldn¡¯t recollect themselves the way Samuel did. All of them knitted their brows in anxiousness. Soon after, the door to the main hall was pushed open again. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Those members of the royalty and guests, who barely survived the uprising, hastily escaped like monkeys scattering when the tree fell. The helicopter and medical supplies requested by King were prepared. After Mikhail received an update from his subordinate, he said to King, ¡°We¡¯ve brought everything you asked for. When will you return my daughter to me?¡± King continued to shuffle toward the exit while holding Natalie hostage. He uttered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I can leave this ce unscathed, I¡¯ll certainly let her go.¡± Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Hand It Over King left Luna Pce¡¯s premises with Natalie. Allen, who was gravely injured, followed behind them. Mikhail, Samuel, and the rest maintained an appropriate distance as they followed King to where the helicopter was. Natalie lowered her gaze. ¡°You won¡¯t kill me, right?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re her daughter, so I won¡¯t kill you.¡± As King whispered to Natalie, his breath tingled in her ear. ¡°I would protect you even if it would cost me my life.¡± ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡± Despite the grim look Natalie had in her eyes, her tone sounded much gentler compared to before. Herpliance seemed to have lessened the tremendous pressure King had. For a moment, he was in confusion, wondering if he was perhaps holding Jennie hostage instead of Natalie. ¡°Why is God so unfair to me? I wouldn¡¯t have lost if I had a healthy body like a normal person from the moment I gained self-awareness. I wouldn¡¯t have needed to spend half my life just doing my best to survive¡­¡± King muttered to himself. ¡°This is unfair¡­ It¡¯s unreasonable¡­ She would¡¯ve fallen for me instead if things weren¡¯t how they were!¡± Natalie nced at the helicopter near them, determined not to board it with the madman. Given the tight space on the helicopter, it would be dangerous if they were to engage inbat up there. The helicopter would likely crash due to the smallest of idents. As Natalie gazed around her, she subconsciously turned to check on Samuel. He had his gaze fixated on her, and she smiled the moment they locked eyes with each other. I see¡­ We¡¯re of the same mind. There were certain feats that she couldn¡¯t pull off on her own. However, Samuel¡¯s presence made possible a lot of things that were previously impossible. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± King urged beside her. ¡°I was far more superior than Geert, only to face various limitations due to my physicality! Would Jen have chosen me in the beginning if I were someone normal? I¡¯m asking you, so can¡¯t you give me an answer?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± ¡°Why would you not know when you¡¯re her daughter?¡± Natalie had no idea indeed. While her mother had mentioned to her a certain man, she was certain that her mother was talking about Mikhail and not Geert aka King. While her mother might be a ray of light that illuminated the darkness within King, he, unfortunately, held no such significance to her. Nheless, King¡¯s question had saved Natalie the trouble of setting the stage. ¡°My mother had written a letter when she was on her deathbed,¡± Natalie tempted him carefully. ¡°The letter mentioned two men. At first, I couldn¡¯t understand it, but¡­ I think I can understand what she meant now¡­¡± ¡°A letter?¡± Her words struck a nerve in King, and his voice was seeping with anxiousness. ¡°What letter? What letter did Jen write? Did she mention me in it?¡± ¡°I know not what happened between my parent¡¯s generation, but I¡¯ve always carried the letter with me by special means.¡± ¡°Give it to me,¡± King urged, for he wished to know what the letter wrote. Allen nced at King from beside him before advising, ¡°King, this isn¡¯t the time for reading letters. We ought to¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, King silenced him harshly. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°King¡ª¡± ¡°What else could be more important than Jen¡¯s heartfelt words?¡± After chiding Allen, King continued to usher Natalie, ¡°Take it out. Show me the letter.¡± Although the letter was rather insignificant, it was King¡¯s weak spot. Using Natalie as a hostage to threaten Samuel and Mikhail was a tried-and-true method for King. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Simrly, she would never fail to wrap King around her little finger using her mother¡¯sst words. Natalie reached her hand out from within the wide sleeves of her gown to hand a creased and wrinkly piece of paper to King. ¡°Here you go¡­¡± Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Falling In His Arms King couldn¡¯t take the letter from Natalie while still holding her hostage. Thus, he pulled his lips into a thin line and ushered, ¡°Quick! Unfold it and show it to me! I want to read what Jen wrote!¡± Natalie muffled a grunt before doing as told. The creased piece of paper was unfolded gradually before the man. ¡°This is the letter my mother left for me before passing away¡­¡± ¡°Sure.¡± King scanned the letter eagerly, taking in its contents greedily. Jen¡¯s letter must be intended for me! The fact that she left her hometown, married a scum like Thomas, and never got in touch with Mikhail, must¡¯ve meant she had never fancied Mikhail. She must¡¯ve wished to get in touch with me, right? However, she couldn¡¯t get in touch with me because I was sharing a body with Geert, which lead to consecutive misunderstandings that resulted in the two of us missing out on each other again and again. That¡¯s it! That must be how it was! King¡¯s eyes darted around as he browsed the letter, only to be stunned by its content. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ This is impossible! Haha, this letter is fabricated! You¡¯re lying to me! She couldn¡¯t possibly have thought of me like this! She must have loved me! She loved me! She must be so confounded by Mikhail¡¯s power and status that sheplied with him¡­ Ah! This can¡¯t be! This isn¡¯t real! This letter¡­ Did she really hand it to you before she passed away?¡± He had a crazed look in his eyes as he uttered contradictory words. Bloodstained tears rolled off the corner of his eyes. ¡°This letter must be my mother¡¯s heartfelt words for you.¡± Natalie provoked King despite knowing that he was on the verge of losing his sanity. ¡°This is real. What is your reluctance to admit the truth? You should know better than I do how my mother was when she was young.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! You deceived me!¡± The harsh provocation seemed to have caused him to have a mental breakdown. ¡°You can¡¯t escape! Killing me will not solve this!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Shut up! Geert, it¡¯s all your fault, you coward!¡± ¡°I am the real Geert! We¡¯ll both die if you defy the will of God by taking over this body!¡± ¡°So what if I do? Trash like you would¡¯ve been long dead due to your stepmother and stepbrother¡¯s mistreatment if I hadn¡¯t separated from you when you were young!¡± The bickering went on as King murmured, switching between his two personalities. At the same time, Samuel looked down as a sh of bloodlust fleeted across his gaze. By the next instant, he retrieved a small handgun from his pocket and fired a shot at the crazy man. The handgun which was equipped with a silencer didn¡¯t make a sound. The only audible noise was produced when the bullet hit King in between his brows, bore into his skull, and mashed up his brain tissues. Pffft! The bullet hit him square in the head. While it didn¡¯t make a sound, it was fast and deadly. As blood oozed out of the wound on his head, King opened his eyes wide, taking in Natalie¡¯s figure for one final time. Death befell him instantaneously. Natalie swatted the gun he held with ease and turned to face the crazy man. All the while, he was admiring her lovingly and even tried to touch her face. When he was about to reach her, she darted away swiftly. He couldn¡¯t reach his first crush even during the final moments of his life. He took onest breath before sumbing to his demise. Meanwhile, Allen was already gravely wounded, so he no longer posed a threat. All of the dramatic ups and downs finally reached their end at that moment. Then, Jerome shot Allen dead on the spot. Natalie was both physically and mentally exhausted. It wasn¡¯t until the dust had settled that she noticed that her legs were wobbling and on the verge of giving out. By then, a pair of sturdy arms supported her petite build and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°It has finally ended, Samuel¡­¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°I-I¡¯m good¡­¡± Her eyes fluttered close as soon as she uttered thest syble, and she fell face-up into Samuel¡¯s arms. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 An Unknowing Change Knitting his brows, Samuel felt his chest tighten. ¡°Nat, Nat!¡± he shouted. The volume of Samuel¡¯s voice was not low, but the woman in his arms did not open her eyes. They remained tightly shut and her face was so deathly pale that it set him on the edge. He knew that her life was not in danger, but it was hard not to worry when she suddenly fainted. Samuel trusted Nataliepletely, and even went along with her n to scam the king. However, that did not mean that he was not afraid of the dangers that could befall them at any time. On the other hand, Mikhail utterly disregarded his image as a monarch and ran to Samuel and Natalie. Staring intently at his unconscious daughter, a wave of bitter feelings coalesced in his heart. In the past, Mikhail had only thought that Natalie resembled Jennie in passing. Now that he knew that Natalie was actually his and Jennie¡¯s daughter, he could no longer suppress the concern and care he felt toward the former. He was even willing to risk his life in exchange for his daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Give her to me!¡± Mikhail reached for Natalie. Pursing his thin lips, Samuel shot Mikhail an icy re. Mikhail was the king of Loang, and he felt it was his right to demand Samuel return his daughter to him. However, the cold look Samuel gave him made him feel inexplicably pressured. Hmph! I¡¯ll let it slide this once since your feelings for her seem to be sincere. Mikhail withdrew his hand and said to the attendant who stood by his side. ¡°What are you dawdling for? Send for the best royal physicians from Luna Pce!¡± Upon receiving the orders, the attendant immediately ran to get the royal physician. Just then, Bastien, who was also badly hurt, wanted to check out Natalie¡¯s condition. However, before he could even step forward, he was blocked by Jerome. ¡°Prince Jonathan, you¡¯ve hurt your leg. You mustn¡¯t move around.¡± ¡°I only wanted to check her condition¡­¡± Bastien¡¯s lips were pressed in a straight line. ¡°If I may be so bold to ask, which persona are you asking as?¡± Flummoxed, Bastien found himself unable to say anything. ¡°We¡¯re not likely¡­¡± Bastien nced at Jerome, enunciating each word through gritted teeth. Jerome replied calmly, ¡°Maybe you are, or maybe you aren¡¯t. You don¡¯t have toe up with an answer right this moment. His Majesty seems to have recognized her as his daughter, so blood tests will certainly be carried out. Everything will be made clear then.¡± Bastien¡¯s eyes dimmed, but he was unable to refute Jerome¡¯s words. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With so many clues pieced together, the answer was obvious. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that hard to see the full picture, he merely did not want to admit it. Samuel and Mikhail hurriedly brought Natalie to the nearest bedroom. Patricia looked at Mikhail¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s protective stances with tears in her eyes. Unbidden, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Natalie returning to Loang and reunited with Mikhail¡­ If Jennie could see this all from heaven, she would surely be ecstatic.¡± Patricia blotted her eyes, tears still leaking out despite her smile. ¡°It was a long and arduous journey for Natalie, but she finally made it!¡± Moved by Patricia¡¯s sentiment, Daniel felt a bittersweet pang in his heart as well. He patted her back and said brightly, ¡°Everything will be all right! Natalie has already front-loaded all of life¡¯s hardships, so she will only have good things from now onward. She currently has so many people who love and cherish her.¡± Patricia nodded fervently. ¡°Yes. You are right!¡± The setting sun dyed the sky red. It was as if someone had hung up a rich maroon brocade in the sky. There were many things in life that could not be expressed with words. The people there were the same ones from earlier that morning. However, their identities, statuses, and rtionships had changed unknowingly. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Refusing To Back Away Meanwhile, inside a bedroom at Luna Pce, the pce¡¯s best royal physician stood next to Natalie, frowning as he took her pulse. Mikhail began to worry when he saw the physician¡¯s expression. A formidable pressure began to build up. ¡°Dr. Dalton, what¡¯s the matter? Is she all right?¡± Although the physician was unlikely to dere Natalie dead and tell him to make preparations for her funeral, he felt an ominous feeling looming over them. Lucien was unaware of the rtionship between Natalie and Mikhail, but he had never seen thetter so anxious before. Thus, he hurriedly replied, ¡°The girl is severely malnourished, and she lost a lot of blood from being shot in the shoulder and passed out due to that. However, her life is not in danger. I will do my best to treat her.¡± Shoulder injury? Samuel immediately turned his sharp gaze to Natalie¡¯s shoulder. Her shoulder was injured, and she had lost a lot of blood. But it had not been obvious on her red clothing. She pretended to be fine? Samuel was furious, but when he stared at Natalie, he felt his anger give way to heartache and admiration. He wanted to protect her, but she was not some damsel in distress. She was more akin to a sturdy tree that could proudly hold her ground. I love her so much. Mikhail dered, ¡°Dr. Dalton, spare no expense and use the best medicine. You must heal her no matter what!¡± With a serious expression, Lucien nodded. ¡°I will.¡± Mikhail and Samuel left the room temporarily to let the physician take care of Natalie¡¯s wounds. After Lucien had finished stitching and bandaging Natalie¡¯s wounds, Samuel and Mikhail returned to her side. Just before he left, Lucien reminded them that Natalie needed to rest quietly and informed them that the earliest she would wake up was likely the next morning. Samuel and Mikhail both remained in the room. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Exchanging a nce, the two men seized each other up and knew that they both wanted to stay with Natalie. Mikhail said, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, so I should stay with her.¡± Samuel replied, ¡°It¡¯s my right to stay with my wife¡± One was her father and monarch, while the other was her husband and heir of a prominent family. The two of them refused to step back, adamantly refusing to back away. Thus, it resulted in a stalemate and both of them remained in the room. ncing between the two, Yandel felt delighted. He had assumed that he would be dered a hindrance and kicked out. Seeing that Mikhail and Samuel were both staying, he wanted to remain in the room as well. Hehe, I can watch over Boss even though I¡¯m not her father or husband. Natalie was dead to the world,pletely unaware of the people who loitered around her bedside. The next day, it was already noon when Natalie¡¯s eyelids fluttered. She had slept through the entire night and morning. She felt the pain in her shoulder re up the moment she woke, causing her to suck in several breaths. Ouch! What¡¯s happening? Is my shoulder wounded? Natalie could no longer continue to sleep after feeling the pain. When she opened her eyes, she found herself looking at two men who looked unkempt guarding the bed shey on. One sprawled at the head of the bed, while the other was at the end¡ªthey were Samuel and Mikhail. Samuel was the first to wake up when she made a slight movement under the sheets. Opening his eyes, Samuel¡¯s gaze lingered on Natalie¡¯s face for a long moment. Finally, he murmured, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± There were many things he wanted to say, but he could only utter these two words. Natalie smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± She shared Samuel¡¯s sentiment, but at the same time, she could only reply with one word. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 I Want To Go Home At that moment, Samuel wanted very much to hug Natalie. However, he was mindful that she still had an injury on her shoulder and resisted the urge to do so. Instead, he raised his hand and gently stroked her head as though he were petting a kitten or rabbit. She smiled at him in response. Not long after that, Mikhail also stirred. When he opened his eyes and caught sight of Natalie, he practically sprang out of bed and strode over to thetter. ¡°How are you feeling, Natalie? Does it hurt? Why don¡¯t I summon the royal physician to come and take a look at you?¡± Mikhail was exhausted, and the grey hairs that sprouted the previous day were dazzlingly bright around his temples. Nheless, his concern for her was evident. Natalie was at a loss when she noticed his behavior. Her lips moved, but she did not know what to say or where to begin. Although it has been confirmed that he¡¯s my biological father, I don¡¯t know how I should feel about him. To her, the word ¡°father¡± had once referred to a family member she longed for the most. At the same time, however, it was also someone who had caused her the deepest heartache. Mikhail was a master at discerning one¡¯s thoughts, and when he saw the look on his daughter¡¯s face, he could roughly guess her uneasiness. Hence, he turned and said to a maid, ¡°Bring some oatmeal porridge and fruits.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Soon, the maid returned with a bowl of warm oatmeal porridge and some fruits. Natalie was feeling hungry indeed. In fact, she was starving. While she had been locked up by Bastien previously, she had gone on hunger strikes to threaten him. At the same time, she had also experienced a loss of appetite. Now that the dust had settled, her appetite had returned. She held the bowl with one hand while using her uninjured hand to hold the spoon. Then, she proceeded to eat. Although she had an injured shoulder, it did not affect her speed of eating in any way. With just a few quick gulps, she polished off all the food. Meanwhile, Mikhail and Samuel watched her with anxious expressions, worrying the whole time that she was eating with too much gusto. What if her movements tug at her wound, and it splits open? After she had finished eating, she held out the empty bowl. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Mikhail asked. As she shook her head, Samuel reached for a piece of tissue and gently helped her wipe away some food stains on the corner of her mouth. Mikhail nodded in response. Now, he was the one who was at a loss for words. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I¡¯m filled with remorse toward Jennie and more so toward Natalie. I long to acknowledge Natalie as my darling daughter. However, the more I want it to happen, the more confused I am about how I should interact with her. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t ept me. Besides, I¡¯m also worried about being too bold and incurring her displeasure. At that moment, he had lost his demeanor as a monarch and waspletely a nervous father. Having eaten to her heart¡¯s content, Natalie decided to get down to business. ¡°I want to go home, Your Majesty,¡± she said to Mikhail, addressing him as ¡°Your Majesty¡± and not ¡°Dad.¡± He stiffened, dismayed by how she addressed him, but even more so to discover that she wished to leave Luna Pce as soon as she regained consciousness. Frowning, he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you like the pce? We have royal physicians here, so it¡¯s more convenient for you to receive treatment and have your wound dressing changed. Furthermore, the environment and facilities here are top-notch. You can stay here as long as you want!¡± However, she shook her head. ¡°I appreciate your thoughtfulness. Nheless, no matter how good the facilities and skilled the physicians are, it¡¯s still not what I¡¯m used to. I wish to return to where I lived before. I miss the ce, and I want to see my children. I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time.¡± I wonder how Xavian, yton, Franklin, Sophia, and Yumi are doing. I genuinely miss them so much! Chapter 1207 She Means Everything To Him Chapter 1207 She Means Everything To Him Chapter 1207 She Means Everything To Him Mikhail felt upset when he heard Natalie¡¯s response. Over the years of being in his position at the very top, he had thoroughly experienced the unbearable feeling of loneliness. An error urred. Please try againter Natalie was his daughter with Jennie, and he wanted her to stay so that he could make up for the fatherly love he owed her. Even so, he did not do so. Instead, he clenched and loosened his fists repeatedly before finally patting Samuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take good care of her, and don¡¯t let her suffer any injustice.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mikhail¡¯s gaze was half threatening and half pleading. He could only ask Samuel to do what he could not do himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will,¡± Samuel replied, his gaze reflecting his firm resolve. He contacted Billy, and thetter took swift action. Soon, Billy had arranged for a car. Samuel lifted the thin covers and carried Natalie down from the bed. Yearning for his warmth and smell, she wrapped her small, soft hands around his neck on her own ord, obediently allowing him to carry her. It was a rather tant disy of affection, but Samuel paid no mind to the gazes of the others in the pce. Carrying my woman isn¡¯t something I ever try to hide from anyone. Although Billy¡¯s eyes stung with tears and felt hot upon seeing Natalie again, he was all smiles. His grin was so broad that it revealed his pearly white teeth. ¡°Good day, Mrs. Bowers!¡± Overjoyed, he greeted Natalie so loudly that she felt somewhat embarrassed. After some thought, she could not help but suggest, ¡°Billy, I get your enthusiasm, but perhaps you could keep your voice down?¡± However, all she got in return was an emphatic reply. ¡°No problem, Mrs. Bowers!¡± Err¡­ She was rendered speechless. In the end, her remark merely remained a suggestion, and Billy did not act on it at all. Instead, he smiled brightly, feeling utterly happy. Mrs. Bowers means everything to Mr. Bowers. If everything is well with her, that means everything is well with him. Now that she has returned safe and sound, his life will return to normal. As a subordinate, there¡¯s nothing I hope for other than that. Billy opened the rear passenger door, and Samuel carefully carried Natalie into the car. Then, Samuel took the woolen nket a maid handed him and draped it over Natalie before tenderly drawing her close. After the car door shut, the vehicle slowly drove out of Luna Pce. Curling up in Samuel¡¯s arms, Natalie could not help thinking with a sigh about how useless yet happy she was. Despite Bastienvishing her with the best of everything, she had passed that time in a state of heightened tension. Leaning against Samuel¡¯s chest, her mind and body finally rxedpletely, and she soon dozed off. When Samuel looked down, he saw that Natalie had fallen asleep with her head resting on his shoulder. She was in deep slumber, and her thick eyshes quivered gently as she breathed. His eyes lit up with a smile, and his lips curved upward. To me, she¡¯s my everything. Now, I¡¯m actually hugging the person who means the world to me. There¡¯s nothing else on this earth that could make me happier than this. From time to time, Billy would nce in the rearview mirror, and he also broke into a smile when he thought of how amazing things had turned out that way. When they arrived, Natalie still had not woken up. Samuel sat as still as a stone, holding her and letting her continue to sleep. By the time she was awake and realized they were back home, she had already been asleep in his arms for a long time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± she asked, shooting him a reproachful look. He brushed the stray hair from her cheek and answered in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the heart to do so. Besides, there¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± After opening the car door, he wanted to carry her out of the car but she refused. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± He fixed his gaze on her and said, ¡°Yes, I want to.¡± Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Ghost of Mommy Is Back Natalie punched Samuel¡¯s chest lightly. With her almond-shaped eyes full of determination, she insisted, ¡°I only hurt my shoulders, not my legs¡­ I¡¯m able to walk on my own. In the event that I can¡¯t, I¡¯m certain you will ensure I¡¯m safe and sound!¡± If one read between the lines, one could tell that Natalie¡¯s words were full of praise for Samuel. Although Samuel knew that Natalie intentionally did so, he was still taken in by her sweet talk. He gave in to her, stopped carrying her, and let her walk back by herself. Upon reaching home, Emma answered the door. ¡°Who is it? Is that Mr. Bowers?¡± Emma thought Samuel had returned, so she opened the door to receive him. But after looking clearly at the person at the door, she shrieked in shock, ¡°G-Ghost¡­ Ghost!¡± Natalie felt a little sheepish by Emma¡¯s reaction. She tried to exin, ¡°Emma, I-I am not¡­¡± Before Emma could hear what Natalie had to say, she cked out and fainted due to shock. Natalie wanted to catch Emma, but Billy acted faster than her. He managed to grab Emma before she copsed to the ground. Natalie turned around to look at Samuel before breaking into an awkward smile. ¡°Oh dear. I seem to have frighten Emma.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. She will regain consciousness soon. We¡¯ll just have to exin when she wakes up,¡± Samuelforted her. ¡°Emma is a reliable housekeeper. When you were not around, she was the one who made sure the house and the children were all well taken care of.¡± As Natalie listened to Samuel¡¯sforting words, she nced at Emma. A warm fuzzy feeling filled her heart. Emma remained loyal to Natalie by keeping the house in check and selflessly looking after the children, even though her master was no longer around. Emma¡¯s steadfast loyalty touched Natalie deeply. ¡°When she¡¯s awake, I must reward her handsomely.¡± Natalie smiled. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Meanwhile, Emma¡¯s shriek could be heard loud and clear throughout the house. The five children upstairs wondered what had happened to make Emma scream that way. Filled with curiosity, they began to make their way down. Soon after, the hurried footsteps of five children could be heard from the stairs. ¡°Mrs. Bunton, what happened? Where¡¯s the ghost?¡± Franklin was the first one who came down. His little face was filled with concern. As the one leading the pack, naturally, he would be the first to see Natalie. Upon first look, Franklin¡¯s entire body froze as if he was nailed to the ground. He stared at Natalie perplexedly while mumbling, ¡°Are my eyes ying a trick on me? Or am I dreaming?¡± The other four children became confused when they saw Franklin standing there, still as a statue. But as the four of them noticed Natalie, they stood dumbfounded too. They stared at her with their eyes and mouths wide open. I¡¯m sure I saw Mommy¡¯s dead body¡ªit was cold like ice. After that, Daddy brought a small box home. Mrs. Bunton said that Mommy was inside the box. But now¡­ Mommy is standing in front of us? The same thoughts ran through the little children¡¯s confused minds. Natalie had not fully recovered from her injuries, so she still looked quite pale and frail. Moreover, the earliermotion caused by Emma made the five of them believe the Natalie standing in front of them was their mother¡¯s spirit! Mommy must have missed us so much that she returned to see us in her spirit form! Boohoo¡­ That must be it! Each of them was overwhelmed with emotions, being able to see their mother again. ¡°Mommy¡¯s ghost is back!¡± Sophia wailed loudly in between broken sobs. Oh goodness, what am I to do now? Natalie felt absolutely helpless at that moment. Well, it looks like Emma is not the only one who treats me as a ghost, even the children think I¡¯m one too! Just as Natalie was in a dilemma deciding whether to rush over and hug the children but risk frightening them, the five little ones ran to her without hesitation. They clung tightly onto her legs like tiny essories hanging from a Christmas tree. Natalie¡¯s heart melted as she watched their adorable faces and actions. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Rest Well The five kids bawled their eyes out with their noses dripping and tears sliding down their faces. ¡°So what if this were a dream? I wish this dream wouldst longer,¡± Franklin dered. ¡°I miss you so much, Mommy!¡± yton cried. Xavian chimed in. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy, do you know how much I missed you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared of ghosts, but a ghost that looks like Mommy must be a good ghost!¡± Yumi shouted. ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s okay, even if she¡¯s a ghost! I will never let go of such a nice ghost! If Mommy dies, I¡¯ll die with her!¡± Sophia sobbed, gasping for air. The five children said those childish words amid their tears, and upon hearing them, Natalie did not know whether tough or cry. She wanted tough at their childish words, but she also felt like crying as she was touched by their love for her. In her absence, all of them had lost quite a lot of weight, especially Sophia. Their once plump face had lost their roundness, and their chins had be more defined. Being the five children¡¯s mother, Natalie felt her heart clench painfully, and a lump grew in her throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promise I will never leave you all again,¡± Natalie dered, her voice hoarse. Only then did the five of them raise their heads in unison to gaze at her upon hearing her words. Blinking her watery eyes, Sophia said, ¡°S-She isn¡¯t a ghost! Ghosts have no feet, but this mommy has feet, which means that this mommy is not a ghost. Mommy is still alive!¡± Natalie stroked Sophia¡¯s head, smiled, and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not a ghost. I¡¯m human. I¡¯m back!¡± As they touched Natalie¡¯s warm hands and saw her familiar face, the five kids were so exuberant that they almost danced with joy. ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°I knew it! Our mommy is the best! There¡¯s no way the bad people can kill her so easily!¡± ¡°Mommy, wee back!¡± ¡°Mommy, you promised! You can¡¯t leave us for so long next time!¡± ¡°I love you, Mommy! I¡¯m d nothing happened to you!¡± The kids surrounded Natalie and told her their longing to see her. Natalie also basked in the joy of being reunited with her children. Just like how they missed her, she also missed them very much. Just then, Emma was also awakened by the kids¡¯ moring. Seeing how they interact with Natalie, she felt a shiver run down her spine. ¡°Oh my god! What¡¯s happening?¡± she stuttered. Billy chuckled. ¡°Emma, do you still not understand?¡± ¡°What?¡± Emma asked, still confused. yton ran to Emma and grabbed her weathered hands. ¡°Mrs. Bunton, you¡¯re so dumb! This is not Mommy¡¯s ghost! This is Mommy! She¡¯s back alive!¡± he shouted excitedly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Although Emma did not know what exactly had happened, she was still reduced to tears, emotional to see Natalie alive and well before her. ¡°Ms. Nichols, it¡¯s good to see you return safely! I can eat more today!¡± Samuel did not disturb their reunion and let Natalie do whatever she wanted, but upon seeing cold sweat build up on her forehead, he interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s continue tomorrow. It¡¯s gettingte, and your mommy needs rest.¡± Reluctant to part with Natalie, the children said hesitantly, ¡°C-Can we¡­¡± Before they couldplete their sentence, Samuel threw them a cold re, and they fell silent. In the end, the five uttered in unison, ¡°Mommy, rest well,¡± before quickly returning to their bedrooms. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Cannot Resist Just like how the five were reluctant to part with Natalie, she was also reluctant to part with them. After the kids left, Natalie red at Samuel and whined, ¡°Why are you so strict with the kids?¡± ¡°You are injured, and you need rest without them disturbing you.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want once you¡¯re healed. ¡°I¡ª¡± Natalie still wanted to argue, but suddenly, Samuel swept her off the floor into his arms. ¡°Samuel, Mrs. Bunton and Billy are watching!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not outsiders anyway.¡± ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s dark eyes crinkled at the corners as he smiled. ¡°It has been so long, yet you¡¯re still shy?¡± How am I shy? I am bing less shy, but you¡¯re getting increasingly daring! Awkward, Natalie pushed Samuel, but he had no sign of putting her down. His embrace was domineering yet gentle, his chest wide and warm. Seeing her rejection yielded no effect, Natalie decided to just snuggle in his arms and enjoy his service of carrying her upstairs. Samuel walked steadily, and upon entering the bedroom, he ced her gently on the bed as if she was his priceless treasure. Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she felt his love for her, and she didn¡¯t retract her hands from him. Instead, she curled her arms around his neck to bring him closer. Supporting himself with one hand, Samuel stared at Natalie intently as his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, Nat. Rest well.¡± Natalie gazed at him, bemused. Mess around? How am I messing around? Why don¡¯t I know I¡¯m messing around? Amid her confusion, Samuel had already lowered himself before kissing her domineeringly and passionately. I know she¡¯s still injured, and I shouldn¡¯t do this to her, but when she wrapped her soft hands around me and stopped me from leaving, my self-control is out of pocket. I tried controlling myself, but I failed. Desire coursed through him as he threw caution to the wind. Usually, Natalie did not indulge in bodily pleasures but seeing Samuel¡¯s gorgeous face and him being bedazzled by her, she could not help but lose herself in the kiss. Samuel was skilled, so she let him lead her like a good student. Rationale gradually left them as they lost themselves in the kiss. When Samuel finally let go of Natalie, his breathing was still ragged. If he did not let her go, things would not end with just a kiss. No matter how much he desired it, there was a limit to certain things. ¡°Go to sleep. You will have some delicious food when you wake up,¡± Samuel cooed as he stroked her face. ¡°I look forward to it!¡± Natalie smiled and lightly grabbed the corner of his shirt. ¡°Samuel, I want to see you when I wake up.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Upon hearing his response, Natalie let herself fall asleep feeling reassured. Only after he saw she was asleep and helped tuck her in did he leave. ¡­ Meanwhile, the bullet in Bastien¡¯s leg had been removed, and his wound was now wrapped inyers of gauze. Hey in bed, dispirited as if he had fallen from the heavens to the ground. His energy and confidence when he was a prince had vanished. Now, he was more like a zombie. As Frieda did not trust that the servants could take care of Bastien well, she took care of him herself. Seeing her son in such a state made her heart ache. ¡°Bastien, pull yourself together.¡± He made no reply and only stared nkly at the top of the bed. Frieda could only look at him with mixed feelings of disappointment, frustration, and sorrow. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Just then, Lucien came to check on Bastien¡¯s leg wound. Bastien knew Lucien was one of the royal physicians who treated Natalie, so he could not help but ask anxiously, ¡°Dr. Dalton, how¡¯s Natalie? Is she recovering well?¡± A Cue For Love Chapter 1211 A Cue For Love Chapter 1211 A Cue for Love Chapter 1211¨CLucien was startled for a brief moment. Clenching her fists, Frieda shook her head as she heaved a sigh. He can¡¯t even care about his leg injury, yet he¡¯s thinking about Natalie? ¡°Dr. Dalton, why aren¡¯t you responding?¡± ¡°Prince Jonathan, let me check on your leg wound before I tell you more.¡± Lucien checked the wound on Bastien¡¯s thigh and re applied medicine before changing his dressing. Throughout all, Bastien was not at all concerned about his injury. Instead, he was anxious for Lucien to quickly finish examining his injury and tell him about Natalie¡¯s condition. After examining the leg wound, Bastien eagerly probed, ¡°Dr. Dalton, now that you¡¯re done with the examination, c-can you tell me¡­ how is Natalie?¡± ¡°Ms. Nichols is fine, but the injury on her shoulder is recovering rather slowly because of her malnutrition and overexertion. She needs to get more rest and increase her nutrient intake from now on to get fully recovered. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Lucien paused slightly before continuing, ¡°She was taken away from Luna Pce by her husband yesterday evening. It seems like her husband is skilled in medicine and could take good care of her too. There¡¯s no need to worry too much, Prince Jonathan¡­¡± With that said, Lucien got up and left after offering a bow. On the bed, Bastien froze in ce as an overwhelming swirl of emotions flooded his mind. He was undoubtedly relieved to learn that Natalie was safe and sound. Yet, on the other hand, he could not bring himself to stay unbothered about the fact that Samuel had taken Natalie with him away from Luna Pce. The woman he vowed to protect for his entire life had be his younger sister from another mother. It was beyond his imagination that such an absurd situation that frequently urred in dramas and novels would actually happen to him. ¡°Bastien, listen. You should stop thinking about Natalie¡­¡± Frieda sounded concerned. ¡°You two aren¡¯t fated to be together. No matter how deeply in love you are, there¡¯s no way¡ª¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, Bastien agitatedly argued, ¡°Mother, this is Geert¡¯s scheme. He¡¯s trying to deceive us! There¡¯s no way Natalie is my sister!¡± ¡°Why are you still in denial, Bastien?¡± At the sight of what the son she had always been proud of had turned into, Frieda found the reality unbearable for her to ept. Bastien is the most potential candidate to take over the king¡¯s throne. But he¡¯s giving up on himself now and doesn¡¯t even pay attention to care about his injury Dr. Dalton has specifically warned that there¡¯s a possibility Bastien might be cripple if he doesn¡¯t take proper care of his injury¡­ As those thoughts raced in her mind, Frieda could not help but cover her face with her hand and start weeping. Mikhail, who coincidentally came to visit Bastien, happened to witness the scene of Frieda sobbing pathetically while Bastien was bellowing hysterically. Without hesitation, Mikhail walked up to Bastien, raised his hand, and pped thetter across his face. The force of the hit was so brutal it left Bastien¡¯s head tilted to the side. Bastien remained in that spot for a long time without moving a muscle. ¡°Why are you so stubborn, Bastien?¡± Mikhail appeared furious as he pointed at his son. ¡°How dare you keep it a secret from me? You¡¯re so daring to y such a trick! If Geert hadn¡¯t betrayed you, do you know you would¡¯vemitted an irredeemable mistake?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡± ¡°My fault?¡± Lifting his head, Bastien sneered disdainfully. ¡°Sister? Of all the people, why is it her? Why must it be her?¡± ¡°Bastien, what kind of answer do you wish to hear that¡¯d quell your hatred?¡± Mikhail was harsh with his words. ¡°Whether you ept it or not, it¡¯s a fact that she¡¯s your sister! While I understand that it¡¯s difficult for you to ept the reality of the situation when you just learned about it, I can¡¯t fathom why you¡¯d rather be oblivious and disregard the truth when you know what it is!¡± Mikhail¡¯s authoritative and domineering voice rang out like thunder, and every word hit Bastien in his chest mercilessly. ¡°Stop pushing the me on someone else. Yes, what I did twenty years ago was a sin. But aren¡¯t you committing a sin right now as well?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1212 A Cue For Love Chapter 1212 A Cue for Love Chapter 1212¨C¡°Even if you aren¡¯t Natalie¡¯s half-brother, in her heart, you were never her lover. If she ever had a bit of love for you, do you still need to resort to those despicable methods to confine her and use her husband and kids to threaten her to finish the wedding ceremony with you? You think you treated her well, but have you considered her feelings? Did you shower her with love and care, or were you torturing her over the past month? Do you honestly feel nothing at all? You¡¯re my son. A father is responsible for his child. I¡¯ve said my piece. If you insist on acting like that, I have nothing more to say.¡± Finishing his words, Mikhail exhaled a heavy sigh and turned to make his way out, leaving behind Bastien, who was lost in thoughts. On the other side, Natalie had been living a happy life every day ever since she returned home. With a good mood came a better appetite. In addition, since Samuel was at home to keep her company, he came up with many ideas and whipped up a wide variety of dishes for her. That naturally made Natalie¡¯s health andplexion improve drastically. During this period, many people visited her, including Yandel, Lia, and Jerome. Of course, the one that left her most surprised was Yana, who had rushed to Loang especially to visit her immediately after one month she had given birth. As an uxorious husband, Hans obviously followed her along. They also brought their second baby daughter, who had just turned one month old, along on this trip. Other than the injury on her shoulder that still hurt a little, Natalie could now get back on her feet and move about again. As soon as she saw Yana¡¯s appearance, the two clung together tightly while shedding tears of joy. ¡°Natalie, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you?¡± ¡°Me too, Yana.¡± The two women hugged each other so tightly that they almost forgot about their husbands¡¯ existence. Of course, the greeting between the two men was much more rational. They merely shook hands and exchanged a short pleasantry with each other. The two women remained in a tight embrace for a while longer before they wiped the tears off each other¡¯s faces and stepped away from each other. At that moment, Natalie realized that Yana had a pair of sses perched on the bridge of her nose. Curious, the former asked, ¡°Yana, I thought you have perfect eyesight? Why are you wearing sses?¡± Hans interrupted the conversation and exined, ¡°When Yana received news of your sudden passing, she was still in her confinement period. That left her so heartbroken she cried for a really long time. After her confinement period ended, she realized her eyesight wasn¡¯t as good as before. These days, it¡¯s difficult for her to see things without her sses¡­¡± Hearing Hans¡¯ words, Natalie felt a terrible sensation surge within her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even though Yana was not her biological sister, she had always treated her genuinely. ¡°Yana, you-¡° At that, Yana turned to Hans and rolled her eyes. ¡°Who said you can talk so much here, Hans? Be honest; do you think I look ugly in sses?¡± Hans hastily waved his hand. ¡°No, Yana! You¡¯re the prettiest no matter if you wear sses or not!¡± Seeing how Hans had wimped out, Yana broke into a bright smile. ¡°Good that you know! Don¡¯t you dare reveal my secrets without my permission next time!¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Yana had be more domineering after giving birth to her second child. Then again, she was too gentle and soft-spoken before. The little temper she gained after pregnancy had, in fact, helped bnce out her overall demeanor, making her look a lot more lively and vibrant these days. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re fine.¡± Yana smiled. ¡°Oh yes. I guess you haven¡¯t seen my daughter yet, have you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Natalie nodded. Thinking back, she remembered how Yana was still carrying a big belly around when she was about to leave Loang. In the blink of an eye, now that they had met again after so much time, Yana had given birth, and her daughter was almost a month old. Yana carried her swaddled newborn and walked over. Her baby daughter, who was just a month old, was so small and cuddly. Her tiny face was a little wrinkly, and she pouted her lips like a fish as she spat tiny bubbles. It was still too early to define the little one¡¯s beauty, but she was definitely radiating innocence and adorableness from head to toe. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re her benefactor who gave her the opportunity to be born in this world,¡± Yana gratefully expressed. ¡°If you didn¡¯t go to great lengths toy your hands on the dragonblood fruit for me back then, I wouldn¡¯t have survived, let alone her¡­ Initially, I merely thought dragonblood fruit was rare and hard to find. It waster when Justin told me you almost lost your life in Livingsfi 11 because you wanted to save me¡­¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1213 A Cue For Love Chapter 1213 A Cue for Love Chapter 1213¨CYana¡¯s eyes swelled up again. Natalie held the baby and smiled. ¡°Yana, you should know Hans cares deeply about you. stop crying, as it could worsen your eyes¡¯ condition. I don¡¯t want Hans to me me even more!¡± Upon hearing this, Yana could not help butugh at Natalie¡¯s teasing. ¡°Only you understand how to make me feel better. I wish Hans could lift my spirits as you do.¡± Hans did not mind taking the fall. He nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re right!¡± Everyone burst intoughter. Samuel looked at the swaddled newborn and asked, ¡°Have you given her a name?¡± ¡°We did, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable¡­¡± Feeling embarrassed, Hans adjusted his sses. Natalie, who was ying with the baby, raised her head upon hearing this. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Before this, Yana thought you were gone, so she named our daughter Natalia,¡± Hans exined hesitantly. That exnation rendered Samuel and Natalie speechless. The name was lovely, but now that they heard the story, they felt somehow it had taken on some negative associations. Yana chuckled a few times and changed the subject. ¡°Natalie, since you and the baby survived the ordeal, would you like to name her?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m not very good at naming people, though.¡± Natalie was not just being modest. She just knew she was not great ating up with names. Look at Xavian and yton¡¯s names. If only I could giveContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. them better names, like how Samuel did with Sophia and Franklin. Yet, Yana insisted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I want you to name our daughter.¡± Upon noticing how determined Yana and Hans were, Natalie could only nod and say, ¡°Okay¡­¡± She began to think of a name for the newborn.After a moment¡¯s consideration, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s call her Summer. How about that?¡± ¡°Summer?¡± Yana muttered repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Summer.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°The name radiates warmth and gives out a bubbly vibe, not forgetting she was also born in the middle of summer. What do you think?¡± ¡°It sounds lovely.¡± Yana coaxed her daughter and smiled. ¡°Summer. Summer Becker. That¡¯s your name! Do you like it?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the newborn baby, who had just turned one month old, looked at Natalie with her obsidian, shimmering eyes as if she knew what was happening. The way she giggled also seemed to suggest she was satisfied with her name. Now that Natalie had taken a look at Summer, it was the five children¡¯s turn to greet the newborn. They could not wait to say hello to the baby. Filled with joy and curiosity, the five children surrounded Summer and could not stop studying her from head to toe. As yton reached out to hold Summer¡¯s palm, the newborn girl surprised him by grabbing his hand before he could react, stunned, he looked at the baby girl, only to see her giggling at him. Though Summer¡¯s face was like a ball of smooth, unblemished dough, Xavian could sense a tingling sensation. It was as if someone was brushing him with a feather. Upon noticing how dumbfounded yton was, Natalie could not help but quip, ¡°yton, would you like to marry Summer when she grows up?¡± That question put a smile on Yana¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah! You can be my son-inw in the future if you like my daughter!¡± Hans, on the other hand, did not take it too well. ¡°Guys, it¡¯s too early for US to discuss this, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s revisit the idea in another thirty years¡­¡± Yana red at Hans. ¡°You want to talk about this when Summer reaches thirty? You want her to stay single until she¡¯s thirty?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it great if Summer can live with US for a few decades?¡± Feeling aggrieved, Hans pouted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Samuel and see if he¡¯s willing to let Sophia marry our son?¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1214 A Cue For Love Chapter 1214 A Cue for Love Chapter 1214¨CSamuel¡¯s eyes narrowed. Hethen responded slowly, i¡¯ll respect Sophia¡¯s decision. I¡¯ll not stop her from leaving if she has found the love of her life.¡± Upon hearing that, Yana gave Hans a re. Her intimidating gazepelled him to remain silent. Natalie almost burst outughing when she met Samuel¡¯s deep gaze. She could not believe Yana and Hans fell for Samuel¡¯s words. He wouldn¡¯t have stayed so calm if he were in that position. I bet he¡¯ll cry buckets on Sophia¡¯s wedding day. As the adults bantered about arranged marriages, the children chatted amongst themselves. Xavian turned his head and asked, ¡°yton, if you¡¯re not interested in Summer, I can take her as my wife when she grows up.¡± ¡°What makes you think I don¡¯t like her?¡± yton wiggled the finger that Summer grabbed onto and said with a smug look. ¡°Did you not see whom she¡¯s chosen?¡± Little did they know that the joke they made today would be a reality in about twenty years, but that would be a story for another time. Since Yana and Hans decided to stay for dinner, Emma did her best to prepare a sumptuous meal for the guests. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After the meal, Natalie checked Yana¡¯s pulse one more time. Yana¡¯s vision had deteriorated due to insufficient postpartum care, and her mood swing also had a significant impact on her liver. Since the liver was closely linked to eye health, the noticeable decline in her vision during this period could be attributed to the effects on her liver. Once Natalie had identified the symptoms, she prescribed medication to alleviate the strain on Yana¡¯s liver and improve her vision. In addition, she advised Yana to take better care of her eyes. Hans was relieved that Natalie was there to take care of Yana¡¯s eyes. He stood beside her quietly, noting all the care tips Natalie gave him so that he could learn to look after Yana and make the postpartum period a little more bearable. After Yana and Hans left, Natalie stood on the terrace, gazing at the full moon in the sky. The full moon shimmered like a radiant jade disc suspended in the night sky, mesmerizing her sight and captivating her attention. While leaning against the railing by the terrace, she began to recall all the struggles she had been through. Being present and admiring the moon¡¯s beauty made her feel as if she were dreaming. After heaving a faint sigh, Natalie heard a man¡¯s low and maic voice behind her. ¡°What are you sighing about?¡± Natalie instinctively turned her head and found that Samuel had unknowinglye behind her, standing close enough that his lips seemed to brush past hers as she turned. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°Am I not allowed to be here?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t reach out to embrace Natalie, but he also didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving. Despite maintaining an awkward distance from her, he intentionally let his warm breath caress her delicate face. ¡°I mean¡­ why didn¡¯t I hear you walking?¡± Natalie asked. ¡°You were too engrossed in your thoughts,¡± Samuel replied. Natalie did not deny it. She smiled and replied, ¡°Mm, maybe.¡± ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± Samuel was curious. ¡°Tonight¡¯s moon reminded me of the beautiful moon I saw on the third day after giving birth to Xavian and yton,¡± Natalie murmured, looking up at the moon again. ¡°At that time, Yara took Franklin and Sophia from me, and I thought she killed them in retaliation against me. I was so heartbroken that I wanted to seek revenge on Yara, but after looking at myself in the mirror, I realized I had nothing except Xavian and yton. People always say the full moon symbolizes reunion, but at that time, whenever I looked at it, I recalled my mother¡¯s passing, how my father and sister wanted me dead, and the death of my two newborns.¡± Despite the pain they caused, the memories were so vivid that Natalie knew she would never be able to forget them. However, had she not endured those hardships over thest five years, she would not have had the motivation to dedicate herself to umting knowledge and transforming into the person she became today. Samuel wrapped his manly arms around Natalie¡¯s waist, hugging her tightly from behind. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1215 A Cue For Love Chapter 1215 A Cue for Love Chapter 1215¨CSamuel coaxed Natalie in a deep and low voice beside her ears, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, Nat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Natalie nodded firmly. Then, she chirped, ¡°Samuel, did you know? I didn¡¯t know what I should name Xavian and yton previously because I couldn¡¯t think of any good names. I wanted to name them after some herbs, but ultimately, I gave them their current names.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I want them to grow up healthy and happy like all other kids instead of feeling pressured because their names would sound too scientific,¡± Natalie replied with a smile. Subsequently, she recounted many incidents from the past. When she was almost done talking, she felt Samuel¡¯s arm tightening around her waist. ¡°Did I say too much?¡± Natalie bit her lip and uttered apologetically, ¡°Were you bored listening to me? I think I was rambling on about whatever matter that came to my mind-¡° ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± He rested his chin on the hollow of her shoulder. Resting in his embrace, she could sense how much he cared about her. ¡®Tm just thinking about the five years we¡¯ve lost. To reunite with one another after five years is not an easy feat. Perhaps I was so close to missing out on you again.¡± Suddenly, a drop of tear fell onto Natalie¡¯s neck and trickled down her chest. The warmth of the tear managed to reach the deepest part of her heart. The turn of events was beyond astonishing. Natalie was overwhelmed by shock. Following that, utter tenderness and contentment filled her chest. This man has truly be more unlike himself for me. ¡°You¡¯re so silly. Regardless of how close that could¡¯ve happened, I¡¯m right by your side now, right?¡± She beamed at him. ¡°I¡¯m reunited with Franklin and Sophia and fell in love with you. God has genuinely blessed me with the good fortune of experiencing the bliss of a family reunion.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Samuel responded. Afterward, Natalie sensed his body bing tense and turning hot. He was aroused as he caressed her soft waist. Unable to hold back further, he kissed her red lips. During that period, Samuel didn¡¯t dare to be too aggressive because he was afraid of aggravating her injury. He was able to contain his desires even when his lust was burning. He merely kissed her in a controlled manner, fearing he might affect her from getting sufficient rest. However, upon noticing theck of difort after Natalie hung out with Yana for the whole day, Samuel could no longer restrain himself. He pinned her against the railing and kissed her passionately. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think this is an appropriate ce to do this.¡± ¡°No one wille here.¡± Natalie was rendered speechless. This has nothing to do with others¡¯ presence, but isn¡¯t this just too embarrassing? While Natalie was still pondering whether what they were doing was too shameful, Samuel had already undone the knot of her pajamas in a practiced manner while holding her chin in ce and tirelessly ravishing her lips softly yet domineeringly. The only thought that lingered in her mind while she almost lost herself in the fervent kiss was that she had practically married a libidinous man. He doesn¡¯t let up when indulging in a kiss. Nheless, Natalie couldn¡¯t spare her attention to think of anything else after that because Samuel had wholly dominated her body and soul. Their fingers intertwined as they let loose their carnal desires. Three dayster, Daniel and Patricia came to visit Natalie. Daniel brought news about the Leitz family. All of the Leitz family¡¯s riches were confiscated, while ze¡¯s base and contact points were all raided. Following that, the unjust usations faced by Dream and Natalie were all revoked. The smuggling of those prohibited medicines into the group¡¯s warehouse was orchestrated by Helma, as she had coborated with ze to frame Natalie. ¡°Uncle Daniel, Aunt Patricia, thank you for updating me with this good news.¡± Natalie still cared a lot about that matter since it would affect her and Dream¡¯s reputation. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1216 A Cue For Love Chapter 1216 A Cue for Love Chapter 1216¨CDaniel shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Natalie. Justice has prevailed. Dream Corporation¡¯s and your good names are finally restored now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Although Arnold is not my biological granddad, I¡¯ll always remember his undying spirit of treating patients and saving lives. In the future, I still n to continue developing Dream Pharmaceutical and Dexmed Pharmaceutical to invent more special medicines. I¡¯m also preparing to establish a medical research institution and take in some promising young talents from both traditional and modern medicine fields. I¡¯ll use the profit I gain from my fashion, jewelry, and entertainment businesses to fund the research institution¡¯s equipment and facilities, as well as to cultivate talents. Traditional medicine is a macroscopic discipline, while modern medicine is a microscopic discipline. I hope tobine these two spheres and see if we cane up with more prospective studies and innovative inventions to help treat those patients with rare diseases.¡± Natalie thought of those ideas when she was recuperating. Now that the truth about her parentage had been revealed, she didn¡¯t want to dwell further on the past as she figured the future was more important. Daniel¡¯s blood boiled with excitement after he listened to Natalie¡¯s speech. ¡°You¡¯re a brilliant girl, Natalie! You¡¯re in no way inferior to a man for being so far-sighted and ambitious at such a young age. You have my full support! Feel free to let me know if you need my assistance. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help you!¡± Patricia was a woman, so she was more sensitive and thoughtful. ¡°Natalie, although you¡¯re close to achievingplete recovery, you should still prioritize getting sufficient rest. Career is important, but health should always take precedence.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± While they talked, Daniel got up to take a call. Patricia and Natalie proceeded to discuss more delicate topics. ¡°Natalie, His Majesty did a paternity test and verified your identity as his daughter.¡± Patricia gently held Natalie¡¯s petite hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care about his status as the king. I just want to know if you n to ept him as your father.¡± Gritting her teeth and biting her lip, Natalie remained silent and didn¡¯t respond to Patricia¡¯s question for a long while. Seeing that, Patricia couldn¡¯t help but frown and asked again, ¡°Natalie, you¡ª¡± ¡°Aunt Patricia, l-l don¡¯t know yet.¡± Natalie lowered her head and shed a bitter smile. ¡°It hadn¡¯t been an easy journey getting to know my parentage. I used to yearn for the truth, but now that the truth has been presented to me, I don¡¯t know what I should do next. I can tell how much he loves my mother, but aside from him currently having a wife, he has also neglected my mother and me all these years. These are all undisputed facts.¡± Patricia patted Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong, whether you choose to ept him or not.¡± She spoke softly. ¡°However, there is something I wish to tell you. You never lose by loving, but you always lose by holding back. No one knows which is the correct path to take in life. We cannot predetermine if our choices will yield desirable results or disappointments, so the only thing we can do is to live every moment to the fullest, seize every opportunity, and cherish the time we spend with those around US.¡± Natalie, who was initially caught in a conflicted state of mind, was suddenly enlightened after listening to Patricia¡¯s counsel. She beamed at Patricia and said, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Patricia. I¡¯ll keep your words in mind.¡± ¡°Natalie, although you are not fated to be with Jerome, our household will always wee your presence. Remember to bring Xavian, yton, Franklin, and Sophia to visit US whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Patricia was very fond of kids. She didn¡¯t know whether Jerome had let go of his feelings for Natalie, but even without that concern, she wondered how long she had to wait before Jerome would provide her with grandchildren. ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± After Daniel hung up the phone, he walked over and saw Natalie and Patricia engaging in a lively conversation. He asked curiously, ¡°What are you two chatting so animatedly about? Care to share the joy with me?¡± Patricia chirped, ¡°We¡¯re discussing feminine topics. Why is a grown man like you butting in our conversation?¡± In his younger days, Daniel was a fierce soldier on the battlefield. However, he treated Patricia with unusual tenderness. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t ask. Discuss whatever topic you like. I¡¯ll just sit here and keep you company.¡± His gentle manner of speech starkly contrasted with his tough exterior, causing Patricia and Natalie to giggle out loud. In the end, even Danielughed in embarrassment. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1217 A Cue For Love Chapter 1217 A Cue for Love Chapter 1217¨CUnder Samuel¡¯s attentive care, Natalie recoveredpletely. Natalie had been away from work for almost two months. When she finally returned to her office, she ran her fingers across her desk, and a strange feeling enveloped her. It was as if a whole lifetime had passed since thest time she had been in her office. She had found her purpose in life. She was no longer lost. Lia managed to beat Yandel to be the first one to prepare Natalie¡¯s breakfast for her-a cup of ck coffee and chocte chip cookies. ¡°Ms. Nichols, here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Natalie picked up the mug and inhaled the aroma of the coffee deeply. Then, she took a small sip and let the warmth of the coffee slowly spread through her body. ¡°How is it?¡± Lia asked eagerly. ¡°Lionel is a very lucky man.¡± Natalie ced the mug down on the table and smiled at her. ¡°Unlike him, I only drink coffee asionally, but I would love to drink a cup of this wonderful hand-brewed coffee every morning.¡± Lia had only meant to do a nice thing for Natalie. She had not expected that it would lead to a conversation about her love life. She blushed prettily and stammered, ¡°l-l don¡¯t know w-what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lia had always been very diligent and professional in her work. Ever since she started working with Natalie, she had grown exponentially and was bing indispensable. Natalie chuckled. She was amused to see Lia acting so shy. ¡°Since when does our Lia stutter?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡± Lia insisted, stammering again. Lia¡¯s blush deepened, reddening all the way up to the tip of her ears. ¡°Ms. Nichols, if you keep teasing me like this, l-l won¡¯t speak to you anymore!¡± When she saw that Lia was getting upset, Natalie smiled and said in a cating tone, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. I just wanted to say that I¡¯m happy for you. Now the two of you hold each other in your hearts.¡± After Lia heard Natalie¡¯s words, her eyes began tearing up. No one understands what it¡¯s like better than Natalie¡­ Lia was born into a prominent family, and she was very popr in hermunity. Nheless, she had always felt a pure, innocent love for Lionel. However, due to her fear of society¡¯s judgment and her own sensitive nature, she had never dared to make her feelings known. In fact, that was how she had almost hurt Natalie after listening to Vara. However, slowly and surely, she had changed. While others only saw her growing in her abilities, she knew in her heart that it was her mentality that had truly matured. If it had not been for Natalie, who had repaid her cruelty with kindness, Lia would still be feeling sorry for herself. She still would not have understood that one should live for oneself and not for others. Natalie was surprised to see Lia sobbing. She thought that she had only said happy things. ¡°Lia, this is a good thing! I just wanted to remind you to invite us to your wedding when it happens¡­¡± Lia wiped her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll invite you! I want you and Mr. Bowers to witness our marriage!¡± ¡°We will be honored to be there.¡± At that moment, Yandel entered the room and caught sight of Lia and Natalie chatting happily with each other. Jealousy nipped at him. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Yandel asked, wanting to join in the conversation. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re just talking about me witnessing Lia and Lionel¡¯s nuptials,¡± Natalie said to Yandel, then she turned back to Lia and suggested, ¡°Lia, you still haven¡¯t selected your bridesmaids, right? Yandel, Ross, Billy, and the others will be your bridesmaids!¡± ¡°Boss, if the boys are going to be part of the wedding party, we should be groomsmen instead!¡± Yandel protested. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be cooler for you guys to be bridesmaids?¡± Natalie was amused by the idea of men as bridesmaids. Lia, too, wasughing and nodding in agreement with her. Yandel stared open-jawed at the two of them in disbelief. It is true what they say¡­ Women are crazy! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1218 A Cue For Love Chapter 1218 A Cue for Love Chapter 1218¨CAll this while, Mikhail had been receiving reports and updates about Natalie. However, he had never once visited her in person. While others were missing their family desperately, Mikhail, who had finally found his long-lost daughter, was too afraid to approach her. He was afraid that she would reject him. He had gone back and forth on this issue for a long time. His hesitation had led to his inaction. Someday¡­ After Mikhail was finished with the affairs of the state, he stared at the piles of neatly arranged documents on his desk and felt the aching emptiness in his heart. After all, family was what brought joy in one¡¯s golden years. The person that he loved the most was no longer lost but was, In fact, right in front of his eyes. Why am I still so afraid to reach out to her? Finally, Mikhail made up his mind. Together with his most loyal attendant, Brody, he left Luna Pce and headed for Natalie¡¯s ce. At that moment, Natalie was not at home. When the doorbell rang, it was Emma who opened the door. Working for Natalie and Samuel, Emma often received esteemed guests from the upper echelon of Loang and Chanaea¡¯s society. However, she had not expected toe face-to-face with the king of Loang himself when she answered the door. Emma had never had the opportunity to meet Mikhail before. She only recognized him from seeing his face on the television. Whenever state ceremonies were broadcasted on the news, Emma, being a citizen of the country, would pay special attention to Mikhail out of curiosity and reverence. The most important person in Loang was standing in front of her. Emma was so nervous that she began shaking from head to toe. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, what are you¡­¡± she faltered. Her legs felt like jelly. She was about to fall to her knees. Mikhail quickly stopped her, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, why not?¡± Emma asked. She was both excited and nervous. ¡°I¡¯m visiting on an informal basis,¡± Mikhail replied. He paused before asking, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Natalie. Is she home?¡± ¡°Ah, Ms. Nichols¡­ She¡¯s not at home right now.¡± When Emma heard that Mikhail hade to see Natalie, her respect for Natalie grew tenfold. This youngdy is so amazing! Even the king of Loang knows her! I only have the chance to meet him and all the other interesting people because of her. I must have done something right in my past life to be this lucky! Mikhail¡¯s eyes dimmed in disappointment when he heard Emma¡¯s reply. ¡°Your majesty, Ms. Nichols only went out to buy some desserts. She should be back soon,¡± Emma said in a respectful tone. ¡°W-Why don¡¯t youe in and wait for her toe back? I¡¯ll make you a drink.¡± Mikhail jumped at the chance. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Emma led Mikhail and Brody into the living room. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Emma hurried into the kitchen to make a pot of coffee. She was determined to impress the king with her coffee-brewing skills. Mikhail stood in the middle of the living room. He nced around, taking in the furniture and the decorations. So, this is where my daughter lives. It¡¯s a warm and inviting house, and full of life. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Suddenly, Mikhail noticed a little girl ying amongst the flower bushes in the courtyard connected to the living room. The little girl had on a tulle skirt and wore her hair in two buns on top of her head. She looked like a little fairy. Mikhail could not help taking a closer look. He noticed that not only were her facial features lovely to look at, but she also resembled Natalie and Jennie. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1219 A Cue For Love Chapter 1219 A Cue for Love Chapter 1219¨CAfter confirming that Natalie was his daughter, Mikhail naturally learned about her situation. Natalie is a mother of five. She and Samuel had four children together, and she also adopted one. There are three boys and one girl among the four kids. Sophia is the name of the girl, which means ¡°wisdom.¡± She should be the one who can resemble Natalie and Jennie so closely, right? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He did not disturb the little girl tending the herbs but silently observed her from a corner. This child looks so much like Natalie. Did my daughter also cultivate herbs in this way when she was young? I may not be a failure of a king, but I¡¯ve undoubtedly failed as a father! Sorrow washed over Mikhail as he regarded the adorable Sophia. There¡¯s no going back in time. No matter how much I¡¯d like to cherish it now, I can¡¯t return to the past¡­ At first, Sophia focused intently on the small pot in her hand as she examined the herbs in the courtyard, but gradually¡­ she sensed Mikhail staring at her and turned to look at him through the ss. Just like that, their eyes met. Mikhail¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw herrge doe-like eyes staring back at him. Sophia instinctively stood up and waved warmly and sweetly at him, thinking he was a friend of Natalie or Samuel. Then, clutching a small book to record the growth cycle of the herbs, she changed into clean slippers in the courtyard before returning to the living room and approaching Mikhail with small steps. ¡°Hello, Sic¡± she greeted with a sweet smile as she raised her head to look at him. The way she greeted him made him feel as if his heart would explode with sweetness. As a result, even after a long while, Mikhail still did not snap back to his senses. After all, the man in his fifties kept hearing her voice echoing in his head. Sophia furrowed her eyebrows. What¡¯s wrong with this man? Is he a little off in the head? She lifted her hand, grabbed a corner of Mikhail¡¯s sleeve, and tugged it gently. ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± she asked. Even though the little girl ought to have called him ¡°Granddad,¡± he was very fond of the way she addressed him. She makes it sound so adorably respectful. Although Samuel¡¯s identity is a mystery, Natalie is my daughter, so I don¡¯t see why he can¡¯t be my live-in son-inw! Mikhail crouched down and shook his head at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Sophia scratched her head shyly and continued, ¡°You¡¯re looking for my mommy, right? She isn¡¯t back yet. Her medical skills are amazing, and I¡¯m learning from her. She praised me on my quick learning, but I know my skills are far behind hers.¡± She was not one to readily warm up to people, yet, for some reason, she found him easy to get close to. He¡­ He shouldn¡¯t be a bad person, right? ¡°Look at this kid. She¡¯s good in medicine, yet so humble!¡± Mikhail¡¯s sense of pride welled up, and he asked the attendant beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Brody?¡± Although Brody¡¯s top priority was to serve as a bodyguard this time, he had no choice but to y along with the king. He nodded fervently, resembling a bobblehead doll. ¡°Yes! Absolutely!¡± Mikhail spent a long time searching his pockets for something nice to gift Sophia. However, he found that he came unprepared this time, having neither brought any valuable items nor any chocte candy that could make a child happy. ¡°Sir, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find anything.¡± He sighed regretfully before continuing, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any nice things with me this time, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll still find a way toe again, and when I do, I¡¯ll surely bring you many nice things!¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Sir. Next time, then!¡± ¡°Such a good child. Look at how polite she is, Brody. She¡¯s not greedy at all!¡± The attendant agreed fervently once again. ¡°Yes! of course!¡± Sophia thought Mikhail was referring to a doll or herb seeds, but little did she know that her soon-to- be grandfather had nned to send over collection worthy items from Luna Pce when he next came over because he would not tolerate his granddaughter looking down on him! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1220 A Cue For Love Chapter 1220 A Cue for Love Chapter 1220¨CMikhail and Sophia looked at each other. Unlike thetter, who did not feel awkward, the former felt that he could not produce anything to give her and did not know what a six-year-old girl liked, so he wallowed in self-doubt in silence once more. He had nned ahead what he would say to Natalie, but Sophia was not in it. Now¡­ Mikhail felt embarrassed again. After a long while, the man in his fifties finally threw out a question. ¡°Sophia, is there anything you want to do recently? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Sophia tilted her head and pondered for a moment. ¡°Riding.¡± Mikhail nodded, feeling his confidence surge as he replied, ¡°Sure! I can certainly find you the best foal in Yaleview and hire the best equestrian teacher. When the timees, I¡¯ll gift you the horse ranch as well, so when you feel like riding, you can go there anytime¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I want!¡± The little girl grew anxious and ced her hands on her hips. ¡°If not this, what else?¡± Mikhail was also a little confused. ¡°Or¡­ Do you wish to ride a horse in the prairie instead of the city? If that¡¯s what you want, that¡¯s also easy. I¡¯ll charter a ne for you¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Sophia shook her head again. ¡°Umm¡­ What do you want then, Sophia?¡± ¡°I want to ride one at home!¡± The little girl gestured to him. ¡°What I meant is that someone bes a horse, and I can sit on his back!¡± Sophia had long wanted to try that. But many things have been happening at hometely. Daddy has to take care of the injured Mommy so even if I longed to y this, I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask Daddy. The reasonable Uncle Steven is not around either¡­ Mikhail immediately knew what his precious granddaughter wanted from her description. Just as he was about to agree, Brody offered, ¡°How can I allow you to do that? Leave it to me!¡± His reason was simple. If we let a child sit on his back, isn¡¯t that forcing His Majesty to kneel and ruining his prestige as a ruler? Just leave this kind of trivial matter to me, his attendant. There¡¯s no need for His Majesty to do it himself! However, he did not expect Mikhail to roll his eyes at him as soon as he expressed his loyalty. ¡°Tell me! What do you mean?¡± ?1 II ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you wish to take away my task?¡± the king asked cynically. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Really? If that¡¯s not the case, do you think you¡¯ll get a chance to do something like that?¡± Mikhail commented cynically again. Brody was stunned. If he had not heard it in person, he would never believe that the king he had served for more than ten years would say such shameless words. What I saw and heard today has utterly shaken my worldview as an attendant! Tsk! It¡¯s true what they say-grandparents spoiling their grandchildren is the worst. This girl¡¯s parents most likely never did this, but once it¡¯s the generation above, the pampering will be excessive. ¡°Ignore him, Sophia. Hop onto my back!¡± Mikhail bent over with a smile, ced his hands on the ground, and let Sophia sit on his back. Then, the two started ying. Soon after, Emma came over with steaming coffee and freshly baked pastries so the king could sample them. Never did she imagine that she would be greeted with a scene like that as soon as she stepped out of the kitchen. She hastily put down the tes, intending to stop them. This is uneptable! However, before she could get close, Brody reached out to stop her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°His Majesty¡­ Umm¡­ Doing that for a child¡­¡± Emma stuttered. ¡°How can I allow that? I must tell Ms. Sophia not to y this kind of game! If she offends His Majesty, she¡¯ll be in deep trouble!¡± Brody appeared unfazed, like he was used to seeing that. ¡°His Majesty is having fun! Should you dare to disturb him now, it¡¯s not Ms. Sophia who will get into trouble, but you and I,¡± he reminded her out of ¡°goodwill.¡± Emma was stunned by his words. To stop her, or not to stop? That is the question. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon)This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A Cue For Love Chapter 1221 A Cue For Love Chapter 1221 A Cue for Love Chapter 1221¨CHalf an hour passed before Natalie returned home from buying the desserts she and her children loved the most. ¡®Tm back, Emma.¡± When she stepped into her home, she was surprised that Emma wasn¡¯t there. Did she not hear me? Is she in the kitchen or keeping the childrenpany upstairs? Just as she wondered about Emma¡¯s whereabouts, she saw what was transpiring in the living room. Sophia was sitting on Mikhail¡¯s back, giggling and urging him to run faster. Meanwhile, he crawled on the ground and held her in ce with one hand so she wouldn¡¯t fall from his back. As for Emma, she was standing at the side, watching the scene unfold indifferently, as though she had been desensitized. Furrowing her eyebrows, Natalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her sudden voice prompted everyone to turn their attention to her. Upon putting down the dessert in her hand, Natalie approached Sophia and attempted to remove the girl from Mikhail¡¯s back. Before she could do that, however, the girl leaped from his back and scampered to her mother like a cheery bird. ¡°You¡¯re back, Mommy!¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Natalie was confounded. ¡°This mister is very nice, Mommy. When I said I wanted to y pretend to ride a horse, he yed with me!¡± Sophia pointed at Mikhail, who was still on the ground, his face covered in sweat. He seemed pretty happy to have yed with her. Mister? I don¡¯t think he told Sophia his identity yet. It seems like she¡¯s just treating him as though he was just another senior. Natalie crouched before her daughter and advised, ¡°He¡¯s not a spring chicken, Sophia, so his back may not be in good condition. If you want to y that next time, you should ask your daddy or Uncle Steven to do it instead. He¡¯s an old man, so if you want to y with him in the future, you mustn¡¯t treat him like that, okay?¡± After briefly processing her mother¡¯s words, Sophia nced at Mikhail and nodded vigorously. ¡°I get it now, Mommy. I won¡¯t be that willful next time.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Smiling, Natalie suggested, ¡°Look at the dirt on your hands and sweat on your face. You should go and take a shower first. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll get Franklin, yton, Yumi, and Xavian to eat dessert with US together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sophia nodded obediently. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Then, Natalie stood and turned to Emma. ¡°Please help me bring Sophia upstairs, Emma.¡± Emma picked up Natalie¡¯s intentions and nodded. ¡°Will do, Ms. Nichols.¡± Then she held the girl¡¯s hand and went upstairs. At the same time, Mikhail slowly stood from the ground, wiped the dust on his body, and stared at Natalie. His attendant noticed his Intentions as well and backed away. At that, only Mikhail and Natalie were left in the living room. Natalie¡¯s eyes glinted as she muttered, ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡± Standing still, he asked somewhat moodily, ¡°While I can receive news of your recovery progress, I still want to take a look at you myself. How are you doing so far?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well. My recovery¡¯s almostplete.¡± The edge of her mouth twitched. ¡°Thanks for getting Dr. Dalton to treat me. He did a great job, so much so that my injuries won¡¯t be leaving any scars.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. This is what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± He really wanted to acknowledge her as his daughter, but he wasn¡¯t sure how to put his thoughts into words, so he instead said, ¡°I have many things I want to ask and tell you, Natalie. However, I¡¯m not sure where to begin. Will you give me a chance to do both?¡± Staring at the white-haired man in front of her, Natalie thought, This is the man Mom deeply loved and never made her regret anything. After experiencing so many ups and downs, I don¡¯t want to hate anyone anymore. Instead, I¡¯m much more curious about him and Mom¡¯s past¡­ Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1222 A Cue For Love Chapter 1222 A Cue for Love Chapter 1222¨C¡°Have a seat/ Natalie said before entering the kitchen with the cold pot of coffee in the living room and returning with a hot one. Then she poured the coffee into a cup and handed it to Mikhail. ¡°Here you go.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When he saw that, he felt as though his mind had traveled back to more than two decades ago. Jen would also serve me coffee like this in the past. Natalie¡¯s demeanor and manner of pouring the coffee are almost precisely the same as Jen¡¯s. A storm of emotions brewed in his heart as he witnessed that scene. He sniffed as tears welled in his eyes. After Natalie poured herself a cup of coffee as well, she raised her eyes and saw him staring at her with reddened eyes. They gazed at each other for a moment before Mikhail realized he had lost hisposure and cleared his throat. ¡°You really do look like your mother¡­¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Natalie nodded. ¡°Aunt Patricia said the same thing. She mentioned I looked exactly like my mother when my mother was young, as though we were both born from the same mold.¡± ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask you what your life was like in the past, but I still want to know what you and your mother went through.¡± When he asked that question, he stifled the immense guilt swelling in his heart as he thought about how Jennie had raised Natalie in the countryside by herself. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as harsh as you may have imagined.¡± Upon taking a sip of the coffee, Natalie nced at him. ¡°For as long as I can remember, I lived with my mother in the countryside. There wasn¡¯t anything particrly good about it, but it wasn¡¯t bad either. Aside from not having a father, I didn¡¯tck anything when I was a kid. There wasn¡¯t anything I really wanted, either. When I was young, I didn¡¯t know my birth father wasn¡¯t the one who raised me. I hated a man called Thomas because he cheated on my mother, ignored her, and made her cry. It wasn¡¯t until Thomas died that I realized I hated the wrong person. My mother never mentioned you or left anything for me to give you. In fact, before she passed, she hoped I could live a peaceful life as an ordinary person and that I wouldn¡¯t look into my background.¡± When he heard Jennie didn¡¯t leave anything behind, he muttered, ¡°How can that be? What about the paper meant for Geert?¡± The edges of her lips curved upward. ¡°That? I wrote it to distract him. King did develop a drug that could suppress Geert¡¯s personality. However, he didn¡¯t know the drug¡¯s effect was unstable, regardless of its effectiveness. I suspect King was born because Geert was abused during childhood. I intentionally provoked him to elicit a hormonal change within him quickly and influence the drug¡¯s effect.¡± After listening to that, Mikhail suddenly realized something while feeling slightly disappointed. / thought Jennie would leave something like a letter for me before she passed away but it seems like it was just wishful thinking on my part. She left nothing behind. Tears continued to well in his eyes as he spoke. ¡°In the end, she did move on from me. She didn¡¯t even want to meet with me or let you know I existed before she passed. This is the cruelest punishment in the world for me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Mother didn¡¯t punish you!¡± Natalie refuted resolutely. ¡°She didn¡¯t expect things would turn out like this. If not for a string of coincidences, you wouldn¡¯t have known I¡¯m your daughter, so there wouldn¡¯t have been any ¡®punishments.¡¯ You would¡¯ve only treated her as a dead lover. While you would miss her, you wouldn¡¯t have experienced any other emotions. Mother was a woman who was contented with living a simple life, and she wasn¡¯t asplicated as you thought she was. Right before she passed and when she was in a state of delirium, she was still muttering your name.¡± Unable to control his emotions any longer upon hearing that, Mikhail sobbed. ¡°Jen¡­ Oh, Jen¡­ I¡¯m sorry I let you down¡­¡± Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1223 A Cue For Love Chapter 1223 A Cue for Love Chapter 1223¨CNatalie proceeded to tell Mikhail many things about her childhood. As he listened attentively to her stories, Jennie¡¯s life gradually formed in his mind like puzzle pieces coming together. However, the more Natalie described her past with her mother, the more he mourned the loss of his lover. At the moment, he felt as though someone had carved his heart out of his chest. Tears streamed down his cheeks endlessly. Ever since ascending the throne, Mikhail had seldom shed a tear. Yet, at that moment, he didn¡¯t even realize his face waspletely drenched. After Natalie finished her story, Mikhail remained silent for a long while as he tried to calm himself down. They sat across from each other and stared at the vapor rising from the coffee. I¡¯ve told him everything he wants to know. Now, it¡¯s my turn. She took a sip of her coffee and broke the silence. ¡°What about you? Since you love my mother so much, why did you abandon her? How could you?¡± Upon taking a deep breath, he narrated, ¡°Much like many cliche dramas, there¡¯s a gap between your mother and me due to our status. When I met her, I was already the king of Loang. On the other hand, she was just the daughter of a royal physician. His father was an excellent, reputable physician, but he¡¯s just a physician in the royal family. I met your mother in the suburbs while strolling around there to relieve my immense pressure as the new king. She was collecting medicinal herbs halfway up a mountain when I saw her. We didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identity, but we did have a wonderful time together and quickly fell in love.¡± A smile was visible on his face when he mentioned thatst part. Then, he continued, ¡°Back then, to secure my position as the king, I had to seed in the many tests my father imposed on me and survive my brothers¡¯ schemes. It was the reason I selected and brought my three consorts into Luna Pce. Your mother was a very good woman, so it was natural that I fell for her. I loved her, so I didn¡¯t want to aggrieve her. Thus, the idea of getting rid of the three consorts popped into my mind. However, the goal I was trying to achieve by bringing them in became the reason I couldn¡¯t send them away. My mother didn¡¯t want me to do anything that would affect my position for Jen, so she kept trying to ruin our rtionship. In fact, due to my mother¡¯s ploys, your granddad¡¯s family suffered greatly. Not only did your granddad lose his title as the royal physician after she framed him for a wrongdoing he didn¡¯tmit, but his reputation was also destroyed. Jen thought I tacitly permitted my mother to do all those things, but I didn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t have enough evidence to prove your granddad¡¯s innocence. Hence, that was the only possible oue. After what happened, I investigated your granddad¡¯s case again to clear his name, but then your mother died due to a fire. I always thought your mother passed away during that incident. From that point onward, joy never returned to my cold heart. I admit I¡¯m not a good person. My hands are stained with the blood of many, but I always genuinely loved your mother. If I knew your mother was still alive back then and gave birth to you, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t have let you two suffer¡­¡± Now that I¡¯ve learned his side of the story, I think I understand why Mother used the fire to escape! It¡¯s possible she was aware of the truth, but it wouldn¡¯t change anything even if she did. She probably knew that if she did return alive with his baby, the attacks on her family would only increase in severity and frequency! Natalie thought.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1224 A Cue For Love Chapter 1224 A Cue for Love Chapter 1224¨CBased on what I know about Mikhail¡¯s personality, I think he would¡¯ve done something unbing of a king for his lover¡¯s child. If that had happened, it would¡¯ve been a curse instead of a blessing. As Natalie took another sip of her coffee, she thought it was getting bitter. God is indeed fair in His decisions. A person is destined to lose something when enjoying an incredible privilege. She then brewed another pot of coffee because thest one was too bitter for her taste. After she refilled her and Mikhail¡¯s cups, they became silent again. Even though one couldn¡¯t change the past, it was precisely the umtion of past events that resulted in the current situation. Mikhail wondered if he could¡¯ve avoided the tragedy if he had been given another chance to redo his decision. Meanwhile, his coffee was getting cold. Hence, Natalie reminded, ¡°If you want to drink your coffee, you should do it before it turns cold.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t care about the coffee. An urge swirled in his heart as he stared at her. In the end, he blurted out that thought. ¡°Can you give me a chance to make things up to you, Natalie? I want to tell everyone in this country that you¡¯re my daughter, the rightful princess of Loang and heir apparent to the throne. Once I¡¯ve abdicated as the king, you¡¯ll be Loang¡¯s queen and rule over the entire country. What do you think?¡± She was so shocked by his proposal that she momentarily failed to hold the cup in her hand properly, causing the coffee inside to spill onto the table. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bad idea.¡± ¡°Why? Do you think being a queen is bad?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any grand reasons for refusing.¡± Upon wiping away the coffee spilled on her hand, she lifted her eyes and stared at Mikhail. ¡°My choice is the same as my mother¡¯s. My appearance as your daughter won¡¯t be a good thing for this country. Besides, I¡¯ve no interest in Loang¡¯s politics.¡± Her answer stunned him for a moment before he attempted to persuade her. ¡°This is a chance my sons can¡¯t even get, Natalie! Are you¡­ Are you not even going to consider it?¡± ¡°No,¡± she rejected firmly. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy in your position, why are you trying to make me take over it? Do you still not understand why Mother opted to y dead instead of returning to your side, even though she loved you deeply?¡± Mikhail¡¯s pupils constricted as he stared at Natalie. ¡°One will always lose and gain something in life. You believe that as long as you can clear up the misunderstanding you assumed was why Mother left you, everything will be fine and dandy, but that isn¡¯t the case. The real reason is that you¡¯ll lose your lover regardless because you¡¯re the king. It just so happens that the person you love the most is my mother. It didn¡¯t matter if that person was Jennie Shamrock or not because you could never have her. She left you that way because she wanted to protect me, her father, and the person she loved the most. If she did return, would you have seeded in clearing Granddad¡¯s name? Could you guarantee no one would try to cause Mother to miscarry? She knew she would have to give up on you someday after falling in love with you. While she didn¡¯t regret loving you, she didn¡¯t regret living in seclusion, either.¡± After she ended her sentence, he became quiet again. Suddenly, he smiled and shook his head, feeling like his heart was stabbed by a knife. ¡°Why am I now only understanding this?¡± Mikhail sighed. ¡°I was overconfident when I was younger, always thinking I could do everything well. I didn¡¯t expect I wouldn¡¯t be able to solve all problems after bing king. It¡¯s as you said. Even if I cleared up one misunderstanding, there would always be another.¡± Natalie pondered wordlessly, / wonder what he will choose if he gains another chance, but that doesn¡¯t matter now. Obsessing over his answer won¡¯t bring Mother back. What¡¯s important right now are the present and the future! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon)This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A Cue For Love Chapter 1225 A Cue For Love Chapter 1225 A Cue for Love Chapter 1225¨CI think it¡¯s time for me to leave. Mikhail stood and said, ¡°I won¡¯t force you then, Natalie.¡± Natalie nodded. A smile appeared on his countenance. ¡°I really like Sophia, and I want to meet your other children. However, I don¡¯t have enough time today. Can I¡­ visit you like today next time? As a normal person? I want to meet them and y with them, even if it¡¯s just for a little while.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His request prompted her to recall the scene of Sophia ying with him earlier. Sophia seemed to enjoy her time with him, and he appeared to only have affection for her. He didn¡¯t at all look like a king earlier. After thinking about it for a while, she found no reason to reject him. ¡°Sure, you can visit US as an ordinary person. Maybe my children will have bright futures ahead of them, but for now, when they¡¯re still young, I hope they don¡¯t get too much attention.¡± Upon receiving Natalie¡¯s permission, Mikhail rxed. Just thinking about meeting Sophia and the other children in the future excites me! As he stepped toward the exit, he began imagining what his next visit would look like. Before he left, he said, ¡°Natalie¡­¡± Turning around, Natalie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mikhail hesitated for a moment before shaking his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I just want to bid you goodbye.¡± She waved at him. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Then, he left with Brody. After walking for a while, Brody heard a very long sigh, turned his head back, and saw his king looking dejected. Mikhail didn¡¯t just want Natalie to bid him goodbye. What he really wanted was for her to call him ¡°Father.¡± However, when he recalled what she told him, he felt like he didn¡¯t deserve to be called as such. In the following peaceful days, Natalie was busy building a research institute in Loang. She relegated matters regarding thend and equipment to Yandel while she visited various institutes to recruit promising individuals. Her idea was simple. She hoped that by providing a great environment, quality equipment, and a generous sry, those individuals could produce excellent research results and medicine capable ofbating rare diseases. By the time Natalie was almost done with the research institute, she was absolutely drained. Not only did she grow thinner, but the bags under her eyes also became more prominent due to ack of sleep. Additionally, the time she spent with Samuel and the children was getting shorter. Eventually, she managed to set the day of the research institute¡¯s opening. Exhausted, she dragged herself back to her home, finished dinner, and slept on the couch. When the children saw no nket on their mother, they carefully went upstairs to find a suitable one for her. Just as they went upstairs, Samuel had already ced one on her. Then, he gently lifted her from the couch. That woke her up before she stared at him in a daze. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s you, Samuel¡­¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll let you know when we arrive.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Knowing she was in Samuel¡¯s arm put her at ease. Natalie grabbed onto him, pressed her face against his chest, and fell back asleep. Instead of bringing her upstairs, he carried her outside and into the car. After fastening her seatbelt, he entered the driver¡¯s seat, stepped on the gas pedal, and left. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1226 A Cue For Love Chapter 1226 A Cue for Love Chapter 1226¨CBy the time the children returned downstairs with a colorful nket, they noticed that their mother had disappeared from the living room couch. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she here earlier?¡± ¡°Did she go upstairs?¡± The children exchanged nces with each other before returning to the bedroom on the second floor, but their mother wasn¡¯t there as well. Hence, they went to find Emma. ¡°Mrs. Bunton, did you see our mommy?¡± Yumi asked anxiously. ¡°We saw her in the living room earlier, but now she¡¯s gone!¡± Emma was humming joyously when she saw the panic on the children¡¯s faces and grinned. ¡°No need to worry about her. She¡¯s fine. Mr. Bowers brought her out just earlier.¡± In response, Franklin tightened his tiny fist. ¡°Daddy is going way overboard!¡± ¡°Yeah! He snatched Mommy away without saying a word!¡± Sophia nodded in agreement. ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to him alone!¡± ¡°We have responsibility to take care of Mommy, too!¡± ¡°Even if Daddy wanted to bring Mommy out for fun, why didn¡¯t he bring US with them? Daddy¡¯s being unfair! Hmph!¡± The children keptining about Samuel as they surrounded Emma. She was amused by their discussion. Just watching them chat with each other In a lively manner delighted her. Meanwhile, Samuel took Natalie far away from Yaleview. The ridested for around three to four hours. She had a veryfortable and peaceful slumber as he drove the car steadily. When she woke up, she rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, ¡°What time is it right now, Samuel? Did I sleep for long? I need to call Yand-¡° Before she could finish her sentence, she stopped because she was shocked by the scene in front of her. ¡°A starry sky¡­¡± Putting down her hand that was rubbing her eyes, Natalie gazed at the dreamy and beautiful starry sky with child-like wonder, feeling as if she had entered a fairytale world. It¡¯s so gorgeous! I¡¯ve seen plenty of starry skies before, but this one Is absolutely magnificent! The best part is that the blinking stars look so close that I feel like I can pluck them right out of the sky Natalie gasped in awe, utterly smitten by the scenery above her. ¡°This is so stunning!¡± Meanwhile, Samuel was staring at her instead because he wasn¡¯t that Interested in the stars. ¡°Do you like it, Nat?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± She nodded like a chick pecking at the feed. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be home right now? Why am I in this ce? You didn¡¯t drive me all the way here while I was sleeping, did you?¡± Her spection was swiftly confirmed by him. ¡°I did.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°You drove for hours just so I could see this starry sky?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Samuel smiled at her affectionately. ¡°My instinct told me you¡¯d love this view, so I brought you here as a surprise.¡± ¡°A surprise?¡± That phrase prompted Natalie to ponder the reason behind his action. ¡°Is this a special day? Let¡¯s see¡­ It¡¯s not our birthday, and aside from our marriage anniversary, I don¡¯t think we have any other special days. Why did you suddenlye up with the idea to surprise me?¡± It was then a shiny ring appeared in her view. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1227 A Cue For Love Chapter 1227 A Cue for Love Chapter 1227¨CThe ring had a main, big diamond with a bunch of smaller ones embedded around it, and it was beautiful. The diamonds on the ring appeared to be sparkling due to their high purity. Natalie stuttered, ¡°T-This is¡­¡± ¡°This is tonight¡¯s real surprise.¡± Gently, Samuel held her hand and stared at her affectionately. ¡°Why?¡± She felt puzzled. ¡°Are you asking for my hand in marriage? We¡¯re married, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°We are, and I am.¡± That confounded her even further. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ We always seem to be in a rush, like when you gave birth and when we registered our marriage. Whatever we do, it always seems to becking a little something.¡± Samuel raised the ring while his eyes were filled with warmth and affection. ¡°Rather than perfection, I want US to have a sense ofpleteness in regard to our rtionship. So, I want to give you a romantic marriage proposal and a wedding you didn¡¯t have. Nat, will you marry me?¡± Despite the epassing Milky Way in the night sky and the vastnd beneath them, they felt as though they were the only beings in existence at that moment. It was a simple gesture from Samuel, yet it felt incredibly romantic. While Natalie wasn¡¯t the type of woman who valued romanticism greatly, his expression of love did get to her. I used to tell myself that I mustn¡¯t fall in love, but he never once tried to knock down the walls I built around my heart by force. Instead, he taught me how to trust someonepletely and to love someone deeply through his actions. For more than a year, he repeatedly sacrificed for me and saved me. I¡¯m lucky to be able to fall in love with him. Without hesitation, she uttered, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nat.¡± He proceeded to put the diamond ring on her finger. The ring from before was buried with her fake corpse in a fake grave by Bastien when she was pretending to be dead. The diamond ring Samuel presented to Natalie was brand new, signifying their new beginning. As she gazed at the brilliant diamond ring, she recalled the joy and pain she had lived through with him. A smile formed on her countenance as tears streamed down her cheeks. She was afraid he would witness her embarrassing moment, so she turned around, hugged his neck, and kissed him passionately on the lips. Initially, Samuel allowed her to take the lead. However, that wasn¡¯t enough for him. He craved far more than what she was giving. Natalie thought she had gone past her limits by acting that proactively, but then he took the lead and intensified the kiss. It became so passionate that she had trouble breathing. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She felt as though she was a fish in a desert as she panted. With a hoarse voice, he inquired, ¡°Is it okay if we do it here?¡± Even if I want to, there¡¯s no way I can say yes! still panting, she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one around.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Natalie furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I still don¡¯t think we should do it¡­¡± Instead of backing off, Samuel persuaded, ¡°How about we give it a try?¡± That¡¯s no good, either! ¡°Try-¡± Before she could utter another word, he prated her. Immediately, shameful moans left her lips instead of the words she wanted to say. At that moment, she was so embarrassed that she felt like dying. However, she didn¡¯t, so her embarrassment continued. The couple euphorically made love to each other under the dazzling night sky. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1228 A Cue For Love Chapter 1228 A Cue for Love Chapter 1228¨CSoon, the day of the wedding arrived. It was hosted on a coast of Chanaea. Since Natalie grew up in the country, she was much more willing to treat Chanaea as her hometown than Loang. The seaside wedding was romantic and dreamy. The venue was decorated with pink and white roses while the champagne-colored balloons swayed along the ocean breeze. All the couple¡¯s friends and families gathered there. Everyone from the Bowers family was there. Keh was beaming so hard in a handsome suit that bliss and joy were imprinted on his face the entire time. Steven was Samuel¡¯s groomsman, and he was wearing a pair of sses with a golden frame. It would appear he was going for the ¡°gentlemanly but evil guy¡± vibe. Ss also attended the wedding with Holly and their daughter. It had been a year since Nova¡¯s baby shower. At that moment, she was already capable of walking. As her mother held her hand, she waddled to their seats like a duck. She was so cute that she delighted the crowd. Meanwhile, Jason showed up early with his wife, daughter, son-inw, and grandchildren. Even though Natalie was only Jason¡¯s goddaughter, he still treated her as his own daughter. Thus, whatever Yana¡¯s dowry was, he provided the same for Natalie. Yana and Hans didn¡¯t feel too tired bringing their children along because Zoe liked his sister so much that he offered to take good care of her without his parents¡¯ help. Just as Jason wasughing with someone, he suddenly felt a sharp gaze aiming at him. When he turned around, he saw a man with a stern look staring in his direction. ¡°W-Why are you staring at me like that? Did I do something?¡± He was pretty intimidated by the man¡¯s demeanor. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you even asked that question! Do you truly have no idea what you did?¡± Daniel snorted. ¡°Patricia and I wanted to im Natalie as our goddaughter, but you took her away!¡± Jason and his wife were stunned to hear that. / didn¡¯t expect someone would get jealous of me in that regard! After shooting a nce at Daniel, Patricia smiled warmly. ¡°Ignore him. He had a long stay in the army when he was young, so he appears a lot fiercer than he actually is. still, we are a little jealous of you two. If we didn¡¯t hesitate to take Natalie in as our goddaughter as fast as possible because of the possibility of her bing our daughter-inw, we would¡¯ve been her godparents!¡± Even though Jason and his wife sensed hostility in Patricia¡¯s smile, they weren¡¯t willing to back down. Therefore, he straightened his back with his wife and grinned. ¡°Great minds do think alike! However, my wife and I will never stop being Natalie¡¯s godparents!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. His wife nodded. ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°I hope that¡¯s true.¡± Patricia grinned. ¡°My husband and I will keep an eye on you two. After all, we have but a simple wish, to see Natalie lead a happy life until the end.¡± ¡°Fine by us! We won¡¯t lose when ites to pampering Natalie! Isn¡¯t that right, Hubby?¡± Jason nodded vehemently. ¡°Definitely!¡± Concurrently, Hans and Yana were so embarrassed that they wanted to dig a hole and dive into the ground. Opposite them was Jerome, who was shaking his head with a frown. Why are these four middle-aged people arguing with each other like jealous children? Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1229 A Cue For Love Chapter 1229 A Cue for Love Chapter 1229¨CUpon hearing Samuel and Natalie were getting married, Justin, who was In Livingsfill, immediately arranged to fly over and attend the wedding. A group of attendees from Dream Corporation made appearances as well. Yandel, Ross, and Lia arrived at the wedding, dressed to the nines. A few other significantpany representatives, like Wendy, were there to attend their chairman¡¯s wedding too. Wendy was the first artiste signed by Dream Entertainment. After gaining her first sess in the mobile game Nation Glory, she followed Natalie¡¯s ns, spending most of her time at the filming set. If there were a shoot, Wendy would be concentrating on her acting, otherwise, she would spend her free time observing the people around her and improving her acting skills. After a year of hard work, the three online series that Wendy had acted in gained pretty good viewership and ratings. Though Wendy still had a long way to winning the best actress award, she was in the lead among the younger actress generation, given her humility and desire to constantly improve her acting skills. Everyone credited Natalie for scouting Wendy, who was not professionally trained in acting, and allowing her to showcase her talents. However, Wendy knew herself the best; she was no natural-born talent. She got where she was today because Natalie chose a path suitable for her and guided her along the way. With Natalie as her shield, nobody dared to cause her any trouble, giving her the time and energy to focus on upgrading her acting skills. Hence, Wendy attended this wedding with a heart full of gratitude. If it were not for the fact that Natalie had already chosen her bridesmaid prior, Wendy would unquestionably offer herself to be one! Another guest was jewelry designer Anna who went by the name Muse. She had now freed herself from the shadows of her ex-husband and snipped off her long tresses, spotting a clean short bob that made her look capable and feminine at the same time. Anna previously designed jewelry under the disguise of Muse because she hated responsibility. If she encountered challenges or failures, she could easily hide behind the mask of Muse. After going through several ordeals, Anna suddenly realized she could escape from reality once or twice but not forever. She had since matured and learned to face public scrutiny confidently. She went on to co-partner with Natalie to set up her working studio Muse and became the executive director of Dream Jewelry. She recalled that fateful night¡­ She tried so hard to make her ex-husband stay for the sake of her daughter, but he only treated her as a wager for his gamble. If the other party was not Natalie, she dared not imagine how miserable she and her daughter¡¯s fate would be. It was fortunate God took pity on her and blessed her with Natalie. Anna survived heartbreaking ordeals with Natalie, including apanying her father on his final journey during the terminal stage of his cancer. The farewell was sorrowful, but there were no regrets in either the father¡¯s or daughter¡¯s heart. Meanwhile, at the beach, family and friends were happily viewing the photos of Samuel and Natalie disyed at the wedding venue. Everyone knew it had not been easy for Natalie and Samuel. They were incredulously overjoyed for the couple who finally witnessed the rainbow after weathering numerous storms. But¡­ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Aside from the stunning wedding couple, the five adorable page boys and flower girls stole the limelight at the wedding! The three little boys, Franklin, yton, and Xavian, were dressed smartly in suits and leather shoes. The suit was paired with a white shirt, and each had a tiny bowtie around their neck, making them look charming. The three boys were each holding a basket containing fresh flower petals. Sophia and Yumi wore white puffy princess dresses with a floral hair essory pinned on their head. Their chubby faces were fair and supple, and there was a sparkling smile in their obsidian-like eyes. These two girls looked delicate, like dolls; anyone would think of kidnapping them with a pink bup sack once their eyesid on them. The girls were carrying something different from the boys. Instead of a basket filled with fresh flower petals, they each held a red velvet box containing a wedding band. Five adorable kids escorting the bride-this was a sight to behold at a wedding! Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1230 A Cue For Love Chapter 1230 A Cue for Love Chapter 1230¨CAt the same time, in the dressing room, Luna was done with her bridesmaid makeup and was helping Natalie, the female lead of today¡¯s wedding, put on her veil. Luna took great care to fix the veil on Natalie¡¯s hair to avoid it being blown messily by the gusty sea breeze. Natalie started to feel fidgety after sitting still for a while and began to tease Luna to ease her boredom. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Luna, how are things with you and Steven?¡± Natalie asked with an anticipated expression. Upon hearing that, Luna lost concentration and identally pushed the hairpin too deep into Natalie¡¯s scalp. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Luna regained her senses when she heard Natalie hiss in pain. She hurriedly apologized, ¡°Natalie, are you all right? 1-1 did not do that on purpose¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Carry on.¡± Natalie reassured her and wanted to continue the topic. It could not be helped that she had a new identity now-Steven¡¯s sister-inw-so it was inevitable that she had to show some concern. This was because she saw how Steven was head over heels for Luna. Yet, he was not taking any action to progress further with her. That made Natalie very anxious. By right, for such a yboy like Steven, she would not need to worry about him being unable to court a girl. s, when God decided to transform Steven into a faithful and loyal man, he seemed to have taken his courting skills away too. ¡°Luna, you haven¡¯t answered my earlier question!¡± Natalie was not willing to give up. ¡°Erm, about Mr. Steven and I¡­¡± Luna once again focused on her hands and replied indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between US, and it¡¯s impossible for us to start anything. Mr. Samuel previously nted the seed as part of the act I was involved in. I¡¯m only a physician engaged by the Bowers family to help Mr. Samuel with his poisoning. Our Garcia family is not the only family engaged by the Bowers family for this purpose. There are others, such as the Jean family, whom you have met before.¡± ¡°The Jean family?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Luna nodded. ¡°However, a year ago, I heard the Jean family seemed to have offended someone influential. Not only did the Bowers family cut off all ties with them, but they also chased them out of Chanaea and ensured they did not return.¡± Natalie tried to recall, but there was not a deep impression. She vaguely remembered a female physician with the family name Jean, who once chided her for causing Samuel to get hurt. Back then, Natalie felt this physician had no manners. But now, when she came to think of it, perhaps she was partly to me. Samuel¡¯s body constitution was different and required extra care. Any injury or stimtion might cause the poison within his body to mutate. However, after hearing what Luna said, Natalie had a feeling she might have had some involvement in the Jean family being chased out of Chanaea a year ago¡­ Natalie chuckled dryly. / must be imagining things. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m overthinking; that¡¯s what it is! Natalie decided to stop thinking about Celia and the Jean family and returned to the main point of the conversation. ¡°Luna, what¡¯s this talk about what¡¯s possible and what¡¯s not? Look at me. Samuel and I once thought it was impossible between US, but didn¡¯t we manage to achieve the impossible? Steven is not as yful as he looks. It¡¯s just that he had been well-protected by his brother all this while, resulting in his immature personality. But now, he realized he needed to grow and be a man like his brother. That would not happen overnight; he needs time to break through his shell. Luna, the reason I¡¯m saying this isn¡¯t because I hope that you¡¯d be more proactive or achieve positive results with Steven. I¡¯m only hoping you can give this man an opportunity and some time. I believe in Steven; he will not disappoint me and not let you wait in vain.¡± Those were Natalie¡¯s heartfelt words. After expressing her thoughts, Natalie felt she had fulfilled her role as the sister-inw. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1231 A Cue For Love Chapter 1231 A Cue for Love Chapter 1231¨CAfter listening to Natalies heartfelt advice, Luna pondered for a while before bobbing her head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll consider it seriously¡° Just then, she was finally done attaching Natalie¡¯s veil. Beaming from ear to ear, she gazed at thetter in the mirror. ¡®Honestly speaking, Natalie, I both envy and admire you tremendously. You possess a great deal of courage that Ick. That aside, you and Mr. Samuel love each other. You¡¯re willing to go to the ends of the world for him, and he has no qualms about sacrificing himself for you. If there¡¯s a kind of love in this world people yearn for the most, I think it must be the love between you both. I really hope that the two of you will be together forever, living happily ever after.¡± Natalie admired herself in the mirror as she listened to Luna¡¯s blessings. In response, she nodded solemnly. ¡°We will. That¡¯s for certain!¡± Outside the door, a series of knocks abruptly split the air. When Luna heard that, a grin appeared on her face, and shemented, ¡°It must be Mr. Samuel, eager to see you!¡± While saying that, she walked toward the door of the dressing room. The instant she opened the door and made out the person at the door, the smile on her face promptly froze. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Having never seen the man, she gaped at him nkly for a moment before looking him up and down. ¡°This is the dressing room¡­ Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Natalie.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for¡­ the bride? Who are you? And why are you looking for her?¡± Luna demanded without shifting aside to allow him entry. The question regarding his rtionship with Natalie had Bastien at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t quite know how to describe the somewhat ¡°twisted¡± ties between them. Once, there were friendship and courtship between them. And now, there might even be kinship. Yet, he couldn¡¯t think of a clear and urate word that could truly depict the connection between him and Natalie. At the sight of him pursing his lips tightly, unable to answer her question, Luna Immediately frowned. Raising her voice, she dered, ¡°Please leave if you can¡¯t specify your rtionship with Natalie. It¡¯s the dressing room here, so please don¡¯t disrupt the bride having her make up done.¡± She might appear gentle, but in truth, her obstinate nature wasparable to that of Natalies. As the man¡¯s attendant, Joseph was seized by the urge to speak up when Luna rebuked Bastien harshly. However, a look from thetter stopped him short. After all, Bastien wasn¡¯t there as part of Loang¡¯s royal family that day. Instead, he merely came in a personal capacity. Therefore, a stalemate ensued at the door. Sensing that something must have happened, Natalie headed to the door slowly while holding up the hem of her wedding dress. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Luna?¡± When she saw that it was Bastien standing at the door, a faint glimmer of surprise shed across her eyes. In the next heartbeat, she regained her calmness and remarked cidly in a familiar tone used among long-time friends, ¡°I reckoned that you woulde, and sure enough, you came.¡± At that, Bastien bobbed his head. ¡°Yeah.¡± Luna nced at Bastien before shifting her gaze back to Natalie. She couldn¡¯t help querying, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ acquainted with him, Natalie?¡± ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s my friend,¡± Natalie replied smilingly. Then, she added, ¡°Can you please go and check on the preparations outside, Luna?¡± Cottoning on to her meaning, Luna agreed with a nod, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go out and take a look at things.¡± As she left, Joseph likewise excused himself. Following that, Bastien and Natalie were the only ones left in the dressing room. It was their first time meeting each other again after recuperating from their injuries since the coup during the wedding at Luna Pce. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Natalie cast a nce at Bastien¡¯s leg and inquired, ¡°Is your leg okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better now. My motor nerves have been affected to some extent, but Dr. Dalton has already advised me about it. As long as I persist in doing rehabilitation, my leg can recoverpletely after half a year;1 Bastien answered. After replying to her question, he asked in return, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I merely suffered a flesh wound, so I recovered perfectly fine with just some food and rest.¡± ¡°I trust Father would have undoubtedly proposed that you return to the royal family so that he could appoint you as his heir apparent before crowning you as the queen in the future, considering his character. Why did you turn him down? You¡¯re an actual princess. Why are you reluctant to return to the royal family?¡± Bastien questioned, a frown marring his countenance. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1232 A Cue For Love Chapter 1232 A Cue for Love Chapter 1232¨CNatalie studied Bastien closely. Sure enough, he¡¯s the one who resembles Mikhail most among thetter¡¯s many sons. His first instinctive reaction seems¡­ exactly the same as his father¡¯s. Smiling, she shook her head. ¡°Twenty years ago, I¡¯ve never enjoyed the glory and prestige brought by the royal family. After more than twenty years have passed now, I simrly don¡¯t need all that now. I¡¯ve got no interest in being a princess or a queen in the future. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to maintain the status quo?¡± Verily, those words of hers were far too casual and nonchnt. Although Loang wasn¡¯t a huge country with vast territories, the fight for the position of the monarch was often apanied by siblings killing each other throughout the ages. At the end of the day, no one with a stake really had zero desire for power. Bastien was silent for a very long time. Haha. the things I¡¯d once cared about turned out to be wholly worthless in her eyes. He wavered time and again, but ultimately, he couldn¡¯t resist giving voice to the question he wanted to ask yet dared not do so. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ Don¡¯t you hate me? I once did such a thing to you and even almost¡­ wronged you greatly.¡± ¡°The Bastien I know is the man filled with righteousness and would stand up for others in the very beginning. Later, you merely strayed from the path and misunderstood the meaning of love. True love has never been about possession regardless of the cost.¡± Staring right into his eyes, Natalie enunciated, ¡°Even without the blood ties between us, I still wouldn¡¯t have loved you. It isn¡¯t because of your character or because Samuel made my acquaintance earlier. Feelings can¡¯t be forced.¡± To that very day, she had no idea what exactly she liked about Samuel. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, it was a fact that she had fallen in love with him. Her feelings for him were so intense that they had seemingly been engraved into the marrow of her bones and melded into her blood. Her love for him made it so that no other men existed for her. He was the one and only person in her eyes and heart. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll meet a girl who truly loves you and whom you love in return. I¡¯m not all that magnanimous, but in all honesty, I can¡¯t bring myself to hate you, perhaps because of the same blood flowing through our veins. Or maybe it¡¯s because I truly regarded you as a friend when we first met,¡± Natalie borated breezily. At her words, Bastien¡¯s lips curved into a faint arc that brimmed with bitterness. Compared to her, I¡¯m far too small-minded. I selfishly wanted to possess her, yet she chose to let go of all grudges after having been through so much. Truly, what a failure I am! ¡°Can we really¡­ still be friends?¡± Bastien ventured with a smile. ¡°Given a choice between friends, family, and lover, I think we re more suited to be friends.¡± Pausing briefly, Natalie continued, ¡°I also heard that the king of Loangmended your performance during the coup and issued an edict designating you as the crown prince. Congrattions. Thus, I hope you are worthy of the weight of the crown you wear and be a good king in the future, giving Loang¡¯s citizens a prosperous life.¡± Bastien Inclined his head a fraction in acknowledgment. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll definitely do that.¡± He had experienced much In the past, tasting sweetness, bitterness, love, and hatred. But right then, all that was no longer important. It would all be nourishment to his path in the future, making him an even more clear-headed and wise king. ¡°What does mice like to eat?¡± Bastien asked out of the blue. Startled for a moment, Natalie reflexively blurted, ¡°Cheese!¡± Before she could fathom why he suddenly asked that question, the sound of a camera shutter rang out. Only then did realization abruptly dawn upon her that he had snapped a photo of her in her wedding gown. Brandishing the camera in his hand, Bastien exined, ¡°If your wedding were within the borders of Loang, Father would definitely make every effort to attend. Unfortunately, this is Chanaea, after all. There are many restrictions, and he can¡¯t make it over. So, I¡¯m taking a photo of you to bring back for him to see. You¡¯re already beautiful usually, but you¡¯re even more stunning today. It¡¯s really a pity that he can¡¯t witness such a precious moment personally¡­¡± Hearing that, Natalie merely smiled. I don¡¯t think this is Mikhail¡¯s regret alone. Perhaps his absence at my wedding is also an indescribable regret deep within my heart. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1233 A Cue For Love Chapter 1233 A Cue for Love Chapter 1233¨CThe strains of the Wedding March drifted in the air. With the tulle veil on her head obscuring her face, Natalie held a bouquet of fresh flowers in her hands and slowly walked toward Samuel at the other end of the aisle, apanied by Keh. There was no red carpet under her feet, but every step she took was exceedingly solemn. Despite theck of grand fanfare with trumpets and heralds, the sight of the children tossing flower petals on Natalie¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s heads was still riveting to the point that everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it. Five adorable children lifted their tiny hands while giggling, wishing to throw even more rose petals into the air. When the guests present saw that, genuine smiles bloomed on their faces. While the distance Natalie needed to travel to reach Samuel right then was merely tens of meters and took only the duration of the Wedding March, everyone knew that the couple¡¯s journey hadn¡¯t been easy. They both loved one another so much that they were willing to risk their lives for the other. Most likely, that was the most beautiful love in the world. There were no misunderstandings or suspicions but only sincerity toward each other. Natalie¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s gazes were fixed on one another. Samuel watched as Natalie walked toward him in a pure white wedding gown, step by step. The hem swayed alongside her movements, lending her an alluring air that rendered her as beautiful as a princess. Her beauty struck him squarely in the chest. He had seen her countless times, but it felt different this time. /¡¯// forever engrave this moment in my heart! Meanwhile, Natalie beamed from ear to ear. Her smile was incredibly sweet and exuberant since it was her dreame true to marry Samuel. Finally, the Wedding March drew to an end. Leading Natalie to Samuel, Keh took her hand and ced it onto the man¡¯s palm. Then, he uttered solemnly, ¡°Although you¡¯re my biological grandson, Samuel, I¡¯ve got to warn you. Natalie is a nice girl, good-natured beyond words. Not only must you never betray her, but you also need to always remember your vow to her, loving and cherishing her while taking on the responsibilities of a husband.* Natalie turned her gaze to the older man, his concern for her suffusing her with a wealth of warmth. Tightening his grip around Natalie¡¯s hand, Samuel inclined his head a fraction and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do so, Grandpa. I¡¯ll do my best to keep her safe and happy for the rest of my life.¡± With red-rimmed eyes, Keh patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Great! Wonderful, in fact!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The wedding procedures were simple. First, it was the exchange of vows between the bride and groom, with the guests standing witness. Next, the exchange of rings took ce. Last but not least, there was a wedding kiss between the bride and groom. When it was time for that, Samuel flipped the veil up and embraced Natalie as he kissed her. The five children squealed and urged their parents to kiss, putting on a show of pping their hands over their eyes. However, they peeked through their fingers. At the sight of the couple¡¯s sweet disy of affection, they were all so excited that their faces flushed bright red. With such a daddy and mommy, we¡¯re probably¡­ the most blissful kids in the whole v/orld! The lively event only wrapped up at night. When all the guests had dispersed, the beach was calm and serene once more. Initially, Franklin, Sophia, Xavian, yton, and Yumi wanted to stay. However, Keh was well- acquainted with his great-grandchildren¡¯s mischievousness and didn¡¯t want to disrupt Samuel and Natalie¡¯s wedding night, so he took the five children with him when he left. Right then, Natalie and Samuel were the only ones in the grand house with an ocean view by the beach. The house was constructed on a cliff, affording the upants a panoramic view. From the floor-to- ceiling windows, one could see the infinitely vast ocean below. That aside, the sounds of the waves hitting the cliff walls were audible, the repetitive sounds the most beautiful white noise by nature. Natalie had her eyes closed as she listened to the sounds of the sea. Without warning, a pair of powerful and searing arms encircled her waist from behind before yanking her back. As she was wholly rxed earlier, she inexorably stumbled back a few steps from the force. Her entire body was stered against the man, the distance between them so negligible that she could feel his lower body pulsating. Unbidden, her face flushed bright red. ¡°It¡¯s our wedding night at longst, Nat.¡± Samuel enunciated every word in a low voice, leaning close to her ear. There was nothing special about his remark, but it set her heart and body on fire. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) A Cue For Love Chapter 1234 A Cue For Love Chapter 1234 A Cue for Love Chapter 1234¨C¡°Um¡­ Strictly speaking, this can¡¯t be considered our ¡®wedding night; yes? Samuel, we¡¯ve already registered our marriage¡­ Besides, we¡¯ve had kids long ago,¡± Natalie murmured without turning back. ¡°While we¡¯ve done all that ages ago, tonight is of a different significance to us.¡± Samuel turned her around, forcing her to stand face-to- face with him. Their faces drew infinitely close, making the other all they could see. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me, Samuel?¡± ¡°For marrying me and giving me children.¡± When Natalie heard that, her heart skipped a beat. Samuel¡¯s words were neither romantic nor sweet, yet such warmth suffused her that she almost melted into a puddle. Lifting her head, she solemnly gazed into his eyes through her slightly narrowed ones. Her lips turned up, forming a mesmerizing curve. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± At her answer, the smile on Samuel¡¯s face deepened. Unable to resist the temptation, he dipped his head and again captured her rosy lips with tenderness written all over his face. It was as though she had smeared honey on them, for he couldn¡¯t get enough every time he kissed her. Exerting strength, Natalie pushed the man in front of her away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nat?¡± ¡°Why are you now bing increasingly¡­ unrestrained?¡± ¡°You like me to be restrained?¡± Samuel drawled insatiably, enfolding Natalie in his arms. Gah! What kind of question is this? Natalie¡¯s lips were a touch swollen. She couldn¡¯t help snapping her eyes up to re at the man. This question obviously requires me to forsake my shame! ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re-¡° ¡°So, do you like it or not?¡± ¡°Why had I never known that you¡¯ve also got such a wicked side to you, Samuel? How do the rumors describe you? Aloof? Ascetic? Resolute? Ruthless? If anyone else were to see you right now, they¡¯d definitely be shocked to the core!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sometimes, Natalie truly wanted to show Samuel¡¯s current demeanor to others. While her thoughts wandered, the man again captured her lips sneakily. ¡°Samuel!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will ever have the privilege of seeing the unrestrained and wicked side of me right now. I promise you¡¯ll be the only one to witness it in this lifetime!¡± Effortlessly scooping her up with both hands, Samuel carried her to the bed and gently ced her down. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say about you.¡± ¡°Do you like It?¡± ¡°No,¡± Natalie denied half-heartedly. In truth, that was a lie. She actually loved having Samuel dote on her alone. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t admit it easily, lest the man made fun of her. Then, she would be even more embarrassed and ashamed. ¡°Okay, never mind, then¡± Someone like Samuel was more or less aloof in the past. But because of her then, he was no longer as unapproachable and became down-to-earth. That gave her a sense of security and made her feel very much gratified. Her love for him started as a tender shoot in the past, but it had then grown into a towering tree in her heart. As her feelings brimmed over, Natalie couldn¡¯t help confessing, ¡°I love you. Hubby.¡± She mostly called Samuel by his name in the past, rarely addressing him affectionately with a nickname, much less ¡°Hubby.¡± Not only did that address make Samuel¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bob violently, but it also sparked an inextinguishable fire within his tense body, the mes zing increasingly hotter. ¡°I love you. too¡± Natalie fantasized about a heartfelt confession from the man in return, but all she got was him putting her through the wringer ceaselessly. The path they experienced in the past was nketed with thorns, so it stood to reason that all that was left was happiness. Most of the readers are now reading this novels:-(Completed) (Completed) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) (Going to Complete soon) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!